《Mia is Not a Trouble-Maker!》


 Chapter 1 - 1: Mommy, I Miss You So Much

    <h4>Chapter 1: Mommy, I Miss You So Much</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Bradford City, Deep Sea Vi, Miller Residence.


    It was the Lunar New Year¡¯s Eve, a day of family reunion. The Miller family¡¯s servants had decorated the vi early in the morning. Amidst the festive atmosphere, a woman¡¯s scream cut through the air. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Apanied by the sound of thending, a pregnant woman rolled down the stairs.


    ¡°Becky!¡± Jonathan Miller rushed up first and asked anxiously, ¡°Becky, are you alright?¡±


    Bright red blood flowed out from between Reba Pace¡¯s legs. She grabbed Jonathan¡¯s arm and said in fear, ¡°It hurts. My stomach hurts. Hubby, our baby¡­ quickly save our baby¡­¡±


    Old Madam Miller, who was a step slower, panicked. As she asked the servant to call an ambnce, she asked sternly, ¡°What happened?! Why did Madam fall down the stairs?!¡±


    Tears streamed down Reba¡¯s pale face as she looked up the stairs. Everyone looked up and saw a three-year-old girl standing on the stairs. Facing everyone¡¯s gaze, she hugged the kitten doll in her hand tightly.


    The old man was furious. ¡°Amelia! Did you push Reba?¡±


    Amelia Miller took a step backward: ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Before Amelia could finish speaking, Reba cried and said to Old Master Miller: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t me Mia. She¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t know anything. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed, and Jonathan¡¯s expression was terrifying. ¡°Someone, lock Amelia in the attic. I¡¯ll deal with her when Ie back!¡±


    While they were talking, the ambnce arrived, and they hurriedly sent Reba to the hospital. Amelia was roughly thrown into the attic by the servants. Her shoes had fallen, but her face was stubborn and she did not beg or cry.


    The attic was dark and damp. There were no lights or windows. The darkness was like a huge monster that could swallow people at any time. Amelia curled up in a corner and hugged the kitten doll tightly. She didn¡¯t push Reba, but no one listened to her exnation, nor believed her.


    As time went by, the noise outside gradually disappeared, as if she was the only one left in the world. Amelia was cold and hungry. No one knew that she had been punished by Reba the day before and hadn¡¯t eaten a single bite of food. Now she was already faint from hunger. Her father said that he wouldn¡¯t let her out unless she admitted her mistake, but she didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± The winter months were cold, and it was windy and snowing outside. There was no heater in the attic. Amelia¡¯s entire body was ice cold and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She leaned against the wall and murmured, ¡°Mommy¡­ Mia didn¡¯t do anything wrong, Mia doesn¡¯t want to ask for forgiveness¡­¡±


    Although Amelia was only three years old, she already knew many things. She knew that her mother had died a year ago from illness, and her father had found her a new mother. Her new mother had two faces and treated her very well in front of outsiders, but she would treat her very badly when no one was around. The servants even said that her new mother had a baby in her belly¡­


    ¡°Mommy, I miss you so much¡­¡± Amelia hugged the kitten doll tighter as she murmured and slowly passed out.


    After a long time, the door of the attic was kicked open, and Jonathan walked in angrily. He dragged the unconscious Amelia down the stairs and threw her into the snow outside.


    Amelia jolted at the cold air and opened her eyes with difficulty: ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    ¡°You still have the cheek to call me your father?! You killed the child in Reba¡¯s stomach. I don¡¯t have a vicious daughter like you!¡± Jonathan sneered.


    The light in Amelia¡¯s eyes slowly disappeared, she no longer had any energy to exin. Jonathan was even angrier when he saw her like this. She did not admit to her wrongdoings and was even putting on an expression that looked half dead! If she was already this evil at such a young age, what would happen when she grew up?


    Jonathan looked around, then grabbed the broom that was meant for sweeping snow in the corner and held it in his hand. The stick that was as thick as an armnded on Amelia¡¯s body with a thud, and Amelia immediately let out a cry.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes widened in anger. ¡°Tell me, are you admitting your mistake?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, Daddy, it really wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± Amelia bit her lip, her pale face stubborn. Jonathan was even angrier. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, who else could it be? There was only you and Reba on the stairs. Could Reba have fallen down the stairs herself? She¡¯s six months pregnant, and she¡¯s looking forward to meeting the baby in her belly. How could she frame you with her own child?¡±

 Chapter 2 - 2: Pick Up, Put It on speaker!

    <h4>Chapter 2: Pick Up, Put It on speaker!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    As Jonathan spoke, he thought of Reba, who was still in the hospital. Reba had lost a lot of blood, and the doctor had already given her two critical notices, but she didn¡¯t forget to tell him not to me Amelia. She said Amelia had lost her mother at a young age and did not feel safe so she felt that after her younger brother was born, he would steal her father away. That was why she had identally done the wrong thing.


    The more Jonathan thought about it, the angrier he got. He hit her as he shouted: ¡°Lie! Keep lying!¡± Each time he spoke, the sticknded on Amelia¡¯s body. His beating was ruthless and crazy, not noticing that his phone had fallen into the snow. He didn¡¯t stop until Amelia stopped screaming or struggling, just lying in the snow like a broken doll.


    ¡°Kneel here, and you can get up when Reba is safe!¡± Jonathan said and kicked her again, then turned around to leave. He had been annoyed enough recently. There was a financial loophole in thepany, and he had been begging someone for help for half a month, but didn¡¯t even get to see the person. Today, Reba fell down the stairs again, and the son he had been looking forward to for a long time was gone. The repeated setbacks built up, and Amelia just so happened to run into the barrel of his gun. He released all his anger on Amelia.


    The kitten doll that Amelia was hugging had already been beaten to shreds. She struggled to get up, but the moment she moved, she fell on the snow again. She felt like she was about to die. If she died, could she see her mom again?


    At this time, a muffled voice sounded next to Amelia¡¯s ear: ¡°Mia, call your little uncle, his number is 299********, and his name is Andrew Walton.¡±


    ¡°Call¡­¡± Amelia opened her eyes with difficulty and saw a ck phone in the snow. Her survival instinct made her crawl over desperately. Her stiff fingers trembled as she pressed the number: 299¡­


    ¡­


    At the same time, in an ancient courtyard house in Buffalo, Old Master Walton was teaching someone a lesson. ¡°A year has passed. Andrew, you said that you can pass the chief physician examination this year. Where is it? Where¡¯s the certificate?!¡±


    The eight brothers of the Walton family stood in unison. All of them lowered their heads and remained silent. Andrew looked left and right. Just as he was about to exin, he heard Old Master Walton change his tone and suddenly ask, ¡°Also, four years have passed. Where¡¯s your sister? Have you not found her yet?! You bunch of trash!¡±


    The expressions of the eight brothers of the Walton family changed. They lowered their heads and did not speak. The eight brothers, who had been indifferent just now, had a hint of sadness on their faces. Their sister, Helena Walton, had been in poor health since she was young. The family had carefully protected her for twenty years, but four years ago, she suddenly disappeared.


    Andrew was the attending physician. Andrew had always been in charge of Helena¡¯s health. That day, he had to save a seriously ill patient. Just because of that one time, Helena got lost. For the past four years, self-me and regret had been tormenting Andrew. He had medical talent that no one couldpare to, but because of guilt, he could not take another step forward for the past four years.


    The Walton Family had eight sons and Helena was the only daughter. After her daughter disappeared, Old Madam Walton fell seriously ill. Old Master Walton¡¯s temper became more and more violent and strange. Every member of the Walton Family felt a rock pressing down on their hearts, making them unable to breathe.


    The eldest son of the Walton family, George Walton, was the head of the Walton family¡¯s business empire. Ever since his younger sister, Helena, went missing, he had been expanding the Walton Corporation¡¯s business map. He worked overtime non-stop, causing his health to deteriorate. He relied on medicine to nourish himself every day.


    The second son of the Walton family, Henry Walton, was the most outstanding pilot in the capital. After Helena went missing, he did not pass the psychological examination, causing him to stop flying and stay at home to adjust.


    The third son of the Walton family¡­


    The atmosphere in the study gradually fell silent. At this moment, Andrew¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Old Master Walton had rules. Phones could not be on during meetings. Andrew hurriedly picked up his phone and wanted to hang up, but Old Master Walton snorted. ¡°Answer it!¡±


    Andrew coughed and wanted to exin, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s an unknown number. I¡­¡±


    Old Master Walton put down his teacup with a bang and said coldly, ¡°Answer it! Put it on speaker!¡±


    The other seven sons of the Walton family looked at Andrew sympathetically. Andrew had no choice but to pick up the phone and press the speaker button. A small voice suddenly burst into their ears. ¡°Hello, is this Little Uncle? I¡¯m Mia¡­ My mother¡¯s name is Helena Walton¡­ Are you my Little Uncle Andrew Walton?¡±

 Chapter 3 - 3: Can You Pick Me Up?

    <h4>Chapter 3: Can You Pick Me Up?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The little girl¡¯s voice was extremely weak and carried a trace of imperceptible numbness, like a puppet.


    The expressions of the Walton family members changed drastically!


    With a bang, the teacup in Old Master Walton¡¯s hand fell. Everyone¡¯s throat seemed to be choked, and for a moment, no one could make a sound. The tender voice on the other end of the phone continued, like thest words of a dying person. ¡°Little Uncle, Mia is so cold, so hungry¡­ Mia didn¡¯t push anyone, but they didn¡¯t believe me and didn¡¯t listen to Mia¡­ Dad asked Mia to kneel outside and apologize, but Mia didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Little Uncle, Mia is so cold. Can you pick me up?¡± At the end of the sentence, the little girl¡¯s voice became weaker and weaker, almost like a murmur. The wind and snow on the other end of the phone were still whistling, but the girl¡¯s tender voice suddenly stopped.


    Andrew finally reacted. He grabbed his phone and wished he could crawl into the device. ¡°Hello? Mia! Mia, where are you? Tell Little Uncle where you are!¡±


    There was no response on the other end of the line for a long time. Old Master Walton stood up in a panic, and his stern expression disappeared. He shouted anxiously, ¡°Quick, get someone to check the location of this phone number!¡±


    ¡­


    Before she could finish, she fainted, and the phone fell on the snow. After a long time, Jonathan came to find his phone. Seeing that she was lying in the snow motionlessly, he raised his foot and kicked her. Seeing that there was no reaction from Amelia, he said in annoyance: ¡°Dead? You¡¯re better off dead!¡±


    Four years ago, Jonathan picked up a woman. The woman¡¯s clothes were in tatters, and he took her back to the apartment out of kindness, and the woman was quite pretty after washing up. When he asked, she didn¡¯t remember anything. He thought she was cute, so he coaxed her for a long time like a young man in love. He said that he wouldn¡¯t force her to be with him, and he took care of everything for her. Thinking of those things now, Jonathan felt disgusted. She was a wandering beggar, and she might have slept with someone when she was wandering. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t Amelia look like him at all? However, although Jonathan was suspicious, he never did a paternity test, because if he found out that she wasn¡¯t his biological daughter, he would be a joke and the most embarrassing man in Bradford City!


    Jonathan took his phone and left. He kept making calls in the warm study. ¡°Hello, President Wilson, it¡¯s Jonathan Miller. Do you know anyone from the Walton family in Buffalo?¡±


    ¡°Hello, President O¡¯Brian! Happy New Year, President O¡¯Brian. I heard that you have some contact with the Walton family in Buffalo, right? Mypany ran into some trouble recently. Can I trouble you¡­¡±


    The wind and snow outside were getting stronger and stronger, and Ameliay on the ground. Time passed by slowly, and it was going to be dark soon. Amelia was dizzy and there was still a sliver of consciousness left, but she couldn¡¯t open her eyes no matter what. Ever since her mother died, she hadn¡¯t cried. No matter how much her father beat her, or how much her new mother bullied her, she didn¡¯t cry, but she suddenly felt like crying. She called her little uncle, but there was no sound on the other side of the phone, so her little uncle didn¡¯t want her, right? No one liked her in this world. What about her mother? After she died, would her mother hate her and not want her either?


    Amelia¡¯s lips were blue, her small hands gripping at the snow. ¡°Mom, Mia won¡¯t cry. Mia is a good girl, so please don¡¯t abandon Mia¡­¡±


    At this moment, the ground shook and rumbling sounds could be heard. Seven to eight ck cars rushed over from outside the Miller family¡¯s vi. The door of the first car opened and a man in a ck coat got out. He kicked open the Miller family¡¯s door!


    The snowstorm was very strong, and the white snow covered Amelia¡¯s young body. Andrew looked around anxiously. He remembered that Mia said on the phone that she was kneeling outside! Suddenly, his expression changed, and he saw an inconspicuous snow pile in the snow!


    Andrew rushed over and swept the snow away in a panic. He saw the small figure buried in the snow.


    ¡°Mia?¡± Andrew hurriedly picked her up. After seeing Amelia¡¯s appearance, he was positive that this was their Walton family¡¯s child! Because this face was exactly the same as when his little sister was young! Mia really was the child of their most cherished younger sister!

 Chapter 4 - 4: Miller Family, Very Well

    <h4>Chapter 4: Miller Family, Very Well</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In a daze, Amelia felt that she fell into a warm embrace. The man seemed to have taken off his clothes and wrapped them around her. She was almost frozen, so when she felt the slightest warmth, she hugged it tightly.


    After a while, she opened her eyes with difficulty and saw the man in her arms clearly. The man looked a little like her mother, yet notpletely. She looked at him for a long time before asking weakly, ¡°Are you¡­ Little Uncle? Little Uncle, Mia didn¡¯t push anyone¡­¡± She murmured instinctively, and her pupils were a little unfocused.


    Andrew¡¯s tears almost fell. Mia¡¯s body was cold like an ice sculpture. Her face was purple from the cold, and her lips were dry and cracked. This gave Andrew the illusion that the child in his arms would shatter if he touched her.


    ¡°Mia, Little Uncle is here. Little Uncle is here to take you home¡­¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine how Mia had lived until now. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine if they hade a littleter, would Mia have died?


    ¡°Mia, can you hold on a little longer¡­ Don¡¯t sleep¡­¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was pleading. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep, okay? Mia, respond to Little Uncle, respond to Little Uncle¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, she had already passed out.


    Old Master Walton¡¯s legs were slow. He walked towards Andrew shakily and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where¡¯s Mia?¡±


    Andrew moved the figure wrapped in his clothes. ¡°Quick, go to the hospital!¡±


    The Walton family¡¯s hearts were in their throats. They immediately got into the car and went to the hospital. At this moment, Jonathan, who had just received the news, hurriedly went downstairs with suppressed ecstasy and excitement on his face. Just now, when the Walton family rushed into the neighborhood, they were stopped by the guard. Andrew directly mentioned the Walton family¡¯s name, and the guard called Jonathan to tell him. Jonathan, who was racking his brains to build a rtionship with the Walton family, thought that he was dreaming when he heard that the Walton family wasing to visit him! Although he did not know why the Walton family suddenly came to look for him, no matter what, since the Walton family was here, he had a chance to build a rtionship with the Walton family!


    Thinking of that, Jonathan turned to the servant and said, ¡°Is that brat Amelia still kneeling in the yard? Drag her out now!¡± That walking disaster jinxed her own mother, and was now jinxing hispany! The Walton family had finallye, he could not let that jinx, Amelia, ruin things!


    From Andrew breaking in and bringing Amelia away, it happened so fast that the people in the Miller family didn¡¯t have time to react.


    Jonathan, who was in a hurry, didn¡¯t see Andrew taking Amelia away. He came out a littlete and saw George Walton, the eldest son of the Walton family, getting into the car and leaving. He ran over at once. ¡°Aiyo, President Walton, what brings you here? Come in and have a seat.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s face was full of smiles. At the same time, Old Master Miller and Old Madam Miller, who had received the news, brought the servants out to wee him. All of their faces were filled with warm smiles. They were close to bowing 90 degrees in front of George Walton.


    George Walton, the current head of the Walton Corporation, the cold-faced CEO of the Walton Corporation! The Walton family was one of the four big families in Buffalo. Who wouldn¡¯t want to curry favor with them? However, you could not meet someone from a big family with such a background just because you wanted to. The Walton family was low-key and mysterious. Outsiders only knew that the Walton family had eight sons, but very few people had seen them. Only George Walton asionally appeared in financial newspapers because of his work, so Jonathan could recognize George Walton at a nce.


    ¡°President Walton, pleasee in. It¡¯s too cold outside. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Old Master Miller was panting, but he tried his best to remain calm.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. President Walton, pleasee in and have a cup of hot tea.¡± Jonathan was also full of smiles. Facing a legendary figure like George Walton, they wished they could turn into bootlickers. The Miller family¡¯s crisis was a disaster for the Miller family, but to George Walton, it could be resolved with just a word. As long as George Walton was willing to help the Miller family, not only could the Miller family be revived, but they might even be able to enter the top ten most powerful families in Bradford City.


    George was expressionless as he sized up Jonathan with a sharp gaze. Was this Mia¡¯s father? His eyes were cold as he said coldly, ¡°The Miller family, very well.¡± After saying that, he did not bother to say anything else and got into the car to leave.


    The Miller family members stood rooted to the ground in confusion and fear.

 Chapter 5 - 5: Must Wake Up

    <h4>Chapter 5: Must Wake Up</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Old Madam Miller looked confused. ¡°What does President Walton mean? He said ¡®very well.¡¯ Was he praising us? Will he help us?¡±


    Old Master Miller frowned. ¡°Looking at President Walton¡¯s face, that doesn¡¯t sound like apliment.¡±


    Jonathan was confused too, so he called a servant to ask about it. When he heard that the Walton family came to take Amelia away, and a man in ck called himself Amelia¡¯s little uncle, Jonathan suddenly understood something. The Walton family had eight sons, but they actually had a daughter, but the daughter had been in poor health since she was young and had never appeared in public. So¡­ the homeless woman he picked up four years ago was the most precious and doted on daughter of the Walton family?


    When Jonathan came back to his senses, he felt so regretful that he wanted to vomit blood. Old Madam Miller said with trembling lips, ¡°Amelia¡­ Amelia is actually a child of the Walton family. Hurry, hurry, hurry, we have to bring her back.¡± If they had known Amelia had such an identity, how would they throw Amelia in the snow without a care? They had to worship Amelia like she was their ancestor!


    Jonathan felt a little uneasy. He regretted that he had hit her, and he also regretted that he didn¡¯t treat her well before. He shouted like a trapped animal: ¡°How can we bring her back? Do you think we can bring her back just because we want to? All the members of the Walton family came!¡±


    Old Master Miller¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. After contemting for a while, he finally said: ¡°No matter what, we¡¯re all Mia¡¯s rtives. We¡¯re her biological grandfather, grandmother, and father! No matter how angry the Walton family is, they can¡¯t change this fact. Besides, it¡¯s also a fact that Mia pushed Reba down the stairs and caused her miscarriage¡­¡± Amelia could do such an evil thing at such a young age, as family members, there was nothing wrong with them punishing her. It was just that Jonathan was too furious and hit a little too hard¡­ The Miller family thought this could bepletely cleared up, and believed that when the Walton family knew the truth, they wouldn¡¯t find them at fault. As long as the Walton family didn¡¯t dispute over it, then a life of wealth and fortune was awaiting them in the future.


    On the other side, after picking up Amelia, the Walton family didn¡¯t go back to the capital, but went to the nearest hospital at once.


    On the top floor of the best hospital in Bradford City, the VIP ward was busy, but strangely, there was no sound at all. There was only the sound of the machine beeping and the deliberately light footsteps of the doctors and nurses. The air was strange and tense.


    Old Master Walton kept walking around with his walking stick. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t they out yet?¡±


    George looked at the time and said in a deep voice, ¡°Dad, sit down first.¡±


    As soon as Amelia arrived at the hospital, she was sent to the emergency room. Andrew followed her in as a doctor, and has note out either.


    In the emergency room, Andrew was wearing a surgical gown. When he saw the bruises on her body, his normally steady hands started to tremble. Those were the hands of a doctor, the most stable hands in the world¡­ Andrew suppressed the heat in his eyes and examined her body. Apart from frostbite, the most serious injuries on her body were bone fractures. Her arms, calves, and even her ribs were broken. There were countless frostbitten areas all over her body. Her flesh was covered in blood, and some areas of the skin were already numb and needed to be removed. She was only three years old, but she had to suffer such torture¡­


    The rims of Andrew¡¯s eyes were red, and he leaned in front of Amelia and said in a low voice: ¡°Mia, I¡¯m your little uncle. He¡¯s here to pick you up. Please wake up.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were closed, her bodypletely numb after anesthesia. However, she could feel that her body was very light. She felt warm andfortable, and the surroundings were very quiet. There was only one voice that kept speaking beside her ear: ¡°Mia, Mia¡­ Mia can you hear me?¡±


    Who? Who was speaking? Amelia tried hard to open her eyes, but couldn¡¯t. She anxiously wanted to say she could hear him, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    The operationsted for three hours before Amelia just barely managed to escape critical condition. This operation could be said to be stealing someone from the hands of Hades! All the doctors felt that it was a miracle Amelia survived.


    Amelia was pushed into the ICU, her body covered in tubes. Andrew walked out of the operating room and handed the report to George. When the Walton family finished reading it, they were all furious.


    Old Master Walton gritted his teeth. ¡°Very well, Miller family, very well! They can even bear to do this to a three-year-old child!¡±

 Chapter 6 - 6: Awake!

    <h4>Chapter 6: Awake!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    George had already investigated the Miller family¡¯s situation. He said coldly, ¡°The Miller family¡¯spany has been found to be suspected of smuggling. All import and export channels have been blocked, and thepany¡¯s ounts can¡¯t be turned over. They¡¯ve been trying to get us to help them.¡±


    Old Master Walton sneered. ¡°Help them? It¡¯s already good enough that I don¡¯t kill them with a single sh!¡± He wished he could tear the Miller family into pieces now!


    George said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Miller family will be finished soon.¡±


    After finalizing the Miller family¡¯s oue with a few words, Old Master Walton pursed his lips. After a moment of silence, he finally asked, ¡°What about Helena? How did Helena¡­¡±


    George remained silent. The capital was 2,000 kilometers away from Bradford City. Four years ago, Helena came to Bradford City from the capital and was brought home by Jonathan. Then, she got pregnant and had a child. Helena¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good to begin with, so she almost didn¡¯t survive when she gave birth. Perhaps it was because she was attached to the child, Helena held on for another two years. After she died of illness, Amelia was left alone. Their precious sister died in a foreign city just like that. She didn¡¯t even have an official status before she died.


    George clenched his fists tightly. The angrier he was, the colder his expression became. When Old Master Walton saw this, he suddenly did not dare to ask anymore. He was afraid that he would not be able to take it.


    Andrew also changed the topic. ¡°Then why did the Miller family hit Mia?¡±


    George said coldly, ¡°Because Jonathan¡¯s current wife, Reba, fell down the stairs and caused a miscarriage. They think that Mia pushed Reba down the stairs.¡±


    The Walton family frowned subtly. Just as they were talking, someone reported that the Miller family had arrived. George¡¯s assistant walked to George¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡°President Walton, the Miller family said that they want toe see Miss Amelia¡­¡±


    George smiled coldly. ¡°Here to see Mia? Get someone to turn off all the heaters on this floor. Open all the windows and ask the Miller family to wait.¡±


    Jonathan, Old Master Miller, and Old Madam Miller waited in the corridor outside for a long time. The VIP ward on the top floor was locked, and they could not enter with their status. George¡¯s assistant only said to wait and then disappeared.


    Old Madam Miller¡¯s hands and feet were cold from the cold. She rubbed her hands andined, ¡°What right does the Walton family have to prevent us from entering? No matter what, Amelia is still my granddaughter. How can a biological grandfather and grandmother be stopped outside the door when they want to see their granddaughter?¡±


    Jonathan was also annoyed. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while.¡± He knew that the Walton family was mad, after all, he had identally hit Amelia. Although he didn¡¯t do it on purpose, it was normal for the Walton family to be angry. If they wanted the Walton family¡¯s help, they had to at least let the Walton family vent their anger.


    But as they waited, the Miller family quickly felt that something was wrong. Why was it getting colder and colder? The ce they were at was by the window. The wind was blowing, and they were shivering from the cold.


    ¡°What kind of ce is this? Is there no heating in the hospital?¡± The pampered Old Madam Miller finally could not take it anymore. Old Master Miller also frowned and said, ¡°Jonathan, go find someone to ask what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Even if the Walton family was angry, they could just wait for a while. It had already been half an hour and they still hadn¡¯te out. Jonathan got someone to ask around, but those people said that they didn¡¯t know what was going on. The Miller family could only continue to tremble in the cold corridor. The Walton family refused to see them. He didn¡¯t know how long they would have to wait.


    In the end, it was Old Madam Miller who could not take it anymore. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go and see Reba.¡± Reba was also recuperating in this hospital, but she was not in this building. She was in the gynecology department next door.


    Old Master Miller and Jonathan were also cold, but they did not dare to leave. They could only endure it. Theyined endlessly in their hearts, but they did not know that this was only the beginning.


    ¡­


    The sound of beeping machines passed into Amelia¡¯s ears, and she could vaguely hear the sound of speaking. Amidst all the voices, one was very clear: ¡°Mia, Mia, Mia, Mia, wake up. If you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    That voice kept ringing, and Amelia felt that a swarm of bees was buzzy in her ears. It was so noisy, whose voice was this, so annoying¡­


    Amelia¡¯s eyshes trembled and she finally opened her eyes. What came into view was a white wall and a circle of strangers standing around her. Amelia carefully pursed her lips.

 Chapter 7 - 7: Picking You Up to Go Home

    <h4>Chapter 7: Picking You Up to Go Home</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Andrew was the first to realize that Amelia was awake. He said in excitement: ¡°Mia, you¡¯re awake? I¡¯m your little uncle¡­¡± The others from the Walton family did not dare to breathe too loudly and looked at Amelia nervously.


    Amelia¡¯s brain was nk: ¡°Little Uncle?¡± Her pale face was expressionless like a fragile porcin doll. Although when she said ¡®Little Uncle¡¯ as a question, it was more like a repetition of his words than an actual question.


    Old Master Walton pressed his lips into a straight line. Amelia was too thin,ying on the hospital bed, she was only a small bundle. Old Master Walton¡¯s heart ached so much he couldn¡¯t breathe. His baby¡­


    Andrew softened his voice and said slowly, ¡°Yes, Mia, I¡¯m your mother¡¯s older brother. I¡¯m Andrew. You called me before. Do you remember?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyshes trembled, and she finally made a sound. She remembered that she made a call. She called her little uncle, but didn¡¯t they ignore her and not want her?


    It took Amelia a while to process the situation, and she finally slowly lifted her head. ¡°Are you guys¡­ here to pick me up?¡±


    The men from the Walton family all nodded furiously, and Henry stepped forward and said to Amelia: ¡°Mia, I¡¯m your third uncle, Henry. We¡¯re here to take you home.¡±


    Old Master Walton¡¯s throat seemed to be blocked. He was afraid that he would choke the moment he opened his mouth. He took a while to recover before saying, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re here to bring Mia home. No one can bully you in the future. By the way, I¡¯m your grandfather, your mother¡¯s father.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes moved. Go home? Did she still have a home? Would these people abandon her after taking her home? Would they beat her and scold her and not give her food?


    The men of the Walton family were anxious seeing that Amelia remained silent. They had no experience with raising children, so they looked at George and Dn. The eldest son, George, was 40 years old and had two children. The second son, Dn, was 38 years old and also had two children.


    However, George did not have much experience in coaxing children. After observing Amelia for a while, he finally spoke: ¡°Mia, what are you worried about?¡± His voice was cold as usual, even though he purposefully tried to soften his tone, it still sounded cold and serious. The other people from the Walton family red at him fiercely, afraid he would scare Amelia.


    Dn coughed. He was a quiet person and wanted to say something, but he could not say a word for a long time. He was so anxious that he scratched his ears and cheeks.


    Andrew sighed, it was still up to him! He bent down and leaned closer to Amelia, stroking her head lovingly: ¡°Mia, tell Little Uncle what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    Amelia moved her eyes and raised her head with difficulty to look at the man who called himself her little uncle. That day, she thought that she was going to die. The darkness was slowly swallowing her. It was this man¡¯s voice that split the darkness and gave her a ray of redemption. She pursed her lips and asked hesitantly, ¡°Little Uncle, if Mia goes home¡­ can I eat?¡±


    Hearing that, everyone was struck dumb for a second. Can she eat? What kind of question was this? Before the Walton family could react, they heard Amelia ask softly: ¡°Will people hit me?¡±


    These two short sentences made Old Master Walton¡¯s eyes sting and he almost cried! His precious granddaughter was actually afraid that she would not be able to eat and would be beaten! What kind of life had she been living in the Miller family all these years? She did not have enough to eat, clothes to wear, and was even being abused?!


    Old Master Walton could not help but turn around, his lips trembling as he tried to hold back his tears, and his eyes were red. The other brothers of the Walton family clenched their fists in anger, but were afraid their twisted expressions would scare Amelia, all of them forcefully suppressing their anger.


    Andrew held Amelia¡¯s hand and gently put it on his face, saying in a hoarse voice: ¡°Mia, you can eat whatever you want when we get home. No one will hit you. Look, this is Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle, Third Uncle¡­ They¡¯re all very powerful. We will protect Mia. No one can hurt Mia again.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s small hands clutched the nket tightly. She didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Just as the members of the Walton family thought she wouldn¡¯t speak again, she suddenly opened her mouth: ¡°Little Uncle, Mia didn¡¯t push anyone. Daddy and Grandpa told me to admit my mistake but I refused. I didn¡¯t push anyone,¡± she repeated stubbornly. Her pale face had a hint of stubborness, and her eyes were dark. She didn¡¯t know if her uncles really liked her, or if they would be disappointed when they found out that she refused to admit her mistake and decided to not bring her home. But she didn¡¯t do anything, and she would not admit to something she didn¡¯t do, even if they abandoned her because of this and not bring her home¡­

 Chapter 8 - 8: Not Worthy to Be Your Father

    <h4>Chapter 8: Not Worthy to Be Your Father</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Andrew¡¯s throat felt like it was blocked by a ball of cotton. Old Master Walton could not help but wipe the corners of his eyes. George¡¯s voice was also hoarse. ¡°Mia, Eldest Uncle believes in you. You don¡¯t have to admit what you didn¡¯t do.¡±


    Andrew quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Our Mia didn¡¯t do anything wrong. There¡¯s no need to admit to anything.¡±


    Amelia was originally expressionless, but hearing that, she pouted, and tears rolled down her cheeks silently. It was as if she had held back her tears for a long time, and now she finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    Even though she was crying, Amelia still looked stubborn. ¡°But Daddy doesn¡¯t believe Mia. Daddy said that I killed my younger brother, and Grandpa also said that it was Mia¡¯s fault. He said that Mia was disobedient and Mia shouldn¡¯t be released.¡± She was like a small boat in a lonely sea that had finally found an ind to rely on. She was like a child who had finally found an adult to support her, crying about her sorrows. No matter how sensible she was, she was only three years old this year. She would also feel aggrieved and sad. She couldn¡¯t understand why her father and grandfather treated her like this.


    Andrew suppressed his anger and said, ¡°That person is not worthy of being your father!¡±


    George stopped him in a low voice. ¡°Eighth Brother, watch your words.¡±


    Andrew could only shut up, but his heart was filled with anger and displeasure. When he thought of Jonathan waiting outside, he wished he could rush out and beat Jonathan up!


    Amelia¡¯s body wasn¡¯t in good condition to begin with, so she fell asleep after crying for a while. The Walton family quietly left the ward, and Andrew, who was outside the door, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Eldest Brother, are we going to let the Miller family go just like that?¡± Just making the Miller family go bankrupt was not enough to smooth over the anger in their hearts!


    George slowly rolled up the sleeves of his shirt and said indifferently, ¡°Eight against one, is that enough?¡± The eight of them would beat up Jonathan!


    Hearing George¡¯s words, the eyes of the Walton brothers lit up, and a trace of ruthlessness appeared in their eyes. Andrew rolled his wrists and cracked his knuckles. The fifth brother, Eric, was in engineering and construction. His skin was a little darker than the other brothers. He had an irritable personality. He immediately scoffed and casually took out a steel bar. This was his professional habit.


    The gentle and refined third uncle, Henry, said gently, ¡°Everyone, be careful. This is awful society. How can you brazenly hit someone?¡± After saying that, he turned his head and stopped a nurse. He asked gently, ¡°Hello, do you have a sack?¡±


    The nurse was stunned for a moment, but she quickly reacted. ¡°Yes, our pharmacy has snakeskin bags and cardboard boxes¡­¡± She thought that the Walton brothers wanted to store things, so she thought that cardboard boxes should be better than sacks.


    Henry smiled. ¡°Okay, thank you. A sack will do.¡± Of course a sack was better for beating people up.


    The other brothers of the Walton family: ¡°¡­¡±


    At the end of the corridor of the hospital¡¯s VIP ward, although there was only one door between them, the temperature was prized. Outside the corridor, the cold wind whistled. Jonathan was about to freeze to death, and he keptining in his heart. He had been waiting here for the entire night. It was already dawn, but the Walton family had yet to appear! Old Master Miller could not stand it anymore in thetter half of the night and left him alone to wait. Before he left, he even reminded him not to leave and to let the Walton family see their sincerity.


    It was the dead of winter and the temperature at night could freeze people to death. Jonathan felt that he was about to freeze. He was cold, hungry, and sleepy. He wanted to go back and take a hot bath and have a good sleep, not wait here. The more he thought about it, the more Jonathan could not stand it. He made up his mind and prepared to go back first.


    In the underground parking lot, Jonathan shrunk his neck and yawned as he made a call. ¡°Remember to get the people from the hospital to guard it well. Tell me as soon as the Walton familyes out¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Jonathan felt his vision turn ck. Something was wrapped around him. Before he could shout, fists fell with a crackling sound. Jonathan wailed, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing!¡±


    The brothers of the Walton family didn¡¯t say a word and beat Jonathan viciously. Actually, they didn¡¯t need to do it themselves, but Jonathan was different! When they thought of the injuries on Amelia¡¯s body and how she carefully asked them if she could eat, and if she would be beaten¡­ they couldn¡¯t suppress their anger!


    Jonathan screamed in pain. He could not fight back at all. ¡°Stop¡­ Stop¡­¡± He held his head and hunched his body. He did not forget to threaten them. ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the CEO of the Miller Corporation, Jonathan Miller. If you dare to offend me, believe it or not¡­¡±

 Chapter 9 - 9: Called Him Grandpa!

    Chapter 9: Called Him Grandpa!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    George scoffed. He loosened his tie and raised his hand to make a ¡°stop¡± gesture. The Walton brothers immediately stopped. Eric held the steel bar and narrowed his eyes.


    When Jonathan felt them stop, he thought that his threat had worked.


    However, in the next second, a steel bar smashed viciously into his calf!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jonathan¡¯s screams echoed in the underground parking lot.


    Jonathan was hospitalized. Before he could walk out of the hospital, he was carried back on a stretcher. His entire body was covered in injuries. The most infuriating thing was that he did not know who did it. He could not find any information! Not only did the other party not leave any evidence behind, but they also made Jonathan suffer such a huge loss. Jonathan was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    Reba was crying in front of Jonathan¡¯s bed. ¡°Hubby, are you feeling better?¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t open his eyes. If he opened his eyes, he would definitely see the perfunctory look in Reba¡¯s eyes. Reba was still wearing a hospital gown, and she looked very concerned, but she felt very uneasy. She also heard the news that Amelia, that illegitimate child, suddenly became the young miss of the Walton family! When Old Madam Miller told her about it yesterday, she had a bad premonition. Of course the miscarriage wasn¡¯t caused by Amelia, she fell down herself. The Miller family was in an economic crisis, and Jonathan was about to go bankrupt. He even borrowed a lot of money from loan sharks. Reba didn¡¯t want to be tied to the Miller family because of the baby in her stomach. She was so young and beautiful, so she could find someone richer than Jonathan, so she couldn¡¯t keep this child. It would be difficult for her to get married again if she had a child, so she had to abort the baby in her stomach. Hence, that was why there was the show of Amelia pushing her down.


    Initially, Reba thought that Amelia was just a weed without a father and a mother, and the Miller family had never treated her well. When Jonathan was drunk, he even told Reba that Amelia was a disgrace to him and wanted her to die as soon as possible. Therefore, she using Amelia¡¯s hand to help to abort the baby in her stomach had no risks at all. However, she didn¡¯t expect Amelia to have a rtionship with the Walton family, which was one of the legendary four great families! Reba was scared, and she was afraid that what she did would be exposed. She had to think of a way to prevent Amelia from telling the truth¡­


    In the VIP ward, Amelia opened her eyes again, but there was no one in the ward. She lowered her eyes to hide the sadness in her eyes. So her uncles had left, and they didn¡¯t want her anymore? She felt insecure and curled up into a ball, her small face full of loneliness.


    At this moment, the door of the ward creaked, and Andrew walked in lightly. Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up again.


    Old Master Walton felt that having too many people crowded in the hospital room would affect the air quality, so everyone went to the living room outside to rest. As a doctor, Andrew felt that Amelia should be waking up around this time, so he came in to check. When he saw Amelia with her eyes open on the bed looking at him, he smiled and said softly: ¡°Mia, are you feeling better now? Little Uncle prepared breakfast for you. Do you want to have a bite?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Andrew immediately got someone to bring breakfast in. The Walton family members outside were also woken up by themotion and surrounded them. Old Master Walton asked carefully, ¡°What does Mia want to eat? There are soup dumplings, custard buns, century egg lean meat porridge, and sweet and sour


    pork ribs.¡±


    The impatient Eric barged in and said, ¡°These things are too light. Mia, do you want beef noodles? Beef noodles are super delicious!¡±


    Old Master Walton hit Eric¡¯s calf with his walking stick and reprimanded, ¡°Beef noodles? Mia hasn¡¯t recovered yet, how can she eat beef noodles!¡± After saying that, he picked up the century egg and lean meat porridge and handed it over. ¡°Mia, let¡¯s eat porridge first, okay? This porridge has been brewed for more than two hours. It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    Henry picked up the custard bun at the side and smiled gently. ¡°Mia can eat the custard bun too. It¡¯s sweet.¡±


    Amelia looked around and for some reason, she felt like crying. Was this family? Did she¡­ really have family now? Amelia sniffed and said carefully: ¡°Grandpa¡­ I want porridge.¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes reddened at once, because of Amelia calling him ¡®Grandpa,¡¯ and because of Amelia¡¯s careful attitude. He wiped his eyes and nodded quickly:


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, drink porridge, drink porridge..¡±

 Chapter 10 - 10: I’m Your Master

    Chapter 10: I¡¯m Your Master


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When the members of the Walton family looked at Amelia, it was like looking at their younger sister, Helena, when she was young. But younger sister was carefree and would pout at her brothers in anger, but the girl in front of them had to be careful even when calling ¡®Grandpa,¡¯ afraid that she had done something wrong and made people dislike her. Their Mia was only three years old, but she knew how to read people¡¯s faces and be careful in order to survive.


    The members of the Walton family¡¯s hearts ached even more. They watched Amelia finish eating and go back to sleep before carefully tiptoeing outside.


    Amelia lied for a while before a familiar voice appeared next to her ear. ¡°Mia, Mia¡­¡± Amelia opened her eyes and looked around, but didn¡¯t find anybody. She thought she was dreaming, which was why she heard the voice, but just as she closed her eyes, the voice sounded again: ¡°Mia, Mia¡­¡±


    Amelia grabbed the bed sheet tightly and looked around nervously. The ward was empty. There wasn¡¯t even the shadow of a ghost, let alone a person. So who was speaking¡­


    Amelia mustered up her courage and asked softly: ¡°Who¡¯s talking? Who are you?¡± She was scared.


    The voice said patiently, ¡°Mia, I¡¯m your master.¡±


    Although Mia was young, she was not fooled easily. Her small face scrunched up: ¡°I don¡¯t have a master.¡±


    That voice seem to have been speechless, not speaking for a long time. At this time, a young man in a white robe was sitting on the table next to the ward, but strangely, Amelia couldn¡¯t see him. The young man¡¯s face was very pale, and his eyes were dark and deep. He had a high nose bridge, but his red lips gave him a devilish appearance. His eyes were staring at Ameliaying on the bed. He tsked. This child was not easy to trick.


    ¡°Mia¡­¡± The young man tried to open his mouth again, but just when he spoke, he was interrupted by Amelia: ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mia. I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    The young man: ¡°¡­¡± He paused for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m really your master. Your mother entrusted you to me when she was alive and asked you to be my disciple. ¡±


    When Amelia heard this, she rejected it: ¡°Nonsense, my Mommy wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± Her Mommy would not give her to someone else, Mommy would never abandon her.


    The young man was struck speechless again. He wasn¡¯t lying. When Helena saw him during herst living moments, she asked him to protect her young daughter and the members of the Walton family. At that time, Amelia was only two years old, and ordinary people couldn¡¯t see his soul, but he did ept her kowtow and became her master! However, for some reason, he hadn¡¯t been able tomunicate with her until she was on the verge of death this time. He finally couldmunicate with her, but he didn¡¯t expect that his little disciple wouldn¡¯t acknowledge him!


    The young man touched his nose and said, ¡°Mia, your mother¡¯s name is Helena Walton, and your name is Amelia Miller. See, I know everything.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Other people know that too.¡±


    The young man didn¡¯t know what to say. Were children now so difficult to trick? With Amelia¡¯s smarts, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was too young, she would not be bullied by the Miller family to this point.


    The young man curled his lips. ¡°If others know, so be it. But the others that know this can¡¯t save you. You can say that you don¡¯t have me as your master, but you can¡¯t forget the favor of saving your life right? Don¡¯t forget who told you your Little Uncle¡¯s phone number. It¡¯s such a big thing to save your life. I don¡¯t expect you to repay me too much. Just wait until you recover and offer me three incense sticks and sacrifice a pig. By the way, my name is Elmer Stevens. I was a big shot when I was alive. You can¡¯t even imagine how much of a big shot I was.¡±


    When he was alive? So was he already dead? Amelia pursed her lips and looked at the source of the sound, but couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Elmer continued, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have heard of the name Elmer Stevens. It¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t heard of it. I¡¯m not from this era. I¡¯m very powerful. I can teach you many things so that you won¡¯t be bullied. If you want me to teach you, it¡¯s very simple. Just call me Master.¡±


    At this moment, Amelia suddenly asked, ¡°Do big shot figures die too?¡± She was sure that this person who was talking to her was a ghost. Normally, ordinary people would be scared when they saw ghosts, but Amelia knew that this person had saved her before, so she wasn¡¯t too scared. Instead, she had many questions.. ¡°If you¡¯re really as powerful as you say, why did you die?¡±

 Chapter 11 - 11: Meeting Gift

    Chapter 11: Meeting Gift


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡± Kids these days¡­ are so difficult to deal with!


    When Elmer was at a loss for words, Amelia pressed her lips together and asked onest question. ¡°ording to you, if you¡¯re really my master, why didn¡¯t you care about me before?¡± After her mother passed away, no matter whether she cried or was in pain, no one cared about her. A year after her mother passed away, she learned to read people¡¯s faces and tried her best to be likable, but she still didn¡¯t see any love on her grandparents¡¯ faces. She would even get secretly beaten by the stepmother that her father married. No one helped her, and no one cared about her.


    Elmer was stunned. He suddenly felt a little upset, but he did not exin anything. Instead, he said, ¡°Master will protect you in the future.¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips. She pulled up her nket and stopped talking. Elmer walked up to her and stroked her head. ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯lle backter. Take this as a gift from me.¡± He came in a hurry, and there were still some things in the Underworld that he needed to take care of, so he had to leave first.


    She felt a slight heat on her wrist, and a red string suddenly appeared on her wrist. She didn¡¯t know how long it had been, but there was no sound in the ward. She opened her eyes and looked around, but still couldn¡¯t see anything. However, she vaguely felt that the person seemed to have left¡­ The red sting on her wrist was still there, and it seemed to emit a warm aura, which even lessened some of the difort on her body.


    In the blink of an eye, ten days had passed. The injuries on Amelia¡¯s body were almost healed, and they were prepared to discharge from the hospital and return to Buffalo.


    The doctor¡¯s exmation could be heard from outside the door. ¡°It¡¯s really unbelievable. With the extent of Miss Miller¡¯s injuries, it should¡¯ve taken her at least three months to get out of bed.¡± But it had only been a short while, and she was already discharged!


    After a while, Andrew pushed the door open and walked in. He saw Amelia staring at the red string on her wrist quietly, looking lonely and helpless. Andrew couldn¡¯t bear to see Amelia like this. He walked up and stroked her head, asking: ¡°Mia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Following her gaze, he saw the red string on her wrist. He asked again: ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Did he remember incorrectly? When he carried Amelia here previously, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything on her wrist.


    Amelia did not reply to Andrew. She didn¡¯t know how to reply. She raised her head to look at Andrew: ¡°Little Uncle, where¡¯s my kitten doll?¡±


    Andrew opened his mouth. When Amelia was unconscious, she had indeed


    been holding a tattered kitten doll. At that time, she was already delirious. In order to give her first aid, Andrew threw the kitten doll aside.


    Andrew asked softly, ¡°Mia, is that kitten doll very important? It¡­ it¡¯s gone.¡± After saying that, he immediately added, ¡°How about Little Uncle buy you a new one? I¡¯ll buy it now.¡±


    Amelia shook her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°That was a gift from Mommy to Mia¡­¡± After her mother passed away, everything that belonged to her mother was thrown away by her father. Only this kitten doll was left for her, but now it was gone too. Her mother was gone, her Master ran away, and the kitten doll was gone too¡­


    George pushed the door open and walked in, immediately seeing Amelia¡¯s expression that was on the verge of crying. He frowned and asked Andrew coldly, ¡°What happened? Did you make Mia unhappy?¡±


    Andrew felt wronged. ¡°No, Eldest Brother, Mia¡¯s kitten doll was left at the Miller residence.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to say that the kitten doll was gone, just that it was left in the Miller residence, because he was afraid that Amelia would cry. But who knew if the people in the Miller residence would throw it away?


    George¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Mia, be good. Eldest Uncle will buy you another one.¡± It was just a kitten doll. If Mia liked it, he could buy all the kitten dolls in the world for her.


    Andrew shook his head. ¡°Big Brother, that¡¯s the only thing Helena left for Mia.¡±


    George paused. His sister left it for Mia? He immediately said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back and get it.¡± He didn¡¯t know if the kitten doll would be thrown away by the Miller family. If it was thrown away, he would find the kitten doll even if he had to search all the garbage dumps in Bradford City.


    Amelia suddenly thought of something and said: ¡°Eldest Uncle, Mia wants to go too.¡± Besides the kitten doll, she still had a very very important friend¡­ she wanted to leave Bradford City with her friend and go to the Walton residence together..

 Chapter 12 - 12: Will Definitely Come Back

    Chapter 12: Will Definitely Come Back


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the Miller residence, Jonathan and Old Master Miller were sitting on the sofa in the living room on the first floor. Their hair was messy and they exuded a dispirited aura. The previously luxurious vi was in a mess now. All the valuable things had been moved away.


    Jonathan¡¯s face was covered in stubble and he looked haggard. Old Madam Miller, who was at the side, cried andined, ¡°Son, how dare you borrow from so many loan sharks? What should we do? Boohoo¡­¡± The day Jonathan was beaten and hospitalized, the Miller family went bankrupt. All their real estate was sealed by the bank, including this vi. How could they live?


    Old Master Miller scolded angrily: ¡°Cry, cry, cry, all you do is cry! If you had known it would end up like this, why didn¡¯t you treat Amelia better in the past?¡±


    Old Madam Miller cried while retorting: ¡°All you do is scold me, but what about you? You¡¯re Amelia¡¯s grandfather, and I¡¯ve never seen you treat her well!¡±


    Jonathan was irritated by the noise. He shouted, ¡°Alright, shut up!¡± He was already annoyed enough! Thepany went bankrupt overnight and the court intervened in the investigation. He might face jail time. He would be in jail for the rest of his life. Why were these people still arguing!


    Both the old man and the olddy shut their mouths. The two of them were immensely regretful. If they treated Amelia better in the past, how would they fall to this point? They might¡¯ve been able to borrow the power of the Walton family and soar to the top!


    At the thought of Amelia, the olddy of the Miller family gritted her teeth. ¡°That brat Amelia, after getting the backing of the Walton family, she doesn¡¯t want toe home, right?¡± Ungrateful ingrate, they were her grandparents! Even if they made mistakes in the past, she should be understanding. Besides, they didn¡¯t do anything wrong, it was Amelia who pushed Reba down the stairs first, making Reba suffer a miscarriage. At such a young age, she was already able tomit such heinous acts, were they wrong to punish her?


    At this time, Reba walked downstairs and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Mom, Dad, Honey, don¡¯t worry. Mia will definitelye back¡­¡± She held a doll in her hand, which was Mia¡¯s kitten doll. ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t worry. Mia left her doll at home. She¡¯lle back for it.¡¯


    Other people didn¡¯t know how important this kitten doll was to her, but Reba knew that it was the only thing her short-lived mother had left for her. That brat held it in her arms every day and didn¡¯t let it go even when she was receiving hard beatings. Reba still remembered that no matter how hard she hit her, she wouldn¡¯t cry. Later, she got angry and took the kitten doll and cut off its ear, and Amelia immediately began crying.


    Jonathan looked at the tattered doll in Reba¡¯s hand and asked with a frown, ¡°Are you sure she¡¯lle back?¡± He didn¡¯t quite believe it. What was there to miss about a tattered doll?


    Reba smiled gently. ¡°Hubby, you usually don¡¯t have time to apany Mia. Of course you wouldn¡¯t know that she likes this kitten doll. Her mother left it for her. Mia treasures it very much and won¡¯t let it leave her side for a moment.¡±


    Old Madam Miller thought for a second. That truly seemed to be the case, that brat Amelia hugged the doll everyday. She didn¡¯t even leave it when going to the bathroom. Thinking of this, she said with anticipation: ¡°Great, I hope she cane back!¡± As long as shees back, they would be able to turn the tables. A three year old child, all they needed was a little coaxing.


    Reba lowered her eyes to hide her excitement. She was very sure that


    Amelia woulde back. Besides the kitten doll, she also had a very important


    ¡°friend¡± here, a parrot. Nobody knew which family had lost the parrot, but


    Amelia arranged for it to stay in the woods behind the Miller family¡¯s vi.


    Normally, no one could get close to the parrot, and the parrot would only appear when she went there. This was also why Reba was so sure Amelia would definitelye back. Someone else coulde get the kitten doll, but only Amelia could bring the parrot away.


    Reba leaned on Jonathan¡¯s shoulder and said gently, ¡°I just sewed up the broken parts of the doll and washed it. Mia will definitely be happy when shees back and sees it.¡±


    Jonathan hugged Reba happily. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. You¡¯re so kind. I¡¯ll make it up to you when ourpany makes aeback.¡±


    Reba leaned into Jonathan¡¯s arms and said fakely, ¡°I don¡¯t want anypensation. I just want to share your burden, Hubby..¡±

 Chapter 13 - 13: A Small Lesson

    Chapter 13: A Small Lesson


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After knowing that Amelia woulde back, Old Madam Miller hurriedly asked the servants to clean up the house, but when she got up, she found that all the servants had run away. Therefore, Jonathan, who had just said that he wanted to make it up to Reba, directly asked Reba to clean the house. Reba did as she was told with a docile expression. She didn¡¯t resist at all, but when the Miller family couldn¡¯t see, her eyes were filled with viciousness.


    A few ck Maybachs stopped in front of the Miller family¡¯s vi. Eight tall and handsome men got out of the car. Thest to get out was Old Master Walton. The array was terrifying, but this array was actually just toe back to get a kitten doll.


    Reba was very smart and did not go downstairs. Instead, she hid on the balcony on the third floor and peeked. Her eyes were filled with envy and jealousy. So this was the Walton family¡¯s eight sons! Seeing the eight extraordinary men of the Walton family, Reba¡¯s eyes were filled with envy. If she could get close to one of them¡­ Suddenly, Reba¡¯s gaze stopped. She saw one of the men in a ck shirt. He had one hand in his pocket and his gaze casually looked around. Then, he pushed up the gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose. Every move he made exuded the aura of refinement


    Chris Walton! Reba was instantly excited! Chris Walton was the undefeated Best Actor in the entertainment industry, and he was also her dream idol! This was the first time Reba had seen her idol up close. She clutched her chest, her heart beating faster and faster, and her face was red with excitement.


    The Miller family members, who had been waiting at the door, quickly weed the Walton family warmly when they saw them.


    ¡°Old Master Walton, President Walton, it¡¯s an honor to have you here¡­ Jonathan smiled and wanted to shake George¡¯s hand. George put his hands in his pockets and looked at Jonathan coldly.


    Old Master Miller smiled and said, ¡°This is your first time in Bradford City, right? I was wondering why the weather in Bradford City has been so good these past two days. So it¡¯s because you guys are here. Pleasee in.¡±


    Old Master Walton scoffed. ¡°Yes, the weather is so good that my granddaughter was frozen until she was hospitalized. Your Miller family is really impressive.¡±


    Old Master Miller immediately looked embarrassed. Old Madam Miller steered the conversation and said, ¡°Aiyo, inws, you¡¯re quite funny. We¡¯ve always treated Mia very well. That day, she made a mistake, and her father doesn¡¯t want her to grow up with bad morals, so he gave her a small lesson.¡± As she spoke, she looked dotingly at Amelia: ¡°Mia,e and let grandma hug you. I haven¡¯t seen you for days. I miss you so much.¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips and didn¡¯t speak, tightening her grip on Andrew¡¯s shirt.


    Old Master Walton scoffed. ¡°A small lesson, you say. You broke my granddaughter¡¯s bones and threw her to the snow to fend for herself. This is called a small lesson? You¡¯re taking her life!¡±


    The Miller family looked embarrassed and did not know how to exin. The Miller family was bankrupt now and had learned their lesson. This matter should be over, right? No matter what, the two families were inws.


    Old Master Miller wanted to pull Old Master Walton in. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s not toote toe in and talk. No matter what, Jonathan is Mia¡¯s father. The child can¡¯t live without a father.¡± He gave Jonathan a look as he spoke.


    Jonathan put on a smile. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Mia, it was Daddys fault before. Please forgive Daddy, alright? Although you made mistakes before, Daddy still shouldn¡¯t have hit you like that. It¡¯s all Daddys fault.¡±


    Amelia buried her head in Andrew¡¯s arms and didn¡¯t even look at Jonathan. Jonathan was anxious and angry at the same time. This brat, didn¡¯t she know that the meeting with the Walton family was very important to the Miller family? Why was she still throwing a tantrum here?


    ¡°Amelia!¡± Jonathan lowered his voice, his tone threatening. In the past, he just had to say this and Amelia would be obedient.


    Amelia heard the familiar tone, and her body shuddered reflexively. Andrew was the first to sense her emotions. He raised his hand and patted her back. The other brothers of the Walton family also had cold faces. They felt that they had hit Jonathan too lightly that day. It was their mistake that they didn¡¯t cripple Jonathan.


    Afterforting Amelia, Andrew said with a cold face, ¡°Cut the crap. We¡¯re here to get something.¡±


    Old Master Walton leaned on his walking stick and said coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s our Mia¡¯s kitten doll?¡±

 Chapter 14 - 14: Little Uncle Is Not an Idiot

    Chapter 14: Little Uncle Is Not an Idiot


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Madam Miller¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here, but it¡¯s broken. Reba is handling it. Come in and sit for a while. It¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    After Old Madam Miller finished speaking, George raised his head. A few bodyguards in ck rushed in. Jonathan was so frightened that he covered his head with his hands. He thought that they were here to hit him! However, he realized that the bodyguards in ck had passed him and entered the door. Jonathan was instantly embarrassed.


    George sneered. ¡°President Miller, you¡¯re scared already?¡± Then why didn¡¯t he know to be scared when he was beating Mia?


    Jonathan felt a little embarrassed. He looked toward Amelia: ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. Mia, can we go in first? This is your home too¡­


    When Andrew was about to refuse, he realized that Amelia was pulling on his shirt: ¡°Little Uncle¡­¡± Amelia hesitantly looked at the backyard of the Miller residence. Her Seven was still in there, other people could not bring it out.


    The Miller family thought that Amelia had softened, so they were delighted.


    She was indeed a child, easily coaxed. No matter what, this was her home, how


    could a child not return home and not want her father?


    ¡°Come,e,e. Inws,e in and take a seat.¡± Old Master Miller and Old Madam Miller weed them warmly.


    George looked at Amelia. Although he didn¡¯t know what she was going to do, he would go with her wherever she wanted to go. The members of the Walton family walked into the Miller family¡¯s house with cold faces. They frowned when they saw the shabby vi. To the members of the Walton family, the Miller family¡¯s vi was shabby and ragged. How could their Mia live in a vi like this?


    The bodyguards quickly came downstairs and took down all the dolls in the vi. Amelia escaped from Andrew¡¯s embrace and hugged one of the most tattered dolls. Her little face revealed her happiness. Little Kitty, Mia is here to pick you up, Mia would never abandon you.


    She held the kitten doll tightly in her arms. In addition to the kitten, she also had a good friend, Seven. Thinking of this, she ran to the backyard in a hurry, but after a couple steps, she turned back around and held Andrew¡¯s hand.


    In the backyard, Reba hid in the small woods and waited patiently for Amelia¡¯s arrival. Amelia knew that the parrot was afraid of people, so she would definitely sneak out herself to find the parrot. In a situation when nobody else was present, everything would be up to her. All she needed was to wait for Amelia to fall into her.


    Amelia entered the woods and cupped her hands around her mouth, shouting: ¡°Seven!¡±


    A bird¡¯s cry came from the woods, and a colorful parrot flew out. It circled in the air but did not fly to Amelia¡¯s side. Instead, it pped its wings and flew further in.


    Amelia made a shushing motion, and whispered in Andrew¡¯s ear: ¡°Little Uncle, Seven is scared of you.¡±


    Andrew also lowered his voice. ¡°Mia, how about Little Uncle send someone to catch Seven? And we¡¯ll bring Seven back.¡±


    Amelia frowned: ¡°No.¡± She looked around, afraid that Seven would hear. She lowered her voice again: ¡°Little Uncle, don¡¯t catch Seven. Seven is very obedient. He i s just a little shy.¡±


    The more Andrew looked at Amelia, the more he thought she was cute. He nodded and smiled: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Amelia pressed on Andrew¡¯s shoulder and advised worriedly, ¡°Little Uncle, stand here and don¡¯t move.¡± After that, she walked into the woods and called Seven¡¯s name again. Seven perched on a tree branch and shouted, ¡°There¡¯s an idiot, There¡¯s an idiot!¡±


    Amelia exined seriously: ¡°Seven, Little Uncle is not an idiot.¡±


    Seven shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a bad guy, there¡¯s a bad guy!¡¯


    Amelia: ¡°Little Uncle is not a bad guy either.¡±


    Andrew, who could hear Amelia and the parrot¡¯s conversation outside:


    For some reason, Seven refused toe down. Unknowingly, Amelia walked a little further. At this moment, a small noise came from the front and she looked in the direction, but met a pair of familiar eyes! Amelia shuddered, and wanted to run on reflex, but her arm was caught by Reba: ¡°Mia, you¡¯re finally back.


    Amelia wanted to shout, but her mouth was covered by Reba. Reba smiled gently, speaking softly in Amelia¡¯s ear: ¡°Mia, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you happy to see Auntie?¡± Reba didn¡¯t know that Andrew was outside the woods. She pinched Amelia¡¯s face and turned it over. She put on a fake smile as she said: ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you treat me like an outsider, you know.


    Regardless, I¡¯m technically your mother now..¡±

 Chapter 15 - 15: Who Hit Her?

    Chapter 15: Who Hit Her?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia pulled Reba¡¯s hand away and turned to run. Reba was a little shocked, when had this brat be so strong? But no matter how strong she was, it didn¡¯t change the fact that Amelia was only three years old. She immediately caught Amelia again and covered her mouth: ¡°Mia, you killed the baby in my stomach. I didn¡¯t me you, and I was still willing to y with you, but you treat me like this.¡±


    Amelia whimpered and shook her head. Reba smiled, her expressionpletely different from when she was about to hit Amelia in the past. She hunched over Amelia¡¯s ear and said evilly: ¡°Mia, do you want to say that you didn¡¯t push me? But if you hadn¡¯t scared me that day when you suddenly appeared, how would I have fallen down the stairs? You have to take responsibility, okay? I don¡¯t have a baby now and I¡¯m so pitiful, so when your Uncles ask you, you have to tell them that it was you who pushed me down the stairs, okay?¡±


    Reba coaxed and tried to trick Amelia, thinking that for a three year old child, whatever an adult says would be true to them. However, Amelia pursed her lips and remained silent, her face full of resistance. She didn¡¯t push anyone and she won¡¯t admit to anything! Reba did not have much time to waste here, she slowly started to lose her patience. She hated this illegitimate child, Amelia. She was always mute, and didn¡¯t make a sound even when she was pped. She didn¡¯t listen to what others said either, truly so annoying!


    Reba¡¯s expression turned cold: ¡°Mia, you¡¯re really disobedient. Do you think


    I won¡¯t hit you again?¡± That day, there was no surveince cameras and nobody saw. Whether she pushed her or not, the members of the Walton family would definitely listen to Amelia. She would never allow something like this to happen. She had to maintain her perfect image, and had to think of a way to gain the attention of her idol.


    Reba recalled that she had once seen a news article. It said that after a kindergarten teacher beat up a child, he threatened the child that he had a long telescope. No matter what the child did or said, he could hear and see it. As a


    result, the child really did not dare to tell his parents that he had been beaten


    up by the teacher. Thinking of this, Reba¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Mia, Auntie wants to tell you that don¡¯t think that just because you have a few Uncles, they can protect you. I have magic and can find you at any time!¡±


    As soon as she said that, Amelia suddenly opened her mouth and bit Reba¡¯s palm! Reba eximed and subconsciously raised her hand to p her face! When the p was about tond on Amelia¡¯s face, the red string on her wrist suddenly emitted a faint light and hit Reba¡¯s hand! Reba sneered. How dare she resist with her small arms and legs? However, the next second, Reba was sent flying and fell into the bushes!


    At the same time, Andrew took a step forward and picked Amelia up. Amelia was dumbfounded, looking at her own hand, then at her Little Uncle. She was confused. She wasn¡¯t sure whether she had sent Reba flying or if her Little Uncle had kicked Reba. Andrew was also confused. Before, he didn¡¯t use that much strength, why was Reba sent flying? Was it him?


    Andrew looked at Reba coldly. ¡°How dare you hit Mia?¡± The hostility in his eyes spread, he walked forward with Amelia in his arms. Reba panicked. No, it shouldn¡¯t be like this, when did Andrewe? She waved her hands frantically: ¡°No, no, no, Mr. Walton, you misunderstood. How could I hit Mia? I¡¯m technically Mia¡¯s mother¡­


    Andrew¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he stepped on Reba¡¯s chest. ¡°Mia¡¯s mother? Are you worthy?¡± He pressed Amelia in his arms and covered her ears, not letting her hear or see the next scene.


    Reba saw the ruthlessness in Andrew¡¯s eyes and panicked. ¡°No, Mr. Walton¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was stepped on by Andrew and her face was ruthlessly crushed to the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Reba screamed. Her face was cut by a rock, and there were even stones embedded in her flesh. It was so painful! The parrot on the tree pped its wings and flew over. It perched on a branch not far away and swayed its body as it shouted. ¡°Beat the dog, beat the dog, beat the bad guy, idiot, big idiot¡­¡±


    Reba was in so much pain that tears were flowing down her face, but Andrew had no intention of letting her go. She suspected that her head would explode from Andrew¡¯s stomp. ¡°Mr. Walton, please let me go. Let me go. I know my mistake¡­ Reba cried heart-wrenchingly.


    Andrew coldly harrumphed and once again ruthlessly stepped on Reba¡¯s head. Only then did he let her go. He couldn¡¯t be too violent in front of a child.. He would endure it!

 Chapter 16 - 16: If You Can Do It, You Go Do It

    Chapter 16: If You Can Do It, You Go Do It


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Scram!¡± Andrew said coldly. One side of Reba¡¯s face was covered in blood. She didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. as covered her face and ran away. Reba, who had run back to her room, only felt a burning pain on her face. The stones were still embedded in her face. She endured the pain and dug them out. Her tears were flowing. Was this Andrew considered a man? He actually hit a woman so hard.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Her face hurt at the slightest touch. Reba looked at herself in the mirror and saw that her nose was crooked. She was in tears and couldn¡¯t stop cursing in her heart. She originally thought that Amelia was young, if she threatened her, she wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything. After all, this had been the case in the past. However, that method didn¡¯t work today, and she was beaten by Andrew!


    Reba carefully touched her nose. A light touch caused a heart-wrenching pain. Shepletely broke down. ¡°My face, my face¡­¡± The face she had always been proud of was ruined just like that! She originally thought that it would not be a problem for her to rely on her beauty to hook up with another rich man after leaving Jonathan, but now her face was ruined!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Reba was so angry that she smashed the mirror. She was unwilling to resign to this fate!


    On the other side, after driving Reba away, Andrew apanied Amelia to coax the parrot. Andrew was very tired. He couldn¡¯t catch or scare the parrot, so he could only coax it. However, the parrot wasn¡¯t a human, so how could he coax it?


    ¡°Seven,e down quickly. I¡¯ll give you meat to eat?¡± Andrew waved at Seven awkwardly. Seven stared at Andrew and shook his head like a hooligan. ¡°Won¡¯t eat meat, eat meat fat, you¡¯re fat!¡±


    Andrew: ¡°¡­¡± He took a deep breath and decided to use his trump card. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mia. Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t want Seven anymore!¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t know that it was Andrew¡¯s trick and thought that he really didn¡¯t care about Seven anymore. She hurriedly grabbed his clothes and begged, ¡°Little Uncle, don¡¯t, don¡¯t leave Seven¡­¡± Her eyes were filled with tears, but she didn¡¯t dare to cry.


    Andrew¡¯s heart trembled and he immediately regretted it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mia. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± In a child¡¯s world, friends were very important and couldn¡¯t be abandoned casually. When Andrew realized this, he wished he could p himself for speaking without thinking!


    Amelia was struck dumb for a second. It was the first time that someone had apologized to her¡­ She suddenly smiled and stared at Andrew. She said understandingly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Little Uncle.¡± She had apologized to many people in the past, but no one told her that it was okay, so she forgave Andrew very quickly. She knew how sad it could feel to not receive an ¡°it¡¯s okay.¡± She didn¡¯t want Little Uncle to be sad.


    After that, Andrew and Amelia continued to coax Seven. ¡°Seven,e down now. Little Uncle was lying to you just now. He i s not a bad guy, and he won¡¯t abandon you.¡±


    Andrew also said, ¡°Yes, Seven, I¡¯m sorry. Come down quickly. Let¡¯s go to the capital together. The manor in the capital is huge. You can even find a female parrot¡­


    Seeing that Amelia and Andrew had yet to return, the other members of the


    Walton Family followed the traces to the backyard and saw the strange scene.


    After they made sense of the situation, they understood that the reason Amelia insisted on returning to the Miller residence was to bring this parrot with her.


    The parrot was a very ordinary budgerigar, amon parakeet. Its fur was bright green, and its eyes darted around as it sized them up, almost human-like.


    Eric was the most irritable and impatient. ¡°Seriously, Andrew, are you good? You can¡¯t even handle a parrot.¡±


    Henry and Chris didn¡¯t say anything. Andrew had been coaxing the parrot for so long, but it didn¡¯te down. This only meant that this parrot wasnt easy to deceive.


    Sure enough, after hearing Eric¡¯s words, Seven pped his wings and shouted,


    ¡°Andrew, old bastard, loves to eat poop!¡¯


    Andrew: ¡± . . . ¡± This bastard parrot! He nced at Eric and said gloomily, ¡°If you can do it, you go do it!¡±


    Ericughed and raised his arm. ¡°Alright, watch me!¡± After saying that, he cooed and patted his arm, indicating for the parrot to quickly fly to his arm.


    Amelia opened her eyes wide. Ah, Fifth Uncle looks like a gori like this¡­


    The corner of Henrys mouth twitched. Chris crossed his arms, his eyes filled with disdain. ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s just coaxing a parrot. You have no image at all. You¡¯re so stupid.¡±


    Seven, who was on the tree, was also shouting, ¡°So stupid, so stupid!¡±


    The irritable Eric pointed at the parrot in exasperation.. ¡°Come, get down here! Let¡¯s duel!¡±

 Chapter 17 - 17: Mia Is So Cute

    Chapter 17: Mia Is So Cute


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seven perched on a tree branch and pped his wings. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t even think about tricking me!


    Henry: ¡± . . . ¡± Has this parrot be human?


    Amelia covered her mouth and giggled. She looked at her fifth uncle, Eric, curiously. Although Fifth Uncle looked fierce, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t really that fierce¡­ Amelia¡¯s eyes darted around and observed secretly. Little Uncle, Andrew and Third Uncle, Henry were more gentle, one was calm, the other was warm like the sun. Fourth Uncle Chris looked refined, but gives off a feeling of an antagonist. Fifth Uncle Eric was like a fire-breathing dragon, a bomb that would set off with one touch. So these were Mommy¡¯s older brothers. Amelia felt herself liking these uncles, they were different from Daddy and Grandpa and Grandma.


    All of a sudden, her eyes met Chris¡¯s, and she turned around at once, pretending that nothing had happened.


    Chris curled his lips. Mia was too timid. He looked at Eric and said, ¡°Fifth Brother, don¡¯t waste your energy. Only Mia can coax this parrot down.¡±


    Eric was baffled. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Chris snorted. ¡°Is your brain just for show? Can¡¯t you use your brain to think about it?¡±


    Eric was about to lose his temper when Henry stopped him. ¡°Eric, Chris is right. Let¡¯s all step back.¡±


    Andrew put Amelia down and retreated with his brothers. Amelia hugged the kitten doll and raised her head, looking at the parrot: ¡°Seven,e down. We¡¯re leaving now. My uncles aren¡¯t bad guys.¡±


    Chris and the others looked at Amelia, who was waving her small hands and calling towards the parrot cutely. They had never seen her cute side like this before. Sure enough, in front of her friends, Mia was different from when she was in front of adults.


    A rough man Eric¡¯s heart was about to melt. Cute. Mia was so cute, just like his sister when she was young!


    The parrot tilted its head and looked at Amelia, seeming to have been persuaded. It pped its wings and flew towards her. When it was about tond on her shoulder, Old Madam Miller¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind.


    ¡°Aiya, so you guys are here.¡±


    The parrot was startled. It turned around and flew back to the tree branch.


    ¡®l¡¯he Walton brothers:


    Amelia pursed her lips, and her rxed nerves instantly tensed up. She subconsciously hid beside Andrew. Old Madam Miller didn¡¯t realize that she had ruined everything, and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re all here? Are you trying to catch this parrot? You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just let us do it. I¡¯ll call someone to catch it.¡±


    Seeing that the Walton family¡¯s attitude towards them was cold, Old Madam Miller wanted to please them. However, this parrot was just an ordinary budgerigar. Its breed wasmon and not very high-ss. As Old Madam Miller spoke, she took out her phone and really wanted to cal]. someone to catch the parrot.


    Eric said irritably, ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. Get lost!¡±


    Old Madam Miller was so frightened that her hand trembled and her phone almost fell. Oh my, how could there be such a rude person? He didn¡¯t know how to respect the old and cherish the young at all. Themotion here also attracted Old Master Walton, George, and the others. Old Master Miller and Jonathan followed behind like dog skin ster.


    After Old Master Miller and Jonathan found out that the Walton family wanted to catch the parrot, they said directly, ¡°This parrot is very smart. Ordinary people can¡¯t catch it. Leave it to us!¡±


    Jonathan also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t be too polite to this parrot. We can find a birdcage to catch it. There¡¯s also a special anesthetic needle that can be used to shoot it down.¡±


    The parrot seemed to understand what they said, so it pped its wings and flew further away. Amelia became anxious: ¡°Don¡¯t hit Seven, Seven is very


    obedient. 2 ¡®


    Andrew said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that? We don¡¯t need your help here. Please leave.¡±


    While they were talking, Jonathan had already made the call. He had a smile on his face. ¡°What does a child like Mia know? She misunderstood. We¡¯re not beating this parrot to death. We want to anesthetize it¡­ The Miller family was like dog skin ster. They couldn¡¯t understand humannguage and even acted on their own.


    George did not waste time with them. He raised his hand, and seven or eight bodyguards in ck immediately rushed up and dragged the Miller family out.


    ¡°President Walton asked you to leave. Don¡¯t you understand humannguage? You want to join in the fun everywhere. Aren¡¯t you annoying?¡± The bodyguards in ck cursed softly as they dragged them out of the vi..

 Chapter 18 - 18: Silly Uncle

    Chapter 18: Silly Uncle


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Walton family caused argemotion. At this moment, many people were listening attentively to what was going on in the Miller family¡¯s vi. There were even people who pretended to be walking their dogs and identally passing by tough at the Miller family. Old Master Miller and Old Madam Millers faces turned red. They were embarrassed and angry. This was their family¡¯s vi! How could the Walton family throw them out so rudely? They were too unreasonable!


    The Miller family was used to being pampered and could not stand this grievance. However, the other party was the Walton family of Buffalo. No matter how aggrieved they were, they did not dare to do anything. They could only wait at the entrance of the vi.


    Without the members of the Miller family causing trouble, Amelia continued to coax the parrot: ¡°Seven, Seven,e and take a look at what this is!¡± Amelia tilted her head and suddenly stretched her hand out. In her palm was a small apple slice. Andrew had cut it for her when they left the hospital this morning, and she secretly hid a slice away.


    The parrot perched on the tree branch above, swaying back and forth. Its small eyes darted around, constantly sizing up the Walton family. The Walton family knew that this parrot was afraid of strangers, so they hid far away. Old Master


    Walton held his walking stick with a serious expression, but there was a hint of


    nervousness in his eyes. Eric was even more anxious. He wished he could grow a pair of wings and fly up to catch the parrot! Didn¡¯t it see that their Mia¡¯s arms were sore from raising it so high?!


    Andrew got a handful of parrot food from who knows where and put it in his palm, coaxing the parrot with Amelia. ¡°Seven, fresh food. Do you want some?


    Amelia cooperated from the side: ¡°Yeah, Little Uncle isn¡¯t a bad guy. Seven,e down and leave with us.¡±


    The Walton family looked at Andrew and Amelia. When had the two of them be so close? They were a little jealous.


    At this moment, the parrot finally flew down unsteadily. Then, it stretched out its ws and stepped on Andrew¡¯s head.


    Andrew: ¡°¡­¡±


    Amelia suddenly giggled, herughter light and cheerful.The other members of the Walton family looked at her in disbelief. Since the moment they saw Amelia, she was like a little robot. When she spoke, her voice was t, and during the days she had been recuperating, her face had not revealed a smile. When she interacted with them, she was careful, so obedient it made one¡¯s heart ache. She finally smiled now¡­ Old Master Walton¡¯s eyes welled up with tears again. He felt that he might truly be old, because he kept crying these past two days.


    Seeing Ameliaugh, the parrot was even prouder. It spread its wings and shook them. ¡°Stupid, stupid!¡¯


    Andrew:


    Amelia corrected the parrot with a smile. ¡°Not stupid, it¡¯s Little Uncle.¡±


    The parrot: ¡°Stupid uncle, stupid uncle!¡±


    The corner of Andrew¡¯s mouth twitched. He really wanted to take the parrot down, a colorful parrot stepping on his head, what would be of his image? But seeing that Amelia was so happy, Andrew¡¯s temper was instantly gone. He spread out the food in his hand and tricked the parrot to fly to his arm, then grabbed its foot when it was eating.


    The parrot instantly shouted, ¡°Help! Help! Don¡¯t eat me! Don¡¯t eat me! I¡¯m not delicious!


    The Walton family: Did this parrot really be a human? Why was it so noisy?!


    In the end, the parrot failed to resist, so it was temporarily chained up and left the Miller house with Amelia.


    Amelia stroked the parrot and whispered in its ear, ¡°Seven, dont be afraid. It¡¯s just a ne. If you feel ufortable, I¡¯ll take it off for you when we get home, okay?¡±


    Old Master Walton leaned on his walking stick and looked at the Miller family¡¯s vi with turbid eyes. This was the ce where his precious daughter, Helena, had lived before she died. He did not know if she had eaten well or slept well here. In the end, when she was sick, did anyone take good care of her¡­ Old Master Walton¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. When the Walton brothers saw Old Master Walton purse his lips and walk forward slowly, their hearts were also very heavy.


    When Jonathan saw the Walton family walking out of the vi, he went up to them at once. He noticed that the Walton family didn¡¯t care about him at all, so he said, ¡°Aiya, Mia likes parrots? Daddy has been too busy and hasn¡¯t noticed your little hobby. How about Daddy buy Mia many many parrots in the future?


    Children might not know many things, but they could tell who was really good to them and who was hypocritical. Amelia looked at Jonathan¡¯s fake smile and lowered her head silently, hugging the kitten doll and parrot tightly..

 Chapter 19 - 19: Don ‘t Want Daddy anymore

    Chapter 19: Don ¡®t Want Daddy anymore


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia didn¡¯t want so many parrots. After her mother passed away, she only wanted her father to hug her, but her father ignored her and even beat her. Especially that day, she felt that her father truly wanted to beat her to death.


    She thought that she was just a jinx like her grandmother said, and no one would like her, but her grandpa and her uncles treated her very well during her stay in the hospital. They even told her many times that it wasn¡¯t her fault, so Amelia didn¡¯t want her father anymore. She didn¡¯t know whether she was a bad child or not for having these thoughts, but she still mustered her courage and gritted her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t want the parrots that Daddy buys, and I don¡¯t want Daddy anymore either!


    Jonathan was stunned. Old Master Miller and Old Madam Miller also frowned. This wretched girl wanted to abandon them the moment she saw that the Walton family was rich, right?


    Jonathan put on a stern expression and said darkly: ¡°Mia!¡± He was already trying very hard to press down his anger, but how could he not understand that wretched girl, Amelia¡¯s temperament? She had stubborn bones, and they couldn¡¯t be too nice or coax her. She needed to be beaten, she would be obedient when she was in pain!


    Old Madam Miller signed from the side. ¡°Mia, your father is usually a little strict with you, but you can¡¯t say such things. Which child doesn¡¯t want their father?¡±


    Old Master Miller smiled. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Mia is just a child. She doesn¡¯t know anything. Come,e, let¡¯s go in and have a meal together. You¡¯ve been in Bradford City for so long, but we haven¡¯t weed you yet.¡±


    Jonathan didn¡¯t take Amelia¡¯s words to heart. Instead, he said to the members of the Walton family, ¡®Yes, Father-inw and Brothers-inw, it is a rare asion that you¡¯vee to Bradford City. And Helena, how unsensible, she never mentioned you guys to me before.¡±


    The Miller family was extremely enthusiastic. They chattered non-stop and emphasized that they were family and inws. Jonathan pretended to be


    affectionate and kept mentioning Helena¡¯s name.


    Eric had a bad temper. After listening to a few sentences, he could not hold it in anymore. He suddenly grabbed Jonathan¡¯s neck and mmed him against the door of the vi. ¡°I¡¯ve given you face, right? Are you done talking? Inws? Are you worthy? A bunch of trash!¡±


    ng, ng, ng. Jonathan¡¯s head was smashed against the gate of the vi, and his face was covered in blood. Andrew didn¡¯t want Amelia to see such a bloody scene, so he carried her to the Maybach. ¡°Mia and I will get in the car first.


    No one stopped Eric. If not for the fact that they did not want Mia to see too bloody a scene, they would have attacked long ago! Jonathan never expected


    Eric to suddenly attack him. He had clearly spoken to them nicely! Old Master Miller and Old Madam Miller were so frightened that they forgot to stop him.


    As an architect, Eric had been in the major construction sites all year round. He never cared about his manners when he spoke or did things. He grabbed Jonathan¡¯s head and mmed him against the wall again and again.


    Old Madam Miller finally came back to her senses. ¡°Aiyo, what are you doing?


    Let¡¯s talk nicely. We¡¯re all family.¡±


    Old Master Miller also persuaded, ¡°Eric, calm down¡­


    Eric red fiercely at them. ¡°I don¡¯t hit women or old people, but when the situation is special, I¡¯ll still make exceptions! So get lost! If you say another word, I¡¯ll hit you too!¡±


    Family? Were these people worthy of bing family with them?! In the end, Eric ruthlessly mmed Jonathan to the wall and stepped on his lower body, causing him to lose the right to be a father!


    Jonathan¡¯s shrill cry echoed throughout the entire vi area. The passersby who were watching from afar felt a chill run down their spines. Eric snorted, pped his hands, and left. How dare he betray his sister and abuse Mia? This kick was already considered light! If it weren¡¯t for murder being illegal, he would have killed Jonathan long ago and not simply make him lose his qualifications to be a man!


    Old Madam Miller and Old Master Miller were already scared silly. They shrank to the side and did not dare to make a sound, not even daring to breathe loudly. After the Walton family got into the cars and left, the two of them could not help but cry. Old Madam Miller pped her thigh. ¡°What is all this? How can these people be so heavy-handed!¡±


    Old Master Miller¡¯s expression was also very ugly. He never expected the Walton family to dare to do this. They were unreasonable.


    ¡°Alright, stop crying first. Hurry up and send Jonathan to the hospital.¡± Old Master Miller was still more stable than Old Madam Miller. He knew that the most important thing now was to send Jonathan to the hospital for treatment..

 Chapter 20 - 20: Go Home with Mommy

    Chapter 20: Go Home with Mommy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Madam Miller hurriedly made a call, only to realize that they had not paid the phone bills and had no service. Then, she btedly remembered that their Miller family did not have the money to go to the hospital for treatment now¡­


    Just as Old Madam Miller was at a loss for what to do, a group of people suddenly rushed in from outside. ¡°Aiyo, everyone is here? When are you going to repay the 80 million dors you owe us?¡± These people exposed their identities the moment they opened their mouths. They were from a debt collectionpany.


    ¡°What are you doing? What do you want?¡± Old Madam Miller was furious, and Old Master Miller also berated, ¡°Stop. Do you know who we are? We¡¯re the inws of the Walton family in Buffalo!¡±


    Unfortunately, the people from the debt collectionpany were not stupid. They looked in the direction where the Walton family¡¯s Maybach motorcade left andughed. ¡°Aiya, inws? What a big name. Do you think the Walton family cares about you?


    Old Master Miller¡¯s face turned red. The people from the debt collection


    pany were all hooligans. They were unreasonable and would not refrain


    from hitting you just because you were elderly. They only wanted money! With


    a p, Old Madam Miller and Old Master Miller were immediately pped and


    pressed to the ground. They cursed and countless punches and kicksnded on them. Not long after, Old Master Miller and Old Madam Miller¡¯s faces were also swollen and they cried out.


    The Miller family was humiliated in front of so many people, and they had a mental breakdown. In the end, they were even thrown out of the vi. At the same time, Reba was also thrown out. The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Have you heard? Amelia is the granddaughter of the Walton family in the capital! The Miller family will regret it now. If it were me, I would also vomit blood! ¡® I


    ¡°It¡¯s the Miller family¡¯s retribution! One time, I saw Amelia standing under the sun. I asked her a few questions and found out that she was punished to stand there. I tried to persuade them out of goodwill, but Old Madam Miller scolded me. Didn¡¯t that old woman always say that Amelia was a jinx? Great, it¡¯s their retribution! Who told them to abuse a child!¡±


    Everyone was gloating as they watched themotion. The Miller family was about to write the word ¡®regret¡¯ on their faces. They really deserved it! Jonathan kept coughing, as if he wanted to cough his lungs out. His ears were buzzing. Reba cried from the side, ¡°Hubby, are you alright?¡±


    Old Madam Miller held back her anger and scolded Reba angrily, ¡°Why are you crying? Why didn¡¯t youe out earlier?¡±


    Reba choked as she replied, ¡°I just saw Mia. I wanted to go over and beg her to forgive the Miller family on ount of your old age, but Mia refused¡­


    Old Madam Miller was furious. She med Amelia for everything that had happened today. At least they had raised that wretched girl for three years, but she didn¡¯t know how to be grateful at all! She was just like her mother, an ingrate! Amelia had jinxed her own mother to death and caused the Miller family to go bankrupt. She was really a jinx! The more Old Madam Miller thought about it, the angrier she got. ¡°If she refuses, so be it. Who cares about a jinx?


    Although Old Madam Miller said that she didn¡¯t care, she knew that right now, they would beg for Amelia to hurry back! But Amelia would not return, and Old Madam Miller could only curse in her heart, cursing everyone in the Walton family to have bad luck!


    In the back seat of the Maybach, George tapped on the phone screen and sent a message. ¡°Get rid of the Miller family.¡±


    The other party replied, ¡°Kill?¡±


    George sneered. Kill them? Impossible. He would not bear the crime of murder because of those trash. Even if the Walton family wanted revenge, they had to be innocent. He lowered his head and typed, ¡°Make them wish they were dead.¡±


    Amelia sat in the car quietly, one arm hugging her kitten doll and another arm hugging the parrot. Old Master Walton softened his tone and tried to make his expression as kind as possible. ¡°Mia, we¡¯re going home.¡±


    Andrew also said, ¡°Our house is in the capital. It¡¯s a little far from here. We have to take a ne backter.¡±


    Amelia nodded her head obediently. She was very quiet, the liveliness she had when she was coaxing the parrot was gone. However, it was already much better than the beginning. Old Master Walton¡¯s heart ached, the more obedient Amelia was, the more his heart ached. Only after living in a terrifying? environment would a child be this strangely quiet. What had their Mia suffered to be like this?


    ¡°Going home, our home, we¡¯re bringing Mia home,¡± Old Master Walton murmured.. Suddenly, Mia turned her head and asked: ¡°Grandpa, can we take Mommy home with us?¡±

 Chapter 21 - 21: Seeing Mommy

    Chapter 21: Seeing Mommy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Master Walton nodded, his heart clencing: ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll go home with mommy.¡±


    The Walton family booked a private ne. Amelia looked at the sky outside the ne. The clouds seemed to be right next to her, so she moved her head to take a closer look, then put down the kitten doll and leaned against the window to look outside.


    Henry smiled gently. ¡°Mia, what are you looking at?¡±


    Amelia turned her head: ¡°Third Uncle, are we flying now?


    Henry nodded: ¡°Mm.¡± Their Mia had never even been on a ne before¡­ just as Henry was feeling heartache, Amelia suddenly asked: ¡°Then¡­ is Mommy here


    Henry and Andrew, who were sitting closer, were stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    Amelia turned ahead to look at the sky outside again, saying softly: ¡°They all said that Mommy died and went to the sky. I¡¯m also in the sky right now, so can I see Mommy?¡± She looked out the window with her back facing everyone. ¡®Tears were welling up in her eyes. She knew that it was all lies made up to trick children. Mommy wouldn¡¯t be in the sky, but she still couldn¡¯t help but have anticipation. She really wanted to see Mommy again.


    Old Master Walton¡¯s eyes immediately reddened, and the brothers of the Walton family were all silent. Andrew held Amelia in his arms and said in a low voice, ¡°Mia, go to sleep. After you fall asleep, you¡¯ll see your mother in your dreams.¡±


    Amelia closed her eyes in Andrew¡¯s arms, but tears fell from the corners of her eyes. Little Uncle was also lying. She slept many times, but she didn¡¯t see her mommy once. She fell asleep unknowingly, and the red rope on her wrist gave out a faint light. In her dream, she felt warm all over again, as if the sun was shining on her body. Her body was light as if she was about to fly, surrounded by white clouds. She carefully touched it and slowly put it into her mouth. Her eyes lit up. It was sweet!


    At this moment, a gentle and familiar voice came from behind her. ¡°Mia¡­ ¡® I Amelia¡¯s eyes widened and immediately turned around. She saw her mother standing not too far away from her, watching her with tears in her eyes. ¡°Mommy! Amelia rushed over, hugging her mother tightly.


    Helena touched Amelia¡¯s little head gently. ¡°Mia, be good. Your Grandpa and your uncles will be your family from now on. You have to live well and happily,


    Amelia¡¯s tears fell: ¡°I know, I know, Mommy.¡±


    Helena added, ¡°Also, Grandma¡¯s health isn¡¯t very good. Mia has to be filial to


    Grandma on behalf of Mommy, okay?¡±


    Amelia choked on her tears and nodded fiercely. I will, Mia will definitely take care of Grandma. Helena was about to say something, but her body glowed and slowly turned transparent, leaving only a few words: ¡°Mia, I love you. I¡¯ll always love you.¡±


    Mia, who was asleep, kept calling out to her mother, her little face full of tear streaks. At this moment, Old Master Walton and the other members of the Walton family gathered around her, and their eyes turned red. What they couldn¡¯t see was that there was another ¡°person¡± by Amelia¡¯s side. It was Elmer.


    Elmer touched Amelia¡¯s forehead and then touched the red string on her wrist.


    After a while, Amelia¡¯s face revealed a light smile. Elmer tsked and said softly: ¡°This time, Master doesn¡¯t owe your mother anything.¡±


    The ne soonnded at the capital¡¯s international airport. Seeing that Amelia was still asleep, Old Master Walton gave a look and Andrew bent down to pick her up and walked out slowly. Afraid of waking up Amelia, his movements were extra careful. At this moment, the parrot wearing an anklet suddenly shook its body and shouted, ¡°Child kidnapping! Child kidnapping!¡¯ Amelia opened her eyes at once.


    Everyone from the Walton family: ¡°¡­ ¡± They looked speechlessly at the brightly-feathered green parrot. Other parrots could say whatever they were taught, but their Mia¡¯s parrot knew how to say everything!


    Amelia opened her eyes in confusion. Her hair was a little messy, and she was holding a kitten doll in her arms, looking very cute. Andrew was closest in age to Helena, so they had the best rtionship. Seeing Amelia like this, Andrew suddenly remembered Helena¡¯s childhood, and his heart softened. He rubbed


    Amelia¡¯s head and said, ¡°Sweetie, we¡¯re in the capital now. We¡¯re going home..¡±

 Chapter 22 - 22: Take Our Surname

    Chapter 22: Take Our Surname


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia, who was still drowsy, nodded.


    The Walton familys car was already waiting outside the airport. Four


    Rolls-Royces were parked neatly by the roadside, attracting the attention of passers-by. Just as everyone was discussing who was so ostentatious, eight tall and dignified men walked out. The leader was an old man. One of the men was holding a little girl in his arms. The little girl was wearing a white princess dress and holding a tattered kitten doll in her arms. There was also a green-feathered parrot standing on her shoulder. At this moment, the parrot was chirping excitedly, ¡°Go home! Go home! Eat meat! Eat a lot of meat!¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± This parrot is quite gluttonous¡­


    After the parrot shouted, the eight handsome men¡¯s faces darkened. They quickly brought the little girl into the car, and the luxury cars slowly drove out of the airport.


    ¡°Wow, we¡¯re all humans. How can others be so good at choosing which family to be born in!¡± Someone who was probably an inte celebrity said excitedly to the livestream audience on the phone, ¡°Friends, we¡¯ve learned something today! Four extended Rolls-Royces. Do you know how much this car costs? At least eight million! What kind of family is this¡­¡±


    In the Rolls-Royce, Amelia leaned on the window, looking at the skyscrapers outside curiously. In Bradford City, Jonathan only took her out once. At that time, she saw many high-rise buildings, but none of them were as tall as the ones in front of her.


    Amelia turned her head and leaned close to Andrew, saying softly: ¡°Little Uncle, is this the castle that Mommy said belongs to the princess?


    Andrew felt a lump in his throat. ¡°Yes, Mia will also have her own princess castle.¡± They once wanted to buy an ind and build a castle for their precious sister, Helena, but they didn¡¯t have the chance.


    The car soon arrived at the Walton family¡¯s manor. It was ake-view manor located in the city center. The surrounding mountains and rivers were beautiful. Although it was in the city center, it was very quiet.


    Although Amelia was sensible, she was still a three-year-old child. When she saw the manor in front of her, she was shocked. Was this the ce where her mother said she grew up? There were so many flowers on thewn beside her. She seemed to be able to see her mother running on thewn.


    Two rows of servants stood on both sides of the manor with enthusiastic smiles on their faces. ¡°Wee home, Little Young Miss!¡±


    Old Master Walton and George walked in front and whispered to each other,


    ¡°In the future, Mia will be a child of the Walton family. She will be the little


    Miss of our Walton family. In the future, her surname will be Walton.¡±


    George nodded. ¡°Mm.¡±


    ()n the other hand, the Miller family was in a much worse situation. The Miller family had gonepletely bankrupt. CEOs of otherpanies that had gone bankrupt could still have some money left to buy a small house, but all the Miller family¡¯s assets had been frozen. The family had no money or a ce to live, so they could only stay under the bridge for a few nights. However, for some reason, they had already slept on the bridge, and some people kept chasing them. In the end, like beggars, they hid and walked for three days until they reached their hometown in the countryside.


    Jonathan dragged his seriously injured body around for so long and felt that he waspletely useless. He was only left with one breath. After returning to his hometown in the countryside, the house in his hometown was in tatters. In the past, they thought that they would never return to the countryside in their lives, so they had never cared about the house in the countryside. They did not expect that retribution woulde to them now.


    Jonathany there miserably. The more he thought about it, the more regretful he became, the more he felt unresigned to his fate. However, there was nothing he could do now! The President Miller that everyone used to chase after had now be a cripple. The difference was too great, and it tortured him until he was about to go crazy.


    ¡°Hubby, get up and drink some soup.¡± Reba brought over a bowl of egg soup. Her eyes flickered. In this bowl of soup, she added a spoonful of rat poison.


    Jonathan took a look at the clear egg soup and was furious. ¡°What kind of lousy thing is this? You¡¯re only letting me drink this?!¡± His movements were too big, and it hurt his wound. He gritted his teeth in pain.


    Reba lowered her head and wiped her tears pitifully. Old Madam Miller was still shouting in the living room, ¡°Reba, hurry up and cook. Do you want to starve us to death?!¡±


    Reba¡¯s eyes darkened. She was not their servant, but they always treated her as a free nanny. However, she had no choice now. Previously, under the sky bridge, Reba wanted to seduce some men to separate herself from the Miller family..

 Chapter 23 - 23: Why Didn ‘t You Leave

    Chapter 23: Why Didn ¡®t You Leave


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, for some reason, every time Reba hooked up with a man, she would be discovered by the man¡¯s girlfriend or wife. Then, they would pull her hair and beat her up, causing her to lose her body but not obtain anything. This made Reba; who only knew how to use her body to achieve her goal, feel extremely disconcerted! If not for the fact that she had nowhere to go and was not used to relying on her own hands to live, she would not have followed the Miller family to this lousy ce.


    At this moment, Old Madam Miller saw a piece of news on her phone. It was a report about four Rolls-Royces at the Buffalo International Airport. In addition to the text, there was also a short video of Amelia being carried into the car by the Walton family. Old Madam Miller¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she couldn¡¯t breathe properly. ¡°That¡¯s outrageous! That brat only knows how to enjoy life, but forgot about her grandparents. She¡¯s really ungrateful and unfilial.¡±


    Old Madam Miller shouted and cursed. Reba hid in the dusty kitchen and secretly turned on her phone to take a look. In the video, there were eight dignified men wearing masks and striding forward. There were bodyguards around them, and the most eye-catching one was Amelia.


    Reba stared at the four luxury cars and felt even more jealous. She felt that things were unfair. Who would¡¯ve thought that after scheming for two years, when she would finally get the position of Mrs. Miller, things would end up like this. The woman she thought was a beggar was the daughter of the Walton family! If she had known earlier, she would not have gone against Helena back then. Instead, she would be good friends with her!


    The more Reba thought about it, the more regretful she felt. She hoped that Amelia wouldn¡¯t have a good time either. She pressed her phone screen and posted her ownment. ¡°I know this girl. She¡¯s the new daughter that the Walton family found. This girl¡¯s heart is evil. She pushed her stepmother down the stairs and caused her to have a miscarriage because she thought that her family wouldn¡¯t love her after she gave birth to the baby! Her stepmother barely survived in the hospital, but the culprit suddenly became the daughter of the Walton family and was taken back to the capital by four luxury cars! Is this the life of a rich person? She can do whatever she wants with money and doesn¡¯t need to be responsible for her mistakes?¡±


    Reba did not dare to be too reckless. She only copied and pasted her words to thements section of every news article and prepared to spread the news¡­ Just as she posted thement, she suddenly heard someone outside say, ¡°The police are here. Take Jonathan away quickly.¡± Then, Reba was pushed into Jonathan¡¯s room. Jonathan was flustered. When he saw Reba dawdling, he pped her face. ¡°Hurry up and help me leave!¡¯


    Reba endured the pain and helped Jonathan escape from the back of the kitchen. The roads in the countryside were muddy, and there were chicken feces, cow feces, and the like. At this moment, Jonathan and Reba could not care less about being disgusted. They hurriedly fled outside in a sorry state. The two of them hid in the fields. When they heard that their hometown in the countryside had been sealed off by the police, they began to escape up the mountain again. They did not dare to return even when it was dark.


    The mountain was very cold at night. It was so cold that one shivered. Jonathan looked at Reba beside him and said gratefully, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re the best to be. You¡¯ve always been by my side.¡±


    Reba smiled gently. It was not that she was a good person, nor was it that she was loyal. She was just thinking about her future. She had already married someone. If she wanted to marry into a rich family in the future, she had to have some outstanding trait. For example, ¡°she was so loyal that even when her ex-husband went bankrupt, she never thought of leaving him.¡± This was the image she wanted to build, the real reason why she did not leave Jonathan. A woman who was this loyal but was abused by her husband, this would attract the sympathy and pity of other men¡­


    The Walton family¡¯s manor upied an area of 8,000 square meters. It was one of thergest manors in the capital. The brothers of the Walton family each had their own careers, but they had never split up. Compared to other wealthy families who fought for the family assets, the Walton family was the most united. In the past, the Walton family was happy and harmonious, but ever since Helena disappeared, the entire manor fell into an indescribable atmosphere. George worked hard every day and rarely went home. The other brothers of the Walton family were also busy with their own things. Old Master Walton went to the sanatorium every day to apany Old Madam Walton and only returned at night.


    Thus, this was the first time in many years, aside from holidays that all eight brothers of the Walton family were here at once. The eight brothers of the


    Walton family all wanted to take Mia around for a walk, but was stopped by Old Master Su: ¡°Mia just got discharged from the hospital, so she can¡¯t go anywhere.


    She needs a good rest..¡±

 Chapter 24 - 24: Don’t Want a Little Sister

    Chapter 24: Don¡¯t Want a Little Sister


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The brothers of the Walton family had to give up, then decided to bring Amelia to tour her room, but Master Walton red at them again. ¡°Alright, what are you doing here? Go to the sanatorium and bring your mother back Tell her that Mia is back.¡±


    Because of the disappearance of her daughter, Helena, Old Madam Walton could not recover from the setback. Her body had also copsed, and she had been staying in the sanatorium and was unwilling toe back. In the past two years, she had been bedridden and was in no mood to do anything. Her face had also be more and more haggard.


    After sending away his sons, Old Master Walton happily held Amelia¡¯s hand:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mia, I¡¯ll show you the room.¡±


    The Walton brothers who were still waiting downstairs:


    Upstairs.


    ¡°Mia; this is your room. Do you like it?¡± Old Master Walton walked Amelia into the room. The room was decorated in pink and white, which were her favorite colors. The bed was made into the shape of a castle, and there was a small staircase that could reach the top of the castle, fulfilling the child¡¯s princess dream. There was also a slide next to the castle, and there was a small sofa and a huge dressing table further ahead. There were several jewelry racks on the dressing table, with all kinds of bows, headbands, and clips.


    Amelia had never seen a room like this. She raised her head and asked seriously: ¡°Grandpa, is this really my room?¡± When she was at the Miller residence, the room she lived in was only the size of the bed in front of her. Grandma said she could not live in too nice of a room, or her bad aura would affect the fengshui of the house.


    Master Walton was in a good mood every time he heard her call him grandpa. He nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course.¡± Although this princess room wasn¡¯t the biggest, it was well decorated. ¡°Mia, do you like it?¡±


    Amelia nodded heavily: ¡°Thank you, grandpa. I like it very much!¡¯


    Old Master Walton looked at Amelia and sighed. His Mia was still a little cautious, like a little animal that had just entered unfamiliar surroundings.


    When would he be able to see Mia act cute in front of them?


    Old Master Walton stroked Amelia¡¯s head: ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mia. After your brothers and sisters return from school, they¡¯ll y with you, alright?¡± Amelia was confused: ¡°Brothers and sisters?¡±


    Old Master Walton nodded. ¡°You have three older brothers and an older sister.


    They are the children of Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle.¡± Only the eldest son, George, and the second son, Dn, were married. George had two boys. One was in the second grade of primary school, and the other was in the senior kindergarten ss. Dn had a boy and a girl. The boy was in the senior kindergarten ss, and the girl was in the middle kindergarten ss. Old Master Walton felt that since everyone was a child, they would definitely be able to y together. Mia was too lonely in the Miller family. She only had a parrot and a kitten doll. She needed thepany of children her age very much.


    Amelia nodded. Although she didn¡¯t say a word, but her eyes were full of anticipation. She didn¡¯t have any friends, and her father and new mother didn¡¯t allow her to go out. Her grandparents didn¡¯t like to take her out for a walk either. Once, she saw the childrening back from school with their schoolbags. They held hands and ran happily. She was very envious at that time¡­


    Amelia suddenly raised her head and asked, ¡°Grandpa, can you give Mia paper and markers?¡± She wanted to give her older brothers and older sister gifts.


    In the blink of an eye, it was afternoon. A car stopped outside the Walton family¡¯s manor. A woman in an elegant white hat led a little girl out of the car. The little girl was wearing a puffy dress and holding two exquisite dolls in her arms. There was a bow tied on her head that was the same color as the dress. She was exquisite and beautiful. The woman bent down and reminded the girl,


    ¡®Emma, when you see your little sisterter, you have to give your little sister a doll, understand?¡±


    Emma pouted and didn¡¯t say anything. The woman frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree just now? There are two dolls, one for your sister and one for you. Don¡¯t throw a tantrum.¡±


    When Emma heard this, she was instantly unhappy. ¡°No, I want both dolls!¡¯ After saying that, she ran into the manor without looking back. What sister? She didn¡¯t want a sister. All the toys and dolls were hers! She didn¡¯t want to share them with anyone!


    The woman looked helpless. She had no choice but to turn around and say to the little boy who was idling behind her, ¡°Harper, hurry up. Sister Mia is already waiting for us at home.¡±


    She thought that Harper would be more obedient, but who knew that Harper would also pout and say, ¡°I don¡¯t want a little sister!¡± He already had a little sister, Emma. His little sister was always annoying. She always snatched things from him and threw his toys.. When their parents tried to reason with her, she only knew how to cry and couldn¡¯tmunicate! So Harper didn¡¯t want a sister at all!

 Chapter 25 - 25: I Hate You

    Chapter 25: I Hate You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Emma ran all the way back to her room and mmed the door. At this moment, her children¡¯s watch rang, and the word ¡°Grandma¡± appeared on it.


    ¡°Hello, Grandma?¡± Emma¡¯s tone was a little unhappy. Her grandmother asked, ¡°Who provoked our little princess? Why is the little princess unhappy?¡¯ Emma pouted and said, ¡°Mom asked me to give the doll to my little sister. I don¡¯t want to give it to her.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, an old woman with her hair in an exquisite updo thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Is it your new little sister?¡± The news of Amelia being abused by her biological father and Old Master Walton and the brothers of the Walton family visiting Bradford City had spread.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Emma nodded. She looked at the two dolls in her hand and yed with them lovingly. She knew what her mother meant, but she liked these two dolls very much and didn¡¯t want to give either of them away. At this moment, her grandmother suddenly said on the phone, ¡°Emma, you have a new sister in your family. You¡¯re no longer the only little princess. Your grandparents and your uncles won¡¯t treat you well.¡±


    Emma was young and immediately retorted, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°How are Grandma¡¯s words nonsense? In the past, you were the only girl in your family, but now there¡¯s one more. Look, your mother is asking you to share the doll with your new sister. They all love that new sister and don¡¯t love you anymore,¡± Grandma said over the phone. These words made Emma cry from anger. She hung up the phone with a ng and grabbed the doll and smashed it on the ground. She stepped on it wildly. She won¡¯t give it! She just won¡¯t! She would rather break the doll than give it to her new sister!


    Outside, Amelia mustered her courage and knocked on Emma¡¯s door. She waited for a long time before her brother and sisters finally came home, but her sister went back to her room as soon as she got home. Amelia wanted to give her gift to her sister. It was a picture she drew herself. There was a beautiful rainbow on it, and there were children holding hands and ying under the rainbow.


    ¡°Sister?¡± Amelia called out hesitantly.


    Emma suddenly opened the door and threw the broken doll at Amelia fiercely.


    ¡°Go away, you annoying person!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s hands froze. She silently retracted the picture in her hand.


    Old Master Walton suppressed his anger and stood outside the door to educate her. ¡°Emma, Mia gave you a gift because she wanted to be friends with you. It¡¯s wrong of you to push her.¡± He looked at the broken doll on the ground and frowned. His second son, Dn¡¯s youngest daughter, was especially delicate. Every time they said something harsh, she would cry.


    As expected, as soon as Old Master Walton finished speaking, Emma immediately cried. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    Amelia mustered up her courage on the side and gave the picture to Emma: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry, this is a gift from Mia¡­¡±


    Emma looked at the picture in Amelia¡¯s hand and pushed her away. ¡°I don¡¯t want your stupid thing! Get lost! I hate you!¡¯


    Dn¡¯s wife, Sarah Wilson, heard themotion and came down. She quickly said, ¡®Emma, don¡¯t lose your temper.¡± After saying that, she looked at Old Master Walton. ¡°Dad, Emma is still young¡­¡±


    Old Master Walton reprimanded, ¡°Do you not need to discipline her at such a young age? The younger she is, the more you should educate her! How do you usually teach your children? She¡¯s already so rude and unreasonable at such a young age. What will happen when she grows up? Can you still protect her forever?


    Sarah lowered her head. ¡°I understand, Dad.¡±


    Old Master Walton held Amelia¡¯s hand and walked away angrily. Seeing that her grandpa ignored her, Emma cried even harder. She ran into her room and smashed everything. Sarah was also upset. She felt that Old Master Walton¡¯s words were too harsh. She would teach her own child, what right did others have to point fingers? Even if Old Master Walton was Emma¡¯s grandfather, he couldn¡¯t do that!


    Although Old Master Walton and Old Madam Walton treated Sarah very well, respected her, and wouldn¡¯t interfere in her family matters, Sarah felt that she had done a good job on her end as well. She was filial to Old Master Walton and Old Madam Walton, serving them tea and water. She even spent time buying gifts for them during the holidays. There shouldn¡¯t be a better daughter-inw than her, right? She was just a little persistent in the aspect of raising her children. There was a saying that you should train your sons and pamper your daughters. What was wrong with her wanting to give her daughter the best? Emma was the daughter of the Walton family. She could live well even without working in the future, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about how to live in society in the future. It was always others who had to be careful around her.


    Sarah walked into the room and coaxed Emma nicely, ¡°Emma, baby, be good. Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±


    Seeing that someone was coaxing her, Emma cried even harder. ¡°No, I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t!¡±


    Sarah: ¡°Okay, okay, okay¡­¡±

 Chapter 26 - 26: The World in the Drawing

    Chapter 26: The World in the Drawing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Master Walton brought Amelia back to her room. The parrot saw Amelia return and pped its wings to fly over, but it was stopped by the anklet. Amelia knelt down andforted: ¡°Be good, Seven. When uncle helps you prepare your room, you¡¯ll be let out.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s room was decorated when she was in the hospital. Her uncles didn¡¯t know that she had at that time. Without a specially prepared room, many things could be fatal to a parrot. For example, Seven was used to living in the Wild and would identally crash Into ss, so Seven was temporarily chained in Amelia¡¯s room, and would be released after getting ustomed to its environment.


    Old Master Walton looked at Ameliaforting the parrot in a low voice, and felt his heart ache. His Mia must be sad: ¡°Mia, your sister is always like this.


    She has a bad temper. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Amelia raised her head and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s fine, Grandpa.¡± Seeing Old Master Walton¡¯splicated expression, sheforted him. ¡°It¡¯s really fine, Grandpa. I don¡¯t like to give my things to others either.¡± Although Amelia doesn¡¯t know why adults really like seeing children give presents to each other, especially gifts that are precious to themselves. Perhaps in the eyes of adults, this was more polite. But children wouldn¡¯t think that way. Their own things were their own. Why did they have to give something they liked to someone else out of politeness?


    Old Master Walton was stunned. Although Amelia was young, she seemed to understand everything. Old Master Walton¡¯s heart ached even more. He lovingly stroked Amelia¡¯s head: ¡°Mia, did you draw all these pictures?


    Bringing up the drawings, Amelia¡¯s face immediately became focused. ¡°Mhm, Mia likes to draw. I used to draw a lot when Daddy was home.¡± Although a lot of those drawings were torn by her new mother, she still hid some in the study. She had forgotten to take those when she left.


    Old Master Walton pointed at one of the drawings and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Amelia introduced happily: ¡°These are two children ying in the forest. There are a lot of strange things in the forest. Grandpa, look, there¡¯s a flower vine here. It¡¯s a ne given to Stone by Miss Spring. Uncle Stone identally fell down the mountain and broke into two pieces, but there¡¯s green clovers growing out of the cracks, so Uncle Stone isn¡¯t sad. Also, this is Sister Flower, she¡¯s raising her chin and saying that none of you are as beautiful as me. Sister Flower is very prideful.¡±


    Following Amelia¡¯s introductions, the parrot fell silent. It tilted its head to look at Amelia¡¯s drawing from time to time. Old Master Walton was surprised to find that Amelia¡¯s drawing seemed to have a special power that could make people feel immersed in it. Amelia¡¯s drawing was colorful, and every flower and stone seemed to have a life of their own. Looking at them made people calm down and feel warm and healing.


    After asking of Amelia¡¯s permission, Old Master Walton took a photo of all the drawings and sent it to an old friend of his. That old friend was a master in the art world. Seeing that Amelia liked to draw, Old Master wanted to see if her talent would be admired by his old friend and be epted as a disciple.


    While Old Master Walton and Amelia were looking at the drawings, a servant came up and said, ¡°Old Master, the Old Madam is back.¡±


    Old Master Walton held Amelia¡¯s hand and stood up: ¡°Let¡¯s go. Grandma is back.


    Downstairs, Dn was pushing a wheelchair. Old Madam Walton sat in the wheelchair and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Mia?¡± Just as she finished speaking, she heard a voice from upstairs and looked up. She saw Old Master Walton holding a fair and tender little girl¡¯s hand as he came down. Old Madam


    Walton seemed to have her throat pinched and could not make a sound. Only her eyes were filled with tears. She cried silently. This was Helena¡¯s child, she looked just like Helena when she was young¡­ But her Helena would nevere back.


    ¡°Mia¡­¡± Old Madam Walton choked.


    Amelia broke free from Old Master Walton¡¯s hand and ran in front of Old Madam Walton, calling out: ¡°Grandma!¡± She hesitated for a while, then reached out her small hand and firmly held Grandma Walton¡¯s hand. She promised Mommy that she would take good care of Grandma and be filial to her. She would definitely keep her promise!


    Hearing the childish voice calling out, Old Madam Walton¡¯s tears immediately fell. She pulled Amelia into her arms: ¡°Mia, Grandma¡¯s Mia¡­¡± Old Madam Walton cried even harder. Amelia didn¡¯t know how tofort her. She could only reach out her hand and patted Old Madam Walton¡¯s back: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Grandma, don¡¯t cry..¡±

 Chapter 27 - 27: Mia Hit Someone

    Chapter 27: Mia Hit Someone


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Upstairs, Sarah coaxed Emma for a long time before she was willing to go out with her. As soon as she went downstairs, she saw Old Madam Walton and Amelia hugging. Old Master Walton was still coaxing in a low voice, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t cry.¡± Dn, on the other hand, was silently handing over tissue and water.


    Seeing that, Emma, who was holding the doll, got mad again. Why did her grandma be the annoying person¡¯s grandma? Not only did the annoying person want to steal her toys, but she also wanted to steal her grandparents. Emma lost her temper and ran upstairs. When she passed by Amelia¡¯s room, she heard a cawing sound. ¡°The bug flies, the bug flies, Seven chases, Seven chases, Seven chases the bug and eats it, caw caw caw.¡±


    Emma¡¯s attention was drawn by the strange voice and pushed open Amelia¡¯s bedroom door. Emma¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw a green parrot standing on a shelf and she immediately ran over.


    Seeing Emma running to Amelia¡¯s room, Sarah hurriedly followed her. ¡°Emma, baby,e out! This is your little sister¡¯s room¡­¡±


    When Seven saw Emma rushing over, he pped his wings in fear. ¡°Caw, caw, brat, there¡¯s a brat. Save me, quickly save me!¡±


    When Sarah heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. Who taught this parrot? How could it call Emma a brat? It had no manners at all.


    Sarah pulled Emma. ¡°Emma, let¡¯s go downstairs. Grandpa and Grandma are waiting downstairs.


    Emma shook off Sarah¡¯s hand and stubbornly said, ¡°l i m not going. I want the parrot.


    Sarah had no choice but to persuade her gently, ¡°Baby, be good. This is your little sister¡¯s parrot. If Emma likes it, Mommy will get someone to buy you one.¡±


    Emma stomped her feet and threw a tantrum. ¡°No, I want this one!¡± As she spoke, she stepped on the stool and wanted to grab Seven. The frightened Seven tried to fly up, but he was stopped by the anklet on his feet. Emma also discovered the anklet on Seven¡¯s feet. She grabbed Seven¡¯s neck. After grabbing the parrot, Emma¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. She hugged Seven tightly in her arms and ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move again, I¡¯ll strangle you.¡±


    Seven was very afraid of strangers. Over the past few days, it had just epted Amelia¡¯s uncles, but it was now being strangled by Emma. Its beady eyes were full of fear, raising its voice and calling out: ¡°Help! Help! Someone is going to kill a bird!¡±


    Downstairs, Amelia suddenly left Old Madam Walton¡¯s embrace. At this moment, the people downstairs also heard Seven cawing upstairs. Amelia ran upstairs without a word. Old Master Walton reacted, anxious and angry: ¡°It must be Emma! Dn, I told you to discipline your children more, but you didn¡¯t listen to me! What¡¯s the point of doing everything else well if you can¡¯t even do that?!¡±


    Dn, who was not good with words, was so anxious that his face turned red. After holding it in for a long time, he could not say a word and could only follow everyone upstairs.


    Emma put in a lot of effort, but she still couldn¡¯t control the parrot. It kept struggling, and its sharp ws scratched her arm. In her anger, she grabbed the parrot and smashed it on the table. ¡°How dare you disobey me! I¡¯ll smash you to death! I¡¯ll smash you to death!¡±


    The parrot cried pitifully, and when Amelia entered, she saw this exact scene. Her little face was red from anger and she rushed forward: ¡°What are you doing? Why did you hit Seven? You can¡¯t hit Seven!¡±


    Emma had always been spoiled, and no one had ever told her no. Seeing Ameliae over to take the parrot, she felt that someone was stealing her things. She pushed Amelia away and shouted, ¡°The parrot is mine!¡± At the same time, she pinched the parrot¡¯s neck, and the parrot stuck out its tongue.


    This time, Amelia was really mad. She grabbed Emma and pressed her to the ground with a bang, then raised her fist to punch her. She was young and in a fit of anger, so she didn¡¯t know how to hold back her strength. She beat Emma, who cried loudly.


    The parrot took the opportunity to break free from Emma¡¯s hand. It was so frightened that it pped its wings and flew around, and its feathers scattered all over. Emma was older than Amelia, but somehow, she couldn¡¯t beat Amelia no matter what, so she burst into tears.


    Those who had juste upstairs were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect the usually obedient Amelia to suddenly use her fists. Everyone rushed forward to pull them apart: ¡°Stop fighting, stop fighting¡­¡± After pulling them apart with difficulty, Amelia gave Emma another kick, and Emma¡¯s sharp cries almost blew up the roof!


    Harper, Lucas, and William, who had just returned from school, had never seen such a scene before. They were stunned..

 Chapter 28 - 28: Cannot Retaliate

    Chapter 28: Cannot Retaliate


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sarah was anxious and angry. She pulled Emma andforted her with heartache. She turned to Amelia and scolded: ¡°How could you use violence? If you don¡¯t want to give your sister the parrot, you can just say so. Why did you hit her?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were full of tears and her lips were pursed tightly. She clenched her fists stubbornly and said, ¡°It was sister who hit me first.¡±


    Sarah said angrily, ¡°You can hit her back just because she hit you? Don¡¯t children know how to be modest and polite? Why are you¡­


    ¡°Enough!¡± Old Master Walton shouted angrily and interrupted Sarah. ¡°You asked Mia to be modest and give way, but what about Emma? Does she know how to be modest and give way? She was the one who snatched Mia¡¯s parrot first, and she was the one who hit her first. How dare you me Mia for hitting her? Do you want Mia to be bullied by you guys and not retaliate?¡±


    Sarah paused for a second. Although she didn¡¯t argue further, she still felt dissatisfied. Yes, her words just now were a little reckless, but her precious daughter had never been hit by anyone before. She couldn¡¯t even bear to say anything harsh to Emma, now that she was hit, how could any mother ept it? Besides, hitting people was wrong, Emma only pushed Amelia, how was that hitting her first?


    Sarah turned to look at Old Madam Walton. Seeing that Old Madam Walton didn¡¯t even look at Emma, Sarah felt disappointed. Emma was her paternal granddaughter! Why didn¡¯t shefort Emma at once? How sad would Emma be? Sarah hugged Emma. ¡°Emma, baby. Mommy will hug you.¡±


    Sarah carried Emma and left angrily. Old Master Walton was furious. ¡°I can¡¯t criticize her anymore, right? Doesn¡¯t she realize that there is something wrong with the way she educates her child?¡±


    After struggling toe up with words, Dn finally said: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be mad. Sarah is indeed sensitive when ites to the children.¡± It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t said this. Now that he said it, Old Master Walton was even more angry. But now was not the time to argue with Dn. He looked at Amelia: ¡°Mia, are you hurt?¡±


    Amelia held Seven in her arms and shook her head. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t say a word. Old Madam Walton¡¯s heart ached so much that she cried. She hugged Amelia and patted her back as said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, our Mia doesn¡¯t cry¡­


    Amelia¡¯s mouth ttened and she choked: ¡°It¡¯s Sister Emma who hit Seven first..¡± She didn¡¯t want to be polite and give way. She was still a child too, why did she have to be polite and give way when her older sister hit her? Amelia felt extremely aggrieved. In the past, when she was hit and scolded, she didn¡¯t cry. But now Old Madam Walton was hugging her and Old Master Walton wasforting her, she didn¡¯t know why she suddenly couldn¡¯t hold back her tears.


    Amelia let out a loud cry, as if she wanted to cry out all of the grievances over the past few years. The three little boys, Harper, Lucas, and William were lying at the door. When they heard Amelia¡¯s cries, they quietly ran back to their rooms. Indeed, all little sisters liked to cry, how annoying! They did not want a little sister like this!


    In Emma¡¯s room, Sarah was furious when she saw that her precious daughter¡¯s arm was scratched. At this moment, Dn walked in and said, ¡°Go apologize to Mia.¡±


    Sarah was instantly enraged. She threw the wet towel on the ground. ¡°Dn, how can you be a father like this? Our daughter is being bullied now. Look at Emma. Her eyes are swollen from crying, and her arms are covered in blood!¡±


    Dnughed coldly. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t snatch other people¡¯s things, will she be


    When Emma heard this, she cried even harder. Dn was silent and did not speak much. When he heard the cries, he became even more frustrated and turned to leave. All along, Dn and Sarah¡¯s rtionship as husband and wife had not been good. Back then, after the idental rtionship between the two of them, Sarah got pregnant. Although he did not have any feelings for Sarah, he was still responsible. It was only when his daughter, Emma, was born that he found out that what happened back then was nned by Sarah. At that time, he had proposed a divorce, but Sarah refused. Sarah¡¯s mother had always used the excuse of having a child to prevent the two of them from getting a divorce. At that time, it was when her younger sister, Helena, was missing. The Walton family was exhausted looking for Helena, and Dn¡¯s divorce was dyed.


    At this moment, Sarah was very sad. What did she do wrong? Was it wrong to feel sorry for her child and protect her child?


    In Amelia¡¯s room, Seven was curled up in Amelia¡¯s arms, and Amelia was curled up in Old Madam Walton¡¯s arms. Seven had just arrived at a new ce, and he hadn¡¯t even gotten used to it yet, before he was almost smashed to death. Amelia felt a little sad as she looked at Seven, she felt that she didn¡¯t properly protect Seven..

 Chapter 29 - 29: Mia Changed Her Name

    Chapter 29: Mia Changed Her Name


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Amelia gradually calmed down, Old Madam Walton said: ¡°Mia, are you feeling better now? It¡¯s indeed Sister Emma¡¯s fault. Mia didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    Old Master Walton also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mia is very good. Mia is a very sensible child.¡±


    Old Madam Walton continued: ¡°Mia is Grandma¡¯s precious baby.¡± It was like a ry between the two of them,plimenting Amelia one after the other.


    This was the first time Amelia wasplimented like this. She shyly hugged


    Seven and said: ¡®Grandpa and Grandma are also precious babies.¡±


    Old Master Walton and Old Madam Walton were stunned for a moment before bursting intoughter.


    George was having a meeting in the study, and he didn¡¯t know that Amelia and Emma had a fight until he came out. He frowned and stood at the door to watch Old Master Walton and Old Madam Walton y with Amelia, his heart hurting slightly.


    Seeing Dn walk over, George said in a low voice, ¡°Second Brother, you have to resolve this matter.¡± When Sarah Wilson first married into the family, although Dn did not have any feelings for her, his days were passable because he already had a son, Harper. It was only when Emma was born that everyone knew the truth. Dn wanted a divorce, but the Wilson family refused. The Walton family was also exhausted from looking for Helena because of her sister¡¯s disappearance. Dn¡¯s divorce had dragged on until now.


    Dn said in a muffled voice, ¡°I know, but the two children are already so old now. I¡¯m worried that the divorce will affect them.¡± No matter what, Harper and Emma were his children. Although they did not spend much time together, he could not bear to part with them.


    George nodded. Every family had their own difficulties. He could not make a decision for Dn¡¯s life. He only said, ¡°Deal with it as you see fit.¡±


    The two of them looked at Amelia¡¯s room again, and she was in a much better mood now. She was discussing the name change with Old Madam Walton, and she said, ¡°Mommy hoped that I can live a peaceful life without experiencing any hardships, so she named be Amelia.¡± She sounded cute and serious, as if she wanted to recite what her mother had said word for word.


    Old Madam Walton felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Mia¡¯s name is good. Your mother¡¯s surname is Walton, and her name is Helena. In the future, Mia¡¯s surname will also be Walton, and your name will be Amelia, okay?¡±


    Amelia Miller, no, now Amelia Walton, nodded happily. Herst name was Walton, the same as Mommy, she was very happy.


    As she spoke, Old Madam Walton asked again, ¡°Is Mia three years old this year?


    Amelia thought for a moment. ¡°I think so, but I think I¡¯m almost four years old. My birthday is on March 17th. Mommy said that I¡¯ll be a year older after my birthday.¡±


    Everyone paused. March 17th? That would be a weekter. In a week, Mia would be four years old. Old Madam Walton said, ¡°That¡¯s great. We can hold a


    birthday party tor Mia and buy a super big cake tor Mia, okay? Mia can make a wish in front of the cake.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡± She could have a big birthday cake too?


    When Old Madam Walton saw Amelia¡¯s happy expression, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How were Mia¡¯s previous birthdays celebrated?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Mia has never celebrated birthdays. Daddy said that he doesn¡¯t have time to celebrate for me. Moreover, my new mother doesn¡¯t like cakes. She said that she will vomit if she sees cakes.¡± Every time it was her birthday, she would carefully tell her grandparents that she was not greedy and just wanted a small cake. However, her grandparents would say, what cake? Did they think that everyone was not busy enough? Therefore, Amelia had never celebrated her birthday and was looking forward to it.


    She heard from other children that there was cake to eat on their birthdays and they could make wishes in front of the cakes. She wanted her Mommy to lead a happy life with Sister Cloud, Grandpa Sun, and Grandma Moon in the sky. She hoped that her grandparents would be healthy and live a long life. She hoped that everyone would be happy.


    When Old Madam Walton heard Amelia say that she had never celebrated her birthday, her eyes turned red and she almost cried again.


    At dinner time, everyone in the Walton family returned. This was the first time the Walton family was so lively after four years. At the dining table, Old Master Walton told them about Amelia¡¯s name change and also about Amelia¡¯s uing birthday. He asked everyone what they thought and how they should celebrate This stumped the eight uncles. The big shots who were usually all-powerful racked their brains. For a moment, the dining table was terrifyingly quiet..

 Chapter 30 - 30: I Don’t Want!

    Chapter 30: I Don¡¯t Want!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sarah didn¡¯t say a word, but she felt more and more upset. Amelia had just hit Emma. Why didn¡¯t they care about Emma? Instead, they wanted to discuss what to do about Amelia¡¯s birthday?


    ¡°Emma, this is your favorite crab meat.¡± Sarah¡¯s heart ached as she picked up some food for Emma. Emma was ring at Amelia. She did not want Amelia to eat at this table. This table was hers, and this house was hers. What right did Amelia, this illegitimate child, have to be here!


    Amelia was also holding a grudge against Emma for almost smashing Seven to death, so she ignored Emma and turned her head to the side. Emma was instantly angry. She threw the rice spoon on the ground and cried loudly! Harper, Lucas, and William rolled their eyes at the same time. It¡¯s happening again! She¡¯s crying again!


    Sarah quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Emma? Why are you crying all of a sudden?¡±


    Emma grabbed her rice bowl and smashed it. She cried non-stop, ¡°She bullied me, but you all ignored me!¡±


    Sarah¡¯s heart ached. She took a deep look at everyone. See, it¡¯s all your fault. Children are the most sensitive. If the adults don¡¯t say anything and don¡¯tfort Emma, it¡¯s equivalent to cold violence towards Emma! Sarah endured her bitterness andforted Emma, ¡®Emma, be good. Mommy is here. Mommy will take care of Emma.¡±


    Emma threw her chopsticks away, and the te was flipped over. She cried and made a scene. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to eat with her. I don¡¯t want a little sister!¡±


    Old Master Walton suppressed his anger. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, leave the table. Who taught you to smash things when you¡¯re angry?


    When Emma saw her grandfather being so fierce, she cried even louder. She ced her feet on the table and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want, I don¡¯t want, I don¡¯t want!¡± No matter what others said, she repeated those three words. ¡°I don¡¯t want!¡± Everyone:


    Dn put down his chopsticks without a word and stood up. He picked Emma up and was about to leave when Emma threw a tantrum. He was so angry that he grabbed Emma¡¯s cor and dragged her upstairs.


    Sarah asked anxiously, ¡°Dn, what are you doing?


    Amelia was so frightened that the meat in her hand fell off. She had been carried like this by her father before and suddenly felt that Sister Emma was a little pitiful¡­ Sarah grabbed the crying Emma and hugged her. She red at Dn with tears in her eyes and went upstairs. She felt that the Walton family was too much! Was there a need to be so heartless to a child? Didn¡¯t they see that there was a wound on Emma¡¯s wrist and her eyes were bruised? Why did they have to treat Emma like this? Sarah felt like her heart was about to break


    Sarah hugged the crying Emma and kept crying. She was a little disappointed.


    Five to six years of feelings could not warm up Dn¡¯s heart. At this moment, Emma¡¯s maternal grandmother called. When she saw Sarah and Emma crying, she quickly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Sarah cried as she exined the matter. Emma¡¯s grandmother was very angry. ¡°Look, I told you. When Emma was the only girl in the Walton family, they doted on her like a princess no matter what. Now that that wild girl is here, they don¡¯t dote on Emma anymore!


    When Emma heard this, she recalled that this was the first time she had been beaten up in her life. Her uncles, grandparents, and the others did note to coax her. For a moment, she cried even harder.


    Sarah said irritably, ¡°Mom, stop it.¡±


    Emma¡¯s grandmother red at her. ¡°Why can¡¯t I say it? It¡¯s like this! I can¡¯t believe the Walton family. Emma is their biological paternal granddaughter, but she can¡¯tpare to a child with another surname!


    Sarah said, ¡°That girl¡¯s surname is also Walton now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Emma¡¯s grandmother shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s over, It¡¯s over. Then our Emma will be even less important. That wild girl is not to be trifled with. Do you know that when she was in Bradford City, she pushed her stepmother down the stairs and caused her to have a miscarriage? Not only that, but the men of the Walton family even protected her. It was clearly the wild girl who made a mistake, but they made the Miller family go bankrupt!


    Her grandmother spoke non-stop. Sarah frowned when she heard this. ¡°Didn¡¯t Amelia¡¯s stepmother fall down the stairs and have a miscarriage because she wanted to frame Amelia?¡±


    Emma¡¯s grandmother said, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll forward the news online to you.¡±


    Not long after, Sarah received a video. In the video was an informant who had used a voice-changer. She said that she was Reba¡¯s good friend and even showed her the notice that Reba had a miscarriage and was hospitalized..

 Chapter 31 - 31: You Can Sell Blood

    Chapter 31: You Can Sell Blood


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Apart from that, there was also a video of the bodyguards in ck throwing the two elders of the Miller family and Jonathan out of the vi. There was also a video of Eric beating Jonathan up. Of course, in these videos, the Walton family members were all blurred. Only Amelia was not blurred.


    Emma¡¯s grandmother continued, ¡°Did you see that? Two notifications of critical illness and two hemorrhages! Which stepmother would sacrifice the child in her stomach because she hated her husband¡¯s previous child with someone else? Risking with her own life? The Walton family said that our Emma is insensible. I think the one who¡¯s really insensible and vicious is that wild girl! She¡¯s so scheming at such a young age. Today, she hit Emma, but the Walton family didn¡¯t have anyone to coax Emma. What does this mean? It means that that wild girl spoke ill of Emma in front of Old Master Walton and Old Madam Walton. I don¡¯t know how many bad things she said about Emma behind her back!


    Sarah watched the video and felt disgusted! Such a disgusting child was actually staying in the Walton family!


    ¡°Looks like we have to be more wary of her in the future,¡± Sarah said. The mother-daughter pair did not hide their conversation at all. Emma heard everything. Emma remembered everything about killing the younger brother in her stepmother¡¯s stomach and Amelia¡¯s scheming and viciousness.


    Reba was smart enough not to expose her news on a big media ount. Instead, it spread through the grapevine. In just a week, the news of Amelia causing her stepmother to miscarry and almost dying, because the Miller family angered Amelia, the news of the Walton family taking revenge and going bankrupt spread throughout the upper-ss circle. The men of the Walton family all had their own careers and did not like to gossip, so they did not discover it immediately.


    On Amelia¡¯s birthday, in order to give Amelia an official identity and let everyone know that Amelia was the daughter of the Walton family, the invitation to Amelia¡¯s birthday party was sent out early and invited many people from the famous circle.


    On this day, Amelia¡¯s wardrobe was filled with princess dresses. There were Lolita style dresses, puffy dresses, and cake dresses. There were all kinds of designs and colors.


    ¡°Mia, choose one.¡± Old Madam Walton stroked her head kindly. When she saw Amelia¡¯s sparkling eyes, she felt the regret and pain in her heart gradually be healed.


    Amelia looked up and asked, ¡°Can I choose any one?


    Old Madam Walton nodded. ¡°Yes, these are all Mia¡¯s.¡±


    Amelia hesitated for a moment before leaning close to Old Madam Walton¡¯s face and kissing her lightly. ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± In the end, Amelia chose a pink princess dress. Her hair was tied into two small buns, and there were two bow hair clips of the same color on it. Her eyes were sparkling like a little goddess that had descended to the mortal world. She was beautiful and cute. Old Madam Walton looked at her in a daze. ¡°Mia is so cute.¡±


    Amelia tilted her head and smiled. She raised her hand and touched her grandmother¡¯s nose. ¡°Grandma is also cute.¡± Old Madam Walton couldn¡¯t help butugh. Amelia also smiled. Her mother said that she had to take good care of her grandmother and make her happy. She had worked very hard to fulfill her promise.


    Outside the bustling Walton family Manor, there were two sneaky figures. They were Reba and Jonathan. Today, the Walton family Manor was open to the public, and the manor was extremely lively. Melodious music slowly floated over, and the lights on thewn flickered. People were drinking and chatting happily.


    Reba looked at themotion inside and was so jealous that her eyes turned red! No one knew how miserable she had been recently! Her face had been ruined, and Jonathan hated her. He was angry and even hit her to vent his anger. The Miller family treated her like a nanny and asked her to serve their family. She had been living such a miserable life. Why was Amelia so glorious?! Jonathan craned his neck and frowned. ¡°We don¡¯t have an invitation. How can we enter?¡±


    Reba restrained the jealousy in the depths of her eyes and said gently, ¡°Hubby, we¡¯re Mia¡¯s parents. Why can¡¯t we go in for Mia¡¯s birthday? As long as we tell the guard who we are, we can definitely go in, but¡­¡± She looked at the shabby clothes on her body and felt even more upset. She used to be a socialite, but what was she wearing now?


    Jonathan asked anxiously, ¡°But what?¡±


    Reba said, ¡°Let¡¯s go buy clothes first. As the inws of the Walton family, hubby, you are the son-inw of the Walton family, this is your first time showing your face in front of others. You can¡¯t be too shabby.¡±


    Jonathan was irritated. ¡°We don¡¯t have the money to buy clothes!¡±


    Reba blinked and said innocently, ¡°Hubby, I know a ce that you can sell blood..¡±

 Chapter 32 - 32: Master Appears

    Chapter 32: Master Appears


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the manor, Amelia was wearing a beautiful dress, but she was holding a tattered doll in her arms. She was led downstairs by George, and behind her were Andrew, Chris, and Henry. No one saw that there was a spirit following behind these people. Elmer leaned against the railing of the stairs and smiled at Amelia. ¡°Thankfully, I made it in time¡­¡±


    At this moment, the light suddenly shone down and focused on Amelia. Elmer raised his eyebrows and snapped his fingers. The light was instantly dyed with ayer of an immortal aura. Amelia¡¯s pink dress actually lit up like a starry sky, beautiful and gorgeous. Other than that, her body seemed to be enveloped by holy light, making her face look even fairer, like a fairy that had fallen into the mortal world.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. What a beautiful dress, what an exquisite little girl! They were all sizing up Amelia. This was the youngdy of the Walton family¡­ Tsk, she was indeed very pampered. Even the cold-faced CEO, George, was willing to lower his head and hold her hand. He was close to holding the train of her dress for her if she had one. At this moment, Amelia was still holding a tattered doll in her arms. They heard that the doll was left to her by Amelia¡¯s mother. Ha, this Amelia was so good at pretending.


    After Reba¡¯s expose, everyone¡¯s first reaction when they saw Amelia was naturally that she was arrogant, scheming, and pretentious. They were afraid that their children would suffer if they interacted with Amelia, so they reminded their children not to y with Amelia. Of course, there were those who were afraid of Amelia and those who wanted to please her. A few noblewomen were different. They kept pushing their children to y with Amelia.


    Emma stood on the second floor and looked at Amelia, who was surrounded by everyone. She pursed her lips and pointed at Amelia¡¯s dress. She turned around and said, ¡°Mommy, I want that dress too!¡±


    Sarah looked at Amelia and felt things were unfair. This was the first time she had seen such a beautiful dress too. She was also stunned just now. Such a beautiful dress should be worn by her precious daughter, not Amelia, this wild girl¡­ The Walton family really did not love Emma anymore.


    Sarah restrained the sadness in her heart. ¡°Emma, be good. Mommy will buy it for you in the future.¡±


    Emma cried, ¡°No, no. I want that one!¡±


    Emma¡¯s grandmother had also been invited to this birthday party. She stood beside Emma and Sarah and had just recovered from looking at the beautiful dress. She fanned the mes and said, ¡°Oh, this dress is a limited edition, right? I heard that this is the only one in the country. Sigh, if not for Amelia, this dress would belong to our Emma, right?¡±


    Sarah wanted to say something, but on second thought, that was indeed the case. The Walton family only had one little princess, Emma. If Amelia had note, all the beautiful things in this world would have belonged to her Emma!


    But now, the Walton family was staring at Amelia, their hearts all on Amelia. Emma had been ignored by them!


    Sarah was too sad. She felt that everyone in the Walton family owed her and Emma, but shepletely ignored the fact that when Amelia¡¯s dress was sent to the Walton family, a batch of princess dresses was also sent to Emma¡¯s room. Amelia had a starry dress, and so did Emma. Although the styles were different, the price was about the same.


    When Emma heard her grandmother and mother¡¯s words, she cried even harder. Just as Sarah was about to bring her back to her room to coax her, Emma suddenly rushed downstairs.


    ¡°Emma!¡± Sarah chased after her anxiously.


    In the garden, Amelia sat at a small table and ate cake with a few children. Among the group of little girls sat a very outstanding little boy. The little boy was wearing a small suit and a bow tie. His small face was stiff, but he was unbelievably beautiful. Lucas was George¡¯s eldest son. He was now in the second year of primary school and was the eldest child of the Walton family¡¯s grandchildren.


    At this moment, Lucas followed his father¡¯s instructions and sat beside Amelia to look after the ¡°little kid.¡± His small face was cold and his expression was cool. He was simply the same as his father, George.


    Amelia was cutting a cake. There were many children around her. She had never had so many friends. At this moment, she heard that familiar voice again. ¡°Hello, Mia. Did you miss Master?¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips and did not speak. Her master was a big baddie. He said that he woulde and see her soon, but he did not appear. Her mother had told her in the past that she would only sleep for a while, but once she fell asleep, she never woke up again..

 Chapter 33 - 33: I Just Don’t Like You

    Chapter 33: I Just Don¡¯t Like You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia did not say anything. She cut a piece of cake and handed it to Lucas.


    ¡°Brother, eat cake.¡±


    Lucas turned his face away. ¡°No.¡± He pursed his lips and was very unwilling. Because of Emma, Lucas despised all little sisters. If he gave Amelia a smile today, he would eat ten big buns while doing a handstand!


    Amelia could only take back the cake. ¡°Alright¡­¡± At this moment, Elmer was still nagging in Amelia¡¯s ear. ¡°Mia, today is your birthday. In order to celebrate your birthday, I¡¯ll teach you a little skill, okay?¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips and frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Stay away from me!¡± On Amelia¡¯s left stood a girl in a blue dress. She was about six years old and her name was Evelyn. Just now, she had been trying to please Amelia, praising Amelia¡¯s dress and her looks. She thought that since she had already gotten close to Amelia, Amelia would be the first to give her the cake. Unexpectedly, Amelia actually told her to get lost.


    Evelyn bit her lip and looked at Lucas toin softly, ¡°Brother Lucas, I


    think I made Mia unhappy.¡± She could tell that Lucas did not seem to like Amelia as a sister. When her mother asked her toe over, she had specially instructed her to get close to Lucas, so Evelyn wanted to take this opportunity to talk to Lucas.


    Evelyn¡¯s family background was second only to the Walton family among these children, so she had two sidekicks.


    ¡°How can you do this? Evelyn didn¡¯t provoke you.¡±


    ¡°Evelyn specially came over to celebrate your birthday, and you even told her to get lost. You¡¯re too rude.¡±


    The other children looked at each other and fell silent. Amelia had told Elmer to scram. Seeing that Evelyn had misunderstood her, she wanted to exin, but she suddenly stopped talking because she realized that Evelyn¡¯s behavior was a little simr to her stepmother, Reba.


    Elmer clicked his tongue. ¡°This child called Evelyn is quite mature.¡± He knew that in ancient times, noble families had many children. In order to survive and live a better life, children in ancient times would be taught to fight for favor at a young age. All of them were very scheming. However, he did not expect that in modern society, there was actually such a way to teach children¡­ Wasn¡¯t it popr in modern society to maintain the naive nature of children?


    The two sidekicks were still criticizing Amelia. ¡°Hurry up and apologize to


    Evelyn! It¡¯s wrong for you to scold others, do you know that?¡±


    Amelia turned her head and said stubbornly, ¡°Why should I apologize?


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Forget it. Maybe Mia doesn¡¯t like me. Don¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    Lucas frowned. He felt that Evelyn¡¯s words were strange. He lowered his head to look at his phone and ignored Evelyn. At this moment, Amelia spoke again, ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®maybe.¡¯ I just don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Evelyn: ¡°¡­ ¡± This answer was different from what she had imagined! She also had a younger sister in kindergarten at home. Her younger sister often snatched her toys. Every time she spoke pitifully, her parents would scold her younger sister. Why did Lucas ignore her? Also, Amelia¡¯s answer made her not know how to respond¡­ Evelyn felt that she was embarrassed. At her age, she was at the age where her self-esteem was strong. She felt so embarrassed. Boohoo, no wonder her mother said that Amelia had a bad heart at such a young age. It seemed like that was indeed the case! Evelyn felt that it was Amelia¡¯s fault that Lucas ignored her!


    At this moment, a small figure suddenly rushed out of the vi and pounced on the garden. Emma grabbed Amelia¡¯s dress without a word and cried, ¡°This dress is mine!¡±


    Amelia staggered from Emma¡¯s pull and the cake in her hand hit her dress. She was stunned for a moment. At this moment, Emma pped her face without hesitation.


    Amelia was instantly angry. This dress was given to her by her Eldest Uncle. Emma wanted to snatch her Seven and now, she even wanted to snatch her dress and hit her!


    Amelia pursed her lips and raised her hand to p her back! Just as she was about to p her, the red string on her wrist emitted an imperceptible red light. This p sent Emma flying!


    Emma fell to the ground and felt a burning pain on her cheek. She immediately burst into tears. The children were stunned. Emma¡¯s cries were sharp and prating. The adults not far away stood up and walked over..

 Chapter 34 - 34: Bad Child

    Chapter 34: Bad Child


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Emmay on the ground and cried, ¡°Amelia, you actually hit me! What right do you have to hit me?! This is my dress. You stole my dress and even hit me! You¡¯re a bad child! Shameless!¡±


    When everyone heard this, their expressions changed. So Amelia was wearing


    Emma¡¯s dress. Amelia had just returned to the Walton family and snatched Emma¡¯s beloved dress away. The Walton family even indulged her. Emma was really too pitiful!


    There was amotion here. A woman walked towards Evelyn without stopping. ¡°Evelyn, what¡¯s wrong?


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes were red as she whispered, ¡°Mommy, Amelia told me to get lost just now, but I didn¡¯t provoke her. Mommy, did Evelyn do something wrong¡­


    When the others heard this, they looked at Amelia.


    Evelyn¡¯s mother quicklyforted Evelyn and asked, ¡°Then why are they fighting?¡¯


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes flickered as she lied, ¡°Just now, Sister Emma ran over and cried that the dress on Sister Amelia was hers. Sister Amelia hit Sister Emma without a word¡­ I ¡®


    Lucas was originally unconcerned, but when he heard Evelyn distorting the truth, he looked at her coldly. ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡±


    Evelyn was stunned. She grabbed her mother¡¯s clothes helplessly and lowered her head, not daring to speak. When everyone saw this scene, they were even more speechless. Now, there were rumors in private that the little girl brought back by the Walton family was very evil. After causing her stepmother to miscarry, she even tricked the Walton family¡¯s uncles into bankrupting the Gu family. The Walton family doted on Amelia without any principles just to make up for their debt to Helena. Now, it seemed that this matter was not far from the truth.


    Everyone shook their heads and even said to Lucas, ¡°Young Master Walton, don¡¯t scare Evelyn. Evelyn is just telling the truth. You can¡¯t spoil Amelia like this. You¡¯ll spoil her rotten. Although she¡¯s very pitiful without her mother, you can¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes shed as she hugged her mother with an aggrieved expression and did not say a word. When Emma heard that everyone was on her side supporting her, she immediately cried even harder. Everyone around her was criticizing Amelia. Amelia clenched her fists. At such a young age, she could not understand why the adults would tell her that she was wrong every time she did nothing wrong. Could it be that the world of adults was different from the world of children?


    Amelia maintained her position ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Emma was lying. Eldest Uncle bought this dress for me. Sister Emma hit me first just now¡­


    Before Amelia could finish speaking, Sarah rushed over. She did not even look at Amelia or listen to her. She picked Emma up and coaxed her. ¡°Emma, be good. Don¡¯t make a fuss. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    When Emma heard the word ¡°fuss¡±, she cried even harder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to go back. I want my dress! Boohoo¡­


    Amelia¡¯s words were covered just like that. Amelia stood alone in the crowd. The people around her criticized her one after another. She could no longer say what she wanted to say.


    Lucas¡¯s small face was tense. Little sisters were such troublesome creatures! Just as he was about to pull Amelia behind him, a tall figure arrived first and picked her up. George looked around and asked coldly, ¡°What happened?¡± His expression was terrifyingly cold. Evelyn instantly cowered and hid behind her mother, not daring toe out.


    Everyone chimed in and said to George, ¡°Just now, Miss Emma ran over and said that the dress on Miss Amelia was hers. Then, Miss Amelia beat Miss Emma up. I heard that Amelia even wanted to smash the cake in Emma¡¯s face.¡±


    George sneered. ¡°You make it sound so real. Did all of you see it with your own eyes?


    Old Master Walton also came over. He leaned on his walking stick and said firmly, ¡°I believe my Mia is not such a child. Who said it was Mia¡¯s fault? Come out and let me see.¡±


    Everyone was stunned and their gazesnded on Evelyn. How could Evelyn dare to respond? Evelyn¡¯s mother felt ufortable. What did Old Master Walton mean? If Amelia was a good child, were they implying that their Evelyn was lying?


    As for Sarah, she felt even more ufortable. It was fine if there were no outsiders usually, but now that there were so many people around, what was the difference between Old Master Walton¡¯s words and using Emma of being unreasonable?


    Sarah suppressed her sobs and said in a low voice, ¡®Emma, let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t have appeared here.¡± As soon as she said this, everyone immediately looked at Sarah sympathetically. When they looked at Amelia again, their gazes became even more probing..

 Chapter 35 - 35: Play the Surveillance Footage

    Chapter 35: y the Surveince Footage


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia pursed her lips. She was already used to such scenes. When she was in the Miller family, every time her stepmother was injured or crying, her father woulde over and question her. Every time she exined, her father would p her. Gradually, Amelia got used to it. She was used to the way others looked at her, or the doubt or disgust¡­ Perhaps it was because of this experience that she was surprised even when others had the slightest bit of trust in her. Grandpa and Eldest Uncle clearly didn¡¯t see anything, but they didn¡¯t suspect her or question her like the others. Thinking of this, Amelia¡¯s cold heart gradually warmed. ¡°Grandpa, Eldest Uncle, I was cutting the cake just now. Then, Sister Emma ran over and grabbed my dress, saying that it was hers. She even pped me. Then, I was angry and retaliated.¡±


    Amelia tried her best to reconstruct the scene. M/hen Old Master Walton and George heard Amelia¡¯s words, they immediately knew that their guess was right. It was Emma who attacked first again.


    However, Sarah could not take it anymore. She looked at Amelia unhappily. ¡°You mean Emma hit you first? Emma is indeed a little pampered, but she doesn¡¯t hit people.¡±


    Old Master Walton said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re not aware whether your own daughter hit someone?


    Sarah¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Dad, what do I know? What should I know? I only know that after Amelia came, none of you looked at Emma! Emma wasn¡¯t like this originally. It was you adults who forced Emma into this state. What did Emma do wrong?!


    Everyone was in an uproar. If it was only their guess before, Sarah¡¯s words now confirmed that Amelia was a bad child. The Walton family had been torn apart by this child.


    Dn¡¯s face flushed red. He was not good with words. Even though he was furious, he could only scold her with two words. ¡°Shut up!¡± He went up to grab Sarah¡¯s hand. ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Sarah broke free from his grip. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Emma, who was squatting on the ground, rolled on the ground when she saw her parents quarreling. Her cries were about to pierce through one¡¯s eardrums.


    At this moment, George said coldly, ¡°Uncle Smith, go and get the surveince footage in the courtyard.¡±


    Sarah was stunned for a moment. When she regained her senses, she was so angry that her entire body was trembling. They still wanted to check the surveince cameras? I)id these people have to force Emma to her death? Sarah¡¯s tears instantly fell. ¡°You don¡¯t have to investigate. Emma and I will leave, alright?¡± After saying that, she picked Emma up, but Emma refused. Hence, the mother and daughter hugged each other and cried bitterly. Emma cried loudly, and Sarah wiped her tears aggrievedly. She looked like she had been bullied very badly¡­


    Everyone looked at Sarah and Emma sympathetically. They felt that they were so pitiful. Emma¡¯s grandmother was still persuading them from the side. ¡°Aiyo, everyone, calm down. Isn¡¯t it normal for children to fight and y around? Don¡¯t ruin the harmony over a small matter.¡± She tried to persuade them with a smile, as if she forgot who had been sowing discord behind their backs.


    George ignored her. The butler, Uncle Smith, quickly took out the USB sh drive. ¡®Eldest Master, the surveince footage has been pulled out. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    George raised his chin and said, ¡°Take out the screen and project the surveince footage.¡±


    Sarah was stunned and could not help but say, ¡®You¡­ Why do you have to be so ruthless!¡±


    George sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Emma won¡¯t hit people? Since Emma is innocent, what are you afraid of?¡±


    Sarah:


    The curtain was quickly set up, and what had happened in the small garden just now was released without any concealment. In the surveince footage, Amelia was dividing the cake. Lucas turned his head and refused. Amelia looked at the air beside her and said something. Evelyn suddenly looked at


    Lucas with an aggrieved expression. Immediately after, the children criticized Amelia. Amelia was at first confused, but soon her small face was filled with stubbornness. Just as the children were arguing, Emma suddenly rushed out and pulled Amelia¡¯s dress without saying a word. Amelia was still holding the cake in her hand when Emma pushed her back a step. The cake alsonded on her dress. Then, Emma pped Amelia¡¯s face again. Amelia was angry and pped her back. Emmay on the ground and cried.


    The surveince camera was located quite far away and they could not hear what the children were saying, but it was obvious that Amelia had not done anything from the beginning to the end. Everyone looked at Evelyn in shock. At first, they heard from Evelyn that Amelia had told her to get lost for no reason, so they had a bad impression of Amelia. Then, Evelyn said that after Emma arrived, Amelia hit Emma without a word, deepening their bad impression of Amelia. But now, it seemed that the situation waspletely different..

 Chapter 36 - 36: Whose Dress?

    Chapter 36: Whose Dress?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Someone whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t Evelyn say that Miss Amelia hit Miss Emma first? Why is it the other way around? It was Emma who attacked first¡­


    Evelyn¡¯s lie was exposed in public. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to die. Evelyn¡¯s mother¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, but for the sake of her daughter, she could only say, ¡°Evelyn is still young. She might have


    remembered wrongly¡­¡±


    Everyone: n ???¡± She was already six years old. She was not young anymore. Besides, she could even remember such a small thing wrongly. She was either stupid or simply bad and deliberately induced others.


    ¡°In that case, you can¡¯t me Miss Amelia¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It was clearly Emma who attacked first. No matter what, you can¡¯t hit someone, right?¡±


    When everyone saw Emma crying just now, they felt that she was very pitiful, but now, the more they looked at her, the more they felt that she was arrogant and mischievous. Feeling the suspicious gazes of others, a trace of confusion and helplessness appeared in Emma¡¯s eyes, and then she cried again.


    Sarah clenched her fists tighter and tighter. Her heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife as she said with a trembling voice, ¡°Big Brother¡­ how can you do this?¡± If they released the surveince footage in public and let everyone see Emma hitting someone, what would happen to Emma in the future? Emma¡¯s pride was so strong, how much psychological trauma would it cause? How could these people treat Emma like this!


    George looked at Sarah coldly. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to her. In Sarah¡¯s world, others couldn¡¯t treat Emma badly, but what about Mia? Could it be that Emma was a child and Mia wasn¡¯t a child?


    George looked at Emma expressionlessly and said in a low voice, ¡°Stand up.¡±


    Emma was most afraid of George. She cried but did not dare to disobey. She sobbed and got up from the ground. George asked her, ¡°Do you think you did the right thing?¡±


    Emma cried and didn¡¯t say anything. Actually, at this moment, she vaguely realized that she seemed to have done something wrong, but she didn¡¯t want to admit her mistake. She cried and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to.¡± Although she was still unreasonable, her voice was much softer.


    Sarah¡¯s heart ached so much that her entire body trembled. How could he criticize her Emma like this? However, before she could speak, Dn nced at her coldly. ¡°You¡¯d better shut your mouth. Don¡¯t force me to be ruthless in public.¡±


    Sarah was speechless. She shut up. Although Dn was a man of few words, he was a man of his word. What if he divorced her and made her leave with nothing?


    Amelia looked at Emma with a tense expression. She felt that Sister Emma was actually not a bad person, but why did she have to be like this every time? Sister Emma had a mother who protected her. She should be the happiest child in the world, but Amelia felt that Emma was not happy.


    George continued to ask Emma, ¡°Why did you hit Mia?¡±


    Emma sobbed. ¡°I want the dress. This is my dress. If I don¡¯t have a sister, these dresses are all mine.¡± When Emma¡¯s grandmother heard this, her heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly said, ¡°Aiyo, Emma, you should have told us earlier. Just tell us what you want.¡±


    George looked at Sarah and asked coldly, ¡°Did you tell Emma that the dress Mia is wearing belongs to her?¡±


    Sarah bit her lip. ¡°l didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Emma¡¯s grandmother said anxiously, ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s just a dress! If Amelia likes it, we¡¯ll give it to her. Our Emma is insensible.¡±


    Andrew narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean you will give it to Mia just because she likes it?¡±


    Emma¡¯s grandmother paused. What she said just now was too brainless. She could only smile awkwardly and make up for it. ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡±


    As men, George and the others really didn¡¯t want to fuss over a small matter like a dress. However, since it concerned Mia, they really had to fuss over it this time! George lowered his head and instructed his assistant beside him. After a while, the assistant brought out a document, and Sarah suddenly had a bad feeling.


    George¡¯s voice was emotionless. ¡°This is the customized measurements for the dress on Mia¡¯s body. It¡¯spletely customized ording to Mia¡¯s figure and height. Emma is much taller than Mia, and Mia is a little thin, so there¡¯s no such thing as stealing someone else¡¯s dress. This dress was customized for Mia.¡±


    Everyone was stunned for a moment before noticing this problem. That¡¯s right.


    Amelia was thin and small, and this dress fit her perfectly. On the other hand, Emma had been raised well by Sarah and was taller. Even if Amelia took off the dress, Emma would not be able to wear it.


    Sarah was a little embarrassed. She was very resentful.. Even so, it could not change the fact that George and the others were biased!

 Chapter 37 - 37: Burning Face

    Chapter 37: Burning Face


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sarah pursed her lips and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that this dress belongs to Emma. I just said that Amelia has a pretty dress but Emma doesn¡¯t. That¡¯s why


    Emma is making a fuss.¡±


    Everyone looked at George again. George gestured for his assistant to turn to the second page of the customized contract. ¡°Mia has customized dresses. As a daughter of the Walton family, Emma naturally won¡¯t be left behind. These are measurements of Emma¡¯s dresses.¡±


    Sarah:


    Someone with sharp eyes saw the contents of the contract and eximed, ¡® I l thought that Miss Mia¡¯s dress was already expensive enough. 13 million dors. I didn¡¯t expect Miss Emma¡¯s dress to be even more expensive. 13-5 million dors.¡± Although the extra 500,000 dors wasn¡¯t much, it was just a drop in the ocean for the Walton family. However, this way, it couldn¡¯t be said that the Walton family was biased. The way everyone looked at Sarah instantly changed. They whispered, ¡°It¡¯s said that children are insensible. They believe whatever the adults tell them. So why does Emma think that the dress on Amelia¡¯s body is hers? It should be said by the adults. Tsk, I really don¡¯t know how mothers educate children. Others teach children be reasonable. Meanwhile, she teaches her child to be arrogant, unreasonable, and domineering.


    Sarah bit her lip and felt her face burning. She was embarrassed. Why were these people talking about her right in front of her? Didn¡¯t they have any manners?


    Andrew looked at Emma and said, ¡°Emma, do you understand now? This dress originally belonged to Mia. You have your own dress. If you want the same dress as Mia, you can tell your uncles. We will customize it for you.¡±


    Emma was confused, but she was much calmer now and could listen to what she said. In fact, children were notpletely ignorant. What did they know? Crying again and again was just testing the bottom line of adults. Now, be it her grandparents or uncles, they had clearly expressed that they did not ept her crying. Her crying would not solve any problems.


    Seeing that Emma had stopped crying, Old Master Walton said to Lucas, ¡°Bring your little sister back.¡± He did not dare to let Sarah take Emma away again. He did not know what else she would instill in Emma.


    Lucas¡¯s face was cold. Although he didn¡¯t like Emma, he still stepped forward and held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Emma wiped her tears and followed him, leaving Sarah standing there with a bad feeling in her heart. Yes, even if Emma was in the wrong this time, she was Emma¡¯s mother. What right did these people have to discipline Emma on her behalf?


    Old Master Walton looked at Sarah coldly. When he was facing Emma just now, his expression was still considered gentle, but when he was facing Sarah, it waspletely different. ¡°Dn, bring Sarah back. The two of you should reflect on yourselves.¡± Old Master Walton had already restrained himself very much and did not criticize Sarah in front of outsiders. If outsiders heard this, they would only think that Old Master Walton was angry. However, Sarah and Emma¡¯s maternal grandmother knew very well that Old Master Walton probably had the intention to get Dn to divorce.


    At this moment, Emma¡¯s maternal grandmother quickly tried to ease things over. ¡°Aiyo, inws, calm down. Sarah didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She just loves her daughter dearly. As her biological mother, she always cares about her daughter. She¡¯s also worried about her daughter.¡± Emma¡¯s maternal grandmother smiled, but in fact, she was very unhappy. Why did the old get involved in the marriage of young people?


    Sarah¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°Mom, stop talking.¡± She turned around and left. Emma¡¯s maternal grandmother hurriedly followed. After walking for a long time, Emma¡¯s maternal grandmother started to sow discord again. ¡°Look, look. I knew that the Walton family was biased. Theyre all children, but theyi re protecting that wild girl, Amelia. They keep criticizing Emma. How old is Emma? She doesn¡¯t know how aggrieved she is. Could it be that this matter is only our Emma¡¯s fault? Is Amelia not at fault? Look, they didn¡¯t say a single harsh word to Amelia. If this continues, Emma really won¡¯t have a ce in the


    Walton family.¡±


    Sarah was distraught. ¡°Mom, stop talking. You should leave first.


    Emma¡¯s grandmother mumbled and left. Sarah walked forward alone, wiping her tears in grievance. She felt that she was not in the wrong. It was just that Old Master Walton and the others were biased. She suppressed her dissatisfaction and grievance. At this moment, she heard a voiceing from the entrance of the manor. A guard rushed over as if he was going to look for Butler Smith. Sarah immediately stopped him. ¡°What happened?¡±


    The guard said, ¡°There are two strangers outside who im to be Miss Amelia¡¯s parents.. I¡¯m going to look for Butler Smith¡­

 Chapter 38 - 38: Competing for Custody

    Chapter 38: Competing for Custody


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sarah was stunned. Amelia¡¯s parents? She had heard a little about Bradford City. It was said that Amelia had caused her stepmother, Reba, to have a miscarriage. Her biological father, Jonathan, had attacked Amelia in a fit of anger. The Walton family was furious and directly caused the Miller family to go bankrupt. Sarah lowered her eyes. Her Emma was so pitiful and aggrieved. On what basis could Amelia obtain happiness? She should let others see what kind of bad child Amelia was! A child who knew that her maternal grandparents were rich and abandoned her father and grandparents. A child who despised the poor and loved the rich was not worthy of being treated like this by the Walton family!


    ¡°Let them in,¡± said Sarah.


    The guard was stunned for a moment. ¡°Second Madam¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we report this matter to the Old Master?¡±


    Sarah frowned. ¡°What? My words don¡¯t work anymore?¡± In the past few years, Sarah had often stayed in the Walton family¡¯s manor. The rest of the Walton family rarely came back. To a certain extent, Sarah was one of the masters of this manor.


    Jonathan and Reba stepped into the Walton family¡¯s manor as they wished. The Walton family¡¯s manor was magnificent and majestic. Just thewn in front of the door was so big that one could not see the end. When Jonathan and Reba were in Bradford City, they prided themselves on being members of the upper-ss society. However, now that they were standing in the Walton family¡¯s manor, they felt like bumpkins who had never seen the world. The two of them tugged at their clothes ufortably.


    Reba said gently, ¡°Hubby, Mia¡¯s grandpa¡¯s house is so imposing. Hubby, you¡¯re Mia¡¯s biological father. No matter what, Mia won¡¯t leave you alone. If the Walton family can help you, we don¡¯t have to hide. We might even be able to live here with Mia.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s heart burned when he heard that.


    Reba continued, ¡°If the Walton family doesn¡¯t want to help and is unreasonable, we¡¯ll snatch Mia¡¯s custody. They¡¯re only Mia¡¯s grandparents, but we¡¯re her parents¡­


    Jonathan nodded repeatedly. That¡¯s right. He had to hold on to the fact that he was Mia¡¯s biological father today! As long as the Walton family said a word, all his problems would be solved. He might even make aeback and use Mia¡¯s custody to exchange for his future. It could be considered Mia¡¯s repayment to him as a father.


    After the farce just now, Amelia changed her clothes and came down, preparing to cut the cake again. Whether it was sincere or not, everyone around her smiled and wished Amelia a happy birthday. This was the first time so many people were celebrating her birthday. Amelia was very happy and forgot about the unhappiness just now.


    Old Madam Walton said kindly, ¡°Mia,e and make a wish.¡±


    Amelia sped her hands and closed her eyes. She made a pious wish. I hope that Mommy lives happily in heaven. I hope that Mommy can asionally visit


    Mia. I hope that Grandma¡¯s health would get better and better, I hope that Eldest Uncle¡¯s business prospers and he would be healthy, and Second Uncle, and Third Uncle¡­ Mia made a wish for everyone important in her heart, but she forgot herself. She opened her eyes happily.


    Andrew picked her up and smiled. ¡°Mia, blow out the candles.¡±


    Amelia took a deep breath and puffed out her cheeks. Then, she blew out a breath. Unfortunately, she was too strong and weak and only blew out one candle. Everyoneughed loudly at her. A few uncles leaned over and blew out the remaining three candles with her.


    Just as everyone was about to p, a very abrupt voice sounded. ¡°Mia¡­¡±


    Reba and Jonathan had just squeezed in when they saw this happy scene. They could not help but feel indignant. They were in such a sorry state, but Mia was living so happily. However, although they were jealous, they did not forget their previous n. Reba¡¯s voice was soft and weak, and her eyes were red. ¡°Mia, happy birthday. Mommy iste.¡±


    Jonathan also said, ¡°Daddy and Mommy brought you a gift.¡±


    The moment Amelia saw the two of them, the smile on her face disappeared, and her lips pursed involuntarily. She turned her head and did not look at the two of them at all.


    Old Master Walton¡¯s expression was ugly as he said angrily, ¡°Who let you in?


    Get out!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jonathan and Reba knelt down with a thud. Jonathan looked regretful. ¡°Father-inw, I was wrong. I admit that I cared too little about Mia. It was my faultst time. The child in Reba¡¯s stomach was already six months old. I didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly miscarry.. In my anger, I couldn¡¯t control my emotions and hit Mia a little too hard¡­¡±

 Chapter 39 - 39: Forgive Daddy

    Chapter 39: Forgive Daddy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Reba¡¯s tears fell silently, and she looked pained and tolerant. ¡°Mia, Mommy is at fault too. I wasn¡¯t by your side when you needed me the most¡­¡± The two of them spoke one after another. Everyone quickly understood the situation. So this was Amelia¡¯s father and stepmother!


    Old Master Walton was about to say something when George raised his hand to block him. He gave Jonathan and Reba a look. Jonathan and Reba were delighted when they saw this scene. This move was indeed effective!


    Jonathan continued to sigh. ¡°Mia, Daddy admits that I cared too little about you when you were growing up. Can you forgive Daddy?¡±


    Reba also choked. ¡°Mia, Mommy has thought it through. In the future, we won¡¯t want any younger siblings. We only want you, okay? Let¡¯s live a good life as a family.¡±


    Old Madam Walton looked at Jonathan and Reba, these two shameless things. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. They kept saying that they wanted to make it up to Mia, and every word and action they said was a mistake. In fact, they deliberately came over on this day to disgust Mia and embarrass the Walton family! They repented and apologized, but it confirmed that Mia had caused Reba¡¯s miscarriage. They directlybeled Mia as an ingrate, vicious, jealous, and fond of the rich!


    Old Madam Walton¡¯s chest felt stuffy. When she thought about how her precious daughter was with a beast like Jonathan, she couldn¡¯t breathe properly! She held her chest and panted heavily. Amelia was the first to realize that something was wrong with Old Madam Walton. She hurriedly hugged Old Madam Walton¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She reached out to calm Old Madam Walton down. Old Madam Walton¡¯s tears fell as she raised her hand to hug Amelia. ¡°Mia, my Mia¡­ Why was her poor granddaughter¡¯s life so bitter?


    Ameliaforted her. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be afraid. Mia is here. Mia will apany you.¡± Andrew quickly went to get medicine for Old Madam Walton. The banquet that had just returned to normal was disrupted again. Everyone looked at the Walton family, then at Jonathan and Reba, who were kneeling on the ground. Jonathan and Reba were still crying.


    Everyone discussed softly, ¡°Are these two people deliberately trying to cause trouble? They clearly know that it¡¯s Amelia¡¯s birthday today, but they deliberately chose today.¡±


    Someone replied, ¡°Not necessarily. They look quite pitiful. They were probably forced to do so.¡±


    Someone who knew the insider news said, ¡°This Jonathan is not a good person.¡± The Miller family¡¯s matter was still under investigation and had not been announced to the public. Few people knew about it.


    Another person said, ¡°You can¡¯t entirely me Jonathan. The unborn child was killed. It¡¯s understandable that he hit her a little too hard in the heat of the moment.¡± After all, as parents, they all had the urge to hit their children before. No matter what, Jonathan was Amelia¡¯s father. This could not be changed.


    Eric was impatient. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Big Brother, aren¡¯t you going to get someone to throw that dog surnamed Gu out? What are you waiting for?¡± They had beaten Jonathan up so badlyst time, but they didn¡¯t expect him to still dare toe!


    George said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s too easy for them to throw him out.¡± He had originally wanted to settle this matter after Mia¡¯s birthday, but he did not expect the two of them to take the initiative toe to him. The butler, Uncle Smith, had already gone to get evidence.


    The day George and the others found Amelia, the first thing Amelia said was, ¡°Mia didn¡¯t push anyone.¡± Since Mia didn¡¯t do it, they had to investigate this matter and clear Mia¡¯s name! They couldn¡¯t pin such words on Mia!


    Jonathan knelt on the ground and cried for so long, but he realized that no one was paying attention to him. The Walton family¡¯s eyes were cold, and the other guests looked like they were watching a show. He could only look at Amelia and confess, ¡°Mia, please forgive Daddy. You killed your brother first, so Daddy was so impulsive. Daddy is not usually like this¡­¡± Jonathan looked at Amelia as he spoke. He felt that Mia probably did not dare to speak. In the past, no matter what he said, she would not say a word.


    Unexpectedly, Amelia looked at him calmly and said, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re lying.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Daddy hit Mia in the past too. You¡¯ve always hit Mia. That¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve hit me.¡±


    Jonathan was speechless. He was a little angry and felt that Amelia was too uncooperative! He gritted his teeth. ¡°Mia, I¡¯m your father!¡±


    George took the file from Uncle Smith and sneered. ¡°Whether you are Mia¡¯s father or not is still up for debate..¡±

 Chapter 40 - 40: Acting Well

    Chapter 40: Acting Well


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There was a parrot standing on the butler¡¯s shoulder. When the parrot saw so many people, it was very afraid. It pped its wings and flew onto Amelia¡¯s shoulder.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard George¡¯s words. What did he mean?


    George held the dossier, his slender fingers tapping on it. He lowered his eyes and looked at Reba. ¡°Reba, you said that Mia pushed you and caused you to fall down the stairs and have a miscarriage, right?¡±


    Reba lowered her head and pretended to cry. She panicked and choked. ¡°I don¡¯t me Mia. She¡¯s too insecure¡­


    George sneered. ¡°Do you think that because the Miller family doesn¡¯t have surveince cameras, the things you did won¡¯t be exposed? Is that why you¡¯re so fearless?


    Reba was stunned. ¡°No, President Walton, what are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±


    George nced at the parrot. ¡°Mia, bring Seven over.¡± Amelia obediently carried Seven over and even touched it tofort it. ¡°Seven, don¡¯t be afraid. Eldest Uncle doesn¡¯t like to eat birds.¡±


    George paused, and his cold expression softened a little. Reba subconsciously nced at the parrot. The parrot pped its wings and cawed, ¡°Don¡¯te over. There are bad people, there are bad people!¡±


    Reba tried her best to squeeze out a smile. ¡°M/hat are you doing¡­ ¡® I


    Unexpectedly, the parrot imitated Reba¡¯s voice and tone. ¡°I¡¯m already very pitiful without a child. When your uncles ask you, just say that you pushed me. Do you hear me? If you don¡¯t listen, believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡¯


    Reba¡¯s face stiffened. This damn parrot actually copied everything she said to Mia that day! Everyone was also stunned. Although they didn¡¯t know what was going on, this parrot¡¯s voice was exactly the same as Reba¡¯s. Could there be an inside story behind Reba¡¯s miscarriage?


    Reba felt everyone¡¯s doubtful gazes and her eyes reddened. ¡°Mr. Walton, are you suspecting me of framing Mia? The child in my stomach is my own flesh and blood. Why would I use my own child to frame Mia? M/hat good will this do me¡­ You can¡¯t convict me with a parrot, right?¡± As Reba spoke, she burst into tears.


    George was unmoved. He even praised, ¡°Your acting is not bad.¡±


    Without needing George to say anything, the butler, Uncle Smith, took out a USB sh drive and yed the contents. In the video, the pregnant Reba and Amelia, who was holding a kitten doll, were standing face to face. Amelia was wearing a set of tattered pajamas and was standing about a meter away from Reba. Suddenly, Reba fell back and fell down the stairs! The video was very clear. Amelia had never touched Reba from the beginning to the end!


    Reba was stunned. Where did this videoe from? It was impossible for there to be a video. The Miller family did not have surveince cameras! When Jonathan saw this video, he was even more shocked than Reba. M/hat did it mean? Mia did not push Reba at all? Jonathan turned around and pped


    Reba¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s going on?! Ah?!¡±


    Reba covered her face and could not exin herself. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ Boohoo, it¡¯s too muddled. I don¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    George said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t remember. I¡¯ll help you recall.¡± He took out a document from the case file and threw it at Reba¡¯s face. ¡°Your miscarriage was premeditated. The two hemorrhages during the surgery were fake.¡± The document showed that Reba had bribed a doctor to help her write a fake notice of critical illness. With witnesses and evidence, Reba could not defend herself at all. Her body went limp and she fell to the ground.


    Jonathan was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood! So from the beginning to the end, he had been used by Reba? Thinking to the period right before he went bankrupt, what else did Jonathan not understand? His eyes were red as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Reba, you¡¯ve wanted to leave me for a long time, right? If the child was born, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for you to escape, so you framed Mia and used Mia to abort the child, right?¡±


    Reba still refused to admit it. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ ¡® I


    Jonathan was furious, but on second thought, this was also his chance. He put on a pitiful look as if he had been deceived. ¡°You vicious woman. You¡¯ve always been lying to me and sowing discord between me and Mia¡­ Mia, it¡¯s all Daddys fault. Daddy was deceived by someone and did something stupid!¡±


    George moved his fingers. Uncle Smith took out a few more documents and projected them on the screen..

 Chapter 41 - 41: Not Your Biological Father

    Chapter 41: Not Your Biological Father


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The first document was Helena¡¯s death certificate and Jonathan¡¯s marriage certificate. Helena died in March, and Jonathan married Reba at the end of March.


    The second document was Amelia¡¯s hospital records. On it was clearly written:


    [Respiratory arrest, left side third, fourth, sixth, and seventh rib fracture, humerus fracture, right arm fracture, irreversible frostbite at the tissue of the left pinky, removal of carrion near the left pinky¡­]


    Right on the heels of that was a photo. It was unknown which neighbor had heard the sound and came out to secretly take it. It was Amelia lying in the snow in her pajamas. She was buried by the heavy snow, only revealing her back.


    Jonathan¡¯s heart turned cold. Everyone covered their mouths in shock! A few short lines of medical reports showed how fatally Amelia had been beaten back then!


    Everyone¡¯s angry gazes were directed at Jonathan! He had beaten the child until she went into shock and was seriously injured. He even said that he had ¡°identally hit her a little too hard¡±. If he had hit her a little harder, Amelia would have died!


    When Old Madam Walton saw this medical report, her heart ached so much that she almost fainted!


    ¡®Oh my god, is he a father? How could he be so cruel to his own child!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a cold day, yet the child is kneeling in the snow with broken bones and frostbite. If not for the fact that the Walton family was lucky enough to rush over in time, Amelia might have lost her life now, right? I even felt sorry for such a heartless person before. I was really blind.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a human, he¡¯s a beast!¡±


    The crowd discussed animatedly and pointed at Jonathan.


    George sneered. ¡°Continue.¡±


    Uncle Smith released another arrest warrant with a public seal and exined, ¡°A year ago, the Miller Corporation was involved in a huge smuggling case. Three people were killed. In the past year, the country has been working hard to investigate the truth. Now, we have already investigated and obtained enough evidence to officially arrest the suspect, Jonathan.¡± In other words, the Miller Corporation did not go bankrupt because of the Walton family¡¯s revenge, but because they touched something they should not have touched.


    Jonathan copsed to the ground. It was over. Everything was over.


    Everyone was numb to the truth one after another. As soon as his wife died, Jonathan quickly married someone else. His new wife had been abusing his daughter, but he did not care. He even helped to beat Amelia to death. They even released rumors and pushed all the me to Amelia, a child. How could there be such a vicious father in this world?!


    Those with children present hugged their children and cursed, ¡°This kind of person doesn¡¯t deserve to live in this world! Call the police and take him away!¡±


    Jonathan panicked when he heard that they were calling the police. He made up his mind and rushed over to capture Amelia! If these people dared to call the police to arrest him, he would drag Amelia down with him!


    Unexpectedly, before Jonathan could rush in front of Amelia, he was kicked back by George. A few bodyguards went forward and grabbed Jonathan with one hand and Reba with the other. They dragged them out like a dead dog Reba cried and kept saying that she was innocent, while Jonathan shouted like a lunatic, ¡°No matter what, I raised Amelia! Without me, could she havee to this world? No matter how bad I treat her, you can¡¯t deny the fact that I gave her life! Your Walton family will suffer retribution for treating me like this!¡±


    George sneered. ¡°What a pity. Mia¡¯s life really wasn¡¯t given by you.¡±


    Jonathan was stunned. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?


    George looked down at Jonathan coldly. ¡°The DNA test results show that you¡¯re not Mia¡¯s biological father.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s mind exploded. His first reaction was that his only way to survive was gone. He was actually not Amelia¡¯s biological father! Impossible, absolutely impossible! He had already forgotten how much he had hoped that Amelia was not his child, but now, he wished that Amelia was his biological child. In the end, it was all rted to his own interests. As long as it was beneficial to him, he could be Amelia¡¯s father. If it was not beneficial to him, he wished that Amelia had never been born.


    Jonathan, who was at the end of his rope, had no choice but to curse all kinds of vulgarities. He cursed Amelia, the Walton family, Reba, and everyone¡­


    Amelia stood quietly in the crowd, as if she did not exist. It was as if everything in front of her had nothing to do with her. When the Walton family saw Amelia like this, their hearts ached. They felt that Amelia might have been hurt..

 Chapter 42 - 42: Divorce!

    Chapter 42: Divorce!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A bodyguard took off his socks and stuffed them into Jonathan¡¯s mouth. ¡°Who told you to bark like a dog? Stop barking!¡¯


    The world instantly fell silent, and only Jonathan¡¯s unwilling mumble could be heard. M/hat awaited him were a few police cars outside the manor. As soon as Jonathan was thrown out, he was handcuffed to the police car. Reba wanted to escape, but because she deliberately spread rumors, she was also taken away by the police. Smuggling, even killing three people. What awaited Jonathan was at least ten years, life imprisonment, or even the death penalty!


    Jonathan was in despair. He did not understand what wrong step he had taken. If he had treated Helena well from the beginning, would he have be the son-inw of the Walton family in a single step? Or would he have been able to take the opportunity to cozy up to the Walton family if he had treated Amelia better? But¡­ how could he be med? Who knew that lunatic Helena was actually the daughter of the Walton family! If he had known earlier, how could he have done this¡­


    As Jonathan thought about it, his eyes suddenly turned red. He kicked Reba to the side. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, b*tch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡¯


    Reba was caught off guard. Her head hit the rack of the car and she immediately let out a scream. Blood spewed out of her head and she tell to the ground. She was actually kicked to death by Jonathan.


    Reba¡¯s soul slowly floated out of her body. Her expression was a little nk. When she realized that she was dead, she immediately screamed. How could she be dead! How could she be dead! She was so beautiful and wanted to change her name and continue to marry and be a rich wife! But she was actually kicked to death by Jonathan. All her dreams were shattered!


    Reba screamed and pounced at Jonathan!


    In the Walton family¡¯s manor, everyone sighed and felt that they had vented their anger. As the saying went, even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. Jonathan was really too evil!


    Old Madam Walton hugged Amelia and sobbed. ¡°Mia, be good. Let¡¯s go back.¡± They were no longer in the mood to hold this birthday banquet.


    Everyone looked at Amelia sympathetically. Now that the truth was out, when they thought of their malicious spections about Amelia previously, their expressions were embarrassed. As if she did not sense the emotions of the people around her, Amelia touched Old Madam Walton¡¯s wrinkled face.


    ¡°Grandma, are you worried about Mia? Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Mia is fine now! ¡® I After saying that, she smiled sincerely. She was clearly the one who had encountered everything, but she stillforted others. Their Mia was too kind.


    Old Madam Walton¡¯s eyes turned red. Amelia was holding a kitten doll and a parrot in her arms. She looked at Old Madam Walton worriedly. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be sad. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Old Madam Walton was even more upset and couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    Andrew and the others sent Old Madam Walton back to her room. George took Amelia and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mia, are you sad?¡± He originally did not want to expose the fact that Jonathan was not Amelia¡¯s biological father at Amelia¡¯s birthday banquet, but the matter had already arrived. He had to cut the knot quickly andpletely so that the bad guys would not have a chance to counterattack. The only thing that worried George was Amelia¡¯s reaction.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sad, Eldest Uncle. The one who did something wrong is not Mia, but Daddy. So the person who should be sad is Daddy.¡±


    George was stunned. This little girl¡­ Although she was young, she knew better than anyone else.


    George¡¯s heart softened. He touched Amelia¡¯s little head. He would not let her be hurt again in the future. As for the person who let Jonathan and Reba in this time¡­ George looked up and sneered.


    At this moment, Sarah was leaning against the window and peeping. When she saw that Jonathan and Reba had been chased away, al]. the misunderstandings were resolved. Everyone looked at Amelia with heartache. Although she knew that she had misunderstood the past, for some reason, Sarah could not be happy at all! Especially when she saw George sneering at her from afar, her heart trembled. She¡­ She had only let Jonathan and Reba in in a moment of soft-heartedness. Previously, she did not know the truth and the ignorant were innocent. It could not be entirely her fault¡­


    Click. The door opened and Dn walked in. His expression was cold as he said in a muffled voice, ¡°Come out.¡±


    Sarah immediately walked towards Emma. No, she wasn¡¯t going out! She knew what Dn was going to say, so she hugged Emma tightly.. She didn¡¯t believe that Dn could still talk about divorce in front of his child!

 Chapter 43 - 43: Her Name Is Amelia Walton

    Chapter 43: Her Name Is Amelia Walton


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Dn was furious. ¡°How long are you going to keep making a scene?!¡±


    Sarah¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Make a scene? What did I make a scene for? Didn¡¯t I do everything for you and the child? You¡¯re still ming me now. Have you ever taken care of Emma? Do you know how pitiful she is? As a father, why didn¡¯t youe out to protect your daughter just now?!


    Sarah changed the topic and kept criticizing Dn. Unexpectedly, Dn said, ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± He mmed the divorce agreement on the table and left without looking back.


    Sarah was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± She threw the pillow at the door with all her might and shouted sharply, ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree! I definitely don¡¯t agree to a divorce!¡±


    At this moment, Emma¡¯s grandmother walked over and fanned the mes. ¡°Aiyo, what¡¯s going on? You don¡¯t even want your wife and daughter for your sister¡¯s child? How can there be such a man! And that youngdy called Amelia, she¡¯s really unlucky. She just came back and caused her second uncle and second aunt to divorce¡­


    Sarah roared, ¡°Mom! Stop talking and go home!¡±


    Every time Emma¡¯s grandmother came to the Walton family¡¯s manor, she would stay for a few days and enjoy the noble feeling of being served by servants. Now that she had only been here for half a night, she naturally refused to leave. ¡°Aiya, Sarah, calm down. If you have something to say, talk to Dn nicely. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll think of a way to have a child. We¡¯re not afraid of not being able to keep him¡­


    Sarah pushed Emma¡¯s grandmother out with red eyes and mmed the door shut. Emma¡¯s grandmother knocked on the door outside. ¡°You can¡¯t keep your husband, so why are you throwing a tantrum at me? What did I do wrong?¡±


    The birthday banquet could no longer be held. Henry raised his wine ss and smiled gently. ¡°Thank you everyone for attending our Mia¡¯s fourth birthday banquet. Mia is the daughter of our sister, Helena Walton. Although Helena is no longer around, our Walton family will definitely not let Mia suffer any grievances. At the same time, I want to tell everyone today that from today onwards, Mia¡¯s surname is Walton, Amelia Walton!¡±


    Everyone apuded and echoed. Then, they left the Walton family manor one after another. When they left, they could not help but discuss, ¡°Amelia has eight uncles protecting her the moment shees back. How enviable.¡±


    Someone sighed. ¡°Yes, this is a real little princess!¡±


    Evelyn, who was standing in the crowd, tugged at her mother¡¯s clothes. When she thought of how dazzling Amelia was in her princess dress, she was very envious and jealous. She also wanted uncles like those from the Walton family. At this moment, Evelyn¡¯s mother suddenly realized that there were still some people who had not left the living room on the first floor of the Walton family. She saw another familiar person running in hurriedly. Evelyn¡¯s mother hurriedly pulled him back and asked, ¡°Mr. Roy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mr. Roy said, ¡°Fellow Lawrence is here!¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. Evelyn¡¯s father hurriedly went up to greet them, and the family returned to the Walton family manor.


    Evelyn sniffled and apologized carefully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. It¡¯s my fault. I was too afraid just now and remembered wrongly¡­


    Evelyn¡¯s mother wanted to say something, but in the end, she only said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Her Evelyn was still a child. How wrong could a child be? Even if she was jealous, it was a good thing. People who would not be jealous of others would not improve. Evelyn¡¯s mother felt that as long as


    Evelyn could hide her thoughts from others in the future, it would be fine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you there. Don¡¯t you like oil paintings? Fellow Lawrence is here. This is your chance!¡± Fellow Lawrence¡¯s status in the oil painting world was extraordinary. It was rare to see him in person, let alone attend such a banquet. But today, Fellow Lawrence was actually here. Evelyn¡¯s mother felt that their luck was really too good! If her Evelyn could be liked by Fellow


    Lawrence and be his disciple¡­ If word got out, others would be jealous. She could brag to others for a year!


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes lit up and she hurriedly asked, ¡°Is it that Fellow Lawrence, the most authoritative and powerful intangible cultural heritage inheritor who has even been recognized by the officials?¡± She listed the other party¡¯s name in detail. It was obvious that she had investigated him.


    Evelyn¡¯s mother nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Yes, Evelyn is awesome. You must perform wellter!¡± Their Evelyn¡¯s oil painting had once been selected to be judged by the National Art Academy¡¯s youth group. The National Art Academy was dedicated to the development of national art. Ordinary provincial champions could not be selected by the National Art Academy.. It could be seen how powerful their Evelyn was!

 Chapter 44 - 44: Most Talented Child

    Chapter 44: Most Talented Child


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Evelyn was also full of confidence after being praised by her mother. She felt that among so many people, she was the most talented child. She would definitely be liked by Fellow Lawrence. When the time came, she would definitely be superior to Amelia. Brother Lucas would also look at her in a different light!


    At this moment, on the second floor of the Walton family, Old Master Walton patted Amelia¡¯s shoulder and said gently, ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go. Grandpa will introduce you to a new friend.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    In the hall on the first floor of the Walton family¡¯s residence, people who had studied Western art were all here, chatting with an old man with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s really an honor to meet Fellow Lawrence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Fellow Lawrence rarelyes out these days. Are you preparing to be the judge of the second Western Arts Conference?


    The old man was wearing green clothes. He smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m old and can¡¯t be a judge anymore. I came here today to take in a little disciple.¡± Hubert Lawrence was in a good mood. After seeing the painting that Old Master Walton had sent him, he was so excited that he didn¡¯t sleep for two days! Amelia¡¯s painting was full of spirituality. He hadn¡¯t seen such a talented child in decades! Therefore, when Old Master Walton asked him if he would take in Amelia as his disciple, he would definitely take her in!


    Hubert¡¯s words were like a bomb. Everyone widened their eyes in shock. Oh my god, Fellow Lawrence was actually going to take in a disciple? And a little disciple?! Who was it? Who was so honored!


    Everyone was guessing and envious at the same time. Although they knew that it was not them, they were all excited and waited to witness the scene of Fellow Lawrence taking in a disciple. At this moment, Evelyn¡¯s mother walked in with Evelyn. Everyone¡¯s gaze immediatelynded on Evelyn. Evelyn¡¯s talent in painting was quite famous in the circle. She had been epted into the


    Western Art Institute at a young age and her age was in line with Fellow Lawrence¡¯s ¡°young¡± disciple. If there was anyone present who was most likely to be taken in by Fellow Lawrence, it would definitely be Evelyn!


    For a moment, everyone had smiles on their faces as they chatted with Evelyn¡¯s mother and Evelyn in a friendly manner. Evelyn lowered her head and was obedient and quiet. She maintained her image as a nobledy very well, but when she thought about how she was about to be epted as a disciple by Fellow Lawrence, she could not help but reveal some pride in her eyes.


    Evelyn¡¯s mother pretended to ask casually, ¡°Fellow Lawrence, I heard that you¡¯re going to take in a little disciple? Everyone is very curious. Which child is so honored to receive your favor?


    Hubert chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a child. She uses colors boldly, has a strange imagination, and is the most talented child I¡¯ve seen in decades.¡±


    When Evelyn¡¯s mother heard this, she was overjoyed! Yes! It was her Evelyn! She also felt that Evelyn had a rich imagination and was bold! They actually troubled Fellow Lawrence toe to the Walton residence to take in a disciple. How inconsiderate of them!


    Evelyn was sensitive to her mother¡¯s emotions and felt happy. She took a deep breath and mustered her courage to walk to Hubert. ¡°Hello, Grandpa Lawrence. My name is Evelyn. I like your work very much. You¡¯re my idol.¡±


    Only then did Hubert notice Evelyn¡¯s existence. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, thank you for your admiration, little friend.¡± Although Hubert did not like socializing and did not like those superficial things, he was actually very approachable.


    Evelyn was very happy. She felt that Hubert liked her performance. Just as she was about to say something, Amelia, who had changed her clothes, came downstairs. She was carrying a few paintings in her arms. Andrew held her hand and introduced her in a low voice, ¡°That grandpa is Teacher Lawrence.¡±


    Amelia nodded and walked up to Hubert. She raised her head and called out,


    ¡°Hello, Teacher Lawrence.¡±


    Hubert paused, thenughed and said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You¡¯re Mia, right?¡± Children that young usually called him Grandpa Lawrence, but Mia called him teacher with a serious expression. He felt that she was very adorable. Her personality should be the kind of person who was stubborn and respected her teachers.


    Hubert raised his hand to touch the small bun on Amelia¡¯s head and asked, ¡°How old is Mia this year?


    Amelia paused for a moment and stole a nce at Hubert. This Teacher Lawrence did not seem to be very smart. She was celebrating her fourth birthday today, so of course she was four years old.


    However, Amelia thought for a moment and replied obediently, ¡°Teacher


    Lawrence, I am celebrating my fourth birthday today, so I am four years old.¡±


    Hubert: ¡°¡­¡± He did not know if it was his imagination, but why did he feel that Mia¡¯s tone was filled with helplessness and sighing?

 Chapter 45 - 45: New Friend

    Chapter 45: New Friend


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hubert was amused by his own thoughts. He smiled and said, ¡°Right, right, right. Look, Teacher is so happy that I¡¯ve be silly.¡±


    Amelia smiled and quicklyforted him. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Sometimes, Mia can¡¯t remember things and I feel like my head has gone silly too.¡±


    When Hubert heard this, he liked Amelia even more.


    Evelyn stood at the side and felt that Amelia was stealing her limelight. She was a little unhappy. Evelyn¡¯s mother also secretly cursed her luck. When she saw Amelia holding a few paintings in her arms, she was even more speechless. Did she really think that she could perform in front of Fellow Lawrence just because of the Walton family? Did she think that Fellow Lawrence would ept anyone?


    Old Master Walton smiled and greeted Fellow Lawrence. ¡°Old friend, why don¡¯t you sit on the second floor for a while?¡±


    Hubert could not wait to see Amelia¡¯s other paintings. He nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡±


    Evelyn was stunned. If Fellow Lawrence left, what should she do? Didn¡¯t he want to take her in as his disciple? Evelyn clenched her sleeves and said anxiously, ¡°Grandpa Lawrence, what about me?


    Hubert was surprised for a moment, then said perfunctorily, ¡°You¡¯re also very obedient. Be good. Grandpa Lawrence still has something to do.¡±


    Hence, the Walton family brought Hubert to the second floor. Evelyn¡¯s mother was dumbfounded. Evelyn was also dumbfounded. Evelyn¡¯s mother was furious, but no matter how angry she was, she had to endure it! Gold would always shine. The Walton family had a powerful background, but what kind of person was Fellow Lawrence? He could not be hired as a teacher just because they were rich and powerful! If the Walton family wanted to use money to move Fellow Lawrence, they were simply asking for humiliation!


    Evelyn¡¯s motherforted her, ¡°Evelyn, be good. Sit down and wait for a while.¡± The mother and daughter did not expect that they would wait for a long time¡­


    In the study on the second floor of the Walton family, Amelia sat upright on the sofa and secretly nced at Hubert from time to time.


    Old Master Walton said, ¡°Mia, this is the most powerful master in our country¡¯s painting field. Call him Teacher.¡±


    Amelia called out obediently again, ¡°Teacher Lawrence.¡±


    Hubert liked the obedient Amelia from the bottom of his heart. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Baby Mia, did you paint these paintings?


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Hubert: ¡°Then can Mia introduce these paintings to me?


    At the mention of painting, Amelia¡¯s face lit up. She leaned on the table and exined the wonderful world in her painting seriously.


    When George came over, he saw two old men and a child lying on the table and looking at paintings. Amelia was lying on the table. The two old men beside her were engrossed in listening andughed from time to time.


    George¡¯s expression softened a little. Mia was so young, but she could only be friends with two old men. He felt inexplicably sad.


    Evelyn and her mother waited on the sofa in the hall on the first floor. The butler, Uncle Smith, came down and said that everyone should leave first, Fellow Lawrence would note down again. Everyone left in disappointment. Evelyn¡¯s family could only leave. It was too rude to stay any longer.


    Evelyn¡¯s mother was very unwilling. She originally thought that Evelyn would be epted as Fellow Lawrence¡¯s little disciple, but it seemed like that was not the case. However, how could she be willing to ept this? Hence, she brought Evelyn and continued to wait in the car outside the Walton family¡¯s manor.


    The passersby did not know and were still discussing, ¡°Is Evelyn¡¯s mother still in the Walton family¡¯s manor?


    ¡°Tsk, maybe they thought that Fellow Lawrence wanted to take Evelyn as his disciple, but with all due respect, Evelyn¡¯s standard is not qualified at all.¡±


    In the car, Evelyn¡¯s mother was very angry when she heard these words. What did they mean by her Evelyn wasn¡¯t qualified? However, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. Fellow Lawrence had been on the second floor for so long. Could he really have been moved by the Walton family? Although Amelia didn¡¯t have any talent in painting, it couldn¡¯t be helped that she was doted on by the Walton family! What if they really used money to make Fellow Lawrence relent? Evelyn¡¯s mother began to feel that the world was unfair. Why should her Evelyn lose to power when she was so talented?


    At around 11 pm, Amelia sent Hubert out. Amelia was very happy. She seemed to have made a good friend. Although this good friend was a little old, she liked him very much! Yes, like Grandpa said, it was an ¡®old¡¯ friend!


    Amelia stood at the door and waved. ¡°Old friend, take care.¡±


    Hubert looked at the obedient Amelia. He did not expect to take in such a talented disciple in his lifetime. He was too happy, so he waved his hand the same way and said, ¡°Goodbye, little friend.¡± The old friend and the little friend both had happy expressions..

 Chapter 46 - 46: Competing to Be Master

    Chapter 46: Competing to Be Master


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hubert sat in the car and could not help but look at the photos on his phone. It was Amelia¡¯s paintings. One of them was called ¡°An amusement park in the sky¡±. The main character was a little girl holding an adult¡¯s hand. Miss White Cloud was greeting her, and the mischievous Brother Rainbow was calling her to y with the slide. The sun was a huge ferris wheel, and there were a few melted ice creams hanging on it¡­ In this painting, everything was very clear. Only the person whose hand the little girl was holding was a white shadow that was ipatible with everything around. This was the only thing that


    Hubert did not understand in all the paintings. Amelia did not exin in detail.


    Hubert posted these paintings on his social media ount and praised her generously, ¡°This is a little artist with a gorgeous spiritual world.¡±


    Hubert was not a person who liked to praise others. The only things that could make him say a word of praise were those antique paintings that had already been chosen to enter the museums. That night, the Western painting circle exploded. Everyone was asking who the painter Hubert was talking about was.


    As soon as the car drove out of the manor, it was stopped by someone. The chauffeur asked Hubert, ¡°Fellow Lawrence, someone is stopping the car.¡±


    Hubert raised his head and saw Evelyn¡¯s mother standing in front of the car with a smile on her face. He frowned, but out of politeness, he still rolled down the window. ¡°You are?


    When Evelyn¡¯s mother saw that Fellow Lawrence was willing to talk to her, she felt that Evelyn had the possibility of being epted as a disciple. She quickly said, ¡°Fellow Lawrence, do you still remember us? This is Evelyn. She spoke to you in the manor previously. Her painting was even selected as the first ce in the Western Arts Youth Group. Her name is Evelyn Lam.¡±


    Since Evelyn¡¯s mother had said so, Fellow Lao should be able to remember, right? Unfortunately, Fellow Lawrence was confused. ¡°Evelyn Lam? Who?¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother: ??? Fellow Lawrence actually didn¡¯t remember her Evelyn?


    Ever since Evelyn¡¯s work was selected to enter the Western Arts youth group, it had always been a source of pride for Evelyn¡¯s mother. She often mentioned it in front of outsiders. She thought that her daughter was very famous and that the people from the Western Arts Academy would definitely have a deep impression of Evelyn, but she did not expect Hubert to not remember it at all!


    Evelyn¡¯s mother blushed. Evelyn, who was still a child, could not hold back and asked, ¡°Grandpa Lawrence, aren¡¯t you here to take in a disciple?¡± Hubert: ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?


    Evelyn: ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you epted me as your disciple?¡±


    Hubert:


    Evelyn¡¯s mother was a little embarrassed, but she was also waiting for Hubert¡¯s answer. Hubert said tactfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little kid. I¡¯ve already taken in a disciple.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She smiled and said, ¡°Your disciple is


    Miss Amelia, right?¡±


    Hubert nodded. At the mention of Amelia, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Yes, Mia is a very talented child.¡± After saying that, he nodded at Evelyn¡¯s mother and Evelyn before closing the car window and leaving.


    Evelyn¡¯s mother could not ept the feeling of falling from a tall height and could not help butin, ¡°The Walton family must have spent money.¡±


    Evelyn was stunned. So Amelia had spent money to buy her spot as a disciple? Suddenly, Evelyn broke down and ran away crying. She hated Amelia! Grandpa Lawrence had wanted to take her in as a disciple, but Amelia, this bad person, snatched her away!


    Evelyn¡¯s mother hurriedly chased after her.


    After sending off her old friend, Hubert, Amelia returned to her room to wash up and change into her pajamas. She was wearing a furry rabbit pajamas with two long rabbit ears on her hat, making Amelia look even cuter.


    Old Madam Walton touched Amelia¡¯s forehead kindly. ¡°Good Mia, do you want


    Grandma to sleep with you?¡±


    Amelia grabbed the nket and shook her head. ¡°No need. Mia can sleep alone.¡±


    Old Madam Walton stroked Amelia¡¯s soft hair lovingly. This child was so sensible that it made one¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Then remember to call Grandma if there¡¯s anything. You can press this call button.¡±


    Amelia nodded and said goodnight to Old Madam Walton obediently.


    Elmer leaned against the wall at the end of the bed and clicked his tongue.


    That old man called Hubert in the study actually dared to snatch his disciple. In this day and age, he still had topete to be a master?


    ¡°Little Mia, Master will teach you spells, okay? Do you know what spells are? They¡¯re the kind that can conjure fireballs with a few incantations! If that doesn¡¯t work, I can teach you how to catch ghosts. However, I have to open your Heavenly Eye first so that you can see me and not only hear my voice¡­ Elmer rubbed his hands excitedly.


    Amelia turned her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn! I want to learn how to paint from my old friend. This is what children should learn..¡±

 Chapter 47 - 47: Heavenly Eye

    Chapter 47: Heavenly Eye


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer snorted. ¡°Who said that?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°No one said that, but I¡¯m just a little kid who eats, sleeps, draws, and ys with Seven.¡±


    The room next to Amelia¡¯s had been built into a rainforest. It was Seven¡¯s y base. There was a fence in the middle to make it easier for Amelia to y with Seven.


    Seven, who was about to sleep, immediately opened his eyes when he heard Amelia¡¯s words. He tilted his head and shouted, ¡°y, y with Seven! Bang, bang, bang¡­¡±


    Amelia giggled and pretended to be hit by a bullet as shey on the bed. ¡°Aiya, Mia is dead. Mia was shot.¡±


    Sevenughed arrogantly. ¡°Caw caw caw!¡±


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡± Really, if not for the fact that Amelia¡¯s bodyposition was suitable for learning spells, ah, no, if not for the fact that he had promised Helena, he would not have cared about this brat! He was angry!


    Elmer spat twice and continued to tempt Amelia. ¡°Little Mia, have you forgotten what your mother told you in the sky?¡±


    That day, Elmer helped Helena visit Amelia¡¯s dream. In the dream, Helena reminded Amelia to take good care of herself and her grandmother. Then, Amelia, who saw her mother, started crying non-stop, Elmer had no choice but to pretend to be Helena and y with Amelia in the white clouds and rainbows tor a long time before he finally coaxed her. At the same time, he did not forget to put in a good word for himself. He reminded Amelia in Helena¡¯s tone, ¡°Mia, your master is a good person. You have to learn from him. If you learn well, you can see Mommy often.¡±


    Amelia blinked and looked at Elmer. ¡°Master, I know that you were the one who yed the rainbow slide with me in my dream, not Mommy.¡±


    Elmer was stunned. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Amelia nced at him. ¡°Master is a big fool. You only know how to look at the body. You didn¡¯t know that your feet were already exposed. Mommy¡¯s feet aren¡¯t that big.¡±


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡± That can¡¯t be, right? He actually made such a low-level mistake?


    Just as Elmer thought that he could not persuade Amelia to learn spells, Amelia suddenly asked, ¡°Master, can I really see Mommy after learning spells?¡± She leaned against the head of the bed obediently, her back straight. Her small hands grabbed the nket with a serious expression.


    Elmer nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s body moved. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll learn from Master.¡± Although Master looked even stupider than Seven and had done many unreliable things, she was magnanimous and did not argue with him.


    It turned out that Elmer had disappeared after leaving the red string bracelet behind that day, which made Amelia minded very much. However, she was very generous now and did not argue with him.


    Elmer was a little surprised. Why did Amelia suddenly agree? He had yet to think of how to teach hen.. He thought for a moment and decided to fool her first. ¡°Come, Mia, let¡¯s learn to open the Heavenly Eye first. The Heavenly Eye is a person¡¯s third eye. Everyone has it when they are born, but some can open it, and some can¡¯t.¡±


    With the Heavenly Eye, one could see things that ordinary people could not see. Therefore, some babies would cry for no reason. However, some babies were very obedient and did not like to cry at all. However, as the babies grew up, the Heavenly Eye would close or disappear. However, there were also some special people who had the Heavenly Eye. It was just that they could not open it.


    Elmer said, ¡°Mia¡¯s Heavenly Eye is still there. As long as I open it, you can see Master.¡±


    Amelia widened her eyes in surprise and touched her forehead. ¡°Then Mia doesn¡¯t want to open the Heavenly Eye. Having three eyes is so ugly!¡¯


    Elmer:


    Elmer said, ¡°The Heavenly Eye won¡¯t be exposed. It¡¯s hidden in your eyes and won¡¯t grow on your forehead.¡±


    Amelia heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, then Mia can still ept it.¡±


    Elmer continued, ¡°Come, recite with Master. Concentrate your qi in your dantian and focus your eyes¡­ Then, exert strength in your stomach and let out a big stinky fart¡­


    Amelia did not know Elmer¡¯s bad intentions and obediently chanted, ¡°Exert strength in your stomach and let out a big stinky fart¡­¡± As she chanted, her body instinctively followed the incantation. In the next second, she farted.


    Elmerughed out loud. This little kid was too fun, too fun!


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were still closed as she asked innocently, ¡°Master, why can¡¯t I see anything¡­


    Elmer said leisurely, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to open the Heavenly Eye.. The most talented person I¡¯ve ever seen took 49 days to open the Heavenly Eye¡­

 Chapter 48 - 48: Picked Up a Treasure

    Chapter 48: Picked Up a Treasure


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, Amelia opened her eyes. A purple light shed past her eyes. Then, she saw a white figure in her room. The figure was leaning against the wall and picking his ears inelegantly. He even said, ¡°So you don¡¯t have to be anxious. I calcted with my fingers that you will probably need 49 days.¡± With that, he dusted his fingers and brought them to the tip of his nose to smell.


    Amelia


    Amelia wrinkled her nose in disdain. ¡°Master, why are you sniffing your ear-picking fingers?


    Elmer: ¡°Nonsense, who sniffed the ear-picking fingers¡­ Wait! You can see


    Elmer was shocked. Impossible! Amelia had just recited the incantation once, and the second part of the incantation was something he randomly made up. How did it seed?! If this seeded, just how abnormal was Amelia¡¯s talent?!


    Amelia ignored the crazy Elmer and opened her eyes to look around. After opening her Heavenly Eye, the entire world became clear. The tablemp emitted a halo, and a mosquito quietly crawled into its halo. There were a few ants happily moving cake crumbs on the tree trunk outside the window. There was even an auntie hanging on the treetop, staring straight at her¡­


    Amelia


    ¡°Hey!¡± Half of the auntie¡¯s body entered. Her eyes flickered with a treacherous light as she stared at Amelia. ¡°Little girl, can you see me? Are you afraid of


    Amelia suddenly covered herself with the nket and shouted, ¡°Master, Master! This auntie is so ugly!¡±


    The female ghost:


    This time, Elmer had no choice but to believe that Amelia had opened her


    Heavenly Eye. That female ghost was a wandering ghost nearby. She had just passed by. The fernale ghost¡¯s soul power was very weak and would dissipate in less than two days, so he ignored her. Who knew that Amelia would actually see her!


    Elmer was so excited that his fingers were trembling. Heavens, what kind of amazing disciple had he taken in?!


    ¡°Mia,e, let me see how much potential you have! Let¡¯s take in this ugly female ghost together!¡± Elmer said.


    The female ghost was very angry. These two people actually criticized her looks! The female ghost screamed and suddenly pounced over. Elmer grabbed her hair and said to Amelia, ¡°Good Mia, recite with Master. Ghosts, do not disturb. p them away!¡¯


    Amelia repeated, ¡°Female ghost, do not disturb. p them away!¡¯


    As soon as she finished speaking, Elmer let go. The female ghost fell and pounced at Amelia. Amelia subconsciously raised her hand and waved. With a whoosh, the female ghost flew out!


    Elmer was quick to react. With a bang, he grabbed the female ghost¡¯s hair and pulled her back. ¡°Impressive, impressive, Mia is really impressive!¡± He gave Amelia a thumbs up excitedly.


    The female ghost:


    Amelia looked at her small hand innocently. What was going on? Why did she p the female ghost away?


    Elmer rolled his eyes and said, ¡®Come, continue learning. Life is unpredictable. Long fart, fart attack!


    His good student, Amelia, was led astray by Elmer, the unruly master. She said, ¡°Life is unpredictable. Long fart, fart attack!


    Elmer threw the female ghost over, but the female ghost was sent flying like a balloon by Amelia¡¯s fart. Amelia covered her little butt in surprise.


    The female ghost was speechless. Were they toying with her? She was just a female ghost passing by. Were they still human to treat her like this?


    Elmer¡¯s eyes flickered. Only then did he realize that he seemed to have picked up a treasure. He finally understood why that old man, Hubert Lawrence, was so excited when he took Amelia as his disciple! He had picked up a treasure. Anyone would be excited!


    Elmer raised his hand, and a gourd the size of a fingernail hung on the red string on Amelia¡¯s wrist. ¡°This gourd is called the Soul Retrieving Gourd. It can collect all kinds of lonely ghosts, malicious ghosts, and evil ghosts. In the future, you can use this gourd to help Master.¡±


    Elmer was happy. He felt that it was very beneficial to et this little disciple!


    Amelia stared at the little gourd and asked in confusion, ¡°Master, why do you want to take in ghosts?¡±


    The female ghost also asked indignantly, ¡®Yeah! Why are you taking me in?!¡± Just now, when she leaned against the window to peek, he ignored her. Why did he take her in now?!


    Elmer did not answer this question. Instead, he rubbed Amelia¡¯s hair and said perfunctorily, ¡®Children don¡¯t ask so many questions.¡±


    Amelia pouted her lips and turned to look at the female ghost. As if she despised the female ghost for being too ugly and hurting her eyes, she revealed her fingers and forced herself to look.. ¡°Who are you? Why are you so ugly? Are ghosts all so ugly?¡¯

 Chapter 49 - 49: Head Stuck

    Chapter 49: Head Stuck


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The female ghost struggled for a long time but could not break free. She said helplessly, ¡°I was a worker on your second uncle¡¯s former construction site. My name is Jenny Hill. It¡¯s karma for doing bad things¡­


    Amelia was stunned. Second Uncle? When it came to Second Uncle, her small face instantly became serious. ¡°What are you going to do to Second Uncle?¡±


    The female ghost didn¡¯t know why, but she didn¡¯t want to say it at first, but her mouth seemed to be out of her control. She muttered, ¡°Six years ago, your second aunt said that she would give me 20,000 dors and asked me to put something in your second uncle¡¯s tea. I did as she said. Then, as soon as I received the money, a piece of wood fell from the construction site and smashed me to death¡­ The female ghost felt that she had been wronged. How unlucky was she to be smashed to death the moment she received the money?


    Amelia was puzzled. Why did she put something in Second Uncle¡¯s tea? Moreover, why was the female ghost smashed to death as soon as she received the money? Was it such a coincidence?


    Elmer narrowed his eyes and flicked Amelia¡¯s head. ¡°Children should sleep early. Stop chatting.¡± With that, he stuffed the female ghost into the Soul Retrieving Gourd on her wrist. The red string emitted a weak red light and disappeared from Amelia¡¯s wrist.


    Ameliay down and yawned before falling asleep.


    ¡®l¡¯hat night, some people slept soundly, while others could not sleep at all. Sarahy on the bed and tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. When she first gave birth to Emma, her mother could not control her mouth. When they were chatting, she identally told Dn that they had conspired to drug Dn back then. Dn had said that he wanted a divorce, but how could she be willing? She had just given birth to Emma. It was impossible for her to get a divorce. If she got a divorce, all her efforts before would be in vain! Therefore, all these years, Sarah insisted that Dn had heard wrongly and said that her mother loved to joke and spout nonsense.


    However, Dn still found George to investigate. Then, he found out that the construction worker who drugged him back then, Jenny Hill, had died, but there was something fishy about her death.


    At the thought of this, Sarah became even more annoyed. Fortunately, Jenny


    Hill had died cleanly. It had been so many years, and she couldn¡¯t find anything even if she wanted to, unless Jenny Hill came back to life. However¡­ how was that possible? Sarah didn¡¯t want a divorce. Her feelings for Dn were real, and she couldn¡¯t bear to part with the two children. Moreover, she didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with herself. She could only me Amelia¡¯s arrival for destroying the bnce of this family! Everything was clearly fine before, but Amelia became like this the moment she arrived. It was too annoying!


    Sarah did not like Amelia very much. She even thought about whether she could chase Amelia out¡­


    The next day, when Amelia woke up, it was already nine in the morning. Shey on the balcony sleepily and watched as Old Master Walton slowly watered the flowers downstairs.


    ¡°Grandpa, good morning! Amelia grabbed the railing and greeted Old Master Walton.


    Old Master Walton looked up and smiled. ¡°Good morning, Mia. Be good. Don¡¯t poke your head out. It¡¯s too dangerous. Come downstairs to eat.¡±


    Amelia nodded. Just as she was about to retract her head from the railing, she realized that she could not! She was stuck in the railing!


    Amelia: She moved left and right. Hmm¡­ she still couldn¡¯t pull it out. Helpless, she could only grab the railing and call out on the brink of tears, ¡°Grandpa¡­


    Old Master Walton was looking up at her. When he saw Amelia¡¯s bitter expression, his heart tightened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Amelia blinked innocently. ¡®Grandpa, Mia seems to be stuck.¡±


    Old Master Walton: ¡®


    When the uncles heard that Amelia¡¯s head was stuck in the railing and could not be pulled out, they were stunned.


    Harper pointed at Amelia andughed rudely. As sheughed, she said, ¡°So stupid! So stupid!¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She red at Harper in exasperation. ¡°Don¡¯tugh! You¡¯re stupid! You¡¯re the stupid one!¡±


    Uncle Andrew pressed his fist against his lips and coughed lightly. He tried his best to pretend to be serious, but it was a pity that he could not hide the smile in his eyes. Although Mia was a little miserable and they were worried, it was really funny.


    Only Old Madam Walton was really anxious and kept urging them. ¡°What are youughing at? You only know how tough. Hurry up and get Mia out!


    Dn said, ¡°I¡¯ll call 911 now and get the firefighters toe over.¡± Amelia reacted and quickly said, ¡°No, Second Uncle, don¡¯t trouble the firefighters..¡±

 Chapter 50 - 50: Opened!

    Chapter 50: Opened!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia knew what 911 was. In the past, when she was in Bradford City, there was a fire in the neighborhood. She had seen the firefighters rush into the fire with her own eyes. From that moment on, the firefighter was a superman and an idol in Amelia¡¯s eyes! How could she trouble the firefighter uncle for such a small matter!


    Old Madam Walton did not know what Amelia was thinking and said anxiously, ¡°Aiyo, Mia, be good. It¡¯s very dangerous now. Let¡¯s get the firefighter to save you, okay?¡±


    Amelia said stubbornly, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Grandma. I cane out. Wait for me¡­¡± With that, she took a deep breath and pulled her head! Her little head hit hard!


    Elmer was speechless. He covered his face and quickly stopped Amelia from continuing to act stupidly. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t continue. I can¡¯t stand it anymore. Try breaking the railing.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°???¡± Could she break such a thick railing?


    Elmer leaned against the railing and looked at Amelia leisurely. ¡°Otherwise, what do you think the red string I gave you is for?¡±


    Amelia looked at the red string on her wrist. Behind her, Sarah was watching coldly from the door. This Amelia was really stupid.


    However, when she saw that the Walton family reacted quickly and looked worried, Sarah felt ufortable again. Wasn¡¯t it just being stuck on the railing of the balcony on the second floor? Did they have to be so nervous? There was a thickwn below the second floor. Even if they didn¡¯t have any protective measures, she wouldn¡¯t die if she fell. Just because it was Amelia, they were so nervous and cold to their Emma. Why didn¡¯t Sarah realize that the Walton family had such double standards in the past?


    A huge airbag cushion had been set up downstairs at some point. George, Henry, and the others were downstairs with serious expressions.


    Henry said, ¡°The head of a child is wider than the body. Generally speaking, if the head can pass, the body can definitely pass too.¡± Therefore, he knew that he needed to make Amelia move and crawl through the railing to escape. George¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°There¡¯s a risk of falling down like this.¡±


    Chris adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and raised his eyebrows with a smile. ¡°Falling from the second floor with an air cushion to protect her. She won¡¯t die from the fall.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the other brothers red at him! Chris spread his hands. He didn¡¯t say anything wrong!


    The brothers shared their thoughts with Old Madam Walton. Old Madam Walton hesitated. ¡°But what if she falls and hits her head? Or her head falls first and twists her neck? Or what if her finger identally pokes her eye?¡±


    Henry was helpless and persuaded gently, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. How about this? Fifth Brother will go get the hydraulic pliers and be here soon.¡±


    Amidst everyone¡¯s nervousness, no one saw Amelia¡¯s two small hands grabbing the railing and pulling with all her might! The red string on her wrist emitted a faint light, and the iron railing immediately bent. It was forcefully bent by Amelia!


    Amelia shrank her head and easily escaped. She said happily, ¡°I¡¯m out!¡±


    The Walton family: They did not notice how Amelia came out. Old Madam Walton was still holding Amelia¡¯s arm with one hand, so they did not feel anything amiss!


    Seeing the bent iron railing, the Walton family was shocked! George¡¯s expression did not change. He stood in front of Amelia and blocked the bent iron railing. He touched Amelia¡¯s head. ¡°Mia is really amazing. Hurry up and eat breakfast.¡± The others followed behind Amelia, intentionally or unintentionally blocking the railing behind them.


    Sarah looked suspicious. How did Ameliae out? What were these brothers of the Walton family doing? Why were they guarding against her?! She wasn¡¯t the one who made Amelia get stuck! Sarah felt ufortable and pursed her lips as she went downstairs.


    Only then did Andrew lower his head and ask Amelia, ¡°Mia, did you pull this open?


    Amelia blinked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Andrew suddenly remembered that when they were in the forest in the Miller family¡¯s backyard, Reba was about to hit Mia, and then she was sent flying by Mia¡¯s small hand. At that time, he happened to kick Reba. He was also worried about Mia, so he did not notice much. Now that he thought about it¡­ Andrew and his brothers looked at each other, and their expressions gradually became solemn.


    Old Master Walton narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. Mia, don¡¯t show your strength in front of others in the future, understand?¡±


    Amelia nodded in confusion. Why were her grandfather and uncles so nervous? Wasn¡¯t it good to be strong? If she had strength, she could help them work..

 Chapter 51 - 51: Going to the Construction Site to Play!

    Chapter 51: Going to the Construction Site to y!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    George¡¯s eyes darkened. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Is Fifth Brother here?¡±


    Eric held arge pair of pliers and shouted as he entered. ¡°I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming. Don¡¯t be afraid. Fifth Uncle is here to save you!¡±


    Amelia looked up and touched her neck. ¡°Fifth Uncle, I¡¯m already out!¡±


    Eric was stunned. Andrew lowered his voice and said, ¡°Fifth Brother, cut the railing of the balcony.¡± He whispered what had just happened. When Eric saw the bent iron railing, he was stunned. ¡°Good lord¡­ Mia is so powerful. How about you go to the construction site with Fifth Uncle?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Okay, okay!¡±


    Everyone was speechless. Everyone thought that Amelia was just saying it and felt that the child had forgotten about it quickly. However, after dinner, Amelia really wanted to go to the construction site with Second Uncle and Fifth Uncle.


    Andrew was helpless. ¡°Mia, why are you going to the construction site? It¡¯s very dangerous there.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°With uncles around, it¡¯s not dangerous.¡±


    Andrew was stunned for a moment before he could not help butugh. Fifth Uncle Eric did not care so much. He picked up Amelia and ran. ¡°Yes, yes! Mia is right. With Fifth Uncle around, there¡¯s no danger! Uncle will bring you out to


    Amelia broke free from Eric¡¯s embrace and quickly ran upstairs. ¡°Fifth Uncle, wait for Mia. Mia will go up and change.¡±


    The entire Walton family had their own work Eldest Uncle, George, was in charge of the entire corporation. Third Uncle, Henry, was going back to work for a test flight. Chris had to rush to the production team. The others had also specially set aside two days to celebrate Amelia¡¯s birthday with her. Now, they had to work on their own.


    The dull Second Uncle, Dn, was at the construction site with the hot-tempered Fifth Uncle, Eric. They were in charge of the leading infrastructurepany in the country. Second Uncle, Dn, was an architect and usually liked to stay at the construction site. Eric was the project director. Not only was he in charge of all the projects, but he also had to patrol the safety of the construction site from time to time.


    Amelia changed into a yellow suspenders skirt and carried a very cute cat bag on her back. She was happily preparing to go downstairs when she saw Sarahing up. She immediately stopped and whispered, ¡°Good morning, Second Aunt.¡±


    Amelia carefully sized up Sarah. After opening her Heavenly Eye, she could see many things that she could not see before. Amelia realized that her second aunt¡¯s face was covered in ck fog, and only her eyes were revealed like monsters peeping in the fog. Amelia felt that her second aunt was very scary.


    Sarah was about to go upstairs with a bowl of soup noodles. Emma liked to sleep in. Even if she went to school, she would only wake up at ten o¡¯clock. Usually, Sarah would bring breakfast up for her to eat. After eating, she would coax her nicely and send her to kindergarten.


    Seeing Amelia greet her, Sarah nodded and suddenly looked at the noodle soup in her hand. The noodle soup was still hot. If it sshed on Amelia¡¯s face¡­ Sarah was shocked by her own thoughts. She quickly calmed down and walked over expressionlessly.


    Amelia asked Elmer in fear, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the ck fog on Second Aunt¡¯s face?


    Elmer floated to the side and said. ¡°It¡¯s death energy.¡±


    Amelia continued to ask, ¡°What is death energy?


    Elmer narrowed his eyes. ¡°It means that she has killed someone.¡± Only when she had killed someone and carried a life on her back, and when that person died, she had been by the dead person¡¯s side, would she be contaminated with such an aura of death.


    Amelia hugged the doll in her arms tightly and was a little worried. Suddenly, she ran back to her room and brought Seven down. Elmer asked curiously, ¡°Why did you bring it?¡± This parrot was very noisy. When it was bored, it would talk to itself and sing some iprehensible songs that tortured one¡¯s ears!


    Amelia said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about leaving Seven alone at home.¡± What if Second Aunt stewed Seven?


    Seven¡¯s green feathers stood on end as he shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a bad person. I¡¯m worried! I¡¯m worried!¡±


    Amelia stroked Seven¡¯s feathers. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, she hurried downstairs.


    Seeing how cutely Amelia was dressed, Old Madam Walton reminded Eric and


    Dn worriedly, ¡°You have to take good care of Mia, especially you, Dn. Don¡¯t let Mia leave your sight.¡±


    Dn agreed in a muffled voice. ¡®Got it, Mom.¡±


    Eric said energetically, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Get in the car and set off!¡± He hugged Amelia, his heart about to melt. Of course, he had to bring such a cute niece out to show


    Sarah was coaxing Emma out of bed. Emma was unwilling to get up, so Sarah was helpless. She stood on the balcony and looked down. When she saw Dn carrying Amelia into the car, she frowned unhappily.. He was not carrying his own daughter, but his niece!

 Chapter 52 - 52: Second Uncle Is Awesome

    Chapter 52: Second Uncle Is Awesome


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia happened to look up and met Sarah¡¯s dark gaze. She was shocked and immediately grabbed Dn¡¯s neck. Dn followed Amelia¡¯s gaze and looked up. He nced coldly at Sarah and brought Amelia into the car to close the door.


    Sarah watched as the car drove out of the manor and walked further and further away. For some reason, her heart skipped a beat and she felt inexplicably frustrated. Dn was from the country¡¯s infrastructurepany.


    He was the highest-level architect, and Eric was the overall person-in-charge. One was in charge of internal affairs, and the other was in charge of the external affairs. They were the two indispensable pirs of thepany. Now, the two of them were in charge of the infrastructure of the development zone in the west of the city. This project had been underway for more than six years. Sarah did not know why she felt inexplicably flustered. Logically speaking, the construction site where the ident happened back then had long been renovated. No traces could be found unless that person coulde back to life from a corpse, but that was impossible!


    Sarah calmed herself down and turned around to continue persuading Emma, ¡°Little Princess Emma, it¡¯s time to get up¡­


    After finally coaxing Emma out of bed and sending her to kindergarten, Sarah returned to see Old Madam Walton waiting for her in the living room on the first floor. ¡°Mom¡­


    Old Madam Walton pointed at the sofa and gestured for Sarah to sit down. ¡°Emma goes to kindergarten almost every day at this time. Have you ever thought that if she goes at this time, other children will be taking an afternoon nap and she will disturb them?¡±


    Sarah said, ¡°No, Mom. Emma is very sensible.¡±


    Old Madam Walton sneered. ¡°Is that so? All these years, I¡¯ve been mentally and physically exhausted and don¡¯t have the energy to care about you, but now¡­


    After a while, Sarah stood up and left. Her expression was very ugly. Old Madam Walton actually taught her a lesson! She was just a mother-inw, not her mother. What right did she have to teach her a lesson? She did not eat the rice of the Su family. What right did these people have to interfere with her family, her marriage! They interfered with her raising her children!


    Feeling aggrieved, Sarah carried her bag and went out to shop with her mother.


    Amelia followed Second Uncle and Fifth Uncle to the construction site. When she saw the stadium being built, she could not help but exim, ¡°Second Uncle, what is this? It¡¯s so spectacr!¡±


    There was a smile in Dn¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is a stadium under construction.¡±


    Amelia leaned against the car window, her eyes sparkling. ¡°What a beautiful stadium. It¡¯s like a super big watch that fell from the sky!¡± The main body of the stadium was circr, surrounded by all kinds of jagged auxiliary buildings.


    Dn was stunned and looked at Amelia happily. ¡°Mia can tell?¡± He had designed this for a long time. His inspiration was from the mechanical watch.


    He did not expect Mia to be able to recognize it at a nce at such a young age.


    Amelia tilted her head. ¡°Did Second Uncle draw it?¡±


    Dn seemed to have found a kindred spirit. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Amelia immediately gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Second Uncle is awesome!¡±


    Dn couldn¡¯t help butugh. His Mia was too positive! She was full of energy every day, like a little sun. Moreover, the words she used would always surprise people, like a superrge watch that had descended from the sky. That¡¯s right, the reason why he used the watch as the appearance of the stadium was to symbolize the pause and passage of time, to symbolize the timeless sports spirit of mankind¡¯s bravery.


    Dn felt a warmth in his heart. He looked at Amelia, who was kicking her little feet and ying by herself, and wished he could hug her and cherish her.


    Elmer had been following beside Amelia. At this moment, he opened his eyes and yawnedzily. ¡°We¡¯re here. Come, Mia, Master will teach you how to exorcise ghosts.¡± He raised his hand and took out the female ghost from the gourd. He put his finger and middle finger together and quickly drew a talisman on the female ghost¡¯s forehead. ¡°Mia, this talisman is called a work talisman. After drawing it, the female ghost will listen to you obediently. She will do whatever you say.¡±


    The female ghost who realized that she had be a ve the moment she came out: ¡°¡­¡± Can you be more reasonable? Are you still human after exploiting a ghost like this? Do you want to tire me to death? Oh, I¡¯m long dead.


    The female ghost looked out of the window with a faint gaze. Elmer continued to teach Amelia, ¡°Generally speaking, ordinary ghosts, wandering ghosts, and resentful ghosts can¡¯t appear during the day. Malicious ghosts might appear during the day, but they are usually hidden in dark ces like elevators. However, evil ghosts are different. Evil ghosts can still appear in the day and walk around casually.¡±


    Amelia nodded as if she understood.


    Elmer added, ¡°That¡¯s why this ugly female ghost can¡¯t appear in the day and can¡¯t see the sunlight. M/hen the car door openster, her soul will dissipate.¡±


    The ugly female ghost: ¡°¡­¡± Alright, she knew that she was ugly! Could you turn the page? Could you not say it?!

 Chapter 53 - 53: Reversed the Incantation

    Chapter 53: Reversed the Incantation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. Her soul would dissipate? Did this mean that the ugly female ghost was going to die again?


    Elmer: ¡°Now, Master is here to teach you the Soul Transferring Technique. Simply put, it¡¯s to move the ghost to an item so that she can go out and walk during the day.¡± Generally speaking, the best soul transfer tool was an umbre, especially a ck umbre. However, Amelia was too small, so it was not convenient to hold an umbre.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find something first. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s something light. Something that can fly with the wind.¡± As Elmer spoke, he subconsciously nced at Seven. Amelia also looked at Seven and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s light. It even has to be something that can fly¡­


    Seven seemed to have sensed it and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t pluck my feathers!¡±


    Elmer:


    Ameliaforted Seven. ¡°Seven, be good. I won¡¯t pluck¡±


    Dn at the side: ¡°???¡± Won¡¯t pluck what?


    At this moment, Amelia opened her cat satchel, looking for something. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. The female ghost saw what Amelia was holding and the corners of her mouth twitched.


    What Amelia was holding was a stic bag. She had brought this stic bag to fill Seven¡¯s feces. The female ghost¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to possess this feces bag?¡± Are you serious? Did ghosts have no dignity?


    Amelia shook the stic bag. ¡°It¡¯s not dirty. It¡¯s not dirty at all.¡± There was feces in the bag that Seven had pulled earlier. She used a tissue to cushion it.


    Dn asked curiously, ¡°Mia, what are you doing?


    Amelia was busy with her work attentively as she said, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m wiping Ugly Auntie¡¯s nest.¡±


    In Amelia¡¯s world, everything was alive. Grass *Uncle Grass¡¯, and a flower was ¡®Miss Flower¡¯. Dn thought that ¡°Ugly Aunty meant stic bags. He sighed at how pure Amelia¡¯s world was.


    Elmer said, ¡°The Soul Transferring Technique is a little difficult. It¡¯s not on the same level as the Heavenly Eye. Mia, try it first. If it doesn¡¯t work, don¡¯t force it.


    Amelia nodded. Elmer muttered a long string of words, then pointed at the female ghost and scolded in a low voice, ¡°Go!¡±


    The female ghost attached herself to the stic bag with a whoosh.


    The female ghost:


    Elmer asked Amelia, ¡°Can you remember?¡±


    Amelia tilted her head and frowned. Her master had just recited a lot of words, more than a hundred words, and he had recited them so quickly¡­ She stretched out her fingers and counted them one by one.


    When Elmer saw Amelia¡¯s cute appearance, he could not help but smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t remember¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he saw the female ghost fly out of the stic bag with a whoosh. Amelia was confused. ¡°Eh? Why did she fly out?¡±


    Elmer:


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. She memorized the incantation backwards!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Mia memorized it backwards just now. I wanted to let the ugly auntie in, not let her out.¡± Hence, Amelia muttered again. With a st, the female ghost¡¯s soul was transferred to the tissue in the stic bag.


    The female ghost: ¡°¡­¡± She felt herself stuck to bird poop!


    Elmer waspletely stunned. F*ck, not only could Amelia memorize the incantation, but she could also seed in one go! Not only that, but she could also memorize the incantation backwards and even seed! Elmer could not help but fall into self-doubt¡­


    The car stopped and Dn said, ¡°We¡¯re here. Mia, let¡¯s get out of the car.¡± He carried Amelia out of the car. Amelia was still holding the stic bag in her hand. A gust of wind blew the stic bag out of Amelia¡¯s hand.


    Amelia: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Seeing that Amelia was about to grab the stic bag, Dn stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s janitors at the construction site.¡±


    Amelia pinched her fingers innocently. No, she wanted to take out the tissue that had been wiped with Seven¡¯s feces and throw it away¡­


    Eric parked the car and closed the door with a bang. He couldn¡¯t wait to reach out to Amelia. ¡°Come, Mia, let Fifth Uncle carry you.¡±


    Dn pursed his lips and walked away. ¡°You¡¯re so clumsy, do you know how to carry a child?¡±


    Eric was anxious. ¡°Who are you looking down on? So what if you have two children! ¡® I


    Dn ignored him and carried Amelia upstairs to the office. Along the way, he met many colleagues who asked in surprise, ¡°Teacher Walton, is this your daughter?¡±


    A smug look shed across Dn¡¯s eyes. ¡°No, she¡¯s my niece.¡±


    Eric was unwilling to fall behind. ¡°She¡¯s also my niece. Isn¡¯t my niece cute?¡± Along the way, the corners of Eric¡¯s mouth never fell. Along the way, he introduced her to everyone he saw..

 Chapter 54 - 54: A Murderous Plastic Bag

    Chapter 54: A Murderous stic Bag


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the other side, Sarah was shopping with her mother and eating refreshments. Emma¡¯s grandmother asked, ¡°Why are you looking so sad so early in the morning?


    Sarah repeated Old Madam Walton¡¯s words to Emma¡¯s grandmother.


    ¡°Mother-inw asked me to divorce Dn. She said that I didn¡¯t educate Emma well.¡± At this point, she put down the cup angrily. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. The child is mine. If anyone is educating, it¡¯s me. What right does she have to interfere!¡± Her Emma was clearly very good. With such generous conditions, so what if she had a little temper? Girls had to have a little temper. In the future, when they found a boyfriend, they had to coax her. If she didn¡¯t have a temper, she would be easily bullied. The Walton family was big and powerful. Her Emma had the right to be proud!


    Emma¡¯s grandmother widened her eyes. ¡°Did she really say that? Children and grandchildren have their own blessings. How can an old woman like her be so insensible and interfere in her son¡¯s marriage! As expected, the mother-inws in this world are all tricky and unreasonable! Let me tell you, when facing such unreasonable mother-inw, you can¡¯t give in. There¡¯s no mother-inw in the world who let her son divorce her daughter-inw. What kind of person is she! To think that you treat her so well!¡±


    Emma¡¯s grandmother rambled on and on. Sarah said gloomily, ¡°Dn is still not on my sloe. He even brought Amena to the construction site to y this morning.¡±


    Emma¡¯s grandmother was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s a little girl like Amelia doing at the construction site? She¡¯s really unruly. Dn isn¡¯t her father. Why is she pestering Dn? Hmph, I was just saying that the little girl is scheming. She came to the Walton family to snatch Emma¡¯s things. Now, she even wants to snatch Emma¡¯s father away!¡±


    Emma¡¯s grandmother held Sarah¡¯s hand and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the construction site to look for Dn!


    Sarah hesitated. ¡°That¡¯s not good¡­


    Emma¡¯s grandmother said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s between you and Dn. Why should the Walton family interfere?!¡± Hence, the mother and daughter rushed to the construction site.


    At this moment, a stic bag was floating in the construction site. It stopped in an empty space and kept spinning. After Sarah and her mother got out of the car, they walked towards the office building. When they passed by this empty space, Sarah saw a stic bag spinning in the empty space. For some reason, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. That ce was the ce where Jenny Hill was smashed to death back then¡­


    Sarah¡¯s hair stood on end. Suddenly, she saw the stic bag spinning in the air stop. She had the illusion that she was being stared at by the stic bag, and a chill ran down the back of her neck.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go¡­¡± Sarah panicked. Suddenly, a gust of wind came from nowhere and the stic bag pounced on Sarah. Sarah screamed and ran in her high heels!


    Emma¡¯s grandmother was baffled. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s just a stic bag. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the stic bag floated in front of her. The wind had stopped at some point, and the stic bag stopped in front of her. Emma¡¯s grandmother¡¯s words were stuck in her throat.


    Sarah was even more afraid. She shouted in a trembling voice, ¡°Mom¡­¡± Just as she opened her mouth, the stic bag hit her face with a bang! A stench came from her nose. It was unknown what it was, but it smelled like feces and smeared on her face.


    Sarah held her breath and fell down with a bang! The stic bag was still stuck to her mouth and nose. She panicked and tried to pull the stic bag off, but she didn¡¯t seed!


    Sarah¡¯s eyes widened. Just as she was about to be suffocated by a stic bag, a hand suddenly reached out and pulled the stic bag down. Emma¡¯s grandmother asked, ¡°Sarah, are you alright?¡±


    As she spoke, Emma¡¯s grandmother watched as the stic bag flew out with a whoosh and spun a meter away as if it was watching their every move. This time, Emma¡¯s grandmother began to have goosebumps. The old man often said that when a person walked on the road and was inexplicably hit in the face by something light, that thing would definitely not be clean.


    Sarah and her daughter were so frightened that their faces turned pale and they trembled¡­


    In broad daylight, Sarah and her mother were scared out of their wits. They ran to the office building in a panic and heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that people wereing and going. When they turned around, they saw that the white stic bag was still following them, circling in the air.


    Sarah¡¯s hair stood on end. She ran to Dn¡¯s office in one breath and cried as she rushed into his arms.. ¡°Dn!¡±

 Chapter 55 - 55: I Don’t Like Those Who Throw Themselves At Me

    Chapter 55: I Don¡¯t Like Those Who Throw Themselves At Me


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Dn was bringing Amelia to look at the blueprint when he saw Sarah rush over and wanted to pounce into his arms. He frowned and took two steps back Sarah was originally prepared to pounce into his arms, but Dn gave way and Sarah fell to the ground, her nose bleeding.


    Sarah covered her nose and crawled up in a sorry state. ¡°Dn, you¡­ I ¡®


    The employees passing by were all very curious. They craned their necks to see the situation in the office. Emma¡¯s grandmother hurriedly took out a tissue. ¡°Aiyo, what are you doing! Sarah is your wife. Your wife wants to throw herself into your arms, why are you dodging?!¡±


    Dn was not good with words, so he said directly, ¡°I don¡¯t like people throwing themselves at me.¡±


    Sarah felt very embarrassed. What did he mean by throwing herself into his arms? He made it sound like she was seducing another man! However, no matter how dissatisfied she was, she had to suppress her temper. She could not let outsiders know that she and Dn were not on good terms. If they quarreled here, they would only make a fool of themselves.


    Sarah looked at Amelia and was about to say something when she suddenly stopped when she saw what Amelia was drawing. Amelia was drawing a portrait. Although it was not very realistic and was a little cartoonish, it inexplicably reminded her of Jenny Hill, who had been smashed to death at the construction site five years ago!


    Sarah felt a chill down her spine!


    Amelia sat upright on the chair and looked at Dn before carefully ncing at Sarah. Her second aunt¡¯s face was getting more and more terrifying. The ck fog on her face had already covered most of her face, only revealing her eyes. She was even more terrifying than a ghost.


    Amelia whispered to Elmer behind her, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with Second Aunt?¡±


    Elmer shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no hope. Do you see the dirty things on her face? It seems like she has already met Jenny Hill.¡±


    Amelia immediately nced at Sarah and lowered her voice to continue muttering, ¡°There¡¯s no dirty things. It just stinks a little.¡±


    Sarah saw Amelia muttering something about smelly and dirty. Her expression turned even uglier. She was so afraid just now that she forgot that her face seemed to have been covered in feces¡­


    Sarah retched. She couldn¡¯t care less about the portrait and rushed into the bathroom to wash her face.


    Dn looked at Emma¡¯s grandmother coldly. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    Emma¡¯s grandmother sighed. ¡°Dn, listen to Mom. Harper and Emma are already so old. You can¡¯t divorce Sarah. You have to give the children aplete family. It¡¯s normal for husband and wife to quarrel. It¡¯s said that husband and wife quarrel at the head of the bed and make up at the end of the bed. You should go home more often to apany Sarah¡­


    Dn sneered. ¡°If you¡¯re here today to talk about this, you can leave.¡± He had already given the divorce agreement to Sarah. Whether she signed it or not was her business, but his divorce was a sure bet.


    Dn was expressionless. Before Emma¡¯s grandmother could say anything, he got someone to send her away. Sarah had just washed her face and came out when Dn mercilessly escorted her out. Then, he mmed the office door shut.


    When the employees outside heard themotion, they immediately pretended to be serious. In fact, someone secretly took out their phone to take a photo. Sarah¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. She shouted in a low voice, ¡°Dn, open the door!¡±


    In the office, Dn pressed thendline and said something. After a while, two security officers came up and escorted Sarah and Emma¡¯s grandmother out.


    The two of them were even more embarrassed.


    Emma¡¯s grandmother looked embarrassed. With so many people watching, she felt that Dn had gone too far this time. ¡°Seriously, you and Dn can argue however you want, but I¡¯m his mother-inw. He actually chased his mother-inw out. He¡¯s really something!¡±


    Sarah was extremely frustrated. Not only was Amelia¡¯s portrait scary, but she also couldn¡¯t figure out how Amelia knew about Jenny Hill. Why did this brate to the construction site today? At this moment, when she heard Emma¡¯s grandmother nagging, Sarah said impatiently, ¡°Mom, go back first. I¡¯ll go find Dn myself. Every time I bring you over, you¡¯ll only cause trouble for me.¡±


    Emma¡¯s grandmother widened her eyes. ¡°What do you mean by I¡¯m always causing trouble? I¡¯m just concerned about you and doing this for your own good.¡±


    Sarah ignored her and left. Emma¡¯s grandmother nagged for a while before leaving.


    At the back of the construction site, Sarah sneakily walked to a bronze statue and checked it. Seeing that there was nothing unusual, she heaved a sigh of relief. However, when she turned around, she saw a white stic bag hanging on a branch not far away. Seeing her nce over, it even swayed strangely..

 Chapter 56 - 56: Terrifying Talent

    Chapter 56: Terrifying Talent


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sarah¡¯s face turned pale and she ran. The white stic bag was blown by the wind and spun behind Sarah.


    Sarah¡¯s mind was nk. She only knew how to run forward. Her high heels had already fallen, and her hair, which had always been neat, had be a chicken coop. However, as the saying goes, when a person flies in front, their soul flies behind. Sarah was frightened out of her wits. As she ran, she let out terrified cries. Even the dogs that passed by were frightened by her.


    Amelia leaned against the window of the pantry on the sixteenth floor and tilted her head to look at Sarah, who was running past in the distance. The construction site there had already been built, and the ground was t. Around her were tall buildings under construction.


    Amelia touched Seven¡¯s head and muttered to it, ¡°Seven, the person below looks like Second Aunt.¡±


    Seven looked down and blinked. ¡°Lunatic! Lunatic! Lunatic!¡±


    Amelia patted him. ¡°That¡¯s Second Aunt, not a lunatic.¡±


    Seven: ¡°Second Aunt, lunatic! Lunatic! Second Aunt equals lunatic!¡±


    Amelia


    Behind Amelia, a few colleagues from thepany were eating their lunch boxes and secretly looking at Amelia. ¡°Oh my god, this little girl is so cute. She looks so cute when she mutters to the parrot. I really want to touch her.¡±


    ¡°Whose child is this? I just came back from outside. Why is there another child in the office?


    ¡°I think Teacher Dn brought her here.¡±


    Someone pointed and saw Dn frantically mixing milk powder in the pantry. During break time, thepany would go to the pantry to drink coffee, tea, or various fruit drinks. Dn felt that their Mia should drink something too, so he got a can of milk powder from somewhere.


    At this moment, Dn, who was mixing milk powder, looked like he was doing a major experiment. He carefully looked at the instructions on the milk powder container, scooped up the milk powder with a spoon, and looked at the scale on the cup¡­


    At this moment, a stic bag was stuck to the window. Amelia eximed, ¡°Eh? Ugly Auntie?¡±


    The female ghost panted. ¡°Quick, let me in.¡± People nowadays were too inhumane, forcing ghosts to go out to work in the broad daylight. She almost died from the sun!


    The bored Elmer leaned against the shade at the foot of the wall. As he shook his legs, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I don¡¯t let you die, you won¡¯t die.¡±


    The female ghost shuddered.


    At this moment, Amelia looked up and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t show off too much. If you show off too much, you¡¯ll be struck by lightning.¡±


    Elmer sneered and was about to say something when a thunderp sounded in the clear sky outside. Kacha!


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡± His heart skipped a beat as he looked at Amelia in surprise. This can¡¯t be, right? This is purely a coincidence, right? He coughed and said to


    Amelia, ¡°Alright, quickly retract the female ghost. Do you still remember the


    Soul Transferring Technique? If you don¡¯t¡­ ¡®I Before he could finish speaking, Amelia raised her arm and grabbed the ss with her small hand. Then¡­ with a whoosh, the female ghost was brought back into the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    Elmer touched his nose. What kind of monster was this disciple of his? Her talent was too terrifying.


    After experiencing countless difficulties and dangers, Dn finally mixed the milk powder. He handed a round ss to Amelia. ¡°Mia, try it.¡±


    Amelia took it and smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Second Uncle!¡±


    Dn smiled in embarrassment. Although he had two children, he rarely interacted with them. He admitted that he was not a good father. At this moment, he suddenly felt a little ashamed. He patted Amelia¡¯s head and suddenly asked, ¡°Mia, do you think Second Uncle should divorce Second Aunt?¡±


    Amelia looked up. ¡°Second Uncle, why do people have to get married? Why do they want a divorce after getting married?¡± Although she was young, she knew what a divorce meant. In the past, her father often talked about divorcing her mother, but at that time, she was even younger than she was now. She did not know what a divorce meant. Later, she realized that a divorce meant marrying a new auntie and not wanting her Mommy. Amelia did not understand what adults were thinking. Why did they choose to marry someone, then decide not to want them in the end?


    Dn was speechless. He actually couldn¡¯t answer Amelia¡¯s question. After a long time, he said in a muffled voice, ¡®Because your second aunt was pregnant with your Brother Harper at that time.¡± No matter what, it was something he had done. The only thing Dn regretted was that it wasn¡¯t until Emma was born that he found out that he had been schemed against by Sarah back then. In addition, at that time, his sister, Helena, was seriously ill and was lost right on the heels of that. This matter was also lifted high and gently put down..

 Chapter 57 - 57: Looking at Hammers

    Chapter 57: Looking at Hammers


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia frowned and found it even harder to understand. ¡°Then why did Second


    Aunt get pregnant with Brother Harper? Does Second Uncle like Second Aunt?¡±


    Dn shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Amelia: She stared at Dn. Dn felt a chill run down his spine and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Amelia asked seriously, ¡°Second Uncle doesn¡¯t like Second Aunt, but Second Uncle and Second Aunt gave birth to Brother Harper and Sister Emma. Is Second Uncle the scumbag that others are talking about?¡±


    Dn opened his mouth but did not say anything.


    Dn patted him understandingly andforted him. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Second


    Uncle. Mia understands.¡±


    Dn: What did she understand? No¡­ Dn was about to speak when Eric arrived and shouted, ¡°Mia, Fifth Uncle¡¯s good baby, let Fifth Uncle hug you!¡¯ He did not even take off the helmet on his head. He was sweating profusely and reached out to hug Amelia.


    Dn pped his hand away. ¡°Aren¡¯t you dirty?¡±


    Eric did not care. He picked up Amelia andughed. ¡°Mia, tell Fifth Uncle. Aren¡¯t you bored here? Let¡¯s go. Fifth Uncle will bring you to the construction site to y!¡± He had just gone to the construction site to do an inspection. After it was over, the first thing he wanted to do was to bring his precious niece to show off to his colleagues.


    When Dn heard this, he disagreed even more. ¡°What kind of ce is the construction site? It¡¯s too dangerous. Mia can¡¯t go.¡±


    Eric waved his hand. ¡°Nonsense. Mia already said that it¡¯s not dangerous where Uncle is.¡±


    Amelia nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not dangerous.¡± She had to go to the construction site. The ugly auntie had just said that her second aunt had gone to the construction site to look at the bronze statue. There seemed to be something hidden in the bronze statue, so she had to find it.


    In an instant, Eric was happy. He carried Amelia and walked over. When he saw someone, he wanted to show off. ¡°Look, this is my niece. Isn¡¯t she good-looking? Isn¡¯t she cute?¡±


    Amelia was speechless. After being unted a few times in a row, she was embarrassed! Seeing her covering her face shyly, everyoneughed.


    Eric¡¯s heart was about to melt. Therefore, in everyone¡¯s eyes, the irritable Eric had transformed into a gentle man when he hugged Amelia. It was really too shocking!


    Soon, they arrived at the construction site. Although Eric muttered that it was not dangerous, he still knew his limits. He did not let Amelia into the building that was under construction. Their current location was the bronze statue za that had already been paved. Eric said, ¡°This za is almostpleted. There¡¯s a children¡¯s amusement park over there. Let¡¯s go. Fifth Uncle will bring you to y.¡± Just as he finished speaking, he pointed at the tall building that was under construction opposite and said, ¡°That is an office building under construction. The ce beside it that looks like a big foot is a shopping mall. There¡¯s arge supermarket under it. These were all built by Fifth Uncle. Isn¡¯t it impressive?¡±


    Amelia nodded with certainty. ¡°Impressive!¡±


    Eric was instantly delighted. Amelia pointed at the sculpture in the center of the square and asked, ¡°Fifth Uncle, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Eric took a look. ¡°That¡¯s a statue in the shape of a phoenix. It¡¯s a trinket designed by your second uncle.¡±


    Amelia broke free from Eric and ran over. Eric hurriedly chased after her. ¡°Mia, don¡¯t run around. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Amelia ran to the statue. ¡°Fifth Uncle, do you have a hammer? Can you give one to Mia?¡±


    Eric thought that Amelia was curious and wanted to knock on the statue. Coincidentally, he was in engineering and had many tools in his hands. ¡°Mia, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m bragging to you, but if you want to talk about who has the mostplete construction tools in the country, it¡¯s definitely your Fifth Uncle!


    Fifth Uncle has 4,000 hammers!¡±


    Dn chased after them from behind. When he saw the workers pulling a cart with all kinds of hammers on it, he was instantly speechless. ¡°What are they doing?


    Amelia looked up, her face red. ¡°Looking at hammers!¡±


    Dn:


    Eric stood in front of Amelia and introduced these tools. ¡°This is a woodworking hammer, and that is a stoneworking hammer¡­ He got someone to bring over small hammers that could be held by Amelia.


    Dn was speechless. He watched as Amelia held this hammer and weighed it a few times with a serious expression. She was indeed¡­ looking at hammers.


    Elmer floated in the air and pointed at Amelia. ¡°Mia, take this hammer and dismantle this bronze statue!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°¡­Master, I don¡¯t think I can carry it.¡± This hammer looked heavy..

 Chapter 58 - 58: The Bronze Statue Is Smashed Open

    Chapter 58: The Bronze Statue Is Smashed Open


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t hold it, how do you know you can¡¯t?¡±


    Eric saw Amelia touch a big hammer and introduced, ¡°This hammer is amazing! It¡¯s a heavy industry wall-breaking hammer. Look, its handle is soft and can bend. This design is tremor-proof¡­ ¡® I


    Amelia was eager to give it a try. Elmer cheered from the side. ¡°That¡¯s right, my disciple has to be like this. She dares to think, dares to do!


    Amelia said to Eric, ¡°Fifth Uncle, can I borrow your hammer?


    Dn and Eric momentarily forgot about Amelia bending the railing of the balcony. Their first reaction was that this hammer was too heavy and Amelia could not lift it. Then, in the next second, they heard Amelia suddenly raise the hammer with a shout and smash it on the bronze statue!


    Eric and Dn were speechless. The two of them were dumbfounded. With a bang, a huge hole was smashed through the bronze statue. Something fell out with a crash, raising a cloud of dust.


    The dust cleared, revealing the object that had fallen out of the bronze statue. It was a human hand, the palm of which was only bones left. The palm was held upward, holding something wrapped in brown paper.


    Eric reacted quickly and immediately covered Amelia¡¯s eyes. Dn opened his mouth and felt a chill under the sun.


    Eric said, ¡°Second Brother, bring Mia back first.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°¡­No, I¡¯m not going back.¡± Before she could finish speaking, Dn carried Amelia and quickly walked back. ¡°Mia, be good. This is not a ce for children. Go back and y with Grandma. Second Uncle and Fifth Uncle have something to deal with. Also, remember, the person who smashed the bronze statue just now was your Fifth Uncle. He was too excited when he introduced the hammer to you and identally smashed the bronze statue, understand?¡±


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°Is that so? Isn¡¯t this a lie?¡±


    Dn was speechless. He said in a muffled voice, ¡°Anyway, Mia, listen to


    Second Uncle. Mia is the most obedient, right?¡±


    Amelia leaned on Dn¡¯s shoulder and replied, ¡°Okay, Mia will be obedient.¡±


    After Dn sent Amelia home, he left in a hurry. Old Madam Walton hurriedly got someone to bring Amelia something to eat. Amelia sat on the sofa and asked Elmer softly as she ate, ¡°Master, why did Second Uncle let Mia lie? That bronze statue was clearly smashed by Mia.¡±


    Elmer sat cross-legged on the ground and flipped through something in his hand. ¡°This is called a harmless white lie. Think about it. You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re so strong. What if others are curious and want to take you away for research?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s small face immediately became nervous. ¡°No, Mia doesn¡¯t want to be taken away!


    Old Madam Walton happened to bring an apple over for Amelia. When she heard this, she quickly said, ¡°No one can take Mia away.¡±


    When Amelia heard this, she immediately pounced into Old Madam Walton¡¯s arms. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mia wants to be with Grandma forever.¡±


    Elmer rolled his eyes and raised his hand to pull the ugly female ghost out of the Soul-Retrieving Gourd. ¡°Why is your hand in the bronze statue?¡± As he spoke, he looked at the female ghost¡¯s hand. As a ghost, she had hands. Only when the tragic state of her death was shown could they see where the ghost was iplete. That was why Elmer did not notice that the ugly female ghost was iplete. The ancient people said that the greatest punishment was to die without aplete corpse. It could be seen that it was very important to have aplete body after death. Only then could one reincarnate well. The ugly female ghost said bitterly, ¡°Because when I was smashed to death that day, my hand severed. My hand was still holding the money.¡± Even until her death, the ugly female ghost did not let go of the money. It was precisely because she did not have this hand that she was unwilling to reincarnate. She had been floating nearby for more than five years and wanted to take her hand back.


    Elmer continued to flip through the book. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that the bag the person gave you didn¡¯t contain anything good?¡±


    The ugly female ghost was silent.


    Elmer sneered. ¡°You know it¡¯s a bad thing, but you went against your conscience for money. As the saying goes, good and evil will be returned in the end.¡± He did not know why the female ghost¡¯s severed hand appeared in the bronze statue, but now that the hand had been discovered, it would be handed over to the police for investigation. As long as Sarah¡¯s fingerprints were extracted from the packet of paper, Sarah would be finished.


    At the side, Amelia was focused on eating the apple. She ate half of it and handed the other half to Seven. Seven nibbled on it. The girl and bird shared the apple andughed, carefree.


    Elmer, who was at the side, could not help butugh. When he first saw Amelia, she was still very careful and numb like a little robot. Now that she had left those days, she opened her heart and revealed her childish side..

 Chapter 59 - 59: Not An Unlucky Child

    Chapter 59: Not An Unlucky Child


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Just as she wasughing, a cold voice suddenly sounded. ¡°A girl,ughing at home. No manners at all. If others see you, they willugh at our Walton family for being ill-mannered.


    Sarah had just returned from outside and was unhappy. Seeing Amelia smiling so happily, she was even more unhappy.


    Amelia¡¯s smile immediately disappeared. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Second


    Aunt¡­¡¯


    Sarah frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Second Aunt. It¡¯s really unlucky to have a child like you at home.¡± She held her bag and dressed elegantly, but her eyes were filled with disgust. It was because of this unlucky child, Amelia, that her rtionship with Dn suddenly deteriorated. The entire Walton family wanted her to divorce Dn.


    Amelia could not help but think of what Grandma often said. She said that she was a jinx and everyone would be unlucky when she saw her. In the past, she did not dare to talk back to her grandparents for fear of being beaten up, but now, she felt that she had the courage to refute.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an unlucky child,¡± Amelia said. ¡°People feel unlucky because their shadows are crooked. That¡¯s why they¡¯re unlucky. It has nothing to do with Mia.¡± What she said was true. Every time Grandpa, Grandma, or Dad were unlucky, their shadows were crooked.


    When Sarah heard this, she immediately became angry. What did this wretched girl mean? Was she saying that she had evil intentions? She threw her bag onto the sofa with a bang and scolded, ¡°How can you talk to an elder like this? If I talk to you, listen carefully. I¡¯m educating you for your own good. Why are you talking back!


    Amelia pursed her lips. ¡°Second Aunt isn¡¯t doing this for Mia¡¯s good. Second


    Aunt is doing this for yourself.¡±


    When Sarah heard this, she became even angrier. How dare she talk back! This child was bing more and more annoying! She nced at the living room and did not see Old Master Walton and Old Madam Walton. She thought that they had gone to recuperate. Today was the tenth day of the month. On this day every month, Old Madam Walton had to go to recuperate. Hence, she walked up to Amelia and reprimanded coldly, ¡°Stand up!¡±


    Amelia shook her head. The ck fog on her second aunt¡¯s face became even heavier. It had already covered the top of her head, leaving only her two eyeballs. It was as if her entire body was slowly devoured by the ck fog. It was too scary.


    Amelia picked up Seven and ran away. Sarah was stunned. Seeing that Amelia had actually run away, she frowned and shouted angrily, ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    The Walton family¡¯s manor was very big. The kitchen and living room were separated. Old Madam Walton was making sweet soup for Amelia in the kitchen.


    Amelia ran towards the kitchen. Sarah had always remembered that she was a richdy and should be graceful and dignified. However, what she had experienced today made her extremely frustrated. She only wanted to find an outlet to vent as soon as possible. Her rationality told her that she should not lower herself to Amelia¡¯s level, but she could not suppress the anger in her heart.


    ¡°Amelia!¡± Sarah dragged out her voice, her tone sinister. ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± She had to teach her a lesson today! No one could stop her!


    In the kitchen, Old Madam Walton brought down the sweet soup. The servant,


    Mother Taylor, quickly reached out. ¡°Old Madam, I can do these things!¡¯


    Old Madam Walton shook her head. ¡°I want to make it for Mia personally.¡± In the past, Helena¡¯s health was not good and she could not eat many things. She wanted to wait for Helena to recover and make delicious food for her every day. Unfortunately, she would never have the chance again. Now, Amelia seemed to have been specially given to her by the heavens to make up for her regrets. Old Madam Walton did not want to miss this opportunity again.


    Mother Taylor sighed. At this moment, she saw a small figure rush in. ¡°Grandma¡­ ¡®I Amelia threw herself into Old Madam Walton¡¯s arms.


    Old Madam Walton hurriedly caught Amelia. Seeing that she was covered in sweat from running, she quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mia?¡±


    Before Amelia could speak, she heard a cold voice. ¡°Amelia, do you think you can escape?


    Old Madam Walton¡¯s face instantly turned cold.


    Sarah had just stepped into the kitchen and her cold expression had yet to dissipate when she met Old Madam Walton¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°Mom, why are you¡­ here¡­¡± Sarah was stunned and panicked.


    Old Madam Walton sneered. ¡°Wh? atYou didn¡¯t expect me to be here? Is that why you took this opportunity to bully Mia?¡±


    Sarah quickly waved her hand. ¡°No, no. Mom, Amelia distributed the apple to the parrot just now, causing the ground to be covered in apple crumbs. I taught her a lesson, but I didn¡¯t expect her to not only be disobedient, but also insult people¡­ I think it¡¯s too bad of a habit for such a young child to insult her elders. I wanted to talk to her, but I didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly run over.]¡¯

 Chapter 60 - 60: Fill the Basin with Tears

    Chapter 60: Fill the Basin with Tears


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Madam Walton took off her kitchen gloves and smashed them into Sarah¡¯s face. Do you think I believe your words? Get lost!¡± She still dared to bully her granddaughter at home. If she wasn¡¯t around today, would Sarah physically attack Mia?!


    Sarah was filled with hatred. That brat Amelia clearly knew that Old Madam Walton was in the kitchen, but she deliberately didn¡¯t say anything. After provoking her, she ran to the kitchen. How could she be so scheming at such a young age?!


    Sarah was angry and anxious. She could not help but say, ¡°Mom, why do you only know how to protect her?! You¡¯ll spoil Amelia like this!¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips and looked at her grandmother before looking at Sarah. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t insult anyone. It was Second Aunt who said that I was an unlucky child and that she started to suffer because I came here. I said that Second Aunt wasn¡¯t unlucky because of Mia, but because her shadow was crooked. Second Aunt started to get angry and wanted to teach Mia a lesson.¡±


    Old Madam Walton¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Mother Taylor, pack her things and throw them out. Our Walton family can¡¯t afford such a daughter-inw!¡±


    Sarah¡¯s eyes turned red as she bit her lip. ¡°Just dote on Amelia! Sooner orter, you¡¯ll spoil her rotten!¡± With that, she turned around and returned to her room angrily. Chase her away? Impossible.


    Sarah went upstairs and closed the door, refusing to leave no matter what! She felt that Old Madam Walton might have gone senile. That little bastard Amelia had said that on purpose. Could they not tell? She knew how to frame someone at such a young age, yet they were still covering for her!


    Old Madam Walton was also furious. ¡°What kind of thing is this! She can¡¯t


    teach her own child well. Other people say a few words and she says that her inws are interfering in her family matters, but in the end? When it¡¯s her turn, she starts to teach my Mia a lesson!¡±


    Mother Taylor coughed and reminded her, ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t be angry. Miss


    Mia is still here¡­¡±


    Amelia raised her hand to calm Old Madam Walton down. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t be angry¡­ Her face was filled with self-reproach and frustration. Her mother had clearly said that she had to make her grandma happy, but she had made her grandma angry.


    Old Madam Walton suppressed her temper and decided to coax Amelia first before dealing with Sarah. After coaxing Amelia to drink a bowl of sweet soup, she yed with her in the room for a while. Only when Amelia fell asleep did she close the door and gently leave. Her originally kind face darkened.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sarah?¡± Old Madam Walton asked.


    ¡°Second Madam just went to pick up Miss Emma and Young Master Harper,¡± Mother Taylor said. Sarah had snuck out while Old Madam Walton was coaxing Amelia to sleep.


    Old Madam Walton continued to ask, ¡°Has she packed her luggage?


    Mother Taylor nodded. ¡°I packed everything after Second Madam went out just now. Everything is here.¡±


    Old Madam Walton was about to give orders to throw Sarah¡¯s things out when she heard Emma crying outside the manor. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to. Waah¡­¡± Who knew what happened, but she started crying as soon as she returned home.


    After a while, Harper ran in and muttered, ¡°How annoying. Crying every day! When he saw Old Madam Walton, he quickly called her Grandma and ran upstairs to close the door.


    Old Madam Walton and Mother Taylor went outside. At this moment, Sarah was half-squatting on the ground and coaxing Emma. On the way back, the more Sarah thought about it, the more uneasy she became. She was afraid that Old Madam Walton would really chase her out in a fit of anger, so she told Emma in the car to massage Grandma¡¯s back when she returned. She even asked her to give her toys to Amelia because Sarah knew that Emma would definitely cry endlessly when she heard this. As long as the child cried, Old Madam Walton would not be able to care about her. As expected, Emma cried and made a scene.


    Hence, Sarah patiently coaxed her, ¡°Alright, Emma, stop crying, okay?¡± Unexpectedly, when Emma heard this, she cried even harder.


    At this moment, Old Madam Walton came out. She looked at Emma coldly. Perhaps she was still angry, or perhaps Emma always wanted to solve problems by crying once or twice, making people immune. Old Madam Walton scolded coldly, ¡°If you want to cry, stand there and cry! Mother Taylor, give her a basin! If you don¡¯t fill the basin with tears, don¡¯t enter the house!¡±


    Emma was so frightened that she trembled. Tears hung on her face and she did not dare to cry. At this moment, Sarah could not take it anymore. She shielded Emma behind her. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Don¡¯t scare Emma.¡±


    Seeing that someone was protecting her, Emma cried again. Her cries were sharp and she even stomped her feet as she cried..

 Chapter 61 - 61: Chased Out

    Chapter 61: Chased Out


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Madam Walton was expressionless. Even if someone said that she was disrespectful for interfering in her son¡¯s family matters today, she would still chase Sarah out!


    ¡°Mother Taylor, call someone over and throw her things out!¡± Old Madam Walton said.


    Mother Taylor hurriedly got someone to drag Sarah¡¯s things out and throw them outside the manor. Sarah was stunned. This olddy¡­ was she serious? Sarah did not believe that Old Madam Walton would be so ruthless in front of the children. All along, Emma and Harper had been Sarah¡¯s shield. Every time there was an argument, she would just pull Emma out to cry.


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re in front of the children. Calm down,¡± Sarah said. ¡°I know you¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mom! Get out!¡± Old Madam Walton interrupted her coldly. Sarah choked and felt a little embarrassed. There were so many servants and bodyguards around.


    Old Madam Walton did not give Sarah any time to think and directly got someone to chase her out. Sarah was anxious and angry as she shouted,


    ¡°Emma! Emma! How dare you guys treat me like this! Emma,e with me!¡±


    The bodyguard tugged at Sarah¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Second Madam. You can¡¯t take anything with you today.¡± With that, he dragged her out of the manor and mmed the door. These bodyguards were left behind by George. They only listened to Old Madam Walton and Old Master Walton. As for the security officers who let Jonathan and Reba in, they had long been fired.


    Sarah was so angry that she was about to vomit blood! Her arm hurt! Her heart hurt! Everything hurt! Damn it, did Amelia say something to Old Madam Walton when she was not at home?


    In the manor, Emma was so frightened by this scene that she stopped crying.


    Tears were hanging from the corners of her eyes, and she looked pitiful.


    Old Madam Walton¡¯s temper red up. She said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you like to cry? Then continue crying and fill this basin! You¡¯re not allowed to stop until this basin is full!¡±


    Emma was really scared this time. She burst into tears again. Previously, when she cried, it was 30% real and 70% fake, but this time, she cried for real. She held the basin with her small hand and kept crying. Her tears fell freely into the basin.


    Old Madam Walton was also a stubborn person. She quietly watched her cry. The old and young were in a deadlock. In the end, Emma was tired of crying, but with Old Madam Walton watching, she did not dare to stop. She lowered her head again and saw that the bottom of the huge basin was not even filled. She immediately cried even harder. As she cried, she choked and said, ¡°Grandma¡­ I don¡¯t want to cry anymore. I¡¯m so thirsty. I want to drink water. I can¡¯t fill the basin¡­¡¯


    Mother Taylor held back herughter.


    Old Madam Walton was both angry and amused. She asked her, ¡°Are you really not crying anymore?


    Emma sniffled and shook her head with red eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Old Madam Walton snorted and returned to her room.


    Mother Taylor hurriedly went forward and said to Emma, ¡°Miss Emma,e in. Go in and drink a ss of water.¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes were red. She had never been treated like this before. In the past, whenever she cried, her mother and Grandma would satisfy her requests. But these few days, she seemed to have slowly understood that crying was not always useful. At least, it was useless in front of Grandma now.


    Emma was brought into the living room by Mother Taylor. She sat on the sofa and drank water while hupping. The rest of the Walton family had not returned, and Sarah had been chased away. The huge house was empty, as if she was alone. Emma suddenly felt a little afraid. She had never experienced such a thing before. She felt as if she had been abandoned by the entire world.


    Just as Emma was feeling helpless and afraid, a small figure ran down the stairs. Amelia handed Emma a lollipop. ¡°Sister, this is for you.¡± She was still sleeping just now, but she was woken up by Emma¡¯s cries. She leaned on the balcony and saw Emma holding a basin and crying.


    Emma sniffed and turned her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want your candy.¡±


    Amelia immediately retracted her hand. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t give it to you.¡± Emma:


    Amelia sat on the sofa beside her and swayed her feet. She asked curiously, ¡°Sister Emma, did you fill the basin with tears?


    It would have been better if she had not mentioned it. At the mention of it, Emma thought of that big washbasin. She felt that even if she cried until her eyes were blind, she would not fill that washbasin! Thinking of everything just now, the tears that she had just stopped fell uncontrobly again. Amelia hurriedly ran to the side and brought the washbasin over. She stretched it under Emma¡¯s chin.. ¡°Sister Emma, you can do it! Cry more! You¡¯ll fill the washbasin eventually!

 Chapter 62 - 62: Change to a Smaller Basin

    Chapter 62: Change to a Smaller Basin


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Emma cried as she said, ¡°You¡­ hold it steady. There aren¡¯t many tears in the basin to begin with. If you spill them¡­¡± The two little guys were sweating profusely. One cried, and the other raised the basin. After a while, the basin finally received a few tears. Emma blinked and couldn¡¯t cry anymore.


    Seeing this, Amelia immediately went to get a ss of water. ¡°Sister Emma, you have to drink water. There¡¯s no water in your eyes.¡±


    Emma immediately drank arge ss of water, but she still couldn¡¯t cry.


    Amelia didn¡¯t give up and poured her another ss. ¡°It¡¯s okay, drink more!¡±


    In the end, Emma drank four cups of water in a row. Her stomach was about to burst, and her voice was hoarse from crying, but her basin was still not full.


    Amelia looked sympathetic. ¡°What should we do? If the washbasin can¡¯t be filled, will Grandma be angry and not give you food?¡±


    Emma burst into tears! Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up and she hurriedly raised the basin.


    When George brought Lucas and William back, he saw Emma crying and hupping in the living room, as well as Amelia holding a basin to help Emma collect her tears. Mia was still shouting, ¡°Fighting! Fighting! Sister Emma, fighting!


    George frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Amelia turned around and quickly exined, ¡®Eldest Uncle, Grandma asked Sister Emma to fill the basin with tears and to not stop until it¡¯s full. We¡¯re trying our best.¡±


    George:


    Emma wanted to cry again when she saw George, but she really couldn¡¯t cry anymore. She was so tired, and her eyes hurt. She didn¡¯t want to cry anymore.


    Emma looked at George pitifully. ¡°Eldest Uncle, in the future, I won¡¯t cry anymore. Can you tell Grandma to change a smaller basin for me?


    Amelia shook her head from the side. ¡°No, a basin is too big. Eldest Uncle, why don¡¯t you tell Grandma and change to a cup?¡± She looked down at the tears in the basin and felt that it was quite difficult to fill a cup. Sister Emma usually loved to cry, but she couldn¡¯t even fill a cup¡­


    George:


    William was good at math. He put his hands in his pockets and exined to his two sisters, ¡°Normal people only cry about five milliliters of tears a time. A basin needs ten liters of water, which is 10,000 milliliters. If you cry once a day, you will need to cry for 2,000 days. Not counting the amount of evaporation, you won¡¯t be able to cry enough to fill this basin even if you cry for five years.¡±


    Emma pouted. ¡°Then what should I do? I really can¡¯t cry anymore.¡±


    Amelia thought for a moment. ¡°Then continue crying tomorrow.¡± Five years was not a long time. In the blink of an eye, it would have passed! She murmured andforted Emma.


    George could not help but smile. For the first time, he felt that it was quite fun for a child to be more innocent.


    George said, ¡°Mia, bring Emma out to y. Eldest Uncle will tell Grandma.¡±


    Amelia hurriedly nodded and pulled Emma upstairs. ¡°Sister Emma, leave quickly.¡± She was so fast, as if she was afraid that her grandmother would go back on her word.


    Lucas and William were speechless. They only felt that Emma was stupid, and Amelia was also a little stupid. Grandma had asked them to cry a basin of tears, but they really went and tried to cry a basin of tears? It would be embarrassing if word got out about such stupid sisters. In the future, they must not admit to others that they were their sisters. The two boys each carried a school bag and returned to their rooms coolly.


    On the other side, Sarah was angry and disheveled. She carried her suitcase back to her parents¡¯ house. When Emma¡¯s maternal grandmother opened the door and saw Sarah¡¯s bags, she asked in surprise, ¡°What are you doing?


    Sarah pushed the door open and threw everything on the ground. Shepletely exploded. ¡°That damn old woman from the Walton family actually chased me out!¡±


    Emma¡¯s grandmother was stunned, and then she got angry right on the heels of that. ¡°What right does she have to kick you out?¡±


    Sarah: ¡°What else could it be? She said that I don¡¯t know how to educate children and asked me to divorce Dn!¡± She recounted what had happened in the Walton family¡¯s manor just now. M/hen Emma¡¯s grandmother heard this, she was furious and immediately ced her hands on her hips and scolded, ¡°What kind of person is this! As a mother, you don¡¯t know how to educate children. Could it be that as a grandmother, she knows how to educate children? She even asked you to get lost in front of the children. How much damage would this do to the children?! What exactly is that old woman trying to do?! Does she think this is ancient times where parents make the decisions for marriage?! It¡¯s a new era now! As a mother-inw, she has to know to draw a line with her daughter-inw. Your mother-inw is such a sh*t stirrer!


    The mother-daughter pair criticized the Walton family endlessly. After scolding this and that, it seemed like the fault belonged to everyone else. It was everyone else who had let them down..

 Chapter 63 - 63: Ghosts Appear at Night

    Chapter 63: Ghosts Appear at Night


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After venting, Sarah calmed down. It was already dark outside, but no one called to ask her to go back. She felt a little uneasy. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t I go back? I¡¯ll go back and beg her. For Emma, I¡¯ll suffer a little.¡± In the end, Sarah was still afraid of getting a divorce.


    Emma¡¯s grandmother red at her. ¡°Why are you begging that old woman? It¡¯s always been because you¡¯re too easy to talk to that they bully you like this!¡± At this point, Emma¡¯s grandmother picked up her phone and made a few calls. Then, she said proudly to Sarah, ¡®i l just asked around. After you left, Emma cried very hard. Don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t deal with Emma. They¡¯ll beg you to go back soon.¡±


    Sarah hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡±


    Emma¡¯s grandmother crossed her arms. ¡°Why not? Which child can leave their mother? Ever since Emma was born, she hasn¡¯t left you for a day. Look, Emma will definitely make a fuss when she sleeps at night.¡± They knew Emma¡¯s personality too well. When she made a fuss, even Sarah couldn¡¯t coax her, let alone the Walton family.


    Emma¡¯s grandmother said, ¡°Be good and listen to Mom. Will Mom harm you? Just wait. In two days at most, the Walton family wille to beg you to go back.


    Sarah couldn¡¯t make up her mind, but she felt that what her mother said made sense. Indeed, no one could handle Emma when she cried. The Walton family wouldn¡¯t be so heartless as to let Emma cry forever, right? Moreover, Emma had a lot of morning temper and was impatient. She would look for trouble whenever she was unhappy. Other than her, no one could coax her. Besides Emma, there was also Harper. Harper looked more obedient than Emma, but he was even more difficult to deal with. He loved to y games and did not allow others to scold him for it. If someone said something, he would smash his cell phone. His personality was even more stubborn than an ox.


    As she thought about it, Sarah was relieved. She actually felt stifled in her heart. She wanted to teach the Walton family a lesson and let them discover that they could not do without her. She wanted to see if they still dared to let her divorce Dn.


    At night, without her mother by her side, Emma¡¯s eyes were indeed red, but when she thought of the basin that couldn¡¯t be filled no matter how much she cried, she didn¡¯t dare to cry. Mother Taylor felt sorry for her and sighed. ¡°Miss Emma, go to sleep. You¡¯ll be fine tomorrow.¡±


    Emma covered herself with the nket and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Get out. I don¡¯t want you to apany me.¡±


    Mother Taylor: ¡°Miss Emma¡­¡±


    Emma suddenly grabbed a pillow and smashed it into Mother Taylor¡¯s face. ¡°Get out! Get out!¡± She didn¡¯t want Mother Taylor to coax her to sleep. She wanted her mother! Although Emma didn¡¯t cry anymore, her temper was still bad. She smashed everything at the head of the bed.


    Seeing this, Mother Taylor could only leave. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave first. If there¡¯s anything, press the bell and call me.¡± Just as she walked out of the door, she saw Old Madam Walton holding Amelia¡¯s hand and standing outside. Old Madam Walton asked, ¡°Is Emma still throwing a tantrum?


    Mother Taylor smiled. ¡°It¡¯s already much better. Old Madam, don¡¯t be angry. After all, she¡¯s a child¡­¡¯


    Old Madam Walton snorted coldly. It was because she was a child that she had to discipline her. If she didn¡¯t discipline her when she was young, did she expect her to be sensible when she grew up? That was impossible.


    Emma hugged the kitten doll and thought for a moment before knocking on the door. ¡°Sister Emma, are you afraid of staying alone at night?¡± She pulled open the door and stuck her head in. She said softly, ¡°I heard that ghosts wille out to walk at night. Are you afraid? Why don¡¯t I sleep with you?¡±


    Emma red and felt that Amelia was deliberately scaring her! She threw a pillow. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want you to apany me! Get lost!¡±


    Amelia blinked innocently. What she said was true. There was really a ghost at night! Emma did not know if it was because she was not appeased, but she smashed another ss of water in the room with a bang.


    Old Madam Walton¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go. Ignore her.¡± She was so spoiled!


    Amelia could only carry the kitten doll back to her room and wave at Old


    Madam Walton at the door. ¡®Goodnight, Grandma.¡±


    Old Madam Walton nodded. ¡°Mia, good night too.¡± Mia was still the obedient one. She was so obedient that it made one¡¯s heart ache. To Old Madam Walton, be it Emma or Amelia, they were both her granddaughters. How could she not hope for Emma to be better?


    Old Madam Walton sighed. ¡°Mia, do you think I¡¯m being too strict with your Sister Emma?


    Amelia hesitated for a moment before holding Old Madam Walton¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine..¡±

 Chapter 64 - 64: There’s Really a Ghost!

    Chapter 64: There¡¯s Really a Ghost!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia had a serious expression on her face. She was clearly a child, but she still had to imitate an adult tofort others. Old Madam Walton could not help butugh, and the worry in her heart faded a lot.


    In Amelia¡¯s room, Elmer came out again. ¡°Come, Mia, I¡¯ll teach you spells today. Do you know what spells are? The kind that can throw fireballs with a whoosh.¡±


    Amelia looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Master, although I¡¯m young, I¡¯m not stupid.¡± How could a person conjure a fireball out of thin air? She was no longer an insensible two or three-year-old child. She was already four years old and knew many things!


    Seeing that Amelia did not believe him, Elmer curled his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? That¡¯s true. Opening the Heavenly Eye is not considered a talent. It¡¯s just that your Heavenly Eye hasn¡¯t closed to begin with. However, spells are different. This requires a lot of talent. Some people can¡¯t produce a small me even if they spend their entire lives and can only borrow the power of the talisman to light a fire. Therefore, it¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t.¡±


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°Master, is this the legendary goading method? Don¡¯t worry, Mia won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡± Is this really a four-year-old child? Are four-year-olds so hard to fool in modern society?


    Amelia was still staring at him. ¡°Master, conjure a me and I¡¯ll believe you.¡±


    Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Mia, although I¡¯m very powerful, your master is a ghost¡­¡±


    Amelia nodded in realization. ¡°Oh! So that means that you can¡¯t conjure it, right, Master?¡±


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡± He knocked on Amelia. ¡°Alright, alright. Children talk so much.


    Come, repeat after me, &¡­%#. Have you learned it?¡±


    Amelia. ???¡± Master, do you want to hear what you¡¯re saying?


    On the other side, Emma was hugging the nket and crying secretly.


    Although she was so tired from crine today and did not want to cry anymore


    in the future, now that she had calmed down, her tears began to flow uncontrobly again. As she cried, she subconsciously searched for something to catch her tears. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew and the window banged. Emma was so frightened that she immediately looked up. What she saw frightened her so much that her hands trembled and she hurriedly hid under the nket. Why did she just see a white shadow floating past the window?!


    Emma curled up tightly under the nket. She was the only one breathing under the nket, but for some reason, she felt that there was someone else under the nket.


    Then¡­ someone tugged at her foot. Emma instantly screamed, lifted the nket, and ran out of the door. As she ran, she shouted, ¡°Mommy, Mommy!¡± Behind her, a white shadow raised its hand and slowly walked towards her!


    Emma did not dare to turn around. She leaned against the door and wanted to open it, but she could not open it no matter how hard she tried. There seemed to be criesing from behind, but when she turned around, she could not see anything. Emma was frightened and only wanted to find a ce to hide. She looked around and crawled under the bed.


    It was quiet outside. Emma covered her mouth and suddenly saw a pair of feet appear in her line of sight. The feet were weighted, walking around by the window, and finally¡­ stopped in front of her.


    Emma held her breath and subconsciously wanted to scream. Fortunately, she had been covering her mouth, so she did not make a sound. However, that ¡®person¡¯ seemed to have sensed something. Its feet retreated, and it seemed to be bending over, emitting a creaking sound¡­


    Just as the ¡°person¡± was about to discover her, Amelia¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the door. ¡°0/0¡­&. *¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t understand what Amelia was saying. She only saw a fireball suddenly appear and hit the ¡°person¡± with a bang! Right on the heels of a shrill cry, the ¡°person¡± who was tiptoeing flew out of the window!


    Amelia chased after her, her young face filled with seriousness. The fireballs in her hand seemed to be endless as she smashed them at the female ghost.


    Elmer narrowed his eyes from behind. ¡°A malicious ghost¡­


    As mentioned before, ghosts were also divided into levels. Those who could only wander in the dark and could do nothing except wait for their souls to dissipate were called wandering ghosts. Generally, ordinary people who died in car idents and didn¡¯t reincarnate would end up like this. Right on the heels of that were ghosts who died abnormally. They died with resentment or unwillingness. This kind of ghost was called a malicious ghost. Resentful ghosts were very fierce. Not only could they be seen under certain circumstances, but they would also take people¡¯s lives. Above the malicious ghost was a malicious ghost..

 Chapter 65 - 65: Someone Stole a Child

    Chapter 65: Someone Stole a Child


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Malicious ghosts were the most ferocious type of ghosts that died abnormally tragically. They carried a stubborn obsession and could absorb evil aura to level up. They could also attach themselves to people, such as unlucky ghosts. Unlucky ghosts could attach themselves to people, making them inexplicably unlucky or even identally die.


    The malicious ghost did not ept the fact that it was dead. It went around looking for a host that they could parasitize so that it could continue to ¡°live¡±. Amelia was not able to subdue the malicious ghost and let it escape. Before the malicious ghost ran, it even gave Amelia a fierce look before disappearing into the night.


    Amelia turned around and asked Elmer, ¡°Master, was that a malicious ghost just now?


    Elmer nodded. ¡°There are many types of malicious ghosts. At the end of the day, ghosts are condensed from human love, hate, greed, anger, and obsession. For example, there are crybaby ghosts, cowardly ghosts, petty ghosts, and old pervert ghosts¡­¡±


    Amelia pointed out of the window. ¡°Then what ghost was that just now?


    Elmer: ¡°Crybaby ghost.¡±


    Amelia blinked and suddenly turned to look at Emma. She seemed to understand!


    Amelia: ¡°Because Sister Emma likes to cry, she attracted a crybaby?!¡±


    Elmer praised, ¡°That¡¯s right. For example, people who overeat will easily attract gluttonous ghosts, and people who cry will easily be targeted by crybaby ghosts.¡±


    Amelia nodded repeatedly, as if she had learned something. Indeed, children should not cry!


    Emma waspletely stunned! Seeing Amelia muttering by the window alone, she got up trembling and walked towards Amelia.


    Ameliaforted her. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be afraid. Mia has already chased away the ghosts.¡±


    Emma cried out loud and pounced on Amelia. She was really frightened! When she hid under the bed and saw Amelia walking over with a fireball, she felt that she had seen Ultraman on television. It was the kind of Ultraman who specialized in beating up small monsters to protect humans!


    Emma cried until she was out of breath. She hugged Amelia tightly and did not let go. Amelia patted her backfortingly. ¡°Be good, be good. Dont be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± She was clearly still a child, but she started to coax her like an adult.


    Suddenly, Amelia seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly said, ¡°Sister Emma, bear with it for a while. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll get a ss.¡± She hadn¡¯t forgotten to collect her tears!


    Amelia strode over with her short legs to get the ss of water. Emma sobbed and shouted, ¡°You¡­ Hurry up. I cant hold it in anymore.¡± However, when the ss was handed to Emma, only two drops of tears fell.


    Amelia:???? She and Emma looked at each other and fell silent.


    After a while, Amelia suggested hesitantly, ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ you try your best to cry again?


    Emma pursed her lips and tried her best to squeeze out tears while she was still in the mood. Elmer watched from the side and rolled his eyes speechlessly. In the end, Emma was tired of crying and Amelia yawned. The two of them were sleepy.


    Amelia said in a daze, ¡°Sister Emma, cry on the bed. You won¡¯t be tired this way.¡±


    Emma: ¡°Boohoo¡­¡±


    The two childreny on the bed together. Amelia fell asleep as soon as she touched the bed. She did not forget to raise the cup in her hand. As for Emma, after being frightened and crying, wasted a lot of energy and fell asleep as soon as she touched the bed as well.


    The next morning, Old Madam Walton said to Mother Taylor, ¡°Go up and wake Emma upter. From today onwards, she will stay in bed until nine at most.¡± Emma had always slept until around eleven o¡¯clock before waking up.


    Mother Taylor was a little worried. ¡°Old Madam, Miss Emma gets very angry when she wakes up. Should we call Second Madam back?¡± They could coax Emma when she cried, but only Sarah could deal with her anger when she woke up.


    Old Madam Walton said calmly, ¡°She has a morning temper, well, my temper is pretty big too.¡±


    With that, Mother Taylor stopped persuading her.


    Old Madam Walton controlled the electric wheelchair to enter the elevator and knocked on Amelia¡¯s door. ¡°Mia, are you awake?¡± After a few days of interaction, Old Madam Walton had also figured out Amelia¡¯s schedule. Mia would usually wake up at nine.


    Old Madam Walton pushed open the door with a smile on her face. She wanted to see Amelia¡¯s sleeping face. Suddenly, her expression changed. ¡°Help! Help! Mia is missing!¡±


    The drowsy parrot, Seven, heard the shout and squawked, ¡°Help! Someone stole a child! Someone stole a child!¡±

 Chapter 66 - 66: The Walton Family Is Anxious

    Chapter 66: The Walton Family Is Anxious


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Today was Saturday, and George was in the study dealing with some matters. Old Master Walton was also there, talking to him about something. Suddenly, they heard Old Madam Walton¡¯s shout, and the two of them immediately went out. Old Madam Walton controlled the wheelchair with an anxious expression. ¡°Mia is missing. Her parrot said that someone stole a child.¡±


    In the room, Seven tilted its head. When did it say that?


    George walked into Amelia¡¯s room and realized that there was indeed no one inside. He immediately instructed, ¡°Uncle Smith, go and check the surveince cameras. Send a few more people to the manor to look for her. Also, Mother Taylor, go and ask if the servants on duty heard anything.¡±


    After George finished giving his instructions, he took out his phone and was about to call the police when a soft voice sounded from behind. ¡°Eldest Uncle, what are you looking for?¡±


    Amelia hugged the kitten doll with one hand and rubbed her eyes with the other. She yawned loudly. Beside her was the sleepy Emma. Emma¡¯s eyes were swollen, and she looked like she was still in a daze.


    The Walton Family: Why was Amelia in Emma¡¯s room? Also, why was Emma up? She actually got up without throwing a tantrum?


    At the same time, on the other side, Sarah was having breakfast with her mother. Sarah would nce at her cell phone from time to time and calcte how long it would be before Emma woke up. When she woke up, she would definitely smash things and cry. The Walton Family must have been exhausted from coaxing Emmast night. This time, they would probably call her to go back, right?


    Sarah kept looking at her cell phone. It was finally almost eleven o¡¯clock. It was time for Emma to wake up. Emma¡¯s grandmother said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In less than ten minutes, the Walton Family will call and beg you to go back¡±


    Sarah: ¡°What if they don¡¯t call?¡±


    Emma¡¯s grandmother shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. At most, when they call, they¡¯ll be prideful and order that you go back If you say that you don¡¯t want to go back, they might be stubborn and say they won¡¯t care, but they would definitely call. It¡¯s impossible for them to not call!¡±


    Sarah was relieved and continued to wait. However, as she waited, the Walton Family still did not call at noon. Sarah could not sit still anymore. ¡°No, I have to go back and take a look.¡±


    Emma¡¯s grandmother tugged at Sarah a few times, but she could not hold her back. She felt that Sarah was too impatient. Which child could leave their mother? The ones who should be anxious were the Walton Family!


    In the Walton Family, Amelia was painting with Emma. She handed Emma a piece of white paper. ¡°Here.¡±


    Emma turned her head. ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want anything from you.¡± Although she said that, her hand took it honestly.


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want it?¡±


    Emma raised her chin. ¡°My paper isn¡¯t white enough. Since you gave me yours, I¡¯ll reluctantly use it.¡±


    Amelia


    After a while, Amelia and Emma both drew a painting. Amelia said, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll send it to my old friend.¡± With that, she ran out to look for Old Master Walton and pulled him over.


    Old Master Walton took off his reading sses. ¡°What did Mia draw today?¡±


    Amelia took her painting. ¡°Grandpa, look. It¡¯s a portrait of eggs today!¡±


    Old Master Walton couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What about Emma?


    Emma was originally a little down when she saw Old Master Walton smiling at Amelia¡¯s painting and ignoring her. Now that Old Master Walton asked her, her eyes lit up and she said happily, ¡°Mine is a portrait of a hen.¡±


    Old Master Walton¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He looked at Emma¡¯s painting and realized that it was not bad. Although it was not as lively as Amelia¡¯s, it was still filled with childish wonder.


    Amelia picked up Old Master Walton¡¯s phone and took a photo of her painting. Then, she took a photo of Emma¡¯s painting and sent it to Hubert. After sending it, she even sent a voice message. ¡°Teacher Lawrence, these are Sister Emma and I¡¯s painting.¡±


    Soon, Hubert replied, ¡°Both of you draw very well. Do you mind if I post on Twitter to show off?¡±


    Amelia turned around and asked Emma. Seeing that she agreed, she happily replied to Hubert that she didn¡¯t mind.


    After a while, Hubert posted the painting on Twitter. This time, not only was there Amelia¡¯s, but there was also Emma¡¯s. Although Emma couldn¡¯t read, her eyes lit up when she saw that Twitter post. So this was how it felt to be praised?! Although her mother had always said things like ¡®Emma is great¡¯ and ¡®Emma is the best¡¯, no one had praised her except her mother.. It turned out that she didn¡¯t have to cry to be praised or noticed by others¡­

 Chapter 67 - 67: Go Camping

    Chapter 67: Go Camping


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Emma looked at Amelia and thought about a question by herself for the first time. Her mother and grandmother both said that Amelia was a bad person and was scheming. She would snatch things from her, but she now felt that that was not the case.


    In the afternoon, without her mother¡¯spany, the servants did not dare to y with Emma. Emma went to look for Amelia again. The two little girls held a small bucket and caught fish to y in the shallow pool in the garden.


    Sarah had long arrived at the Walton family¡¯s residence, but unfortunately, she was chased out before she could even enter. She was depressed to death and circled around the Walton family¡¯s manor unwillingly. The Walton family¡¯s manor was notpletely sealed off. Some parts were surrounded by high walls, some were natural barriers formed bykes, and in order to fuse with nature, the manor and the back mountains were only separated by an iron railing.


    Sarah looked through the iron railing and saw Emma from afar. She even saw her ying with that jinx, Amelia! She immediately felt upset. Her Emma was such a good child. If she stayed with Amelia, wouldn¡¯t she be led astray? ¡°Emma!¡± Sarah shouted, ¡®Emma! Mommy is here!¡±


    Amelia and Emma were catching fish when they heard Sarah¡¯s voice. They looked up and happened to see Sarah outside the iron railing.


    Emma also heard the sound and turned her head to look around. ¡°Eh? I think I heard Mommy¡¯s voice. Mommy is calling me.¡±


    Amelia immediately covered her ears. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t hear it. You heard wrong.¡± With that, she threw the bucket away and pulled Emma into the house.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s a big monster chasing after us.¡±


    When Emma heard this, she immediately thought of the ¡®person¡¯ fromst night. She immediately ran away with Amelia without looking back, even faster than Amelia.


    Sarah: She was about to die of anger! Amelia, that little b*tch! Ever since she came to the Walton family, she had been snatching Emma¡¯s things, causing Emma to be criticized in public. Now, she had even led Emma astray! Sarah was too angry. She hated Amelia very much, very much!


    At night, Harper, Lucas, and William came back from their extracurricr sses. Because it was the weekend, the everyone was present. The eight sons of the Walton family were all back.


    ()ld Master Walton suggested, ¡°It¡¯s boring for Mia to stay at home all day. We can take some time tomorrow to camp in the wend park.¡±


    Amelia bit her meat. ¡°Grandpa, what is camping?¡± Amelia could quickly understand everything that she hade into contact with, but she was not too sure about those that she had note into contact with


    Andrew exined with a smile, ¡°Camping is to y in the wilderness. Living in the wilderness, you can make your own food.¡±


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°But we have a home. Why are we living outside?¡±


    Harper sneered. ¡°Country bumpkin!¡± After saying that, he threw his chopsticks aside and walked out with his hands in his pockets. ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore. I¡¯m not going to camp tomorrow. You guys go if you want.¡± What was so fun about camping? It was better to y games at home!


    Old Master Walton said with a straight face, ¡°Come back! I ¡®


    Harper made a face. ¡°h h h, Grandpa only knows how to pretend to be fierce. I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    George put down his chopsticks and looked at Harper coldly. ¡°Harper!¡¯


    Harper instantly fell silent. He was still afraid of George, his cold-faced uncle, but he was still unconvinced. He ran upstairs.


    Old Master Walton had a headache. None of Dn¡¯s two children were good.


    On the other side, Evelyn¡¯s mother, who had been paying attention to Hubert¡¯s Twitter ount, realized that Hubert had posted on Twitter again. This time, not only did he post Amelia¡¯s painting, but he also posted Emma¡¯s painting. Evelyn¡¯s mother felt that it was very unfair. Amelia¡¯s drawing was only so-so and could barelypare to her Evelyn¡¯s. But what the hell was Emma¡¯s painting? Was that a hen? It didn¡¯t look like it at all! The lines were messy and not good at all!


    Evelyn¡¯s mother was indignant. ¡°What is this?! Isn¡¯t the Walton family just a little rich? It¡¯s not enough that they spent money to make Amelia Hubert¡¯s disciple, but now they want to push Emma over? The Walton family is really scheming. The two children¡¯s paintings are average, but they still dare to let Hubert take them as disciples! Aren¡¯t they afraid of being mocked?!¡±


    Evelyn sat quietly at the side with a calm expression. ¡°Mom, did I do something wrong that day¡­ She was still brooding over the fact that she had been exposed in public for lying that day. Thinking of those mocking and suspicious gazes, she felt even worse. Also, Amelia had snatched her spot, and there were people passing by who said that she was not qualified to be Fellow Lawrence¡¯s student¡­ As time passed, not only did Evelyn not move on, but she also hated Amelia even more..

 Chapter 68 - 68: Let Me Smash It!

    Chapter 68: Let Me Smash It!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Evelyn¡¯s motherforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Seeing that Evelyn was still depressed, Evelyn¡¯s mother thought for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go to the interest ss tomorrow. Mommy will take you out to camp and rx.¡±


    Evelyn was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Really?¡± Evelyn¡¯s mother was a strict mother. Since she was two years old, she had made Evelyn attend all kinds of interest sses. Every weekend, she would be fully booked. Even if she asionally took a break, she still had to read and cultivate the habit of reading. Therefore, Evelyn¡¯s life was very boring. She either went to school, attended tutoring sses, interest sses, or read at home. Now that she heard that she could go camping, she was really happy!


    On the weekend, in Wend Park. This Wend Park was not in the city, but five to six hours away by car. The Walton family directly flew over in a private ne and arrived in less than an hour.


    This wend park was a natural forestndscape. The camping location was on the field around theke. One could see the emerald green naturalke when they raised their eyes.


    As soon as they arrived, Amelia eximed, ¡°So beautiful!¡± Seven stood on her shoulder and cawed, ¡°Wow, wow, beautiful, so beautiful!¡±


    Old Master Walton, George, and the others were all amused. Old Madam Walton looked around and saw that her eight sons were all here. Everyone was setting up tents, fetching water, and doing their own jobs. It was very heartwarming. She sighed softly. If Mia had not been found, the Walton family would not have been so rxed and reunited.


    Old Madam Walton sat in a wheelchair and smiled at Amelia. Amelia was chasing after a butterfly, and Seven was following behind her, shouting and cheering. Emma was originally unwilling to y crazily with Amelia, but as she watched from behind, she was tempted. She ran with Amelia, and the grass was filled with the cheerfulughter of two little girls.


    Suddenly, Amelia ran over with a small purple flower in her hand. ¡®Grandma, this is a wishing flower. You can make a wish!¡±


    Lucas and William ignored Amelia and Emma as usual. Harper had also been forced toe over. He was lying on the air mattress and sneered. ¡°Childish!¡±


    ()n the other side, Dn and Eric were setting up a tent and piling up. There might be stones underground here, and the pile could not be pressed down halfway.


    Eric looked up. ¡°Where¡¯s my hammer?


    Dn was speechless. ¡°You even brought a hammer with you when you came camping?


    Before Eric could reply, he saw Amelia running over with a toolbox. ¡°Coming,ing. The hammer is here!¡±


    Eric¡¯s toolbox was very big, almost half the height of Amelia. She tried her best to hold the suitcase with her two small hands to prevent it from dragging on the ground. It looked quite strenuous, but in fact, she ran very quickly.


    Eric hurriedly stood up. ¡°Aiyo, my Mia, quickly give it to Fifth Uncle. Fifth Uncle will help you.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No need, no need. Mia can do it!¡± She opened the toolbox and looked at the rows of hammers. Her eyes lit up.


    Eric squatted down and asked excitedly, ¡°How is it? Are Fifth Uncle¡¯s hammers very cool?¡±


    Amelia nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Super cool!¡±


    Eric was even happier. ¡°Then, does Mia like it?¡±


    Amelia nodded again. ¡°Yes, I like it very much!¡±


    Not far away, the corners of Andrew¡¯s mouth twitched. He felt that his adorable niece might have been led astray by Eric! A girl actually liked hammers! Dn even gave Eric a kick!


    Amelia picked up a hammer and asked, ¡°Where do you want to hammer? Mia can help!¡±


    The honest Dn subconsciously said, ¡°We have to hammer this stake in here.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Alright!¡± She held a hammer that was thicker than her arm. With a bang, half of the stake was smashed in.


    Amelia was like a happy hammersmith. As she shouted, she smashed the stakes. ¡°Hey! Hey! Fighting! Fighting!¡± Amidst the shouts, the stakes at the four corners of the tent were solidified.


    The corners of the Walton family¡¯s mouths twitched.


    Just as Amelia was about to put the hammer back, she saw a car from afar. The car stopped in front of the campground chosen by the Walton family. Evelyn¡¯s mother got out of the car and shouted in surprise, ¡°Aiyo, President Walton?


    You¡¯re here too.¡±


    Evelyn stuck her head out and saw Lucas reading quietly by theke. Her eyes lit up. She lifted the hem of her dress and got out of the car in a verydylike manner. ¡°Mom, can we camp here? Evelyn wants to y with Amelia and Emma..¡±

 Chapter 69 - 69: I’m Not Playing With You

    Chapter 69: I¡¯m Not ying With You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Evelyn¡¯s mother was about to speak when George said coldly, ¡°We have enough people here.¡± He meant that they should note.


    Evelyn¡¯s mother was a little embarrassed. She looked at another empty space in the distance and smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll be fine over there.¡± Since they were nearby, it was convenient for them toe over.


    Evelyn¡¯s father chuckled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go set up the tent first.¡±


    Evelyn pretended not to notice the adults¡¯ expressions and skipped over. She squatted in front of Amelia and tilted her head to ask innocently, ¡°Mia, what are you ying?¡± Although Evelyn was not old and was a five or six-year-old girl, she did not look innocent at all when she pretended to act that way.


    Amelia did not quite understand what this feeling was, but her intuition told her that Evelyn was very simr to her stepmother, Reba. She did not like her stepmother, so she naturally did not like Evelyn. She lowered her head and put away the hammer without a word before closing the toolbox.


    Evelyn stole a nce at Lucas by theke and said in a low voice, ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go over there to y. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to y!¡¯


    Amelia took a step back and pouted. ¡°1 don¡¯t want to y with you.¡± With that, she turned around and ran away.


    Evelyn¡¯s expression froze, and she felt very aggrieved. She was already so magnanimous and didn¡¯t argue with Amelia about the disciple issue. Why was Amelia still like this?! Evelyn could only look at Emma and reach out to her. ¡°Then let us two y together. There are pine trees over there. There might be little squirrels.¡± Her impression of Emma was still the scene of Emma and Amelia snatching the dress on the night of the birthday banquet. She thought that Emma still didn¡¯t like Amelia, so she would pull Emma into her camp and iste Amelia together! Let¡¯s see what Amelia would do then!


    However, unexpectedly, Emma also looked at her with disdain. ¡°Who wants to y with you!¡± With that, Emma ran after Amelia.


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. She rubbed her eyes and walked to theke aggrievedly. She sat beside Lucas. ¡°Brother Lucas¡­ I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. Sister Mia and Sister Emma won¡¯t y with me.¡±


    Lucas didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Go away and don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    Evelyn was speechless. After all, she was a five or six-year-old child. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and shouted, I ¡®Did Amelia say bad things about me to Brother Lucas? Evelyn didn¡¯t¡­ didn¡¯t do those things¡­¡± As she spoke, tears fell. This was what her mother had taught her. Girls had to know how to show weakness. This way, others would pity and forgive them.


    Lucas put down the book and frowned. ¡°If you want to cry, go cry somewhere further away.¡± His interest in reading waspletely ruined. He put away the book and Lucas stood up, and the direction just so happened to be where Amelia was.


    Evelyn bit her lip and felt even more aggrieved. Why did they all go to y with Amelia and not her! Helpless, Evelyn could only go back to find her mother first. Just as she walked out of thewn, Evelyn suddenly realized that there was someone hiding behind the forest. She was so frightened that she almost screamed.


    Sarah made a shushing gesture and waved at Evelyn. ¡°Eve, can youe over for a while?¡±


    Evelyn hesitated for a moment, looked around, and slowly walked over. She knew Sarah. On the day of Amelia¡¯s birthday party, her mother had told her that she had to find an opportunity to get to know Auntie Sarah and please her.


    Sarah smiled warmly and said, ¡°Eve, Auntie and Grandma Walton have quarreled. Can you help me call Emma over? You have to do it secretly and not tell anyone.¡±


    Evelyn nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± After saying that, she ran over to look for Emma. Emma was sitting not far from Amelia, holding a branch and ¡®fighting with Seven.


    Evelyn ran over and whispered into Emma¡¯s ear. Emma looked over in confusion. Sure enough, she saw her mother waving at her from the forest. Emma instantly threw down the branch and ran over.


    Sarah looked at Emma, who was running over, and her eyes turned red. She went to the Walton residence again today and wanted to beg Old Madam Walton to let her take a look at Emma. She did not expect the entire Walton family to go camping together. Sarah recalled that before Amelia came, the members of the Walton family were nowhere to be seen. Now, not only was the entire family reunited, but they even came out to y together. If they had been like this in the past, would she and Dn have be colder and colder until they reached the point of divorce?


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Emma¡¯s voice brought Sarah back to her senses. She hurriedly reached out her hand. ¡°Baby!¡±


    Emma had been following Sarah since she was young, so she happily threw herself into her arms. Sarah¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. Her poor child. She had not seen her mother for two days. She would definitely miss her..

 Chapter 70 - 70: Never Let Go

    Chapter 70: Never Let Go


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sarah: ¡®Emma, have you eaten well and slept well these two days?¡±


    Emma thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma said that if I don¡¯t eat during mealtime, then I can¡¯t eat after mealtime has passed.¡±


    Sarah was in disbelief. ¡°Even if you¡¯re hungry, they won¡¯t let you eat?¡±


    Emma shook her head. Her grandparents were so strict. If she didn¡¯t eat obediently during mealtimes, she would go hungry, so she had learned to eat obediently now.


    Sarah¡¯s heart ached. ¡°How can your Grandmother be so ruthless? How can she treat a child like this? You¡¯re still growing. How can you not eat? How can they do this?! Emma, let¡¯s go! Mom will bring you back to your maternal Grandma¡¯s house!


    Sarah felt sad and angry. She had only left for two days, but the Walton family was bullying Emma like this! However, she did not expect Emma to refuse to leave with her. Emma turned around and shook her head. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not leaving. I want to y here.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s expression turned ugly. She couldn¡¯t understand why Emma still couldn¡¯t bear to leave when the Walton family had already treated like this.


    Sarah took a deep breath and pretended to be pitiful as she sobbed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Emma doesn¡¯t want Mommy anymore?¡± To a child, this sentence was very lethal. Emma immediately shook her head. ¡°No, no.¡±


    Sarah: ¡°That¡¯s right. Mommy will bring you back and take you to the amusement park.


    Emma refused again. ¡°No!¡± She wanted to y here! Why didn¡¯t her mother let her choose what she wanted every time?


    Sarah persuaded, ¡°Emma, be good. Mommy can bring you here to y in two days. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± When she saw Dn walking over, she became even more anxious. Emma who had just gotten better, was provoked by her and started crying again. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll y here!¡±


    Dn shouted coldly, ¡°Sarah, are you done?!¡± She refused to sign the divorce agreement and refused to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau. Dn could only sue for divorce. Now, the court was going through the procedure. It would take at least three months for the divorce to bepleted.


    Seeing that she had been discovered, Sarah decided not to hide anymore. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I¡¯m doing? As the child¡¯s mother, can¡¯t Ie and see the child?¡± She held Emma¡¯s hand. ¡°Emma, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t you want to y here? Mommy will apany you!


    Emma could not break free from Sarah¡¯s hand no matter what. She cried anxiously, ¡°I don¡¯t want to y with Mommy! I want to y with Mia!¡±


    Sarah was even angrier. She pulled Emma towards theke! Why was she ying with Amelia?! A scheming child like Amelia would only lead her Emma astray! She had only interacted with Amelia for two days, but Emma already did not like her mother. It must be that jinx, Amelia, who was talking nonsense behind her back! Other than Amelia, the Walton family must have said a lot of bad things about her!


    Sarah: ¡°Emma, remember this. Amelia is a bad child. She deliberately ruined the rtionship between Mom and Dad. You¡¯re not allowed to y with her, understand? Originally, if Amelia didn¡¯te back, you would be the only little princess of the Walton family. You know Auntie Helena, right? She was the only girl in the Walton family in the past. The entire family doted on her and gave her whatever she wanted! Think about your grandparents¡¯ attitude towards you in the past and look at their current attitude. They don¡¯t even give you food! That¡¯s abuse! When you grow up in the future, you don¡¯t have to care about your Grandma! Only Mom will always love you and treat you well. When you grow up, you only have to treat Mom well.¡±


    Emma was so frightened by Sarah¡¯s words that she cried. At that moment, her other hand was grabbed. Dn was not good with words, so he simply snatched her away.


    One pulled to the left, and the other pulled to the right. Emma felt like she was about to be torn apart. She cried heart-wrenchingly, ¡°Boohoo, it hurts¡­ It hurts so much¡­¡±


    Sarah roared, ¡°Dn, let go! You¡¯re hurting Emma!¡± Although she said that, she pulled Emma with all her might. Dn¡¯s heart ached for the child, so he let go first.


    Sarah staggered and fell to the ground.


    Themotion here was quite loud. The Walton brothers had also arrived. Old Master Walton pushed Old Madam Walton and frowned at Sarah. Why was this woman here?


    Old Master Walton scolded coldly, ¡®What are you waiting for? Hurry up and bring Emma over!


    Dn immediately went forward, but Sarah hugged Emma tightly and refused to let go. ¡°No, don¡¯t snatch my Emma away. I¡¯ve already given in to this point.. What else do you want me to do? Must you force us to our deaths?¡±

 Chapter 71 - 71: Suicide

    Chapter 71: Suicide


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Dn was so angry that his chest heaved. He clenched his fists and was about to snatch her away when his phone suddenly rang. He nced at the number and picked up the call.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Walton. This is the police station¡­¡± After the person on the other end of the phone finished speaking, Dn stared at Sarah and replied, ¡°Okay,e over now.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s heart skipped a beat. For some reason, the bad feeling in her heart worsened.


    Dn put down his phone and said coldly, ¡°Let go of Emma.¡±


    Sarah looked at theke in the distance, and a trace of ruthlessness shed in her eyes. They won¡¯t let her take Emma away, right? They had to force her, right? Sarah ignored Emma¡¯s struggle and stood up. ¡°You guys forced me!¡±


    Amelia stood behind Old Madam Walton with a spat in her hand. She was vignt and puzzled. In the past, her second aunt¡¯s face had a ck aura, and her body was clean. But now, there was also a ck aura on her body. What was this ck aura this time?


    Elmer narrowed his eyes. ¡°Tsk, this woman is quite ruthless. She actually wants to drag her daughter to die with her.¡± After saying that, he took out his small notebook. ¡°Today is not the day they die, but it can be considered a tribtion.¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t really want tomit suicide. She just wanted to use this method to force the Walton family.


    Amelia¡¯s face was filled with confusion. ¡°Tribtion?


    Elmer closed the notebook and it automatically disappeared. He exined to


    Amelia, ¡°Their tribtion is suicide.¡±


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Master, you mean that Second Aunt wants tomit suicide with Sister Emma?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but mutter. When Old Madam Walton heard this, she was shocked. ¡°Quick, stop Sarah!¡±


    Sarah¡¯s expression changed. She immediately carried Emma and rushed towards theke! However, the Walton brothers reacted faster and stopped her in advance.


    Sarah grabbed Emma¡¯s neck and shouted crazily, ¡°I)on¡¯te over! Why! Why does everyone have to force me!¡± She retreated to the roadside step by step and cried her heart out. She felt that the entire world had let her down. She only wanted to be the Second Madam of the Walton family. What did she do wrong? What happened six years ago was long in the past. Why couldn¡¯t she live a good life, why couldn¡¯t they forgive her previous mistakes?


    ¡°Beep beep¡­¡± At this moment, a car drove over from the side of the road. Sarah steeled her heart and carried Emma towards the car!


    Dn¡¯s heart was in his throat. When he saw that he could not stop her in time, his vision darkened, and his heart almost stopped beating in panic. At that moment, a small spat flew over from behind and hit the back of Sarah¡¯s head with a bang.


    Sarah groaned and fell to the ground. Emma, who was in her arms, also fell to the ground. The speeding car just happened to brush past their bodies and quickly left.


    Dn quickly went forward and picked Emma up. Emma was scared silly. She had almost been run over by a car just now!


    George nced at the small spat on the ground. Andrew had specially bought it for Amelia. He wanted to make cold dishes with her and experience the joy of cooking herself. However, this small spat actually smashed Sarah until her head was bleeding.


    Amelia pinched her fingers. ¡°Eldest Uncle, Mia seems to have used a little too much strength.¡± Boohoo, Eldest Uncle had said that she should not show her strength in front of others, but she did keep her promise.


    George looked at Amelia¡¯s uneasy expression and stroked her little facefortingly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Mia did a great job.¡± There were only people from the Walton family around, so there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Not far away, Sarahy on the ground and got up shakily. The back of her head was buzzing with pain. She reached out to touch it and saw that her hand was covered in blood. When she fell to the ground just now, she was unlucky enough to hit a rock. There was also a big wound on her forehead, and it hurt both front and back. She sucked in a breath of cold air and said with a sobbing voice, ¡°Dn, I¡¯m bleeding. My head hurts. Hurry up and send me to the hospital¡­


    The Walton family members who were discussing how to deal things were all quite speechless. Dn even rolled his eyes. ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    Sarah:


    Old Madam Walton said coldly, ¡°Sarah, you and Dn have to get a divorce. If you continue, don¡¯t force me to make a move and make you unable to stay in the capital.¡±


    Sarah lowered her eyes, her eyes filled with grievance and indignation. She was already like this, and her face was covered in blood! They didn¡¯t even say a word of concern, and they still wanted to threaten her? Did these people have any conscience?! Everyone said that it was better to destroy a temple than a marriage.. Why did they insist on her divorcing Dn?!

 Chapter 72 - 72: Amnesia?

    Chapter 72: Amnesia?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this point, Sarah did not know how to salvage the situation. She regretted it. If she had known earlier, she would not have listened to her mother. The Walton family would beg her to go back? A child could not live without a mother? It was all fake! She should have knelt at the Walton family¡¯s door the moment she was chased out!


    Just as Sarah was feeling extremely regretful, the sound of a police car came from afar. A few police officers got out of the car and went straight to Sarah.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Sarah Wilson. You¡¯re under arrest!¡±


    Sarah was stunned. She had only attempted suicide and was injured¡­ Why were they still arresting her?


    The police officer took out an arrest warrant. ¡°Sarah Wilson, you¡¯re suspected


    of intentional murder. Now that there¡¯s concrete evidence, you¡¯ll be arrested ording to thew.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Sarah shook her head. It was impossible. She had only done something wrong six years ago. There was no evidence left. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    The police officer said, ¡°There¡¯s a human hand hidden in the bronze statue from the west of the city to the central square. There¡¯s an parchment paper inside. After a technical investigation, we confirmed that the victim¡¯s name is Jenny Hill. In addition, your fingerprints are on the parchment paper.¡±


    The police officer took out another document. ¡°There was 20,000 dors in cash wrapped in the parchment paper. After investigating the serial number on the cash, we found that the 20,000 dors was taken out of the banks ATM.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s heart turned cold. Impossible, impossible! It had happened so long ago. How could they still find out? Besides, the thing in the bronze statue was so secretive. How did the police find it?


    Seeing that the police were about to handcuff her and take her away, Sarah was anxious and panicked. Suddenly, an idea shed through her mind. Her panicked face became nk, and she kept retreating. ¡°What are you talking about? Dn, hubby, why¡­ why am I here? Why cant I remember anything?


    Boohoo, hubby, quickly hug me.¡±


    The Walton family: . Is she pretending to have amnesia?


    Amelia tilted her head and asked innocently, ¡°Is Second Aunt pretending to be a fool? It seems quite realistic.¡±


    Sarah was speechless. She suppressed the anger in her heart and hugged her head while trembling. She cried, ¡°My head, my head hurts. Why are there police here and why are they arresting me? I don¡¯t know anything¡­


    The police officers:


    The leading police officer said coldly, ¡°We¡¯ve seen too many people like you who want to use amnesia to escape arrest. Do you think you don¡¯t have to bear legal responsibility just because you lost your memory? Take her away! ¡®I


    The two policemen went up and handcuffed Sarah. Sarah was still crying. ¡°Why? Hubby, save me. Why are they arresting me? I really don¡¯t know anything.¡± She cried helplessly. Those who didn¡¯t know would really be deceived by her acting.


    Unfortunately, Sarah¡¯s method was useless to everyone present. Regardless of whether she had really lost her memory or was faking it, she had to take responsibility for what she had done.


    When they were escorted into the police car, Sarah finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Dn, Hubby! I was wrong. I really know my mistake. Tell the police to let me go! Emma is still young and needs her mother. She can¡¯t live without me!¡±


    With a click, the police closed the car door. Sarah still refused to give up and leaned against the window to shout. Unfortunately, it was toote. She hired someone to drug Dn and even deliberately killed her to silence her¡­ She would be imprisoned for at least ten ears. Dn had already filed a divorcewsuit in court, which meant that she no longer had anything to do with the Walton family. As for her maternal family, it was fine as long as her mother didn¡¯t cause trouble, they would not save her¡­ Sarah cried in despair. She didn¡¯t understand what was wrong. They were clearly fine in the past, so why did they suddenly be like this?


    Outside the car, a police officer was taking a statement. He showed a document for Dn to sign and asked, ¡°How did Sarah Wilson get the head injury?


    George said from the side, ¡°There was an argument just now. Sarah wanted tomit suicide with her child. Dn was anxious and identally hit her.¡±


    The police officer nodded as he took notes. ¡°What was used to hit her? You don¡¯t have to be nervous. It¡¯s just a routine inquiry.¡±


    George nodded. ¡°A spat.¡±


    The cop said, ¡°Which spat?¡±


    Dn silently picked up the spat on the ground. The police officer was stunned when he saw it.. ¡°Are you sure?¡± This spat was a child¡¯s toy, right? It could smash someone like that?

 Chapter 73 - 73: If the Old Doesn’t Go, the New Won’t Come

    Chapter 73: If the Old Doesn¡¯t Go, the New Won¡¯t Come


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Dn said firmly, ¡®l¡¯m sure.¡±


    The police officer was speechless. In the end, after collecting the statements, he took the small spat away. Amelia pursed her lips and stared nkly at the police car that had walked away. Boohoo, her little spat had been confiscated by the police.


    Elmer floated to the side and followed Amelia¡¯s gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s just a little spat. Even if they don¡¯t take it away, you won¡¯t be able to use it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dirty?¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips. Alright, then I¡¯m sorry, little spat. I didn¡¯t abandon you on purpose.


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s sad expression, the Walton family thought that Amelia was frightened. After all, the police arrested someone in front of the child, it would definitely leave a psychological trauma on the child. Just now, Emma was taken to the side and did not see the police take Sarah away.


    ¡°Mia, are you alright?¡± Old Madam Walton hugged Amelia with heartache. Amelia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If the old wont go, the new won¡¯te.¡± The Walton family.


    Dn shook his head. There would be no new one. He did not want to get married again in this life.


    Now that the matter hade to an end, Dn heaved a sigh of relief. He felt unprecedentedly rxed. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mia. Second Uncle will bring you to eat.¡±


    No one noticed that the shadows of the trees in the forest not far away swayed. A ck shadow squirmed on the grass. The moment he raised his head, his face was covered in blood¡­ He reached out and scratched in the direction of the Walton family. The back of his ck and purple hand was covered in blood-colored patterns.


    This was the first time the Walton family had camped together. Old Master Walton did not want to be ruined because of Sarah.


    ¡°Mia, what do you want to eat? Third Uncle will make it for you.¡± Henry held a te and wore an apron. He gently patted Amelia¡¯s head.


    Amelia smelled the fragrance of roasted meat and swallowed. ¡°Anything? Even roasted meat?¡±


    Henry smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Old Madam Walton had just finished speaking to Dn and came over in her wheelchair. ¡°Just eat one skewer of roasted meat. Eating too much will result in heat.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face fell. ¡°Alright¡­¡± She looked at the grill reluctantly. There were roasted chicken wings, sausages, garlic shrimp, and even roastedmb leg!


    ¡°Goodbye, my skewers.¡± Amelia reluctantly waved at the food on the grill. Her pitiful appearance made peopleugh and feel helpless.


    Henry persuaded Old Madam Walton gently, ¡°Mom, just let Mia eat more. As long as she drinks more water and eats some fruits to reduce the heat, it¡¯s fine.


    Besides, don¡¯t we still have Eighth Brother?¡±


    Amelia got a te of skewers as she wished and shared it with Seven with a smile. Lucas and William were reading in the tent, while Harper was like an old man, leaning against the cushioned bed and ying games. From time to time, he would curse. Emmay quietly at the side and slept. It was unknown if she had cried too much or was frightened, but she did not seem to sleep well.


    After a while, Evelyn ran over. ¡°Mia, let me give you a strawberry cake! My mother made it herself. It¡¯s much better than the ones outside.¡± They had all seen what had happened here just now. Evelyn¡¯s mother had asked Evelyn to deliver the cake and ask around. Evelyn¡¯s smile was very sweet. There was no one in this world she could not subdue. Moreover, she had brought strawberry cake. No child could resist the power of strawberry cake.


    However, Amelia turned around. ¡°I don¡¯t want.¡±


    Evelyn immediately felt embarrassed. She felt that Amelia was very rude. She bit her lip and looked at Amelia with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Mia, do you not like me?


    Amelia nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Didn¡¯t she tell herst time? Why couldn¡¯t she remember? She kept moving closer to her.


    Evelyn had never been rejected so bluntly before. Her eyes were immediately filled with tears, as if she had been bullied by Amelia. Amelia nced at her, turned around, and ran away with a whoosh, leaving Evelyn with no chance to show off. Her cries were also stuck in her throat, making her even angrier!


    Amelia ran to Old Madam Walton¡¯s side andy on the grass. Old Madam


    Walton smiled. ¡°Mia, get up. It¡¯s cold on the ground.¡± With that, she got someone to bring an air mattress over. Amelia wriggled onto the air mattress bit by bit like a little caterpir.


    Old Madam Walton smiled. ¡°Sit down. Grandma will get you food.¡± She felt that Amelia must be hungry after running around, so she rushed to get food for Amelia.


    Elmer finally seized the opportunity to wave at Amelia.. ¡°Come, it¡¯s time for ss!¡±

 Chapter 74 - 74: Shaman Dance

    Chapter 74: Shaman Dance


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Amelia heard this, she immediately covered her ears! Her master was too much! He would teach her whenever he was free, and it was things that she didn¡¯t understand. Her master even said that this was basic knowledge!


    However, even though she covered her ears, Elmer¡¯s voice still floated in, ¡°Today, Master will teach you the five mystic arts, namely, mountain, medicine, fate, divination, and physiognomy. Mountain refers to entering the mountain to cultivate the Dao, alchemy, talismans, secret techniques, formation of troops, and other difficult realms. Medicine is very easy to understand. Traditional Chinese medicine, purple star astrology, shamanism, and so on are all in the category of medicine.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. ¡°Shamanism? Then does Mia still need to learn how to dance?


    Elmer: Who did you learn it from? How do you know about shaman dancing?


    Amelia waved her hand. ¡°Mia doesn¡¯t want to learn Shaman dancing!¡± She had gone out with her father once and saw a lunatic. She imed to be a shaman and even danced, begging for rain. Her movements were like she had cramps, and in the end, she was captured.


    Elmer was speechless. ¡°That kind of secret technique doesn¡¯t require you to dance. High-level secret techniques usually only require you to move your fingers. Forget it, you won¡¯t understand even if I tell you now. Next.¡±


    Amelia.? ? n ???¡± Her small head was filled with question marks.


    Elmer continued, ¡®You just need to know that after you learn well, you can treat your grandmother¡¯s legs.¡±


    With that, Amelia instantly got up from the air mattress and sat down obediently. Treat grandmother! Her mother had said that she had to take good care of her grandmother! So she had to learn this!


    Elmer¡¯s lips curled up silently. Hmph, how could he be unable to deal with a child?


    Elmer said, ¡°Next is Fate. Fate is the study of destiny, including eight characters, stars, and fortune-telling. Divination is the six yao, qi men, and dream interpretation¡­


    Amelia raised her hand again. ¡°Fortune-telling and dream interpretation? Mia has heard of them and seen them before, but those fortune-tellers were all captured by the urban management andw enforcement uncles.¡± It was also thest time she went out with her father that a blind uncle said that he wanted to read her fortune. In the end, she met thew enforcement uncles. That blind uncle ran away very quickly!


    Amelia¡¯s face was filled with conflict. ¡°Master, can you teach me some knowledge that won¡¯t get me captured?¡±


    Elmer: ¡°¡­ ¡± Where did that bastard Jonathan take Amelia?! What a mess!


    Amelia tilted her head. ¡°Where did Dad take me? I don¡¯t know where. Dad only said that he was going to buy cigarettes and asked me to wait for him. I waited for a long time, but he didn¡¯te back. It was already dark. In the end, it was the police who sent me home.¡±


    Elmer: ¡°¡­ ¡± The smile on his lips immediately disappeared. Therefore, Jonathan was not bringing Amelia out to y at all, but to abandon her!


    Elmer sneered. ¡°Your father told you to wait, so you waited?¡±


    Amelia nodded innocently. She stood on the spot obediently and did not move at all, but her father did note back in the end.


    Amelia¡¯s eyshes trembled and her head drooped. ¡°So Dad wanted to lose Mia back then, right?¡± Actually, she understood. The moment her father turned around and left, she knew that he didn¡¯t want her anymore. She stood there for a long time. There were many people around, but she didn¡¯t know where to go.


    Elmer choked. This silly disciple!


    Elmer: ¡°Remember, in the future, if others don¡¯t want you, you shouldn¡¯t want them either, okay? Mia, remember, the person who abandoned you is never worthy of forgiveness. He¡¯s not worthy of making you sad!


    Amelia nodded as if she understood. Soon, a smile appeared on her face. Perhaps it was because she was stronger than before and had someone who truly loved and cared about her, but she no longer cared about the pain in the past.


    Amelia said, ¡°Master, teach Mia Chinese medicine. Mia has heard of Chinese medicine. Chinese medicine is very magical. It can treat illnesses and save people. I won¡¯t be taken away.¡±


    Elmer sighed. Could they not talk about being caught? He was a legitimate businessman!


    ¡®Chinese medicine is traditional medicine¡­ Elmer rambled on. Amelia listened carefully, but when he turned around, he realized that she had fallen asleep! She was sleeping soundly!


    Elmer: ¡°¡­ ¡± He had really given a lesson for nothing.


    Old Madam Walton sat not far from Amelia and looked at the scenery. asionally, she would turn around and look at Amelia. M/hen she saw Amelia talking to Seven and then falling asleep with her head tilted, her heart softened. She whispered to someone to carry Amelia to the tent to sleep.


    Andrew tiptoed over and asked in disbelief, ¡°She fell asleep just like that?¡± She was still ying with full energy just now, but he didn¡¯t expect her to fall asleep in the next second! Children were too cute!

 Chapter 75 - 75: Why Did You Push Me

    Chapter 75: Why Did You Push Me


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Madam Walton smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps she was tired from running around just now.¡±


    On the other side, Emma was barbecuing with her father, Dn. She stared at the roasted wings for a long time. During the break in the game, Harper looked up and mocked, ¡°You¡¯re still eating? I¡¯ve already yed five rounds, but you¡¯re still eating.¡±


    Emma snorted. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Coincidentally, the chicken wings were done roasting. She took them over, and Dn frowned and reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much.¡±


    Emma turned her head. ¡°No!¡± When she turned her head, she happened to see Andrew carrying the sleeping Amelia over. Emma was instantly unhappy and looked at the barbecue silently. Every time something was roasted, she had to take two skewers first.


    Amelia did not know how long she had slept for. When she woke up in a daze, the sun was already setting. Suddenly, a te of skewers was handed over. ¡°For you.


    Amelia looked up and saw Emma. She took it happily. ¡°Thank you, Sister Emma!¡± She took a bite and thanked her unclearly.


    Emma frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t save it for you. I couldn¡¯t eat so much, so I gave the rest to you. Do you understand?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Emma ran away. If one observed carefully, they would realize that her unhappiness just now was gone. She was in a rather good mood.


    Not far away, on thewn, Evelyn had set up an easel and was drawing. She had been drawing for the entire day. She looked jealously at Emma and Amelia, who were eating skewers freely in the distance. They were all children, why could they y so happily?! They had no ambition at all!


    Evelyn¡¯s mother was carrying a tray with a small pot of water on it. ¡°Evelyn, let¡¯s go and deliver something with Mommy.¡±


    Evelyn immediately put down her pencil and obediently said, ¡°Okay.¡± When she was about to reach the Walton family, she deliberately pulled her mother¡¯s arm and asked innocently, ¡°Mom, what are you holding?¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother said, ¡°It¡¯s Ching bo leung


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s Ching bo leung? Is it something that cools you down after eating it?¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help butugh. She felt that her daughter was innocent and cute. Harper didn¡¯t even look up and sneered, ¡°Why are you pretending to be innocent? Disgusting?¡¯ His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but Evelyn still heard him. She was a little embarrassed. She wasn¡¯t pretending to be innocent¡­


    Evelyn: ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, her mother ignored her. Instead, she said warmly to the Su family, ¡°Hello, Old Master Walton. I just made some Ching bo leung and brought some for you guys.¡±


    Old Master Walton said lightly, ¡°Thank you, but we don¡¯t like sweet food.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother continued to smile. ¡°I saw that those children have eaten a lot of barbecue. Their throats must be ufortable. Eat something to cool them down and moisten their throats.¡± After saying that, she looked at Evelyn. ¡°Evelyn, go scoop some for Sister Emma and Sister Mia.¡±


    Evelyn responded in a crisp voice. She scooped two bowls of Ching bo leung and said like a big sister, ¡°Little Sister Emma and Little Sister Mia, Big Sister will give you Ching bo leung.¡± She looked as ¡®sensible¡¯ as she could be, but in the eyes of the adults, she was pretending.


    Old Madam Walton looked at her and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. How was this child educated? A mother¡¯s character was truly reflective on her children.


    Old Madam Walton said, ¡°Evelyn¡¯s Mom, we appreciate your kindness. My third son has also made herbal tea to reduce the heat. I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother did not feel awkward and said happily, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve brought it over. I¡¯ll leave it here. You can have a taste if you want.¡±


    While the adults were talking, Evelyn carried a bowl of Ching bo leung to


    Amelia, who was eating barbecue. She smiled sweetly. ¡°For you, Mia.¡±


    Amelia looked up. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± With that, she pulled out a tissue and wiped her mouth. She got up and was about to go to Old Madam Walton when Evelyn suddenly cried out and fell to the ground. The Ching bo leung in her hand also spilled on herself.


    Amelia was stunned, and everyone looked over gently. Evelyn¡¯s eyes turned red as she looked at Amelia aggrievedly. ¡°Sister Mia, why did you push me?¡±


    Amelia: H ???¡± She pursed her lips and looked at Evelyn. Although Evelyn looked different from her stepmother, she was very familiar with this method of doing things and this expression. Her stepmother was always like this.. Then, her father would not distinguish right or wrong and scold her, but she clearly did not do anything!

 Chapter 76 - 76: This Is On Purpose

    Chapter 76: This Is On Purpose


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia said, ¡°I didn¡¯t push you. You fell yourself.¡±


    Evelyn bit her lip and wiped her eyes sadly. ¡°Yes, Sister Mia didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips again. If it were any other child, they might have thought that this matter was over, but Amelia knew that it wasn¡¯t¡­ She looked at Old Madam Walton and said again, ¡°Grandma, Mia didn¡¯t push anyone. I stood up after eating the barbecue. Then, Sister Evelyn suddenly fell.¡±


    Old Madam Walton picked Amelia up and patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I believe that Mia didn¡¯t push anyone. Perhaps your Sister Evelyn is too young to tell if she fell herself or was pushed by someone else.¡±


    Amelia blinked thoughtfully.


    Evelyn¡¯s mother tried to smooth things over awkwardly. ¡°Aiyo, it¡¯s just a fight between children. It¡¯s not a big deal¡­¡± She tried to fool them with the children¡¯s y, but the Walton family would not let her.


    Old Madam Walton said coldly, ¡°So what do you mean? Are you saying that our Mia pushed your Evelyn? Then, you want Mia to apologize to your Evelyn? Or are you trying to use this to make us hate Mia and think that she¡¯s a bad child, and your Evelyn is a good child. She¡¯s magnanimous and forgiving after being wronged?¡± How stupid were the Walton family in Evelyn¡¯s heart? They didn¡¯t believe their own child, but they believed the words of other children.


    Old Madam Walton¡¯s words were very impolite. Evelyn¡¯s mother¡¯s face alternated between green and white. This was not the end. The other members of the Walton family also spoke.


    George said coldly, ¡°The person who framed Miast time is still in jail.¡±


    Old Master Walton also put on a straight face ¡°You know how to frame someone at such a young age. What will happen when you grow up! I ¡®


    Andrew¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Have your brains been eaten by dogs? How dare you bully our family¡¯s child in front of our family?¡±


    There were so many people in the Walton family. Just one sentence from each of them was enough to make people feel extremely ashamed. Evelyn¡¯s mother¡¯s face turned red, and even the tips of her ears turned red. What was wrong with the Walton family? Why were they so aggressive? She admitted that her Evelyn liked to perform and wanted to be liked by others, so she often used petty tricks. But so what? Her Evelyn had not done anything wrong. It was better to know petty tricks than to not know anything! Why did the Walton family have to be so unreasonable?!


    Evelyn¡¯s mother forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Old Madam Walton. Everyone, calm down¡­¡±


    Evelyn, who was at the side, also burst into tears. She cried and said, ¡°Boohoo,


    I was wrong. No matter what, it¡¯s my fault. Grandma Walton, don¡¯t be angry.¡± She sobbed and didn¡¯t dare to cry loudly. She even apologized sensibly. She looked extremely pitiful and couldnt be med.


    However. the Walton family felt very unsatisfied. What did she mean bv no matter what, it was her fault? Did she mean that she was not in the wrong?


    At this moment, Amelia suddenly brought a bowl of Ching bo leung over and carefully walked towards Evelyn. The Walton family had aplicated expression. They thought that Mia was kind-hearted and wanted to reconcile with Evelyn. Evelyn¡¯s mother seemed to have found a way out and quickly said, ¡°Aiyo, Miss Mia, you really don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡±


    Evelyn also wiped her tears and said magnanimously, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Mia¡­ Before she could finish speaking, the bowl of Ching bo leung in Amelia¡¯s hand fell on Evelyn. At the same time, the red string on Amelia¡¯s wrist shed with a red light. The Ching bo leung sshed out and sshed on Evelyn¡¯s face.


    Evelyn¡¯s words stopped abruptly.


    Amelia said matter-of-factly, ¡°Look, this is on purpose Before, it was an ident. This is the difference between intentional and idental. Can you


    Amelia had listened to Old Madam Walton¡¯s words just now, so she felt that she had to exin. Her master often said that practice was the only standard to test the truth, so she had to use practice to tell Evelyn what was intentional and what was idental!


    Evelyn was stunned! When she sshed it on herself just now, it only sshed a little of her skirt and did not affect her at all. But now, the clothes on her chest were drenched, and her face was wet. She lost control and shouted at Amelia, ¡°Why are you like this!¡±


    Amelia held the bowl and blinked innocently. ¡°I¡¯m teaching you.¡±


    The Walton family was stunned.


    Amelia¡¯s big ck and white eyes flickered with innocence and sincerity, as if she was really exining to Evelyn what was idental and what was intentional.. The Walton family was dumbfounded, but they had to admit that well done!

 Chapter 77 - 77: Carrying a Little Ghost

    Chapter 77: Carrying a Little Ghost


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A smile appeared on Old Madam Walton¡¯s face. That was great. Their little princess should be like this. She could do whatever she wanted without restraint!


    Evelyn¡¯s mother quickly wiped Evelyn¡¯s face and skirt. Evelyn cried aggrievedly. As she cried, she used Amelia, ¡°How can you do this? Even if you want to teach me, you can¡¯t do this. Boohoo¡­¡±


    This time, Amelia saw that Evelyn was really crying very sadly, so she said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Although she felt that she was not wrong, because after this, Sister Evelyn would definitely distinguish what was intentional and what was idental.


    Amelia apologized so readily that Evelyn¡¯s mother could not me her even if she wanted to. She was furious and had no choice but to squeeze out a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re just a child. It¡¯s normal. If you fight today, you¡¯ll reconcile tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t reconcile with her. I don¡¯t want to be friends with her.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother: She looked at Old Madam Walton stiffly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. Then I¡¯ll bring Evelyn back to change.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother left in a hurry with Evelyn. How elegantly she came was how disheveled she was when she left.


    Evelyn clenched her fists. She, who had never lost before, had actually embarrassed herself in Amelia¡¯s hands. She hated Amelia even more!


    Amelia looked at Evelyn¡¯s mother¡¯s back and then at Old Madam Walton. She said softly, ¡°Grandma, I really don¡¯t want to be friends with Evelyn.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if she should say this, nor did she know if she would cause trouble for her grandmother.


    Old Madam Walton held Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If Mia doesn¡¯t want to be friends with her, then don¡¯t. Our Walton family doesn¡¯t need to suffer and amodate others. Mia did very well today.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. She was too happy. She hugged Old Madam Walton¡¯s neck and kissed her. ¡°Thank you, Grandma! Grandma, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    Old Madam Walton¡¯s heart melted. She looked at Amelia and felt that she couldn¡¯t get enough of her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Grandma will bring you to pick raspberries.¡± The old and young held hands and left happily.


    When the Walton family saw this scene, they were relieved. Ever since Helena went missing, Old Madam Walton could not eat or sleep. She was depressed and her body could not take it anymore. Amelia had only returned for a short while, but her face had regained color. Looking at their cheerful backs, no one could bear to disturb them.


    Amelia and Old Madam Walton walked towards the forest. Amelia asked curiously, ¡°Grandma, what are raspberries?


    Old Madam Walton: ¡°It¡¯s a wild fruit. When I was young, I was in the countryside and often picked raspberries to eat. It¡¯s very sweet.¡±


    When Amelia heard this, her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Then hurry up, Grandma. Let¡¯s hurry up.¡± She held Old Madam Walton¡¯s hand, but she quickly realized that something was wrong and ran to the back to help push the wheelchair.


    Old Madam Walton couldn¡¯t help butugh. Unfortunately, her legs couldn¡¯t stand up. Otherwise, she could still run on the grass with Mia. Amelia pushed Old Madam Walton and quickly arrived at the forest. ¡°Grandma, where are the raspberries?¡± She looked around.


    Old Madam Walton pointed at the bushes in front. ¡°Raspberries usually grow in the bushes. Let¡¯s search carefully.¡±


    Suddenly, Seven, who was flying in front to scout the way, pped his wings and flew back He pounced into Amelia¡¯s arms and cawed, ¡°There¡¯s a little ghost! There¡¯s a little ghost!¡±


    The sun had already set, and the temperature of thewn by theke had begun to drop. It became a little cold. For some reason, Old Madam Walton was actually a little nervous. She said decisively, ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    When Amelia heard that there were ghosts, she was not afraid at all. Ghosts were good. Master loved ghosts the most. At this moment, Elmer had indeed floated forward. Amelia chased after him. As she chased, she reminded Old Madam Walton, ¡°Grandma, stay here obediently and wait for Mia. Mia will be back soon.¡±


    Old Madam Walton took a look. How could she do that? She chased after her anxiously and called George at the same time.


    When she walked into the forest, she felt that the sky had turned dark. Old Madam Walton had just seen Amelia¡¯s figure, but in the blink of an eye, she had disappeared. She was the only one in the empty forest. An unknown bird¡¯s cry came, scaring Old Madam Walton so much that she was about to cry!


    ¡°Mia! Mia!¡± Old Madam Walton shouted. Suddenly, the bushes rustled. She looked over nervously and saw Ameliaing out with a ¡®little ghost¡¯ on her back..

 Chapter 78 - 78: Strange Little Boy

    Chapter 78: Strange Little Boy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    That little kid was covered in blood. His drooping hands were ck, and his clothes were wet. His hair covered his entire face. Because Amelia carried him too easily, from Old Madam Walton¡¯s view, it looked like a ghost lying on Amelia¡¯s body. Old Madam Walton¡¯s mind exploded, and she immediately thought of the word ¡®ghost possession¡±.


    ¡°Mia¡­ Old Madam Walton clutched her chest, her voice trembling. Amelia looked up in confusion and realized that Old Madam Walton had also entered with a frightened expression. She immediately threw the little kid on her back down. With a bang, the little kid fell to the ground and let out a muffled groan.


    Amelia ignored the little kid and ran over to hug ()ld Madam Walton. Old Madam Walton thought that she was afraid and was about tofort her when she heard Amelia say in a childish voice, ¡°Be good, be good. Grandma, don¡¯t be afraid. Mia is here.¡±


    Old Madam Walton: Initially, she didn¡¯t think much of it. After being coaxed by Amelia, her eyes instantly turned red. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re not allowed to leave me behind next time.¡± She hugged Amelia and sobbed. She was really afraid that something would happen to Amelia.


    Amelia med herself even more. She patted Old Madam Walton¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She had promised her mother to take good care of her grandmother, but she had just left her grandmother alone in the forest. Boohoo, she was not a good child.


    George rushed over and saw two people hugging each other. One was old, and the other was crying.


    George: He went forward to check and suddenly saw the ¡®little ghost¡¯ not far away. He immediately stood in front of Old Madam Walton and Amelia. ¡°What


    The other members of the Walton family also arrived one after another. Seven stood on a branch not far away. As he pped his wings, he shouted, ¡°Aiyo, there¡¯s a ghost, there¡¯s a little ghost! Little ghost! Little ghost!¡±


    George was speechless. He narrowed his eyes, stepped forward, and kicked the ¡®little ghost¡¯ on the ground. However, he realized that it was not a little ghost, but a child.


    li lt¡¯s a little boy.¡± George turned around and said to everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Old Madam Walton grabbed Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Little boy? Is he dead?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡± She had thought that there was really a little ghost just now, but when she ran over, she saw that it was a boy. Her master said that saving a life was better than building a seven-story pagoda, so she carried the boy out. She did not expect to scare her grandmother.


    George squatted down and checked the little boys breathing. ¡°He¡¯s indeed not dead.¡±


    Eric frowned. ¡°Why is there a child in the forest?¡± The other brothers of the Walton family also went forward to size up the little boy on the ground. After all, it was a human life. Of course, they had to save him. Eric called the police and emergency number.


    Elmer floated in the air and said to Amelia happily, ¡°Look, how good is that? I just taught you medicine in the morning, and now there¡¯s a practical case. Of the three ethereal souls and seven corporeal souls, this boy lost one of his ethereal souls. This kind of case is very ssic. I¡¯ll teach you what to doter.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡®Okay, okay!¡±


    At this moment, Andrew said, ¡°Alright, bring him back to the camp first.¡±


    Amelia said anxiously, ¡°How is he? Is he alive?¡±


    Andrew picked up the little boy and shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s still unconscious, but his breathing and heartbeat are much stabler.¡±


    The group walked towards the tent and waited for the ambnce and police car to arrive. In the wilderness, no matter how good Andrew¡¯s medical skills were, without the help of the equipment, there was no way to know how serious the little boys injuries were.


    The sky was about to turn dark. Not far away, Evelyn¡¯s family saw that the Walton family seemed to have carried something out of the forest and couldn¡¯t help but feel strange.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Evelyn¡¯s mother muttered.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a child,¡± Evelyn¡¯s father said.


    Evelyn¡¯s mother eximed. In the darkness, they did not see Amelia sitting in the wheelchair with Old Madam Walton. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Could something have happened to Amelia?¡± If that was the case, it would be retribution.


    Evelyn¡¯s mother had an idea. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s father stopped her. ¡°Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble? I¡¯ll go take a look. Stay here.¡±


    After all, Amelia was doted on by the Walton family. If something really happened, no matter what, they had to go over and show some concern.


    After Evelyn¡¯s father left, Evelyn craned her neck. Unfortunately, she could not see anything. However, when she thought that something had happened to


    Amelia, she was happy. Even so, she still had to put on a worried expression..


    ¡°Mom, will Sister Mia be fine?

 Chapter 79 - 79: Amelia Is Crazy?

    Chapter 79: Amelia Is Crazy?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Evelyn¡¯s mother replied, ¡°It should be fine.¡±


    Not long after, Evelyn¡¯s father returned in a hurry. He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not Amelia. It¡¯s a little boy. There¡¯s an S on the cor of the boys clothes.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother was stunned. ¡°S? That child can¡¯t be from the Spencer family, right?¡± The clothes of the big families all had their own logo, and S represented the Spencer family. The couple looked at each other, their eyes shining with excitement. Previously, they had heard that the young master of the Spencer family had been kidnapped. The Spencer family had searched for several days but couldn¡¯t find him. If they reported the news to the Spencer family first and said that they had found the young master¡­


    Evelyn¡¯s mother immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll contact the Spencer family now and tell them that we¡¯ve found the young master!


    Evelyn¡¯s father: ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you fight with the Walton family for credit?¡± The Walton family was the one who discovered him. If they went and told the Spencer family first, did they think the Walton family and the Spencer family were fools?


    Evelyn¡¯s mother asked anxiously, ¡°Then what should we do?¡± The Spencer family and the Walton family were both giants in the capital. The family had a deep foundation. The Lam family could notpare to these two families at all. Now that there was a chance to curry favor with them, of course, they had to do something!


    Evelyn¡¯s father pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Got it!¡± These few days, the Spencer family had been looking for the young master everywhere. There was a phone number that had been announced to the public. Evelyn¡¯s father hurriedly called, ¡°Hello, Mr. Spencer? I¡¯m Kerr Lam. It¡¯s like this. The youngdy of the Walton family found your young master while ying. President Walton asked me to call you¡­¡±


    After hanging up, Evelyn¡¯s mother gave Evelyn¡¯s father a thumbs up. ¡°Wow, hubby, you¡¯re so smart. That¡¯s a good way to put it. You¡¯ve curried favor with two families at once.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s father looked smug. Evelyn watched from the side and felt like she had learned something again.


    In the Walton family¡¯s tent, Andrew wiped the little boys body and changed his clothes. Finally, he could see the little boys face clearly. His expression was solemn as he pulled George outside to talk. Ameliay by the bed and looked at the little boy on the bed. At this moment, Elmer was teaching her how to summon souls. ¡°The ethereal soul is Yang, and the corporeal soul is Yin. A person¡¯s three ethereal souls are the main soul, the conscious soul, and the destiny soul. The main soul is the life soul that stays in the body. The other two souls are outside, so they¡¯re easy to lose. This little boy has visited gates of hell. I don¡¯t know where that soul is now. Come, Master will teach you how to summon souls.¡±


    Amelia raised her head and paid attention to something else. ¡°Master, since souls are so easy to lose, why don¡¯t you tie the other two souls to your body?¡±


    Elmer choked. ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much. You¡¯ll know in the future.¡± He was afraid that Amelia would ask him another tricky question, so he immediately continued, ¡°To summon a soul, you need to chant the Soul Summoning


    Incantation. In addition, you need to light an incense stick and burn a pot of fire. You have to throw the clothes of the people who have lost their souls into the pot of fire before chanting the Soul Summoning Incantation. Now, chant the Soul Summoning Incantation with me first:


    After reciting a long and obscure Soul Summoning Incantation, Elmer asked Amelia, ¡°Have you memorized it?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Elmer praised. As expected of a little fellow with heaven-defying talent¡­


    ¡°Then recite it once,¡± Elmer said. ¡°The Soul Summoning Incantation is a little difficult to remember. See if you remember anything wrong. I¡¯ll help you correct it.


    Amelia recited it obediently, but every note was correct. However, why did it sound so strange? Would it really work if she recited the Soul Summoning Incantation like this? Elmer was just about to let Amelia learn it again when he realized that there was an indiscernible flow in the air. This Soul Summoning Incantation could still seed?! This talent was really infuriating!


    At the side, when Old Madam Walton heard Amelia muttering, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. She realized that recently, Mia had been talking to the air or saying something to Seven. asionally, she would even say iMaster¡¯. Old Madam Walton was a little flustered, afraid that Amelia would be possessed by something bad. She forced a smile. ¡°What is Mia doing?


    Amelia said, ¡°I¡¯m saving this boy.¡±


    Old Madam Walton was stunned and became even more worried. ¡°Mia, can you tell me who you were talking to just now?¡± She had heard that some children suffered abuse in their childhood and would split into another personality to see anotherpanion. This was a mental illness. Amelia nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯m talking to Master!¡±

 Chapter 80 - 80: Can’t Leave

    Chapter 80: Can¡¯t Leave


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer was speechless. He coughed and reminded Amelia, ¡°Mia, didn¡¯t Master say not to mention Master to anyone?


    Amelia looked conflicted. ¡°But Grandma isn¡¯t anyone else.¡±


    Seeing Amelia talking to herself again, Old Madam Walton¡¯s heartpletely sank. Her poor Mia, could it be that she really had a mental illness?


    ¡°Mia, be good. Mia has a grandmother, a grandfather, and your uncles who dote on you. Mia is very safe¡­¡± Old Madam Walton¡¯s heart ached and she was worried. Some time ago, they had checked Amelia¡¯s body, but they had not done a mental health checkup. She had to tell Georgeter!


    At the thought of this, Old Madam Walton wanted to bring Amelia out of the tent. She suspected that Amelia had seen the little boy covered in blood and triggered her bad memories. That was why her illness suddenly acted up.


    Amelia struggled. ¡°Eh? Grandma, wait. Mia still has to save him!¡± Her eyes were filled with confusion. What was wrong with her grandmother all of a sudden? Why did she suddenly want her to leave?


    Old Madam Walton said, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t worry. Look, the doctor and the police are here.¡±


    Amelia looked up and saw a car with police lights shing in the distance. In addition, there were a few ck cars. They were the Spencer familys cars.


    The Spencer family members looked anxious. Evelyn¡¯s father and mother were already waiting by the roadside. When they saw someoneing, they immediately said, ¡°Over there¡­¡± The two of them also looked anxious, as if they were participants. However, for some reason, the Spencer family members did not even look at them and walked straight towards the Walton family¡¯s tent.


    Evelyn¡¯s father and Evelyn¡¯s mother looked embarrassed.


    Evelyn¡¯s mother said, ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on? Why are the Spencer family ignoring us?


    Evelyn¡¯s fatherforted her, ¡°It¡¯s alright. They¡¯re probably too anxious. We¡¯ll find an excuse to visit the young master of the Spencer familyter. The Walton family is still around, so it¡¯s not convenient for us to go over.¡± The two of them muttered as they walked back to the camp reluctantly.


    At the Walton family¡¯s camp, a cold and stern man walked to the Walton tamily¡¯s tent. Amelia looked curiously at the unfamiliar men in tront ot her. She quietly asked Elmer, ¡°Master, why are there yellow lights on them?¡± Especially the middle-aged man in the lead, the light on his body was blinding her.


    Elmer exined, ¡°These people have merit on them. Some of them are heroes of the country and have contributed greatly to the country. M/hen they die, their merit will be fulfilled.¡±


    Amelia understood and continued to ask, ¡°Then why is there still ck death energy in the golden light?¡± Through this period of learning, Amelia had alsoe to know about death energy. For example, her second aunt, Sarah, had death energy on her body because her hands were stained with human lives. The uncle in front of her was shining with golden light, but there was also death energy lingering around him. How strange.


    Elmer said, ¡°Because he also killed people, but he killed bad people.¡± Therefore, the death energy could not get close and was blocked by the golden light. It was not like Sarah, who was directly wrapped by the death energy.


    Amelia was enlightened. Oh, she understood! The uncle in front of her was a good person who specialized in beating up bad people!


    At this moment, the middle-aged man had already walked over. James Spencer¡¯s expression was cold as he looked down at Amelia. Often, children would cry from his fierceness, but not only did the little girl in front of him not cry, she even grinned at him. Amelia: ¡°Hello, Uncle!¡±


    James paused. This little girl¡­


    James had never seen a little girl like this. Not only was she not afraid of him, but she also dared to smile at him. Moreover, this little girl E s eyes made him feel inexplicably familiar.


    James came back to his senses and nodded. ¡°Hello.¡± After a pause, he asked, ¡°You were the one who carried Oliver out?¡± Oliver was the little boys name, Oliver Spencer.


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Her face was red and she still had some baby fat. Her big eyes were clear and bright. When she spoke, she nodded vigorously. She was extremely cute.


    James couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll bring Oliver to personally visit and thank youter.¡± Although she was a child, James was still very serious when he spoke to Amelia. A few men in ck behind him entered the tent and quickly brought the unconscious Oliver out.


    James and George nodded.. Just as they were about to leave, Amelia suddenly said anxiously, ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t leave yet¡­¡±

 Chapter 81 - 81: Nightmare

    Chapter 81: Nightmare


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia wanted to say something, but Elmer quickly reminded her. Amelia imitated him one by one. ¡°Uncle, this brother¡¯s illness is different. If this brother doesn¡¯t wake up after going back, remember to look for Mia.¡±


    James nodded casually, clearly not taking Amelia¡¯s words to heart. What could a four-year-old child do? If Oliver really couldn¡¯t be saved, could she still save Oliver?


    James left with Oliver. Amelia looked at the departing convoy with a worried expression. Old Madam Walton came over and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back too.¡± Originally, she wanted to spend the night in the wend park so that Amelia could experience camping at night, look at the night sky, and touch the morning dew. However, now that such a thing had happened, Old Madam Walton felt her heart skip a beat. Thinking of Oliver¡¯s kidnapping, she still felt that it was safer to go back first.


    After the Walton family finished discussing, they quickly packed their things and rushed back to the Walton family¡¯s manor overnight. Amelia was so tired that she fell asleep on the way.


    As for Evelyn¡¯s family, after the Walton family and the Spencer family left, they also packed up and left. Evelyn¡¯s mother said enviously, ¡°Did you guys see just now? Mr. Spencer actually smiled at Amelia. I don¡¯t know where she got her good luck from. She even bumped into the young master of the Spencer family who was kidnapped when she came out to y.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s father said, ¡°Yes, the Spencer family is different from the Walton family. The Walton family has many children, but Oliver is the only child in the Spencer family. Sigh, whoever can catch Oliver¡¯s eye in the future will be lucky.¡±


    Evelyn leaned against the child¡¯s seat and pretended to be asleep, but she firmly remembered what her parents had said in her heart. She felt that it was very unfair. She did not know why Amelia always had such good luck. If she was also born in the Walton family, her luck would also be so good! Hmph!


    Amelia slept very soundly. She seemed to have a dream. In the dream, she saw the ¡°little ghost¡± that she had carried back. The ¡°little ghost¡±¡®s face was covered in blood as he stared at her expressionlessly. Amelia shuddered and woke up in fright! She ran downstairs barefooted and shouted, ¡°Grandma, Grandma!¡±


    Old Madam Walton hurriedly came out. ¡°Mia? Why are you awake so early? Aiyo, where are your slippers? Hurry up and put them on.¡±


    George went to thepany early in the morning. Dn and Eric went to the police station to settle some follow-up matters. No one knew where the others went. Only Chris was wearing casual clothes and sitting at the dining table drinking coffee. He looked at Amelia¡¯s feet and said, ¡°Mia,e here.¡±


    Amelia obediently called him Fourth Uncle. Just as she walked over, Chris picked her up and ced her on a chair at the side.


    Amelia asked Old Madam Walton, ¡°Grandma, has the boy we saved yesterday woken up?


    Old Madam Walton: ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. Wait, I¡¯ll call and ask now.¡±


    Amelia nodded. Chris leaned back in his chair and pushed up his gold-rimmed sses. He chuckled and asked Amelia, ¡°Why are you so concerned about that boy?¡± How long had it been since their Walton family¡¯s little darling was found? Was she going to be taken away by another young man?


    Amelia looked at Chris and thought that Fourth Uncle was really good-looking. However, when he smiled, he was a little naughty. She kept feeling that he was full of evil tricks.


    ¡°Fourth Uncle, they say that saving a life is better than building a seven-story pagoda,¡± Amelia said with a serious expression. She had just dreamed of that boy and did not know if he was dead.


    Chris chuckled. He casually picked up a milk ss and poured a ss of milk for Amelia. Then, he pushed the breakfast buns in front of Amelia and knocked on the table with his slender fingers. ¡°Eat.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s stomach growled. She was really hungry, so she picked up the big bun and took a bite. At this moment, Old Madam Walton returned and said, ¡°Mia, Grandma called just now and, they said that Oliver isn¡¯t awake yet.¡± She sighed softly. Actually, not only was he not awake, but she heard that he had stopped breathing this morning and was sent to the emergency room.


    On the other side, on the top floor of the private hospital, James stood outside the emergency room in a suit. He pursed his lips and looked outside. Sitting beside him was a woman. The woman stood up after sitting for a while and paced back and forth in front of the resuscitation room. This woman was Oliver¡¯s mother, Sylvia Marshall.


    James paused for a moment andforted her with some unfamiliarity. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine..¡±

 Chapter 82 - 82: Believe It Or Not

    Chapter 82: Believe It Or Not


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sylvia was annoyed. ¡°It¡¯s my son who¡¯s lying inside! How can I not be worried?¡±


    James: ¡°¡­¡± He touched his nose and silently looked at the door of the emergency room. At this moment, the door of the operating theater opened and the doctor walked out with a solemn expression. ¡°Mr. Spencer, Madam Spencer, we¡¯ve already done our best¡­¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s legs went soft. James immediately held her and pulled her into his arms. Sylvia said in a trembling voice, ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    The doctor shook his head. ¡°Please be mentally prepared.¡± When Oliver was first sent over, he had lost too much blood. They had transfused blood in time, but for some reason, Oliver¡¯s breathing was getting weaker and weaker even though his physical indicators were already normal.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already done all the tests and resuscitation measures we can. Young Master Spencer¡¯s face is dark, and he looks like he¡¯s been poisoned, but the poison test report shows that he¡¯s not poisoned.¡± The doctor said, ¡°There¡¯s also the unexined weight lost. When Young Master was sent overst night, he still weighed 30 kilograms, but slowly, he fell to 25 kilograms¡­¡± The doctors¡¯ hair were about to fall out, yet they could not find the reason for the loss of 5 kilograms overnight. This was simply unheard of. They had never seen such a situation.


    The doctor said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want Young Master Spencer to suffer, we suggest that you bring Young Master Spencer back and prepare for his funeral.¡± The doctor didn¡¯t want to say this to the patient¡¯s family, especially with James Spencer¡¯s identity. One action from him could shake the entire capital. However, he also clearly understood that Young Master Spencer couldn¡¯t be saved. Even the gods couldn¡¯t save him. Instead of suffering in the intensive care unit filled with tubes, it was better to go back and die cleanly.


    Sylvia¡¯s tears fell. James pursed his lips and Amelia¡¯s words suddenly appeared in his mind: [This Brother¡¯s illness is not ordinary. If this Brother doesn¡¯t wake up, Uncle, remember to look for Mia.]


    In an instant, James seemed to have made up his mind and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    Bring Oliver back.¡±


    Sylvia was inplete despair.


    Oliver was pushed out of the operating theater. His face was dark, and his cheeks were sunken like a skeleton. Sylvia choked. ¡°Oliver, Mommy will bring you home.¡± Forget it. Thinking about how her son was so young and had to wait for death in the ICU with tubes all over his body, it was better to go home and they would send him on hisst journey.


    The car drove out. James¡¯s car turned in front and drove towards the Walton residence. Sylvia¡¯s face was ashen. She hugged Oliver and talked without looking at where the car was going. Until a call came in and James pressed the answer button. Old Madam Spencer¡¯s exasperated voice sounded, ¡°James, where did you take Oliver?!¡±


    James said calmly, ¡°The doctor said that we can¡¯t save Oliver. I¡¯ll bring him to the Walton residence.¡± He repeated what Amelia had told him yesterday to Old Madam Spencer. Old Madam Spencer was also Oliver¡¯s Grandma. She was a superstitious old woman. She was the type who would even calcte the auspicious times before she ate. When she heard James¡¯s words, she said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the use of finding the little girl? Hurry up and bring Oliver back. I found a master to treat him. He will definitely be saved!¡±


    James frowned. His mother had looked for many masters, but those masters were all liars. He said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Old Madam Spencer¡¯s voice was so loud that even Sylvia heard it. ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s no need! Come back quickly when I tell you to! I found Master Murphy this time! Do you know who Master Murphy is? Others can¡¯t meet him even if they begged. Master Murphy is about to be an immortal! You don¡¯t believe in Master Murphy, but you want to find a little girl! Fool!¡±


    James said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± With that, he hung up.


    Sylvia hugged Oliver and asked James, ¡°Are we going to the Walton residence to look for Amelia?¡± She had also heard of Amelia, the little daughter of the Walton family.


    James asked Sylvia, ¡°Do you believe Amelia¡¯s words?¡± If she said that she didn¡¯t believe him, he would turn around and bring Oliver home. Unexpectedly,


    Sylvia replied firmly, ¡°I believe her!¡± Because their Oliver was carried out by Amelia, and while Oliver was still unconscious, Amelia had already predicted he would be unable to wake up, Sylvia had to believe Amelia for once!


    On the other side, Old Lady Spencer hung up the phone. She was so angry that she was about to vomit blood.. Master Murphy, can youe with me to the Walton residence?¡±

 Chapter 83 - 83: Divination

    Chapter 83: Divination


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Beside Old Lady Spencer sat an old Daoist priest with his eyes closed. His eyebrows were longer than his beard. When he heard Old Lady Spencer¡¯s words, he said arrogantly, ¡°I usually don¡¯t enter the secr world. Coming with you is already an exception.¡±


    Old Madam Spencer nodded sincerely. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s all my son¡¯s fault. He actually wanted to bring my grandson to find a little girl.¡± She anxiously and helplessly ryed James¡¯s words just now, and then mentioned repairing Master Murphys temple to spread good karma¡­


    Only then did Master Murphy relent. ¡°Alright, you and I are fated. I¡¯ll follow you on this trip and see which child dares to spout nonsense!¡±


    Old Madam Spencer was extremely grateful as she brought Master Murphy to the Walton residence.


    After Amelia finished breakfast, she kept looking out of the door and was distracted. ¡°Master, do you think that boy is alright?¡± The dream this morning had really worried her. The ¡®little ghost¡¯ in the dream did not say a word and just stared at her. Amelia felt that if that ¡®little ghost¡¯ really died, she did not know if he would be a ghost ande to her dream every day to stare at her.


    Elmer sat cross-legged at the side and drew something on the book with a red brush in his hand. He said casually, ¡°Do you want to know? Then Master will teach you divination. Do you still remember what Master taught you yesterday? The Five Mystic Arts: Mountain, Medicine, Fate, Divination, and Physiognomy.¡±


    Amelia: ¡­I think so.¡±


    Elmer nced at her and suspected that her ¡®I think so¡¯ was exaggerated. She fell asleep before he could finish teaching her yesterday.


    Elmer said, ¡°Fate is the study of destiny, using the eight characters and the stars to deduce a person¡¯s fate. Divination is prediction using the six yao to deduce fortune, disaster, and blessing in the future¡­¡± He slowly taught Amelia the basic academics. Amelia listened very seriously, and Elmer did not know if she understood. ¡°Now, do the divination yourself. How is Oliver?


    Amelia immediately turned around and looked around. Divination, divination, using the turtle shell¡­ Amelia remembered these two things. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. She ran to the rockery pool at the side and grabbed an old turtle that was sunbathing leisurely.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Amelia threw the turtle on the grass. The old turtle rolled out and circled the grass several times before stopping.


    The old turtle. ¡°???¡±


    Elmer. ¡°???¡± He said that turtle shells are used for divination, but he didn¡¯t say that it had to be a living turtle shell!


    Unfortunately, Amelia squatted in front of the old turtle and nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, yes, I see¡­¡±


    Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°See what?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°The boy isn¡¯t dead yet. He¡¯sing to our house. There¡¯s also a fake Daoist priest. The boy is going to suffer and might not live¡­¡± She squatted on the ground and covered her knees with her hands. She ced her chin on the back of her hand and looked at the old turtle seriously. The old turtle struggled and stretched out its head to bite a de of grass, flipping itself over.


    Amelia: ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a reversal!¡±


    The corners of Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. What reversal reversal? He moved his fingers angrily and suddenly eximed. He looked at Amelia in surprise. Was it really as she said?


    At this moment, the sound of a car engine came from outside the Walton family¡¯s manor. Amelia stood up, patted her butt, and ran out. Old Master


    Walton and Old Madam Walton¡¯s voices came from afar. ¡°Mr. Spencer? How¡¯s Oliver? Are you looking for Mia? Mia is here. Mother Taylor, call Mia over.¡±


    Amelia ran quickly. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here!¡±


    Old Madam Walton hurriedly supported her. ¡°Slow down, slow down. Why are you running so fast?¡±


    Amelia looked at James and the woman hugging him. ¡°The old turtle told Mia that the boy wasing, so Mia rushed over.¡±


    Old Madam Walton and Old Master Walton were puzzled. What old turtle?


    The moment Sylvia saw Amelia, it was as if she had grabbed onto a straw to clutch at. ¡°Mia, please save Oliver¡­¡± All parents worried for their children. Sylvia waspletely flustered now. Oliver was in her arms, not breathing at all.


    Amelia ran into the house and said, ¡°Come in quickly.¡±


    James took Oliver and quickly followed Amelia. Old Madam Walton and Old Master Walton hurriedly followed. After Amelia entered the house, she ran to the kitchen. Master said that to summon souls, she needed to find a basin to burn paper money and find the boy¡¯s clothes¡­


    Mother Taylor followed behind and asked, ¡°Miss Mia, what are you looking


    Amelia said, ¡°I have to find an iron basin, paper money, and that brother¡¯s clothes..¡±

 Chapter 84 - 84: Come Home With Me

    Chapter 84: Come Home With Me


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As she spoke, Amelia looked at Oliver and realized that there was an incense stick above his head.


    Amelia was stunned. She quietly asked Elmer, ¡°Master, what¡¯s that on his head?¡±


    Elmer said, ¡°This is called the Yin incense on the top of one¡¯s head. Before a person dies, this Yin incense will appear on the top of their head. After the entire incense stick burns, they will die.¡± As he spoke, his brows furrowed. If a person¡¯s life was in danger but they were not destined to die, even if they stepped into the gates of hell, there would not be a Yin incense. If there was a Yin incense on their head, they would definitely die. Could it be that this kid really could not live?


    Amelia now knew about the Yin incense, but she did not know that the appearance of the Yin incense meant that the person would definitely die. She only heard Elmer say that after the entire Yin incense burned, he would die.


    She was instantly extremely anxious and kept urging the adults to hurry up. She wanted to save Oliver before the Yin incense on his head burned out.


    The iron basin and paper money were easy to find. The Walton family would use them during festivities and when they worshipped their ancestors. They often had them at home, but Oliver¡¯s clothes were more difficult. Sylvia suddenly remembered that Oliver¡¯s shirt was in the car and hurriedly ran out to get it. When everything was ready, Amelia quickly lit the paper money in the iron basin and stood at the door for an incense stick. Just as she was about to start, a sighing voice came from the door. ¡°Stop!¡±


    Old Madam Spencer rushed over and saw Oliver lying on the ground. Beside him was a little girl holding a handful of paper money. She was instantly angry. ¡°Nonsense! This is simply nonsense!¡± She was furious and directly knocked away the paper money in Amelia¡¯s hand with her walking stick! This scene happened too quickly. No one could react, much less expect Old Madam Spencer to suddenly hit someone with her walking stick!


    Amelia felt a pain on the back of her hand and retracted her hand reflexively.


    The paper money scattered all over the ground, and the back of her hand was red!


    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Amelia was in so much pain that tears came out. Grandpa Turtle did not mention this. Why was she attacked¡­


    Sylvia panicked. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?!¡± She rushed forward and stood in front of Amelia.


    James also said coldly, ¡®Get out!¡±


    Old Madam Spencer did not go out. Behind her were George and Master Murphy. It turned out that Old Madam Spencer happened to bump into George when she came, which was why she could enter unimpeded. Old Madam Spencer was anxious about her grandson and ran forward with her walking stick. Master Murphy carried his status and looked like a sage. Naturally, he would not be as rash as Old Madam Spencer. That was why he and George were a step slower.


    George had just entered when he saw Old Madam Spencer hitting Amelia with her walking stick. His expression instantly darkened. ¡°Old Madam Spencer, I invited you toe in because your grandson and son are in the Walton residence. I didn¡¯t invite you in to hit our Walton family¡¯s little daughter!¡±


    The Old Lady of the Spencer Family cared a lot about the seniority of the old and the young. She felt ufortable being scolded by George, a junior, but she was also anxious about Oliver and could only pretend not to hear him. ¡°Master Murphy, Master Murphy,e quickly. Oliver is here.¡±


    George¡¯s face was cold. He asked Mother Taylor to get the ointment first. Old Madam Walton was also very angry. This Old Madam Spencer was pretending to be crazy in her Walton family? Did she think her Walton family was made of paper?!


    ¡°Stupid old woman, I asked you to apologize to my Mia!¡± Old Madam Walton


    kicked out the slippers on her feet and hit Old Madam Spencer¡¯s face with a bang. She did not expect it to be so urate. After kicking, she was stunned.


    Old Madam Spencer was almost angered to death by the slipper hitting her face. Why was the Walton family fussing over such an urgent matter?!


    ¡°You! James, bring Oliver home with me!¡± Old Madam Spencer was furious. Who cared about their Walton residence? If her grandson wasn¡¯t here, she wouldn¡¯t havee!


    Unexpectedly, James grabbed her cor and pulled her out. He said coldly, ¡°Leave.¡±


    Old Madam Spencer was anxious. Relying on her age, she actuallyy on the ground. ¡°Alright, alright. Come on. If you dare to chase me away today, don¡¯t acknowledge me as your Mom!¡±


    Old Lady Spencer was very angry. At this moment, Master Murphy, who had an unfathomable expression, suddenly shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    Amelia also grabbed James¡¯s hand and said anxiously, ¡°Uncle, if we don¡¯t save him now, it will be toote.¡±


    Master Murphy frowned and looked at Amelia. This brat was copying him? He said that it was toote, and so did she. She was so shameless

 Chapter 85 - 85: Do You Want to Go Out or Should I Throw You

    Chapter 85: Do You Want to Go Out or Should I Throw You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Old Lady Spencer heard that it was toote, she hurriedly urged, ¡°Master Murphy, I beg you, quickly save my grandson!¡± Compared to her shameless appearance just now, her current appearance was much more pleasing to the eye and much more sincere. She ignored James and Sylvia¡¯s objections and used her life to threaten them, hugging James and Sylvia¡¯s legs to buy time for Master Murphy.


    Master Murphy let out a long sigh. ¡°Since you¡¯re so pitiful, I¡¯ll help you this once.¡±


    Old Lady Spencer was so grateful that she shed tears. She felt that her grandson was finally saved. Master Murphy¡¯s movements were very fast, as if he wanted to intimidate everyone. He waved his hand, and a string of mes soared into the sky with a whoosh. Everyone was stunned.


    Master Murphy took out a string of copper bells and a peach wood sword. His mouth moved quickly and he circled around Oliver. ¡°Five Tigers, listen up. Freeze a hundred ghosts. Urgent as thew!¡± With a ng, he rang the gong in his hand.


    The corners of Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. He did not rush Amelia because he knew that if the Yin incense burned, the person would definitely die, so he was not in a hurry to save him. In any case, he could not be saved.


    Amelia looked at Oliver. After all this, there was only a third of the Yin incense left on his head. Amelia was angry. ¡°This uncle is a liar!¡± It turned out that the cmity that Grandpa Turtle had said the boy would suffer was this cmity!


    Old Madam Spencer red. ¡°What does a child like you know? Shut up!¡± Master Murphy is a master that has be an immortal! If even the master couldn¡¯t save her grandson, the little girl couldn¡¯t either!


    Master Murphy also looked at Amelia coldly. ¡°It¡¯s better not to say such disrespectful words. I just did a ritual. In less than five minutes, Young Master will wake up.¡± He ced the horsetail whisk on his arm, looking like an otherworldly expert.


    Amelia said, ¡°He won¡¯t wake up. What you did is useless.¡±


    Old Madam Walton was also furious. Her Mia was kind enough to help, but they did not appreciate it at all!


    Old Madam Walton said, ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s none of our business!¡±


    Amelia was so anxious that tears were about to fall. The world of children was very pure. Even if a small animal died, they would be sad for a long time. It was very difficult for them to ept the death of a ¡®little friend¡¯, let alone the fact that Oliver was a human.


    Amelia looked at Sylvia and James with pleading eyes.


    Sylvia threw caution to the wind. She pulled Old Lady Spencer up from the ground and walked out. Old Lady Spencer shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you! Is this how you treat your mother-inw? As a daughter-inw¡­ ¡®I


    Sylvia threw Old Madam Spencer out the door. ¡°As your daughter-inw, I¡¯ve had enough of you! I¡¯ll leave my words here today! I¡¯ll make the decision for my own son. If you daree in, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    Old Madam Spencer: ¡°¡­ ¡± Her chest heaved up and down violently. She was so angry that her eyes turned ck. She was afraid and angry. The person inside was also her grandson! She was devoted to her grandson¡¯s well-being. What was wrong with that?


    ¡°Do you really want Oliver to die?¡± Old Madam Spencer cried out loud. James also looked at Master Murphy coldly. ¡°Are you going out yourself, or should I throw you out?¡±


    Master Murphy¡¯s expression was ugly. Ever since he ¡°became an immortal¡±, no one had been so disrespectful to him. Very well, this man from the Spencer family. In the future, if they begged him again, he would not help them!


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Because of his image as an enlightened person, Master Murphy couldn¡¯t say anything too ruthless. He could only snort coldly. Old Madam Spencer cried in despair, ¡°You¡¯re trying to kill Oliver. You¡¯re trying to kill my grandson. My poor grandson¡­


    James said coldly, ¡°I believe Amelia will save Oliver.¡±


    When Master Murphy heard this, he wanted to roll his eyes. They actually believed a little brat. Were these people crazy?


    At this moment, George suddenly said, ¡°Five minutes is up.¡±


    Old Madam Walton raised her eyebrows and said sarcastically, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say that he would wake up in five minutes?¡±


    Master Murphy¡¯s expression immediately became interesting. At this moment, there was a whoosh behind him. Amelia had picked up the paper money on the ground and lit it. Although the me was not as loud as Master Murphy¡¯s, the color of her me was green.


    After lighting the me, Amelia threw Oliver¡¯s clothes into the brazier. Her face was filled with seriousness as she muttered an obscure incantation.


    Master Murphy frowned. Did this child think that she could save him by muttering something that others could not understand? How ridiculous!


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Master Murphy reprimanded with a straight face. He hated people like Amelia who pretended to know nothing and swindled others the most in his life.. ¡°If you can save a living person like this, I¡¯d rather eat five kilograms of shit! While being upside down!¡±

 Chapter 86 - 86: Blessed

    Chapter 86: Blessed


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As soon as he finished speaking, the clothes in the brazier suddenly stood up. Master Murphy¡¯s expression froze, and everyone in the room was stunned.


    Green mes flickered in the brazier. Oliver¡¯s shirt suddenly stood up and his sleeves were slowly raised. The sky outside had been covered by dark clouds at some point in time. A gust of wind blew past, and Old Madam Walton couldn¡¯t help but rub her arms. This scene was really too strange!


    Only Amelia had a smile on her face. She waved at the shirt and said in a childish voice, ¡°Hurry up and go back!¡±


    The shirt in the brazier suddenly fell to the ground and started burning fiercely. Oliver, who was lying on the ground, moved his fingers imperceptibly.


    Elmer eximed and quickly took out his small notebook. He flipped through it in confusion. He did not see wrongly. The Yin incense burning above his head was indeed the countdown to death. Why was he still alive?


    Everyone held their breath and stared at Oliver. However, after waiting for a long time, Oliver didn¡¯t wake up. Sylvia also copsed on the ground dispiritedly, silently crying.


    Master Murphy heaved a sigh of relief and sneered. ¡°See? You guys believe a child¡¯s words. You wasted time for nothing. If I had continued to perform the ritual just now, I might have saved him.¡±


    When Old Madam Spencer heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but rush in and wail, ¡°My grandson, my grandson! It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault for disobeying me and harming my grandson!¡± As she spoke, she raised her walking stick and hit Amelia. ¡°Compensate my grandson! You¡¯re the one who killed my grandson. I want you to die with my grandson!¡±


    Amelia subconsciously raised her hand to block it and kicked the walking stick back. The walking stick happened to hit Old Madam Spencer¡¯s head, and Old Madam Spencer cursed. George¡¯s face darkened as he asked the bodyguards to throw Old Madam Spencer out.


    At this moment, James suddenly shouted, ¡°Enough!¡±


    Old Madam Spencer was stunned for a moment before she continued to cry. ¡°You¡¯re yelling at me? You¡¯re actually yelling at me?! My life is so bitter. My grandson is gone, and my son is unfilial¡­¡±


    Master Murphy stood at the side and listened to themotion. He was very satisfied in his heart. This should be the case. Who asked them not to believe him? If he couldn¡¯t save him, how could a little brat save him? If a little brat saved Oliver, where would he put his face if word got out?


    At this moment, a weak voice sounded. ¡°So noisy¡­¡±


    Master Murphy¡¯s proud face stiffened and he looked to the side in disbelief. Oliver propped himself up and slowly sat up.


    Amelia said happily, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re awake!¡± Heavens, she had really saved the boy! Amelia suddenly felt that her master was amazing. It turned out that the things her master had taught her were really useful!


    Sylvia was stunned. Her entire body was trembling and her eyes were wide open, afraid that she was hallucinating. ¡°Oliver¡­ Oliver¡­¡± Her hands trembled as she touched Oliver¡¯s face.


    Oliver tilted his head. He didn¡¯t like to be touched, not even by his own mother. His expression was cool, cold, yet adorable.


    Oliver looked around and finallynded on Amelia. ¡°Who are you?


    Amelia smiled. ¡°My name is Mia.¡±


    Oliver silently remembered trus name, Mia.


    Sylvia choked. ¡°Thank you, thank you, Mia¡­¡±


    Old Madam Spencer recovered from her shock and crawled towards Oliver while trembling. ¡°Grandson, my grandson, you¡¯re awake. As expected of my grandson, you¡¯re really lucky..


    The Walton family members sneered. If he couldn¡¯t be saved, Mia would be buried with him. If he was saved, it was because her grandson would be lucky. George¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Uncle Smith, see the guest out!¡±


    James nced at the olddy of the Spencer family and said to George, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll settle the family matters beforeing to thank you.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything else because he knew that it was useless to say anything else. This time, the Walton family was indeed innocent. They had saved someone and even got insulted, especially Amelia. She had even been attacked¡­


    Because of work, James rarely paid attention to family matters. He didn¡¯t know that his mother was such an unreasonable person. Then, he thought of Sylvia¡¯s cold attitude towards him. For a moment, he had mixed feelings.


    After apologizing to the Walton family again, James turned to look at Amelia. His eyes slowly softened as he raised his hand to stroke Amelia¡¯s head. ¡°Mia, if you need any help in the future, you cane to Uncle anytime.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°No matter what it is..¡±

 Chapter 87 - 87: Whose Credit?

    Chapter 87: Whose Credit?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sylvia also wiped her tears. ¡°Mia, thank you¡­ Thank you¡­


    Amelia had no idea how much she had done and how much the Spencer family owed her. She was only happy to have saved her boy. She waved her hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Saving a life is better than building a seven-story pagoda. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± She looked serious and cute, making people unable to help butugh. Even George¡¯s cold expression softened.


    James left with his family. Master Murphy felt extremely embarrassed and wanted to sneak away. At this moment, Amelia suddenly eximed, ¡°Just now, Mia seemed to have heard that someone wanted to eat sh*t..


    Master Murphy stopped in his tracks and looked like an elder reprimanding an elder. ¡°You¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re so unreasonable. Do you really think you saved the young master of the Spencer family?¡± After saying that, he snorted and left unhappily.


    Amelia struggled to understand what Master Murphy meant. She did save the boy! At this moment, she suddenly understood why the police often captured these fortune-tellers¡­


    The sky outside gradually cleared, and the cold feeling in the living room disappeared. George looked at Amelia with aplicated expression.


    Although Oliver was awake, his body was still weak. James carried him into the car with one arm. Old Madam Spencer pushed Sylvia away and wanted to follow him into the car, but unexpectedly, James pressed the car door with a bang and looked at her coldly. ¡°Mother, you look very healthy. Pack up tomorrow and go back to the old residence to stay.¡±


    Old Madam Spencer was stunned. James put his arm around Sylvia¡¯s waist and led her into the car, closing the door behind them. The car drove off, leaving Old Madam Spencer staring nkly.


    Old Lady Spencer said, ¡°What sin have Imitted!¡± She wailed and saw Master Murphy, who was a step slower,ing out. She hurriedly went forward. ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯ve let Master Murphy see a joke today.¡±


    Master Murphy was still putting on airs. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Old Lady Spencer said, ¡°Master Murphy, please get in the car¡­


    Master Murphy refused. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± After saying that, he walked forward by himself. As he walked, he shook his head and sighed. ¡°The morals of the world are declining day by day. People¡¯s hearts are not what they used to be. That little girl from the Walton family is a shrewd¡­


    The olddy of the Spencer family jogged forward to pull Master Murphy back. ¡°Master, what do you mean?


    Master Murphy didn¡¯t seem to want to say anything. In the end, he let out a long sigh. ¡°The young master of the Spencer family¡¯s illness is much worse than I expected, so the estimated time to wake up was dyed. I didn¡¯t expect that the little girl would take advantage of me. I went through so much trouble to invite the young master¡¯s soul back, but in the end, it actually¡­ Sigh, it¡¯s fine not to mention it. Forget it, just take it that I¡¯m helping the younger generation.¡±


    Old Madam Spencer understood. In other words, Oliver was saved by Master


    Murphy. It was just that the timing was wrong, which allowed Amelia to take advantage of the situation and make everyone think that it was her credit. No wonder Master Murphy didn¡¯t want to sit in her car. He was angry!


    Old Madam Spencer was indignant. ¡°That¡¯s right. What does a four-year-old little girl like Amelia know? It¡¯s all thanks to Master Murphy¡­


    Master Murphy continued to shake his head. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s end this matter here. It¡¯s just that I won¡¯t dare to interfere in the Spencer family¡¯s matters anymore¡­¡±


    The olddy of the Spencer family immediately panicked. She chased after Master Murphy and thanked him gratefully. She even took out a bank card and stuffed it into Master Murphy¡¯s hand. Only then did Master Murphy¡¯s expression ease up and he left slowly. He did not want to see Amelia for the rest of his life! There was still a ribbon-cutting ceremony tomorrow that needed his witnessing. He had to quickly find a ce to rest.


    Witnessing the scene was very simple. As long as he calcted the auspicious time and performed a ritual for the golden scissors, there would definitely be no idents.


    Old Madam Spencer watched Master Murphy leave before slowly getting into her car. Before she left, she didn¡¯t forget to re at the Walton residence. That little girl from the Walton family knew how to swindle people at such a young age and even caused her to almost offend Master Murphy! However, her son,


    James, even said that he would visit her another day to thank her. What a joke! As long as she was still alive, she definitely wouldn¡¯t allow her son and grandson to have contact with Amelia!


    At the Walton family¡¯s residence.


    Old Madam Walton, Old Master Walton, and George had mixed feelings. Amelia did not sense their emotions and was happily chewing on a drumstick.. The Walton family was still wondering if they had seen wrongly¡­

 Chapter 88 - 88: Have You Had Enough?

    Chapter 88: Have You Had Enough?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Madam Walton said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you guys before. There seems to be something wrong with Mia.¡±


    Old Master Walton said with a straight face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? There¡¯s nothing wrong with our Mia.¡±


    Old Madam Walton also changed her words. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a problem. It¡¯s just that Mia said that she has a master by her side¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the three of them looked at Amelia¡­ For some reason, the air beside them suddenly felt numb.


    Old Madam Walton said, ¡°I always thought that Mia was abused when she was young and had psychological problems. That¡¯s why she said that¡­


    George pursed his lips and stared at Amelia.


    Old Madam Walton sighed. ¡°Should we hire a psychiatrist for Mia?¡±


    George shook his head. ¡°No need. Mia will follow me for the time being. I¡¯ll keep an eye on her.¡±


    After all, Old Madam Walton and Old Master Walton were old and Old Madam Walton¡¯s health was not good, she needed to undergo physical therapy regrly. After thinking about it, George still felt more at ease with Amelia by his side.


    George: ¡°Glory Entertainment will hold a ribbon cutting ceremony tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring Mia over.¡± Glory Entertainment was an entertainmentpany that the Walton Corporation had invested in. It had just been listed, and as a shareholder, he had to go.


    After filling her stomach, Amelia obedientlyy on the sofa in the living room on the first floor and drew. Elmer was holding a book and pointing things out to her. ¡°This is the Zigong Acupuncture Point, the Yutang Acupuncture Point¡­


    Give your grandmother a massage in these ces first. After her legs recover their vitality, give her acupuncture.¡±


    Amelia listened very seriously and asked, ¡°Will Grandma be able to stand up after this?¡±


    Elmer floated in the air and saidzily, ¡°She can even dance in the square.


    When you have time, ask your eldest uncle to buy a set of silver needles.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up as she set a small goal in her heart: go square dancing! She wanted to work hard to let her grandmother go square dancing!


    ()n the other side, Old Madam Spencer returned home and went straight to Oliver¡¯s room. ¡°My good grandson, let Grandma take a look¡­


    Sylvia mmed the door shut.


    The olddy of the Spencer family scolded angrily, ¡°Sylvia! Open the door quickly! Do you think you have a backer now that James is back? Do you think you have someone to back you up? Let me tell you, that¡¯s impossible! After entering the Spencer family, you have to abide by the rules of the Spencer family!¡± She dared to disrespect her mother-inw. When James returned, she would teach her a lesson!


    James carried a bowl of noodles over and looked at Old Madam Spencer coldly. ¡°Have you had enough?¡±


    Old Madam Spencer said, ¡°Me? James, I¡¯m your mother! Why are you helping an outsider instead of me? When you wanted to marry Sylvia, I didn¡¯t agree to it. I could tell from the start that she wasn¡¯t a good person. Look at her attitude towards me! Think about it, even when you were around, she treats me like this. When you weren¡¯t around, it was even worse! A married woman going out every day, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing!¡¯


    James opened the door and entered the house. He closed the door with a bang and took out his phone to make a call. ¡°Get someone to pack up the olddy¡¯s things. Then get Leo to drive over and send her to the old residence to recuperate.¡±


    Outside the door, Old Madam Spencer didn¡¯t know that her life in herter years had been arranged. Seeing that her son was ignoring her, she was so angry that she almost vomited blood!


    ¡°What a sin! What a sin! You forget your mother when you have a wife!¡± Old Madam Spencer cried. She felt that Sylvia must have badmouthed her in front of James!


    ()ld Madam Spencer was indignant and cursing. At this moment, the butler walked over. ¡°Old Madam, the Lam family is here to visit. Do you want to see them?¡±


    Old Madam Spencer frowned. ¡°The Lam Family?¡±


    The butler said, ¡°It¡¯s the person who called Sir yesterday. They found Young


    Master at the camp and called Sir.¡±


    Old Madam Spencer was stunned. In that case, it wasn¡¯t the Walton family who discovered her grandson first?


    ¡°Let them in.¡± Old Lady Spencer, who didn¡¯t know that she was about to be sent away, still acted like the matriarch. Her wrinkled face was filled with arrogance.


    Evelyn followed her parents into the Spencer Residence. The Spencer Residence was different from the Walton Residence. The Walton family lived in a manor, which gave people a feeling of grandeur and wealth. However, the Spencer family lived in an independent courtyard house. It was an old house that the Spencer Residence continued to live in for generations, giving people a sense of history.


    Evelyn¡¯s father said in a low voice, ¡°The Walton family is the leader in the business field, but the Spencer family is in the military. When we get inside, be careful what you say.¡±


    The entire Spencer family was loyal and devoted. Old Master Spencer sacrificed his life for the country. As the son of a hero, James also inherited Old Master Spencer¡¯s mantle..

 Chapter 89 - 89: Chase Her Out

    Chapter 89: Chase Her Out


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Spencer Family had very few members. In James¡¯s generation, he only had one son, Oliver. Compared to other wealthy families who had five to six, seven to eight children and countless illegitimate children, the Spencer Family¡¯s situation was very rare, so many wealthy families had designs on Oliver.


    ¡°Especially the Old Madam of the Spencer Family. The Old Madam has the final say in the Spencer Family now. Eve, when you talk to the Old Madamter, you have to be more obedient, understand?¡± Evelyn¡¯s father reminded worriedly. ¡°As long as you please the Old Madam of the Spencer Family, our rtionship with the Spencer Family will be closer in the future!¡±


    Evelyn hurriedly nodded. The family of three entered with gifts. Seeing that Old Madam Spencer was waiting in the living room, Evelyn¡¯s father hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re Old Madam Spencer, right? Hello, Old Madam Spencer.¡±


    Old Madam Spencer was very satisfied with Evelyn¡¯s father¡¯s attitude. She asked arrogantly, ¡°Were you the ones who discovered my Oliver yesterday?¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s father smiled. ¡°No, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s just that we were there at the time and participated in the rescue.¡±


    Old Madam Spencer¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. The Lam family was not bad. They did not pretend to take credit and were very respectful to her. With such parents, the children they raised would not be bad.


    Old Madam Spencer looked at Evelyn. Evelyn immediately said obediently, ¡°Hello, Grandma Spencer. My name is Evelyn. Grandma, you look good. Are you even 50 years old?¡±


    Old Madam Spencer was stunned. She was already 70 years old! However, which woman didn¡¯t like to be called young? She was even more satisfied with Evelyn. This child was not bad. She said happily, ¡°Sit, Evelyn,e sit here.¡±


    Evelyn sat obediently on the sofa. Her butt was only half-sat, and her knees were closed. Her hands were ced on her knees. At such a young age, she already had the demeanor of a youngdy from a wealthy family. Old Madam Spencer kept nodding like she was picking a granddaughter-inw.


    Evelyn¡¯s parents were overjoyed. Evelyn¡¯s mother asked gently, ¡°Is the young master feeling better? We saw him covered in bloodst night and were really worried, so we came over to visit.¡±


    Old Lady Spencer said, ¡°Fortunately, Master Murphy saved Oliver.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother was surprised. ¡°Is it Master Murphy from Shennongjia?


    Old Madam Spencer suddenly felt that she had something inmon with Evelyn¡¯s mother. She nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, Master Murphy is indeed an expert who has already attained Dao and be an immortal. Oliver had stopped breathing. He was forcefully pulled back from the gates of hell by Master Murphy!¡¯


    Evelyn¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Really?¡±


    Old Madam Spencer said affirmatively, ¡°Really!¡±


    The two of them chatted happily. Old Madam Spencer felt that she had found a bosom friend, and Evelyn¡¯s mother really admired Master Murphy, so she took the opportunity to inquire. In the end, Evelyn¡¯s mother found an opportunity to ask, ¡°Can we go and see the young master? His face was covered in blood yesterday, and he scared us out of our wits. Eve was also very worried about him. She said that she would only be at ease if she saw with her own eyes that the young master was fine. I really can¡¯t dissuade her¡­¡±


    Old Madam Spencer nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Of course.¡± She was the matriarch of this family. If she agreed, no one could object.


    Old Madam Spencer led them upstairs as she said to Evelyn, ¡°Eve is so considerate. You¡¯re really a kind and good child.¡± This girl was indeed not bad. She could be a candidate for her granddaughter-inw.


    Old Madam Spencer¡¯s thoughts stirred. Evelyn¡¯s parents were also smart people. They saw through Old Madam Spencer¡¯s intentions and were overjoyed. To be chosen by Old Madam Spencer, their family was going to be rich! For a moment, their attitude towards Old Madam Spencer became even more attentive. Evelyn¡¯s mother even bent down and supported Old Madam Spencer upstairs with a smile.


    At this moment, a few servants came down from upstairs with luggage. Old Madam Spencer felt that this luggage looked familiar, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She frowned and asked, ¡°What are you doing?


    The butler was a little embarrassed. ¡°Old Madam, Sir asked me to send you back to the old residence in the countryside¡­¡±


    Old Madam Spencer was in disbelief. ¡°What did you say?!¡± She was James¡¯s biological mother! How could he be so heartless as to send her back to the countryside?


    ¡°Nonsense! Who ordered you to do these things? It¡¯s Sylvia. It must be Sylvia, right? Get her out!¡± Old Madam Spencer scolded. ¡°She¡¯s really rebelled! Does


    she still care about me as her mother-inw? How dare she send me away without telling my son? What the hell!¡±


    James opened the door and came out. He said coldly, ¡°I ordered it..¡±

 Chapter 90 - 90: Who Are You?

    Chapter 90: Who Are You?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Madam Spencer choked and red at James. ¡°What do you mean? Is this how you treat your mother?¡±


    James said, ¡°You¡¯ll only cause trouble if you stay here. I think you should go back to your hometown to retire. You don¡¯t have to worry about the Spencer family.¡±


    Old Madam Spencer clutched her chest. James was actually serious! Just now, she wanted to help Oliver look for his future wife, but now, in front of Evelyn¡¯s parents, her son wanted to chase her out of the house!


    Evelyn¡¯s parents looked at each other. So Old Lady Spencer wasn¡¯t the person-in-charge of the Spencer family¡­ To think that they were so humble just now.


    Seeing the look in Evelyn¡¯s parents¡¯ eyes, Old Madam Spencer felt her face burning as if she had been pped twice!


    ¡®Good, you ingrate. To think that I worked so hard to raise you¡­¡± Old Madam Spencer wanted to cry and pretend to be pitiful, but James didn¡¯t give her a chance and directly gestured for the butler to call for help.


    After a while, a few bodyguards came in and carried Old Madam Spencer into the car. Their actions were straightforward and neat. The car door closed with a bang, and a servant hurriedly handed the olddy¡¯s suitcase in.


    Old Madam Spencer patted the car and scolded, ¡°You! You¡¯re really infuriating! Aiyo, my heart, I¡¯m going to die of anger¡­¡±


    James didn¡¯t even look at her and directly got someone to drive. Seeing that this tactic didn¡¯t work, Old Madam Spencer was so angry that she kept smashing the car window. She even wanted to open the car door and jump out.


    In the end, the car window and door were locked. Old Madam Spencer felt her blood pressure soar and her head was buzzing. She¡­ she was James¡¯s biological mother. How could he treat her like this!


    Evelyn¡¯s mother opened her mouth. ¡°Aiya, Mr. Spencer, if you have something to say, just say it slowly. Old Madam Spencer might have done something wrong, but she¡¯s still your mother¡­¡±


    James¡¯s cold gazended on Evelyn¡¯s mother. ¡°Who are you? When did you have the right to interrupt the Spencer family¡¯s matters? Butler, chase these uninvited guests out!¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s father¡¯s face stiffened. He felt extremely humiliated.


    Evelyn looked up and said innocently, ¡°Uncle Spencer, Eve is just worried¡­¡± Unfortunately, James didn¡¯t listen to her at all. He didn¡¯t even look at her before turning around and leaving.


    Evelyn instantly felt extremely wronged. She bit her lips and her eyes reddened. Evelyn¡¯s family was chased out of the Spencer family just like that. It was embarrassing and awkward.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Evelyn finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms and started crying.


    Evelyn¡¯s mother was about tofort Evelyn when she suddenly saw an invitation letter on the ground. It was the invitation letter from Glory Entertainment! It must have fallen out when Old Madam Spencer was struggling. Evelyn¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes shed and she immediately put away the invitation letter. Anyway, Old Madam Spencer had already been chased away and there was no need for the invitation letter. They could bring this invitation letter in tomorrow and say that they were going in ce of Old Madam Spencer¡­ Many big shots would attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony of Glory Entertainment. If they could get to know a few of them, the Lam Family¡¯s development would be better and better.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Evelyn¡¯s mother lowered her voice as the family hurriedly


    The next day, Seven stood on the windowsill and sang loudly. When he reached the highest point, his voice gradually tore¡­


    Amelia, who was sleeping, was woken up by this voice. She rubbed her eyes sleepily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong?¡± In the end, when she turned around and saw Seven standing on the windowsill, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°So it¡¯s Seven¡­ Seven, don¡¯t shout blindly. I thought you were strangled.¡±


    Seven immediately replied, ¡°You¡¯re the one who was strangled!¡±


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡± He had never seen such a parrot that was so sharp mouthed!


    Amelia did not argue with Seven. She turned over and got up. At the thought that she was going out with her eldest uncle today, she hurriedly ran to the closet to find clothes to wear. She picked and chose a cute pink babydoll dress. The skirt was even decorated with pink cherry embroidery.


    Amelia had learned to dress herself a long time ago. She first put on the dress and a pair of white leggings. Her clothes were all specially styled. She just needed to put them on.


    After putting on her clothes, Amelia went to brush her teeth and wash her face. Then, she walked out with her short legs. George was having a video conference in the living room on the first floor with a serious expression. When he saw Amelia running downstairs, he subconsciously stood up and reminded her, ¡°Run slowly.¡±


    Amelia spun around.. ¡°Eldest Uncle, Mia is ready!¡±

 Chapter 91 - 91: Eldest Uncle Troubled By Hair

    Chapter 91: Eldest Uncle Troubled By Hair


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    George looked at the time and was a little surprised. Old Master Walton and Old Madam Walton had gone for physical therapy today. Before they left, they had specially reminded him that Mia usually slept until nine o¡¯clock before waking up, but it was only eight o¡¯clock now.


    ¡°Eat first.¡± George asked Mother Taylor to serve breakfast and brought hisptop to the dining room. ¡°What¡¯s the n for the second quarter?¡± He asked the people on the other end of theputer as he peeled an egg. He ced the peeled egg in Amelia¡¯s bowl and did not forget to remind her, ¡°You have to eat eggs in the morning to maintain a bnced nutrition.¡±


    The higher-ups of the Walton Corporation had never seen such a scene. The living King of Hell of theirpany actually peeled eggs for someone? And he had such a gentle tone? What second-quarter n? They had long forgotten to answer!


    George looked up and saw that the people on the other end of the video call were silent. His expression turned cold. ¡°Are you all mute?¡±


    Only then did the higher-ups exin the n in a panic.


    Not long after, Amelia finished eating. George had also finished the morning conference. He held Amelia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± No matter how powerful George was, he was still a man and did not have the habit of checking the mirror before leaving. Hence¡­ Amelia left with her hair messy.


    Glory Entertainment was an entertainmentpany that had risen to prominence in recent years. The two new popr male celebrities and two of the four major starlets in the entertainment industry were all brought out by Glory Entertainment. Not to mention that Best Actor Chris Walton had terminated his contract with the originalpany and would officially sign a contract with Glory Entertainment during the ceremony. Hence, the event location was filled with people early in the morning. Fans of celebrities, news reporters from all walks of life, and guests from the upper-ss families¡­


    George¡¯s car slowly drove in and stopped at the entrance of the venue. Only then did Amelia realize a very serious problem. She had notbed her hair!


    Amelia touched her messy hair and leaned against the car door. ¡°Eldest Uncle,


    Mia doesn¡¯t want to get out of the car. Mia¡¯s hair is so ugly. Boohoo¡­¡±


    George: ¡°???¡± What? He took a closer look and realized that Amelia¡¯s hair was a mess. Then¡­ he reached out and rubbed it again, trying to smoothen it. Unfortunately, Amelia¡¯s hair was even more messy.


    Amelia frowned. ¡°Eldest Uncle?¡± She saw many beautiful sisters. The dresses they wore were all beautiful, and their hair was also beautiful. However, her hair was like a chicken coop. She didn¡¯t want to get out of the car like this. It was so embarrassing.


    There was no girl who did not like to be beautiful.


    George couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Then, how about Eldest Uncle tie Mia¡¯s hair?¡±


    Amelia quickly nodded and rummaged through her bag. She found two rubber bands. ¡°Eldest Uncle, I want two braids.¡±


    George nodded. Wasn¡¯t it just two braids? It was simple.


    Five minutester, George unbuttoned his shirt and took off his suit jacket. His sleeves were rolled up and he was sweating profusely as he fought with Amelia¡¯s hair.


    Amelia urged, ¡°Is Eldest Uncle not done yet?¡±


    A drop of cold sweat tell from George¡¯s forehead. ¡°Soon¡­¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Okay! Eldest Uncle has been tying my hair for so long. It must be very good-looking!¡¯


    George felt guilty. ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    George gave up struggling and looked at the two braids on Amelia¡¯s head in silence. Yes, it was quite good¡­


    Amelia reached out to touch it. ¡°Eldest Uncle, is it tied up?¡±


    George grabbed her hand. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t touch it. Don¡¯t mess it up.¡± He paused for a moment and added, ¡°It looks pretty good.¡±


    The chauffeur in front couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and try his best to hold back hisughter.


    George let out a low cough. He put on his suit jacket and buttoned his shirt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Amelia was very obedient and got out of the car happily. She had no idea how badly she had been tricked by her eldest uncle.


    Outside the car, everyone was anxiously waiting for the person in the ck Maybach. Of course, the organizers knew Georges car, but why did the person in the car not get out? The reporters also stuck their heads out. If George did not get out of the car, the cars behind could only wait in line. Coincidentally, the car behind was the Lam family¡¯s.


    Evelyn¡¯s mother was restless. ¡°What should we do? Why did we bump into President Walton¡­


    Evelyn¡¯s fatherforted her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, its fine. We have an invitation.¡± They were already here, and there were a lot of important people here today. They had to seize this opportunity!


    Evelyn¡¯s father: ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll get out of the car and meet President Walton first.¡± Everyone likedpliments. He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t handle George Walton! So, Evelyn¡¯s family got out of the car..

 Chapter 92 - 92: Your Hair Is Ugly

    Chapter 92: Your Hair Is Ugly


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Evelyn was wearing a long white mermaid princess dress. Her long train dragged on the ground, and her hair was neatly tied up. She was as noble as a little princess consort. When they saw such a beautiful youngdy get out of the car, the eyes of the reporters at the event location lit up, and they started taking photos.


    The corners of Evelyn¡¯s lips immediately curled up, and her hands were crossed over her abdomen. She was very happy in her heart. Her dress today was very beautiful, and her hair was also very beautiful. She must be the prettiest little princess at the event location!


    Just as Evelyn was thinking about this, the car door in front opened. George got out of the car. In an instant, all the cameras shifted and snapped photos of him. Evelyn greeted him obediently, ¡°Hello, Uncle Walton.¡±


    George tilted his head and nced at Evelyn. He didn¡¯t respond and directly reached into the car. Evelyn felt her face burning. At this age, children had the strongest self-esteem. She felt very embarrassed.


    Evelyn¡¯s motherforted her in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s too chaotic here. President Walton might not have heard it.¡±


    At this moment, no one was paying attention to Evelyn. When the reporters saw George¡¯s actions, they nervously raised their cameras. George Walton was the head of the Walton Corporation. He could be said to be the richest man in the capital! He had two sons, but no one had seen his wife. There were even rumors that George had not married at all and his two sons were test-tube babies.


    At this moment, when they saw George reach into the car as if he was going to help someone out, they were all very excited. They thought that they were going to see George¡¯s mysterious wife, but to their surprise, in the next second, a little girl in a pink babydoll dress jumped out of the car. George caught her steadily and carried Amelia with one hand. He straightened his clothes and strode towards the venue.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The little girl in George¡¯s arms had messy pigtails and was wearing a pink babydoll dress. She was also carrying a small satchel. Although she looked good, she was ipatible with the event location!


    George had always been cold to the public. It was said that a meeting with him could make the higher-ups tremble in fear, but now, he was hugging a cute little girl so dotingly! The cameras were all focused on George and Amelia.


    ¡°Wow, the little girl is so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Little beauty, look here¡­¡¯


    Amelia turned around when she heard this and gestured to the camera. She grinned and her eyes curved into crescents. Her cute appearance made the reporters¡¯ hearts melt.


    George stopped in his tracks. Hence, a cold-faced President carrying a cute little girl stood on the red carpet and let the reporters take photos.


    George thought of his younger sister, Helena. In the past, Helena was hidden and protected by them. Even until her death, she did not see the prosperity of the outside world. Many people did not even know what she looked like¡­ Now, they had to let the entire world know that their Mia was the little princess of the Walton family!


    Evelyn¡¯s family, who had been left behind, felt a little awkward. Evelyn was originally very happy, but when she saw that the reporters¡¯ cameras were all aimed at Amelia, she was unhappy again. The reporters were supposed to be filming her! In the end, when Amelia appeared, she snatched her attention away. Evelyn saw that Amelia¡¯s hair was messy and her dress was ordinary. It could notpare to her at all. Why did everyone still say that Amelia was cute? Was it because she had a powerful uncle?


    Evelyn bit her lip and pretended to be surprised when she got closer. She covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Sister Mia, why is your hair so ugly? Did you tie it yourself? Why don¡¯t I help you do it again? I knew how to tie my own hair when I was three years old. Look at my hair, isn¡¯t it beautiful? I tied it myself.¡¯


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Evelyn¡¯s hair. Her princess-like hairstyle was decorated with many shiny diamond hair clips. It was such a difficult hairstyle that most adults wouldn¡¯t be able to tie it up. Evelyn was just a child¡­ could she do it?


    Evelyn saw that everyone¡¯s gazes were on her again and was very happy.


    Amelia touched the two pigtails on her head and was a little angry. Eldest Uncle had spent a lot of effort to tie them for her. Ningning believed in Eldest Uncle. Her hair was not ugly! Evelyn said that her hair was ugly, which meant that she was saying Eldest Uncle was not good!


    ¡°Your hair is ugly,¡± Amelia said angrily.


    When Evelyn saw that Amelia was angry, she was very happy. She had no idea that Amelia¡¯s hair was tied up by George. Because it was too messy, she felt that only a little girl like Amelia would tie such ugly hair.. How could an adult produce such a messy and ugly hairstyle?

 Chapter 93 - 93: Escort Them Out

    Chapter 93: Escort Them Out


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Evelyn continued, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Your hair is really ugly. Come down quickly. I¡¯ll help you redo it.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother also stepped forward and smiled. ¡°Mia, your hair is indeed a little messy. Why don¡¯t Auntie and Sister Evelyn help you tie a beautiful hairstyle?¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s father was also very happy. He felt that his daughter was very smart and had found an excuse to get close to the Walton family.


    However, George said coldly, ¡°I tied Mia¡¯s hair.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s parents¡¯ smiles froze on their faces. No way¡­ Who was George? Why would he tie a child¡¯s hair?


    Evelyn¡¯s mother reacted quickly. ¡°Ah, this¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. We didn¡¯t mean anything by it. Eve usually takes care of those younger than her, so¡­¡±


    George ignored them and carried Amelia in. When they were inside, he asked the person in charge, ¡°Who invited the Lam family?¡± If he remembered correctly, the Lam family was not on the invitation list at all.


    The person-in-charge hurriedly said, ¡°Those who cane in all have an invitation. I¡¯ll go and check now¡­¡±


    George stopped him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate. Ask them to leave.¡±


    The person-in-charge: ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    As a result, as soon as Evelyn¡¯s family entered, they were stopped by a staff member. ¡°Do you have an invitation?¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s father took out the Spencer family¡¯s invitation letter. ¡°Mr. Spencer has something on and can¡¯te. Old Madam Spencer asked us to make a trip on her behalf.¡± It was clearly an invitation letter that they had secretly picked up, but they actually had the audacity to take advantage of the fact that Old Madam Spencer had been chased to the countryside and couldn¡¯te.


    The staff was stunned for a moment and looked at the invitation. That¡¯s right..


    Evelyn¡¯s father took advantage of the staff¡¯s daze to bring Evelyn¡¯s mother and Evelyn in. What a joke. Since they were already here, of course they had to go in and build connections. They couldn¡¯t just leave!


    At this moment, backstage of the venue, a staff member respectfully brought


    Master Murphy and his disciple in. ¡°Master Murphy, this way, please¡­¡±


    Master Murphy nodded and looked around. ¡°Not bad. The venue is decorated brilliantly and grandly. Purple Qies from the east. The location chosen is not bad.¡±


    The staff member smiled and echoed, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s all thanks to Master


    Murphy¡¯s guidance.¡±


    The disciple beside Master Murphy said, ¡°My master has also prepared a lot for this ceremony.¡±


    The staffughed.


    Master Murphy looked around and finally said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the rest. It¡¯s just that ceremonial ribbon ball has to be moved an inch to the east to correspond to today¡¯s auspicious time. Also, I¡¯ve brought you a new pair of scissors for the ribbon cutting. Go and get the red string, yellow paper, and incense.¡±


    The staff quickly went to work. Master Murphy was very satisfied with the staff¡¯s attitude. The ribbon cutting today was really simple. There would basically be no problems.


    Amelia was carried into the venue by George. She happened to see the huge ceremonial ball on the ceremonial stage being moved a little to the east.


    Amelia asked, ¡°Eldest Uncle, why did the uncles move the big ballie away? It¡¯s ufortable to look at after it¡¯s moved to the side.¡¯


    George took a look. Indeed, after the ceremonial ball moved, the two sides of the stage became asymmetrical. George said to his assistant beside him, ¡°Go tell them to straighten the ceremonial ball.¡±


    The assistant immediately went over. Elmer floated in the air and touched his chin. His little disciple¡¯s talent was really heaven-defying. She didn¡¯t know anything, but she could feel that something was wrong? He pointed at the ceremonial ball. ¡°It¡¯s a ready-made example. Come, Mia, I¡¯m going to teach you again¡­¡± Elmer nagged for a long time, but he saw Amelia blinking at the cake not far away. He didn¡¯t know if she was listening.


    George asked gently, ¡°Mia, what do you want to eat?¡± Theunch ceremony of Glory Entertainment was not only a ceremony, but also a gathering of celebrities from all over. In the middle of the venue was the ribbon-cutting stage. In front of the stage were the viewing seats, and on both sides of the main venue was a resting area with tea and snacks.


    Just as Amelia was about to speak, she suddenly realized that in a corner not far away, there was a pale woman with her eyes fixed on something. Amelia stared in the direction of the backstage and asked Elmer, ¡°Master, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Elmer narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Malicious ghost?¡± He hadn¡¯t found the crybaby ghost who had broken into Emma¡¯s roomst time. He didn¡¯t expect another malicious ghost toe.


    Elmer narrowed his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mia. Let¡¯s go up and take a look..¡±

 Chapter 94 - 94: Opportunity Is Here

    Chapter 94: Opportunity Is Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Backstage, Master Murphy¡¯s disciple, Mark Cooper, brought a chair over and said solicitously, ¡°Master, sit!¡± He looked around. The people around him were busy, but only two people received them. Mark said unhappily, ¡°These people are really too much. They didn¡¯t even prepare a decent lounge for Master. It¡¯s too outrageous.¡±


    Master Murphy sat down with a profound and indifferent expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    This trip is just because we are fated. We don¡¯t pursue the money and fame of the mortal world. Even if we¡¯re in a busy city, we should be indifferent.¡±


    Mark was ashamed. ¡°Master is right.¡±


    Not far away, a middle-aged man in a suit looked over hesitantly. He walked over and asked carefully, ¡°Are you Master Murphy?¡±


    Master Murphy nodded lightly.


    Mark: ¡°Why are you looking for my master?¡±


    The middle-aged man said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s really Master Murphy? Hello, Master Murphy. My name is Simon Gold. I heard that Glory Entertainment invited Master Murphy to calcte an auspicious date. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. I¡¯m so lucky to be able to meet Master Murphy here!¡±


    As for Evelyn¡¯s family, after they forcefully entered the venue, they were walking around, exchanging business cards with various celebrities, but very few people paid them any attention. Just as they looked embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to do, they saw Simon excitedly asking if a Daoist priest was Master Murphy. Evelyn¡¯s father was overjoyed and hurriedly pulled Evelyn¡¯s mother back. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go over there. It¡¯s Master Murphy!¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother asked, ¡°Master Murphy? The one that Old Lady Spencer said that had pulled Young Master Spencer back from the gates of hell?¡± She heard that a president who was near bankruptcy had begged Master Murphy. In the end, not only did thepany turn around, but everything was smooth sailing after. There was also an olddy who was about to die from a heart attack. She was forcefully pulled back from the gates of hell by Master Murphy. No matter what one asked Master Murphy for, they would get what they wanted. It was just that ordinary people couldn¡¯t find Master Murphy. Evelyn¡¯s father had asked people to look for him countless times, but he didn¡¯t even see him. The two of them suppressed the excitement in their hearts and immediately went forward. Their chance hade!


    In this short period of time, Master Murphy was surrounded by seven or eight people. As the saying went, the richer one was, the more they believed in fate. They were in awe of Master Murphy and expressed their admiration. Evelyn¡¯s father also squeezed in and said solicitously, ¡°Hello, Master Murphy. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡± He handed Master Murphy his business card and asked Evelyn¡¯s mother to pour tea for Master Murphy.


    Evelyn also ran over. After pouring the tea, she obediently handed it to Master


    Murphy and smiled sweetly. ¡°Master Murphy, have some tea.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother continued, ¡°When I was chatting with Old Madam Spencer yesterday, Old Madam Spencer even mentioned you to me. She said that a few days ago, Young Master Spencer was sent to the hospital for a critical illness and couldn¡¯t be saved. The doctor asked Mr. Spencer to bring Young Master home, but you pulled Young Master back from the gates of hell. Today, we came on behalf of the Spencer family. Old Madam Spencer even said that you don¡¯t care about fame and fortune and didn¡¯t ept their gratitude. If we were fated to meet you, she asked us to specially thank you. I didn¡¯t expect to really meet you.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother¡¯s words cleverly linked ¡®we are here on behalf of the Spencer Family¡¯ to tter Master Murphy. The way everyone looked at Evelyn¡¯s family instantly changed. They were here on behalf of the Spencer Family¡­ Everyone immediately became enthusiastic and praised Master Murphy.


    Master Murphy was happy. He felt that Evelyn¡¯s mother was very good with words, so he looked at Evelyn and said with an unfathomable expression, ¡°This child is lucky.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡±


    Master Murphy stroked his beard and half-closed his eyes. ¡°When I saved the young master of the Spencer family yesterday, I looked at his physiognomy and eight characters. I evenmented that the young master is lucky and has a rare fate in the world. I didn¡¯t expect to see a second one today. Your child¡¯s physiognomy and fate are very simr to the young master of the Spencer family. The two arepatible and are a match made in heaven. If they can be together, it will be a blessing for both parties.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother was stunned. Master Murphy meant that her Evelyn would be very impressive in the future? She might even be together with the young master of the Spencer Family? Evelyn¡¯s father was also very surprised. If they could marry into the Spencer Family, then they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything!


    Evelyn¡¯s father immediately said, ¡°Thank you, Master Murphy. Master Murphy¡¯s words really shocked me.. After the ceremony, may I have the honor of inviting Master Murphy to our house¡­¡±

 Chapter 95 - 95: Do You Have a Problem?

    Chapter 95: Do You Have a Problem?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Master Murphy looked up at Evelyn¡¯s father and said, ¡°You have a tall and square forehead. You¡¯re a person of great fortune, but your eyebrows are thick, pressing down on your eyes. It¡¯s difficult for you to do anything after you reach middle age. Especially recently, your fortune hasn¡¯t been smooth. You should cultivate more.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s father nodded continuously. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, he hit the mark! ¡°As expected of Master Murphy!¡± Evelyn¡¯s father said excitedly. He immediately praised Master Murphy and praised him to the skies. Master Murphy had an indifferent expression and half-closed his eyes, looking unfathomable.


    Everyone was bewildered. If Evelyn¡¯s mother¡¯s words couldn¡¯t mean anything, then with Master Murphy¡¯s approval¡­ they definitely had to befriend them first! For a moment, Evelyn¡¯s family and Master Murphy were allplimented by everyone.


    At this moment, the staff came with incense sticks and paper money. There was also a length of red silk. Evelyn pretended to be naive and asked, ¡°Master Murphy, what are these?¡±


    Master Murphy: ¡°Incense and paper money.¡±


    Evelyn: ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing. What are they used for?¡± It was easy for children to get close to others, because generally speaking, adults wouldn¡¯t treat children coldly. Evelyn tried her best to use her advantage and seize the opportunity to get familiar with Master Murphy.


    Master Murphy pointed to the hosting tform outside. ¡°For¡­¡¯


    At this moment, he suddenly saw the ceremonial ball that had been moved an inch to the east being moved back. Master Murphy frowned, and his disciple, Mark, immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t we tell you to move this ceremonial ball an inch to the east?¡±


    The staff in charge of the event location walked over and smiled apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s like this. The higher-ups said to move it back¡­


    Mark said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a big leader or not. Since you invited my master over, you should follow my master¡¯s instructions. This is for your own good! Do you know how to read Feng Shui?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, George¡¯s cold voice sounded behind him. ¡°I asked them to move it. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Mark stopped talking when he saw George.


    When Amelia saw the scene backstage, her small face was stunned for a moment because she saw a pale female ghost jumping around Master Murphy and Evelyn¡¯s heads, giving off the feeling that a puppy was looking for a ce to poop¡­ Thinking of a dog pooping, Amelia immediately thought of Master Murphy¡¯s words about eating sh*t. She immediately said, ¡°This Daoist priest, you said yesterday that you would eat sh*t upside down. Did you eat it when you went back?¡±


    Master Murphy:


    Amelia even asked curiously, ¡°If you eat sh*t upside down, won¡¯t the sh*tnd on your face? Can you swallow it?¡±


    Mark:


    Master Murphy¡¯s expression was ugly. It was this damn little girl again! Why did the little girl follow him wherever he went? She was like a lingering ghost!


    Master Murphy¡¯s face was cold. ¡°You¡¯re so young, yet you keep talking about sh*t. How improper!¡±


    Amelia blinked. ¡°Are you talking about me? You went back on your word and still have the cheek to talk about me? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    Master Murphy:


    Elmer could not help butugh. Why was his little disciple so cute?


    Elmer stared at the malicious ghosts jumping above Master Murphy and Evelyn¡¯s heads and clicked his tongue. What a hypocrite¡­ However, there were too many people now, so it was not easy to capture the ghosts. ¡°Ignore her for the time being.¡± He whispered to Amelia, ¡°Master will bring you out tonight.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Master Murphy¡¯s face flushed red. This damn little girl actually said that he went back on his word! He flicked his horsetail whisk and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re disrespectful to the world and your elders. From your looks, you¡¯re really a jinx!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. This was not wrong. The return of the Walton family¡¯s youngdy was such a big deal. Everyone in the circle more or less knew a little. They knew that Amelia had lost her mother when she was more than two years old. When she was three years old, the child in her stepmother¡¯s stomach had also miscarried. Her father had also been sentenced to prison¡­ Not long after she returned to the Walton family, they heard that she had caused her second uncle and second aunt to divorce. As for the truth, they did not probe further, but from these things, Amelia had indeed jinxed her father and mother¡­


    The smile on Amelia¡¯s face gradually disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m not a jinx!¡± She bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m very lucky!¡±


    George patted her head. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Mia is a little lucky baby..¡± His face was as cold as ice as he ordered coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of the venue? Chase these two liars out!¡±

 Chapter 96 - 96: Cursed Lone Star

    Chapter 96: Cursed Lone Star


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The staff was frightened by George¡¯s fierce expression and did not dare to make a sound. In the end, it was George¡¯s assistant who walked forward and made a gesture. ¡°Please.¡±


    Master Murphy looked unyielding. ¡°Mark, pack your things and let¡¯s go! It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t save such people!¡± He was very angry. He felt that the Walton family did not know what was good for them!


    Mark snorted. ¡°So the leader of Glory Entertainment is the Walton family. If we had known it was your family, my master wouldn¡¯t havee. If anything happens to your family in the future, don¡¯te and beg my master!¡± Mark was young and impetuous. Coupled with the fact that he was used to being praised, he actually dared to mock George.


    George sneered and instructed his assistant, ¡°Call the police.¡±


    Master Murphy¡¯s face stiffened, and everyone hurriedly tried to persuade him. ¡°Aiya, President Walton, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s such a good day¡­ Master Murphy¡¯s disciple is a little straightforward. He doesn¡¯t mean any harm.¡±


    Someone echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Master Murphy is not a liar. He¡¯s a true expert. Master Murphy doesn¡¯t like to talk, but he will answer our questions patiently.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s father also tried to persuade him. ¡°That¡¯s right, President Walton. There¡¯s no need to call the police. Let¡¯s all take a step back. If you take a step back, you will be able to have a wider view of the sea and sky¡±


    George was unmoved. He didn¡¯t like to take a step back. If he couldn¡¯t even protect his niece, what was there to see?


    Amidst themotion, Amelia¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Eldest Uncle, what is a cursed lone star?¡± When she was in the Miller family, she was often scolded by Old Madam Miller as a jinx, an ill-fated star, but she had never heard of a cursed lone star.


    George pursed his lips and said in a low voice, ¡°We don¡¯t need to know about this. Mia, be good.¡±


    However, Mark insisted on making things difficult for George. He sneered and said, ¡°A cursed lone star is the bane of parents, siblings, and everyone in the family. Whoever has a cursed lone star in their family will have great misfortune!¡±


    Amelia understood. When she was in the Miller family, her stepmother often said that she had jinxed her mother to death. Her father also said that she had jinxed hispany to bankruptcy. Amelia pursed her lips. ¡°No, Mia is very lucky!¡± Although she said that, her eyes were still red. Her mother¡¯s death had left a huge psychological trauma on her.


    Seeing that Amelia was sad, Elmer couldn¡¯t help butfort her. ¡°Be good, disciple. You¡¯re not a cursed lone star. You¡¯re a lucky star from the heavens. You have to believe me. Don¡¯t believe this liar.¡±


    George patted Amelia¡¯s back and said, ¡°Our Mia is the lucky star of the family, not a cursed lonely star. After saying that, he looked at Master Murphy coldly. He no longer nned to let them off. Calling the police would be letting them off easy!


    Master Murphy, who was good at reading someone from their bodynguage, happened to meet George¡¯s sharp gaze. He was shocked. He held the horsetail whisk in his hand and tried his best to act aloof. ¡°Mark, let¡¯s go.¡± He was about to lose hisposure. George¡¯s expression was too scary. He wanted to leave first.


    However, at this moment, Evelyn grabbed Master Murphy¡¯s sleeve and said sincerely, ¡°Master Murphy, don¡¯t be angry. Sister Mia is too young and insensible. She didn¡¯t deliberately make Master Murphy angry.¡± Then, she turned to look at Amelia and said anxiously, ¡°Sister Mia, Master Murphy is so amazing. It¡¯s wrong for you to treat Master Murphy like this. Quickly apologize to Master Murphy.¡±


    Someone sighed. Evelyn was really a sensible child.


    Master Murphy felt helpless. On the surface, he could only say to Evelyn, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re a good child.¡± In reality, he wished he could push Evelyn away!


    Evelyn was overjoyed. How could Ameliapare to her? She was countless times more sensible than Amelia! She immediately put in more effort. ¡°Sister Mia, apologize to Master Murphy and let this matter pass, okay?¡±


    Amelia turned around. ¡°No!¡±


    George also sneered. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you ask my Mia to apologize?¡±


    Evelyn was stunned and immediately lowered her head in grievance, as if she was very sad. She let go of Master Murphy¡¯s sleeve uneasily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She sobbed. ¡°Uncle Walton, Evelyn just doesn¡¯t want to see everyone quarrel¡­ But Eve is too stupid and doesn¡¯t know how to speak. I¡¯m sorry for making you angry. Boohoo¡­¡±


    George was disgusted. He did not understand why such a young child could be so hypocritical.


    Evelyn¡¯s mother tried to smooth things over. ¡°Aiyo, President Walton, I¡¯m sorry. My Eve has good intentions, but children don¡¯t know how to speak. Please forgive us if we provoke you..¡±

 Chapter 97 - 97: Free Meal

    Chapter 97: Free Meal


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone followed suit. They did not want to offend George, nor did they want to offend Master Murphy. As for Master Murphy, he only wanted to leave as soon as possible, but he kept being stopped by some people with supposed good intentions. He was very angry.


    Elmer raised his eyebrows and said to Amelia, ¡°Disciple, go and ask Master Murphy if he can predict his fate with his strength.¡±


    At this moment, Master Murphy was insisting on leaving under everyone¡¯s persuasion. Amelia suddenly said, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Master Murphy paused and nced at Amelia. His tone was cold. ¡°Do you regret it? However, my fate with you has ended. Let¡¯s end it here today.¡± This person really wanted to maintain his sage-like persona even at the brink of death.


    Amelia said strangely, ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. I just asked you to wait. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡±


    Master Murphy was embarrassed and angry. ¡°What do you want now!¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very good at fortune-telling? I want to ask you if you can predict your fate since you¡¯re so powerful.¡±


    Master Murphy:


    Mark did not know the fear in Master Murphy¡¯s heart. He continued to raise his head proudly and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that doctors don¡¯t treat themselves. Of course, fortune-tellers can¡¯t see their own fate. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Amelia blinked. ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m just a child.¡±


    Mark:


    Amelia asked again, ¡°Master Murphy, if you can¡¯t predict your fate, does that mean that you¡¯re not that powerful?¡± After saying that, she pursed her lips.


    ¡°How useless.¡±


    Mark: 1¡ä??¡± This child must be here to cause trouble on purpose!


    Master Murphy looked at Amelia coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to argue with a child like you.¡± After saying that, he wanted to leave, but George¡¯s assistant, Erik Hedges, stood quietly behind him with the security officers.


    Erik gave a fake smile. ¡°Master Murphy, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave.¡±


    Amelia looked at Master Murphy and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re so powerful. Can you predict your own fate?¡±


    George also looked at Master Murphy coldly. Everyone also felt that Master Murphy¡¯s attitude was a little strange. It was said that Master Murphy was extraordinary and calm about everything. Why did he look like he was in a hurry to leave?


    Master Murphy could feel the change in everyone¡¯s gazes. He could only brace himself and say, ¡°I will encounter some small troubles, but a clear conscience fears no usation. It won¡¯t be a big problem.¡±


    Amelia tilted her head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Let me calcte for you!¡± With that, she reached into her small satchel and took out an old turtle.


    The old turtle was stunned when he came out. He shrunk his neck and his eyes moved around.


    Everyone:


    Amelia got down from George¡¯s arms and squatted on the ground. ¡°Master, watch carefully.¡± With that, she threw the old turtle out. The old turtle faced up on all fours and rolled around. It hit the foot of the wall and bounced back, rolling to a stop at Amelia¡¯s feet.


    Amelia stared at the old turtle with a serious expression. ¡°Okay, I understand!¡±


    Everyone: 1¡ä???¡± You¡¯re just throwing a turtle. What do you understand? If you can read fortunes like this, all of them will be masters.


    Master Murphy was also very speechless. This was simply nonsense!


    Mark sneered. ¡°Haha, what did you calcte?¡±


    Amelia counted on her fingers. ¡°I can tell that Master Murphy is very lucky. You won¡¯t have to worry about food for the rest of your life. However, you, the follower of the master, are not so lucky. You can only eat free food for ten years.¡±


    Master Murphy was stunned. What did this mean?


    Amelia continued, ¡°Master Murphy, you cheated a lot of money. You¡¯ll be taken away by the policeter and won¡¯t be able toe out!¡±


    Only then did everyone react and understand what the free food Amelia was talking about was.


    Mark was furious. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± His master was an expert who was respected by everyone. Even the leaders of the police station had asked his master for help. How could they arrest his master!


    As he spoke, a few police officers walked over from the side door and walked straight to Master Murphy. ¡°You¡¯re Master Murphy?¡±


    Mark immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Officer, this is my master. Last month, he was with your chief¡­¡¯


    Before he could finish speaking, the police officer shouted coldly, ¡°Take him away!¡±


    Mark panicked. ¡°What right do you have to capture my master? Do you know who my master is?¡±


    The police officer showed him the document. ¡°Your master¡¯s name is Paul Murphy. After graduating from primary school, he had nothing to do in society. After a few years, he went to an electronics factory to work. He was sentenced to two years for theft. After he was released from prison, he began to read fortunes under an overpass. He cheated an old woman of thirty thousand dors that was meant for medical treatment. Later, he participated in several scams. The amount involved was more than a million dors. Now, he still dares to fool people here.. Take him away!¡±

 Chapter 98 - 98: Oliver Is Here

    Chapter 98: Oliver Is Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone was stunned. What was going on? If what the police said was true, then wouldn¡¯t Master Murphy be a real liar? Everyone looked at Master Murphy differently.


    Master Murphy was anxious and angry. That was what he had done in the past. Now that he had be an immortal, it was different! Everything he had painstakingly built had been destroyed by Amelia!


    Master Murphy gritted his teeth and pretended to be proud. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with your charges. You¡¯re ndering me. I want to hire awyer¡­¡±


    The police handcuffed Master Murphy and put a brown paper bag on his head before escorting him away.


    Everyone:


    The staff in charge of receiving Master Murphy was dumbfounded. ¡°President Walton, President Walton¡­ About the ribbon cutting¡­¡±


    Amelia picked up the old turtle and patted it before putting it into her bag. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mia will calcte it.¡± She pinched her fingers and imitated Elmer. ¡°At 10:18, there will be sunlight falling from the sky. It¡¯s an auspicious time.¡±


    Everyone looked at her speechlessly. Was this child addicted to her act? Auspicious time? Did she think this was a wedding?


    Evelyn wiped her tears and said in a low voice, ¡°Sister Mia, don¡¯t brag.¡±


    Amelia ignored her and turned to hug George¡¯s thigh. George hugged her in his arms and instructed, ¡°At 10:18 pm, cut the ribbon on time.¡± After Master


    Murphy¡¯s incident, the originally scheduled cut time was no longer enough. George directly chose the time Amelia said. It was not that he believed that sunlight would fall from the sky. This kind of thing was too ridiculous. However, since Amelia had said it, he had decided. He was serious about doting on his niece!


    The ribbon-cutting ceremony was about to begin. Under the guidance of the attendants, everyone sat in their seats. When the event location staff heard that Evelyn¡¯s family hade on behalf of the Spencer family, they specially went forward. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lam. Please sit here.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother burst with joy. Their treatment was too good! The seat they were sitting in happened to be beside Amelia. This was originally the Spencer family¡¯s seat. When the surrounding celebrities saw that in high society, seating determined the value of one¡¯s identity, they immediately tried to get close to the Lam family. The best way to get close to them was naturally to praise the other party¡¯s child.


    ¡°Aiya, is this Miss Evelyn? She has the demeanor of a socialite at such a young age. You guys are really lucky.¡±


    ¡°Miss Evelyn has perfectly inherited Mr. and Mrs. Lam¡¯s strengths. She¡¯s the most beautiful child present.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s parents replied humbly. In fact, the pride in their eyes could not be concealed. Evelyn was also very happy. She lowered her head shyly and looked at Amelia, who was sitting one seat away. She blinked and whispered, ¡°Sister Mia, your hair¡­¡±


    Amelia turned around and drank her water.


    Evelyn seemed to have forgotten the unpleasantness just now. She covered her mouth and snickered. ¡°Sister Mia, let me help you redo it..


    Amelia snorted. ¡°No need.¡± Her eldest uncle had helped her tie her hair. It wouldn¡¯t be ugly! Even if it was ugly, she didn¡¯t need Evelyn¡¯s help!


    At the same time, James was rushing over with Oliver. After this incident, Oliver had lost a lot of weight. Last night, he suddenly said that he wanted toe to Glory Entertainment to watch the ribbon-cutting ceremony. James could only get someone to order a suit overnight. Just now, they went to get the suit and even adjusted the details, which was why they werete.


    Oliver was wearing a small suit and a bow tie. The little guy had a straight face, just like his father. They both had cold and solemn expressions. Oliver looked around quietly and saw Amelia sitting in the front row. She was drinking water and her small face was puffed up, making one want to poke her.


    James brought Oliver towards Amelia. The closer they got, the more tense Oliver¡¯s little face became. Amelia looked up and saw Oliver with a tense face and pursed lips. ¡°Brother? Come and sit here.¡± She patted the seat beside her excitedly.


    Oliver looked straight ahead and hummed coldly. However, in fact¡­ he walked to Amelia¡¯s side nervously, his feet out of sync with his hands.


    James: ¡®I???¡± When did his son be hemiplegic? He was even walking out of sync? He didn¡¯t realize this problem before!


    Amelia looked at Oliver strangely. This brother walked strangely. After sitting down, he looked straight ahead. Amelia sighed and shook her head. ¡°Why are you pretending to be an adult at such a young age?¡±


    Oliver: ¡°¡­¡± He pursed his lips and suddenly opened his palm. ¡°For you.¡±


    Amelia looked down and saw a fruit candy lying in his palm..

 Chapter 99 - 99: A Candy

    Chapter 99: A Candy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Inside the transparent candy wrapper was pink candy that looked like strawberry. Amelia asked Oliver, ¡°Is it for me?¡±


    Oliver nodded.


    Amelia thought for a moment and asked, ¡°There¡¯s only one. Is it specially for me?¡± She felt that it was better to ask clearly before eating the candy. There were two people, but there was only one candy. It was not enough. What if he wanted to eat it after she ate it?


    Oliver turned around, his face filled with arrogance. ¡°No, I picked it up at the door.¡±


    Amelia nodded. After confirming that Oliver was not eating, she reached out to pick up the candy. She moved very quickly and even stole a nce at the side. Eldest Uncle and Uncle James were talking. While the adults were not paying attention, Amelia quickly peeled off the candy wrapper and quickly threw it into her mouth. Then, she sat upright, ced her small hands on her knees, and looked straight ahead.


    Oliver: ¡°¡­¡± He looked down at his palm. When Amelia was holding the candy just now, her fingers touched his palm. It felt a little like his pet scratching his palm¡­


    Oliver asked, ¡°Does the candy taste good?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡­ Shh, don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± If her eldest uncle found out, he wouldn¡¯t let her eat it.


    Oliver looked straight ahead. After a while, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you very afraid of your eldest uncle?¡±


    Amelia had a fruit candy in her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. It¡¯s just that one of my teeth is rotten. Eldest Uncle and Grandma don¡¯t allow me to eat candy anymore.¡±


    Oliver said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have eaten it.¡± If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have brought her candy.


    When Amelia heard this, she quickly covered her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to spit out what entered Mia¡¯s mouth!¡±


    Oliver nced at her from the corner of his eye and saw that Amelia¡¯s face was round like a little rabbit that had secretly eaten carrots. She was extremely cute.


    Oliver immediately retracted his gaze. ¡°Thank you for that day.¡± He pulled a long face and stared at the ritual table in front of him.


    Amelia was eating the candy seriously and feeling the sweetness in her mouth when she suddenly heard Oliver thank her. She was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Oliver did not say anything else. On the ceremonial stage, the emcee rambled


    on and on. He found it boring and could not help but look at Amelia again. She seemed to have finished eating the candy and licked her lips as if she had not had enough. He asked, ¡°Why do you like candy so much?¡±


    Amelia hugged her cup and drank water as she said, ¡°Because the candy is very sweet. After eating it, I¡¯m in a good mood and don¡¯t feel that life is bitter anymore.¡±


    Oliver was stunned. It was difficult to imagine that Amelia had said this. Her little face was sincere and innocent as she blinked twice. ¡°In the past, when I was beaten up by my stepmother, and when Dad didn¡¯t listen to my exnation, I was very sad.¡± This sadness was probably what adults meant by life being bitter. Then, she identally picked up a candy under the sofa. At that time, she was so hungry. After eating it, she immediately remembered this sweet taste.


    Oliver remained silent, but he remembered Amelia¡¯s words in his heart and remembered that she liked to eat candy.


    On the stage, the emcee was still eloquent. Soon, it was the person-in-charge of Glory Entertainment¡¯s turn to speak. Everyone dragged time and dragged the ribbon-cutting ceremony to 10:18 am.


    In the viewing gallery, those who knew what had just happened backstage couldn¡¯t help but look at the time. They were just waiting for the clock to strike 10:18 am. They wanted to see what kind of auspicious light there would be at that time!


    ¡°Children make things up. Do you really believe it? If an auspicious light really appearster, then let me go bald.¡±


    ¡°President Walton dotes on the child too much. He listens to the child even when it¡¯s such a big matter.¡±


    Everyone whispered. Clearly, no one believed Amelia¡¯s words. They even felt that her divination just now was too pretentious. They did not know what television drama she usually watched at home and learned such nonsense.


    Finally, it was almost time. Everyone quietened down and stared at the host¡¯s stage. ¡°On this festive day full of spring, let us give a warm apuse to


    President Duncan of Glory Entertainment and President Walton of the Walton


    Corporation to cut the ribbon on stage!¡±


    When Amelia heard this, she immediately pped her hands hard. George straightened his buttons and patted Amelia¡¯s head. ¡°Be good and stay here with Uncle Erik. Don¡¯t run around.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Okay!¡± As if to ensure that she would not run around, she even grabbed Erik¡¯s finger. Erik¡¯s finger was suddenly grabbed. He was first stunned, then he looked at Amelia in front of him and his heart softened.


    Erik: ¡°President Walton, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    George nodded and walked onto the stage..

 Chapter 100 - 100: Work or School

    Chapter 100: Work or School


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After George said a few simple words, the other people in charge also stood in front of the ribbon and picked up the golden scissors. As a salute sounded, the people below the stage apuded enthusiastically. The golden scissors cut through the red silk with a crack.


    At this moment, the sun rose above the east side of the venue. The sunlight shone through the seven-colored ss at the top of the venue and shone on the hosting tform. At this moment, the hosting tform with the ceremonial ball as the center was enveloped in a seven-colored auspicious light.


    George paused and subconsciously raised his hand to look at the time. It was exactly 10:18 am. The audience was in an uproar. They looked at the auspicious light on the stage in shock and disbelief, then at Amelia. Was there really auspicious light?


    The person who had sworn that they would go bald if there were auspicious light said, ¡°Impossible, definitely impossible. It was definitely designed.. The person beside him also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s too mysterious. It must have been designed by someone.¡±


    However, when they raised their heads and looked in the direction of the auspicious light, they did not see any traces of human activity. There was only the auspicious light refracted by the sunlight through the seven-colored ss. In other words, it was really a coincidence!


    Everyone¡¯s faces were numb.


    The people who had mocked Amelia felt that their faces hurt and looked embarrassed..


    Someone said, ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. If it¡¯s a coincidence, how can she be so urate? It¡¯s exactly 10:18.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be true, can it?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. I would believe it if you said that Master Murphy calcted it.


    How old is Amelia?¡±


    She must be spouting nonsense. Otherwise, it would be too scary.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise, but Amelia was still sitting steadily in her seat, not affected at all. After the ceremony finally ended and the emcee said the closing words, everyone stood up.


    George and a few people in charge of Glory Entertainment were surrounded in the middle and couldn¡¯t escape for the time being. A big shot like James was naturally surrounded too. Everyone seized the time to build a rtionship.


    James reminded Oliver in a low voice, ¡°Keep an eye on Sister Mia.¡± Oliver¡¯s face was expressionless as he nodded nkly. He was very focused when he spoke to Amelia just now, but he was very perfunctory when facing his father!


    James was speechless.


    Amelia pulled Erik. ¡°Uncle, hurry up. Mia wants to eat cake.¡±


    Oliver had one hand in his pocket and silently followed behind Amelia.


    ¡°Little cake, little cake¡­¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the little cakes on the refreshment table. However, she was not tall enough and could not grab it even if she stretched out her arms.


    Erik was about to help when a hand reached out from the side. Oliver took the cake down and handed it to Amelia. ¡°For you.¡±


    Amelia thanked him happily. Then, she carried the cake to the sofa at the side and sat down. She ate the cake obediently and even sighed. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet.¡± Her small face was round and cute, making one want to pinch her.


    Oliver turned his face. Yes, she was a little cute, just a little, no more. As he thought this, his gaze involuntarily turned around to see if there was more strawberry cake.


    Amelia ate the small cake for a while. Other children walked past her happily, chatting about their studies, friends, kindergarten, school, and so on¡­ Amelia licked the cream at the corner of her mouth and asked Erik, ¡°Uncle Erik, can Mia go to school too?¡±


    Erik smiled. ¡°Of course. If Mia wants to go to school, we¡¯ll talk to your eldest uncleter, okay?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Okay!¡±


    Oliver remained silent. Seeing that Amelia had finished the little cake in her hand, he immediately walked towards the tea table and returned with two more cakes.


    The cake was only the size of Amelia¡¯s palm. Amelia ate five at once before touching her stomach and saying, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious. From now on, Mia will go to work with Eldest Uncle every day!¡±


    Erik teased her, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mia just say that you wanted to go to school?¡±


    Amelia was stunned. That¡¯s right. If she had to go to school, she couldn¡¯t go to work! She thought seriously. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to school from Monday to Friday. I¡¯ll work with Eldest Uncle on Saturday and Sunday!¡±


    Erik could not help butugh. ¡°Mia is so smart!¡±


    The few of them chatted happily. At this moment, a few socialites walked over and teased Amelia. ¡°Miss Amelia, why are you here alone?¡±


    One of the socialites in a silver-gray mermaid dress approached and asked


    Amelia in a soft voice, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you call my name just now?¡± Why was this sister asking the obvious?

 Chapter 101 - 101: Still Arguing

    Chapter 101: Still Arguing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The socialite was stunned. She covered her mouth and smiled at Amelia. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re so cute.¡±


    Amelia blinked in confusion. ¡°Auntie, is your throat ufortable? Your voice is so strange.¡±


    The socialite¡¯s expression was a little awkward, but the people around her felt good. This socialite¡¯s name was Julia Grace, and her words were pretentious. She deliberately put on a trap tone, making people feel ufortable. They said that she was a socialite, but in fact, she was just a small D-list actress who had signed a contract with Glory Entertainment. Therefore, the real socialites and nobledies looked down on Julia. They even felt disgusted when she opened her mouth.


    At this moment, Chris, who was wearing a silver-gray tuxedo, walked over. His hair wasbed back, and he was still wearing the iconic gold-rimmed sses. His shirt was made of silk, and two of the sleeves at the cor were uninhibited. Coupled with a silver-gray coat that was still shining, he looked like a viin in a television drama.


    Amelia quickly stuffed the remaining mouthful of cake into her mouth. Chris saw it from afar and raised his eyebrows. ¡°What is our Mia secretly eating?


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Chris reached out to wipe the remaining cream from the corner of her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re still quibbling, little fool. You¡¯ve already exposed yourself.¡±


    Amelia was speechless. If she stole food in the future, she would definitely remember to wipe her mouth!


    Julia quietly moved closer to Chris. Her gown was also silver-gray. From afar, she looked like a couple with Chris¡­


    Julia could not help but steal a nce at Chris. Her heart was pounding. The temperament of a refined man, Best Actor Walton, was the same as his appearance. He was ruffian and bad. It was difficult not to be tempted.


    Moreover, Julia had just found out that Chris was one of the eight sons of the Walton family. The Walton family! That was a top wealthy family! If she could marry into the family¡­


    Julia¡¯s eyes shed, and she said coquettishly to Chris, ¡°Teacher Walton, Mia


    seems to like cake very much. Do you want me to get her some more?


    Chris: ¡°No need.¡± If she continued eating, Mia¡¯s stomach would burst. He picked Amelia up with one hand and took the wet wipe from Erik. He casually wiped Amelia¡¯s mouth. ¡°Little cat, next time you secretly eat, you have to clean up first to avoid being caught, understand?¡± He smiled faintly and flicked Amelia¡¯s nose.


    Amelia immediately covered her nose. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Seeing that Chris doted on Amelia so much, Julia immediately showed her fondness for her. ¡°Aiyo, Mia is so obedient. Come and give me a hug¡­¡± She reached out her hand to Amelia with a sweet smile.


    Amelia frowned and looked at Julia seriously. ¡°Auntie, is there phlegm in your throat?¡±


    The surrounding people were stunned. Looking at Amelia¡¯s serious face, they quicklyughed softly.


    Julia¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°No, thank you for your concern, Mia¡­¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about you. I¡¯m just a little puzzled. Your voice is so ufortable If you¡¯re sick, hurry up and go to the hospital for treatment. Don¡¯t be afraid of the doctors. The doctors are good people.¡±


    At the side, Oliver said expressionlessly, ¡°Mia, this isn¡¯t an illness. She¡¯s just pretending to be innocent, it¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Chris nced at Oliver and hooked Amelia¡¯s little nose. ¡°Do you understand? Huh?¡± His voice was roguish and seductive


    Amelia nodded heavily. ¡°Understood!¡±


    Julia¡¯s face alternated between green and white, and her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Teacher Walton¡­¡± She was extremely aggrieved, and tears hung in her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    However, Chris did not even look at Julia. He carried Amelia and left.


    The people aroundughed. ¡°She¡¯s really a child. She only tells the truth.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I think the young master of the Spencer family is right. She¡¯s indeed quite pretentious and disgusting.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still pretending to speak like a child. It¡¯s indeed disgusting.¡±


    Julia shook her head, and tears fell along with her actions. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t.


    My voice is always like this¡­¡± When she cried, her voice was even more


    unbearable to listen to. Everyone quickly left. They didn¡¯t treat Julia well. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Julia was a celebrity of Glory Entertainment, she wouldn¡¯t have the right to appear here today. Originally, everyone wanted to look for Amelia and ask if their careers were going smoothly. When would they be rich? Was their fate good? In the end, before they could ask anything, Julia ruined it..

 Chapter 102 - 102: Female Luck

    Chapter 102: Female Luck


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chris carried Amelia to the back garden of the venue. There were too many people in front and it was noisy. After walking for a while, Chris realized that something was wrong. He turned around and realized that Oliver was following him. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why are you following us?


    Oliver¡¯s face was tense. ¡°My father asked me to take good care of Amelia.¡±


    Chris narrowed his eyes. ¡°I see¡­¡± When did the young master of the Spencer family be so obedient? Although Chris didn¡¯t have much contact with the Spencer family, it was said that Oliver¡¯s personality was like his father¡¯s, even colder than his father¡¯s. No one could force him to do something he wasn¡¯t willing to do, so he followed Amelia because he was willing? How strange.


    Chris sat down on a bench. Amelia sat beside him. Chris stared at Amelia. ¡°Mia, how did you know that there would be auspicious light at 10:18?¡± Although he was not at the scene of what happened backstage, a staff memberter told him everything, so he knew what happened. God knows how shocked he was when he saw the auspicious light just now!


    Amelia was looking through her small backpack and looking at Grandpa Turtle inside. When she heard Chris¡¯s words, she said briskly, ¡°It¡¯s Mia¡¯s divination!¡±


    Chris¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°How did you calcte it?¡±


    Amelia immediately took out Grandpa Turtle and ced it on the ground. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± As she spoke, she turned the hand holding the turtle!


    Turtle: ¡° ¡­¡± A bunch of vulgarities, but unfortunately, Amelia did not understand.


    Chris was dumbfounded. This was the old turtle at home, right? Mia brought it out? And it was in her bag? It didn¡¯t suffocate to death?


    Chris did not know whether tough or cry when he saw Amelia¡¯s serious face. ¡°Then, Mia, what did you calcte?¡±


    Amelia raised a finger and said seriously, ¡°Fourth Uncle, you¡¯ve been lucky with women recently. You have to be careful when you go out.¡±


    Chris:


    After saying that, Amelia pinched her fingers again. ¡°It¡¯s over. Fourth Uncle is going to be taken in by a vixen.¡± Chris asked, ¡°What vixen?


    Amelia: ¡°A torturous little vixen.¡±


    Chris: He could not help butugh out loud. Heughed so hard that his shoulders kept shaking. What luck with women? He would be taken in by a little vixen? It was possible for a pile of bird poop to fall from the sky and hit him, but it was impossible for there to be anything romantically involved. Absolutely impossible!


    However, Chris did not want to dampen Amelia¡¯s enthusiasm. He rubbed


    Amelia¡¯s messy hair. ¡°Then what should we do? It sounds very troublesome.¡±


    Amelia nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, what a huge trouble! Fourth Uncle will be miserable.¡±


    Chris: ¡°¡­¡± The more she spoke, the more ridiculous it became. His slender hand shuttled through Amelia¡¯s hair and skillfully helped her braid her hair. After all, he was the Best Actor and had to do makeup and hair every day, so it was easy for him to braid Amelia¡¯s hair. After a while, Amelia¡¯s messy hair was braided into two cute fishtail braids.


    Chris: ¡°Beautiful! Mia is indeed good-looking.¡±


    Amelia giggled. ¡°Thank you, Fourth Uncle!¡±


    Oliver looked at Amelia from the side. When he saw her smile, her eyes curved into small crescents, and two small dimples appeared at the corners of her mouth, she was extremely cute. His face turned red and he quickly lowered his head to stare at his toes.


    Chris was about to say something when he suddenly heard the sound of a camera shutter. Due to his professionalism, he was very sensitive to the camera. He immediately noticed the reporters hiding in the dark. The reporters were looking at Chris and Amelia excitedly. Best Actor Walton was such a bad boy, but he actually braided a child¡¯s hair. This scene was too impactful!


    Chris nced at the reporters and had no intention of standing up to stop them. Amelia was the most doted on little princess of the Walton family. They had to let the entire world know, there was no need to keep a low profile. They wanted to make Amelia look like the envy of the entire world and let the entire world know that Amelia was their little princess and the apple of their eyes.


    Seeing that Chris did not stop them, the reporters became even more excited. ¡°Teacher Walton, look here!¡± ¡°Teacher Walton, is this your little niece? She¡¯s so cute!¡±


    ¡°Baby Mia, look here. Smile.¡±


    Chris ced his fingers on Amelia¡¯s shoulder and smiled casually at the camera. Actually, he hated taking photos, but taking photos with Mia¡­ Well, it was quite interesting.


    As he was thinking, Chris suddenly saw a silver-gray figure walking over from the entrance of the garden..

 Chapter 103 - 103: Hasn ‘t Anyone Said You’re Annoying?

    Chapter 103: Hasn ¡®t Anyone Said You¡¯re Annoying?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Julia¡¯s eyes met Chris¡¯s, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Teacher Walton!¡±


    For some reason, Chris suddenly recalled Amelia¡¯s words just now. His heart sank for no reason. If his peach blossom was Julia, he would cut it off overnight!


    Chris did not say a word. He looked expressionlessly at Julia, who was walking over. Julia was wearing a silver-gray gown that was the same color as the suit he was wearing. When Julia stood beside Chris, coupled with the obedient and cute Amelia, they looked like a family of three. The reporters had a sharp sense and took photos. If these photos were posted, it would be enough to talk about for a week!


    Julia raised her head, tears still on her eyshes. ¡°Teacher Walton, did I say something wrong just now? If I did, I¡¯ll apologize to Teacher Walton..¡±


    Chris¡¯s smile disappeared. ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone said that you¡¯re annoying?


    Julia¡¯s expression froze again.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Julia bit her lip. ¡°Is it because of my voice? Teacher Walton, this is really my original voice. If you don¡¯t like it, I can work hard to change it¡­¡±


    Chris sneered.


    Amelia looked at Chris, then at Julia. She quietly asked Oliver, ¡°Is this called persistent pestering?


    Oliver: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Amelia nodded. She had learned another idiom today, and she could learn it on the spot. She said to Julia, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re really persistent.¡±


    Julia bit her lip. ¡°Mia, you can¡¯t say that about Sister¡­¡± Julia also knew that she was hated by Chris, but the reason why she was still standing here was because she wanted to pull Chris along to boost her poprity. The reporters were still taking photos, so she had to persevere. When the photos were released, any celebrity who was rted to Chris, the Best Actor, would quickly be famous! As long as they could have topics and poprity, she didn¡¯t care about anything. Moreover¡­ to be able to have a scandal with Chris was something many women yearned for! Coupled with Amelia, the little daughter of the Walton family who was very popr, Julia could imagine how she would be popr!


    In the next second, Julia heard Chris say to the reporters calmly, ¡°If you dare to post a photo taken today¡­¡± His gaze was light as he elegantly pushed up his gold-rimmed sses. It looked quite harmless, but the reporters felt a chill down their backs and quickly said, ¡°Alright, Teacher Walton. We know. Teacher Walton, then your pictures with Miss Amelia¡­¡±


    Chris smiled. ¡°That you could post.¡±


    The reporters were suddenly enlightened. They looked at Julia with a strange gaze. Indeed, Chris would not create scandals with female celebrities.


    However, he would not reject walking the red carpet and taking photos. Some female celebrities would even hold his arm, and he would graciously let them. However, Chris actually made it clear that he did not want to spread Julia¡¯s photo. He looked like he did not want to have anything to do with Julia. How much did he hate Julia¡­


    Julia felt as if someone had pressed her face to the ground and rubbed it. It hurt so much) and it was so embarrassing¡­


    Chris did not wait for Julia to say anything else. He turned around and left. He originally wanted to find a quiet ce to rx, but he did not expect to be disturbed.


    Chris patted Oliver¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Oliver¡¯s neat hair was instantly messed up. He followed behind Chris with a sullen face. Amelia leaned on Chris¡¯s shoulder and giggled as she pointed at Oliver¡¯s hair. ¡°Your hair looks like a hen¡¯s nest.¡±


    Oliver:


    When the reporters saw this scene, they raised their cameras to take photos again. There was no gossip about Best Actor Walton, but the rtionship between the Walton family and the Spencer family could be published. If the two families joined forces, the business world in Buffalo would probably be in an earthquake.


    Chris carried Amelia back to the venue. The two of them sat on the sofa and rxed. Amelia touched her stomach and muttered to herself, ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t rumble. Fourth Uncle won¡¯t let you eat cake. It¡¯s useless even if you rumble.


    There¡¯s also candy? Candies won¡¯t do either. Fourth Uncle won¡¯t let you eat candy or drink. Me and my little stomach are so pitiful.¡±


    Chris: He didn¡¯t realize that his Mia was quite good at acting.


    After a while of silence, someone came over and tried to get close to her. ¡°Miss


    Amelia, help me calcte when my daughter-inw will give birth.. Will it be a boy or a girl?¡±

 Chapter 104 - 104: Becoming Rich Overnight

    Chapter 104: Bing Rich Overnight


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Miss Mia, can you help me calcte when I can get rich quick?¡±


    ¡°Miss Mia¡­¡±


    One by one, people asked. It was extremely crowded here. Chris was about to go crazy from the noise, but he could not leave Amelia¡¯s side today. He was here to be Amelia¡¯s bodyguard. He simply closed his eyes and pretended not to hear themotion around him.


    ¡°Grandma, your grandson will be born in three days,¡± Amelia looked at the grandma, who had just asked if her daughter-inw would give birth to a girl or a boy, and replied with a smile.


    The Grandma was stunned for a moment and subconsciously retorted, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. My daughter-inw is only eight months pregnant.¡± It was still far from her due date. The Grandma was a little disappointed. She thought that Amelia was really capable, but it turned out that she was just a liar.


    The old Grandma muttered, ¡°My daughter-inw can only give birth in a month at the earliest. Seriously, your calctions are not urate at all.¡± There was a difference of two months. If her daughter-inw really gave birth in three days, there would be a huge problem.


    Amelia shook her head. Her master had said that if they didn¡¯t believe her, they shouldn¡¯t waste each other¡¯s time.


    The old Grandma pursed her lips and left in disappointment. Amelia continued to answer the question. It was the sister who asked when she would get rich quick. ¡°Sister, you want to get rich quick? What¡¯s considered getting rich quick?¡±


    The young girl said, ¡°Bing rich overnight! So much, so much money. Even richer than President Walton!¡± She turned around and looked at George with admiration.


    Amelia¡¯s face was tender but serious as she said, ¡°Then, Sister, you can only dream of bing rich.¡± It was impossible for her to be richer than her uncle. Her uncle was super powerful!


    People kept asking Amelia. Those who got a good answer left with smiles on their faces. Those who got a bad result muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not urate at all. It¡¯s all nonsense. Even a broken clock is right twice a day.¡±


    Chris crossed his arms and sneered. ¡°Is this the feudal superstition of modern society?¡±


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean by feudal superstition in modern society?¡±


    Oliver pursed his lips and interrupted, ¡°It means that people believe whatever they want to. For example, in modern society, if someone has a bad nightmare, they willfort themselves that the dream is the opposite, bad things are an indication of good things happening. If someone has a good dream, they will think that they are lucky and are going to be rich.¡±


    Amelia was speechless. She suddenly raised her head and looked at Oliver with sparkling eyes. Oliver was nervous from her stare. He pursed his lips and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Amelia counted on her fingers. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so awesome. This is the most you¡¯ve said!¡± She thought that he could only say five words at a time.


    Oliver: ¡°¡­¡± He thought that Amelia would praise him for knowing so much.


    Chriszily changed his posture. He supported his chin and looked at Amelia and Oliver. Children were so strange. They were childish and cute.


    After theunch ceremony of Glory Entertainment ended, Amelia fell asleep because she was too full. Chris carefully carried her, and George walked over. He took off his coat and covered Amelia. Two god-like men protected Amelia¡¯s small body and walked through the red carpet filled with cameras. They got into the car and left.


    Oliver stood at the entrance of the venue and watched quietly as the Walton family¡¯s car drove away.


    James said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Oliver nodded and took onest look at the Walton family¡¯s car. The next time they met, he would bring her two pieces of candy. He would bring her candy because Amelia liked to eat it. And he would only bring two because he was afraid that she would have cavities if she ate too many.


    Beside the Spencer family¡¯s car stood a short and fat middle-aged man. He carried James into the car with a smile on his face. This person was less than 1.7 meters tall, and the buttons on his shirt strained his huge beer belly. The next moment, the buttons would probably fly out. This man was the CEO of Glory Entertainment, Victor Duncan.


    Victor¡¯s mother had given birth to two pairs of twins in a row back then. They were all sons. During her third pregnancy, she had hoped to have a daughter. In order to have a good luck, she had even confirmed the daughter¡¯s nickname before the child was born. However, she did not expect it to be a son in the end!


    Victor¡¯s mother was disheartened and did not want to give her son a new name, so he continued to use the original nickname. However, instead of the ¡®Victoria¡¯ that meant ¡®victory¡¯, it was switched to the ¡®Victor¡¯ that meant ¡®rich¡¯.


    After sending the Spencer family and the Walton family away, Victor¡¯s tense back rxed. ¡°The youngdy of the Walton family¡­¡± His eyes flickered with an unknown light. ¡°That¡¯s the real little ancestor..¡±

 Chapter 105 - 105: Not a Coincidence

    Chapter 105: Not a Coincidence


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Victor¡¯s mother was sick. Her illness came very strangely. When Victor heard that Amelia had saved the young master of the Spencer family, Oliver, and after what happened with the auspicious light just now, he wondered if he had a chance to invite the Walton family¡¯s little ancestor over to treat his mother.


    As Victor walked in, he instructed his assistant beside him, ¡°Remember, in the future, when Miss Ameliaes over, you don¡¯t need to ask permission. Just invite the best cakemaker to make a cake for Miss Amelia. Also, Miss Amelia can¡¯t eat anything too sweet. She¡¯ll get cavities. She doesn¡¯t like chocte-vored things. She likes fruit cake and fruit candy. Write this in the employee handbook.¡±


    The assistant was speechless. Why was this written in the employee handbook?


    In her sleep, Amelia felt someone staring at her. She opened her eyes and saw an olddy in a green Tang suit staring straight at her. Amelia was shocked and suddenly stood up.


    Elmer was shocked and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were still filled with fear. ¡°Master, I saw an old Grandma in my dream. She was so scary.¡±


    Elmer was stunned and asked, ¡°What kind of Grandma?¡±


    Amelia gestured. ¡°It¡¯s an old Grandma with sunken eyes, sunken cheeks, and green eyes¡­¡±


    Elmer asked, ¡°Have you seen her before?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Elmer narrowed his eyes. The skin and bones were sunken, and the eyes were green. This was the appearance of a dead person. Most importantly, Amelia had never seen this person. Last time, Amelia could see Si Rufeng in her dreams because she had seen him in real life. Now, the dead soul that had barged into her dream was someone she had never seen before. This meant that some dead souls were starting to look for Amelia.


    Elmer¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Mia, have you seen anyone else in your dreams?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and asked curiously, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Her master¡¯s expression was a little heavy.


    Elmer said, ¡°Mia, you have to tell Master everything you dream of in the future, understand?¡± After a moment, he looked at Amelia and asked, ¡°Do you know why Master has always been by your side?¡±


    Amelia, who had just woken up, was still a little confused. She rubbed her eyes. ¡°I know. Master, didn¡¯t you say that Mom asked you toe? Also, you have to teach Mia divination and catching ghosts¡­¡±


    Elmer was silent for a moment. Previously, he had also thought that meeting


    Amelia¡¯s mother, Helena, was a coincidence. He had promised her to protect Amelia for a period of time because he was kind-hearted. However,ter on, when he came into contact with Amelia, he realized that Amelia¡¯s life was not so easy to protect. She needed merit to extend her life. Now¡­ He opened the notebook he carried with him and saw a line of bright red notes under Amelia¡¯s name: If she wants someone to die in the third watch, the person won¡¯t be able to stay until the fifth watch.


    It seemed that only the King of Hell had this ability, right? Elmer was a little confused. Back then, did he really meet Helena, who was about to die, and came to Amelia¡¯s side by a freakbination of factors?


    Elmer asked, ¡°Mia, do you still remember the Soul-Retrieving Gourd that


    Master gave you?¡±


    Amelia raised her hand, revealing her fair and tender arm. There was a red string tied to her wrist, and a small gourd was tied to the string. ¡°I remember. It¡¯s here.¡±


    Elmer raised his head and gently touched the Soul-Retrieving Gourd. ¡°Master didn¡¯t tell you before that this Soul-Retrieving Gourd has to be filled. If it can¡¯t be filled, Mia might have to leave¡­¡±


    Amelia¡¯s sleepiness immediately disappeared. ¡°Leave? Where is Mia going?¡± She had just met her uncles, grandfather, and grandmother, so she did not want to leave.


    Elmer pursed his lips. ¡°Go to a faraway ce and nevere back.¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips and suddenly got up. She went to the washroom to turn on the tap and pour water into the Soul-Retrieving Gourd. The Soul-Retrieving Gourd was very small, and the tap flowed, but it did not seem to have poured any water in.


    The corners of Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Mia, this Soul-Retrieving Gourd is called the Soul-Retrieving Gourd because it can only store souls.¡±


    Amelia eximed and was worried. ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    Elmer said, ¡°Go fill it with ghosts. Just fill it up.¡± He opened the book and said as he read, ¡°If you fill it with wandering ghosts, you need a hundred to fill it. If you fill it with malicious ghosts, you need forty-nine. To fill it with evil ghosts, you need eighteen.¡±


    Amelia nodded.. ¡°I understand!¡± She leaned closer to take a look and asked, ¡°Master, did the ugly auntie fill up the gourd?¡±

 Chapter 106 - 106: Leave Me Alone

    Chapter 106: Leave Me Alone


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmerughed. ¡°Far from it.¡±


    Amelia was heartbroken. ¡°Ugly Auntie is really useless!¡± When she floated out, she was so big, but in the end, she could not even fill this small Soul Receiving Gourd.


    The ugly female ghost:


    Amelia suddenly looked at Elmer. ¡°Master, the ghost on Sister Evelyn¡¯s head is an evil spirit, right?¡±


    Elmer took a pen and recorded something in his notebook. When he heard this, he replied without looking up, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Amelia was instantly happy. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go look for Brother William.¡± With that, she ran out.


    Elmer: ¡®I???¡± Why are you looking for William? He floated out and asked Amelia,


    ¡°Why are you looking for William?¡±


    Amelia quickly nced at Elmer. ¡°Master is so stupid. If Amelia wants to look for Sister Evelyn, I have to go to where she is. Sister Evelyn is from the same school as Brother William. Mia wants to go to that school, so I have to look for Brother William!¡± With that, Amelia looked at Elmer sympathetically. ¡°Master, have you been dead for too long? Your brain isn¡¯t working well.¡±


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡± He was actually disdained by Amelia!


    Amelia jogged to William¡¯s room. Young Master William and Young Master Lucas both grew up freely. Their father, George, rarely had the chance to apany them. The two little boys grew up on their own. When they were six or seven years old, they gradually got used to living without their parents¡¯pany. They both had cold personalities. Lucas was in the second year of primary school and preferred liberal arts. William was in the first year of primary school and was biased towards science. At this moment, he was in his room, holding a pen and trying to do functional exercises.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. He looked up and said coldly, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Amelia stuck her head in first and called out softly, ¡°Brother.¡±


    William frowned. His annoying sister was here. He said coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Amelia hugged the kitten doll and asked William expectantly, ¡°Brother, when you go to school tomorrow, can you bring Mia along?¡±


    William was expressionless. ¡°No way.¡± There was no way he would bring Amelia to school. Never in this lifetime. He hated followers the most! Moreover, he was going to school. How could he have the time to care about her?


    Amelia blinked and said pitifully, ¡°But..


    William pushed Amelia out impatiently. ¡°Go away and y on the side. Don¡¯t bother me.¡± With that, he mmed the door.


    Outside the door, Amelia looked at the closed door and sighed. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± It must be that she wasn¡¯t cute enough! She couldn¡¯t move Brother William! She had to change into a cute dress!


    Amelia ran back to her room and changed into a cute fluffy dress. Then, she knocked on William¡¯s door. ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    Bang. This time, before Amelia could speak, William mmed the door shut.


    Elmer crossed his arms and watched themotion from the side. However, when he saw Amelia locked outside the door, he began to lose hisposure. This William was actually treating his cute disciple like this?


    Elmer made a move on Amelia. ¡°Mia, go find your grandmother and ask her to tell William. William will agree to your request.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Amelia shook her head and refused. ¡°No, children have to solve their own problems. You can¡¯tin to the adults. That would be too childish. ¡±


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡± He realized that after her third birthday, Amelianing, who had risen to four years old, liked to pretend to be an adult! He was caught betweenughter and tears as he looked at Amelia. ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± William¡¯s attitude was so firm that he probably wouldn¡¯t be convinced.


    Amelia was not discouraged. She ran downstairs and brought a ss of fruit juice. She carefully carried it upstairs. Old Madam Walton¡¯s voice came from the garden. ¡°Mia, do you want fruit juice? Grandma will get it for you.¡±


    Amelia quickly shook her head. ¡°No need, no need. Grandma, adults shouldn¡¯t interfere in children¡¯s matters.¡±


    Old Madam Walton:


    Amelia carried the fruit juice upstairs and knocked on William¡¯s door again.


    After waiting for a while, William suddenly opened the door and red at Amelia. ¡°What exactly are you doing?¡± How annoying! He could have solved the eighth-grade function question, but he was interrupted by Amelia every time!


    Amelia was stunned for a moment before realizing that she seemed to have disturbed William. She handed the fruit juice over and whispered, ¡°Brother, fruit juice¡­¡±


    William pushed the juice away impatiently and said sternly, ¡°I¡¯m not drinking it.. Can you stop bothering me!¡±

 Chapter 107 - 107: No Pants

    Chapter 107: No Pants


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    William pushed the ss of fruit juice, causing it to spill all over Amelia.


    William paused, and the smile on Amelia¡¯s face graduallv disappeared. She lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother¡­¡±


    Amelia turned around and left with the fruit juice. It was her fault. She shouldn¡¯t have disturbed her brother while he was reading. Then¡­ should she ask him when he wasn¡¯t busy tonight?


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s disappointed back view, William suddenly felt a little frustrated. Was she crying? She was crying just like that! How annoying! William endured it and could not help but say, ¡°Amelia,e back.¡±


    Amelia quickly turned around and smiled. ¡°Brother?¡±


    William thought that Amelia was crying. The unexpected smile stunned him for a moment. He had forgotten what he wanted to say. After a while, he said, ¡°Give me the juice.¡±


    Amelia was instantly happy and quickly handed the remaining fruit juice to William. William awkwardly thanked her, and Amelia replied in a childish voice, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    William picked up the juice and took a sip. He could not help but frown. Orange juice? He hated orange juice the most! However, when he saw Amelia¡¯s expectant face, his mouth actually did not listen to him. He forced the ss of juice down his throat.


    Seeing that William had finished all the fruit juice, Amelia was extremely happy. ¡°Goodbye, Brother. Brother, go ahead and do your thing.¡± With that, she turned around and skipped away.


    William looked at the empty cup in his hand and then at Amelia, who was jumping around. Why did he feel like he had been tricked?


    ¡°Hmph.¡± William snorted and closed the door. After drinking this ss of juice, he no longer owed Amelia anything. It was impossible for him to bring her to school!


    At night, after dinner, Amelia ran to William¡¯s room. Just as she was about to knock on the door, she raised her hand with a conflicted expression.


    Elmer asked, ¡°Mia, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Amelia whispered, ¡°What if Brother is still reading?¡±


    Elmer: ¡°Then let the ugly auntie go in and take a look first.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. That¡¯s right, the ugly auntie was a ghost and could pass through the door. Amelia grabbed with her small hand and pulled the female ghost out of the Soul Receiving Gourd.


    ¡°Ugly Auntie¡­¡± At such a young age, Amelia already knew how to beg others. She pressed her palms together and looked at the ugly female ghost. She begged, ¡°Ugly Auntie, can you secretly help me go in and see what Brother is doing?¡±


    The female ghost looked like she had nothing to live for. Since she was asking her to do something, could she stop calling her ugly auntie? The female ghost muttered and passed through the door. There was no sign of William in the room, so she followed the trail to the bathroom. When she passed through the bathroom door, she saw William sitting on the toilet with a math book in his hand. He was reading even when he was pooping?!


    Suddenly, the female ghost let out a cry of surprise and saw herself through


    the ss of the bathroom. At this moment, William raised his head, and the female ghost subconsciously turned her head. Just like that, their gazes met.


    William: ¡°¡­ Ghost!¡±


    William screamed in fear. He was so frightened that he didn¡¯t even pull up his pants. He pulled open the door and ran out.


    Amelia was waiting patiently at the door when the door suddenly opened with a click. A figure rushed out, half of his butt exposed.


    Amelia.


    Seeing William run out with a terrified expression, Amelia hurriedly chased after him. With this chase, William, who did not dare to look back, was scared out of his wits. As he ran towards the study, he shouted, ¡°Daddy! Daddy, save me!¡±


    When Old Master Walton and Old Madam Walton heard the voice, they hurriedly came out and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Then, they came out and saw William running in front with Amelia chasing after him¡­


    As soon as George walked out of the study, he saw William while pulling his pants and Amelia chasing after him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± George caught William, who had pounced into his arms, and smelled a strange smell right on the heels of it.


    George: ¡°¡­¡± He looked down at William¡¯s bare butt. Did he not wipe his butt when he went to the toilet?


    William was still in shock. ¡°Ghost¡­ Daddy, there¡¯s a ghost!¡±


    Amelia caught up with him, panting. ¡°Ghost? Brother, there¡¯s no ghost.¡± She turned around and looked. There were no ghosts in the corridor. Why was Brother so afraid? Could it be that he saw the ugly auntie? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Under normal circumstances, ordinary people couldn¡¯t see the ugly auntie.


    The female ghost floated behind him with a puzzled expression.. Why? Could William see her too? The female ghost approached William but realized that his gaze was on George¡¯s arms and he did not notice her at all!

 Chapter 108 - 108: There’s Really a Ghost

    Chapter 108: There¡¯s Really a Ghost


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The female ghost was puzzled. ¡°Can¡¯t you see me?¡±


    Elmer narrowed his eyes and felt that things were getting stranger. First, Amelia saw the olddy¡¯s dead soul in her dream, and right on the heels of that, William saw a ghost for no reason. Elmer lowered his eyes and looked at Amelia.


    George patted William¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s no ghost. It¡¯s Mia.¡±


    William turned around with a stiff expression. As expected, he saw Amelia standing behind him. Behind him were Old Master Walton and Old Madam Walton, who hade out when they heard the sound, and Lucas, who had also heard the sound and stuck his head out. Other than that, there was nothing else.


    A breeze blew past, and William felt a little cold on his butt.


    Amelia quickly covered her eyes. ¡°Brother, why didn¡¯t you pull up your pants before running out?¡±


    William: ¡°¡­¡± He hurriedly pulled up his pants and felt terrible. He had never been so embarrassed in his life! Then he remembered that he was too afraid just now and ran out without wiping his butt. He really wanted to go back and take a shower, but then he thought of the scene just now¡­


    William gritted his teeth. ¡°I really saw it. I saw a ghost. An ugly female ghost!¡±


    The female ghost floating in the air felt like she had been dealt a critical blow! Was she really that ugly?


    Elmer asked the female ghost, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The female ghost shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. As soon as I entered, I saw


    William going to the toilet. Then, I looked up and met his eyes.¡±


    The Walton family was shocked and confused. George said, ¡°William, go take a shower first.


    William felt a chill run down his spine and did not move.


    Amelia asked, ¡°Brother, are you still afraid? If you¡¯re afraid, I¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, William snorted and gritted his teeth. ¡°Who¡¯s afraid!¡± With that, he braced himself and walked towards the room.


    George frowned. ¡°Mia, go back to your room with Grandma first.¡± With that, he followed William back to his room.


    Elmer rubbed his chin and wondered how William saw the female ghost.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly said to the female ghost, ¡°Go in and take a look.¡±


    Amelia red at Elmer. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be naughty.¡±


    Elmer:


    Amelia looked at William¡¯s departing figure and then at her small hand. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong just now, right? She shouldn¡¯t have. Yes, definitely not.


    In the room, William was relieved to see George apanying him. When he came out of the shower, he didn¡¯t see anything unclean. George was sitting at William¡¯s desk reading his arithmetic book. When he saw Williame out, he asked calmly, ¡°Did you really see a ghost just now?¡±


    William pursed his lips and said uncertainly, ¡°Maybe I saw wrongly.¡±


    George was about to speak, but he thought of something and only said,


    ¡°Remember, no matter what happens in the future, you have to protect Mia.¡±


    William frowned. ¡°But Amelia said that she wants to go to school with me tomorrow.¡±


    George¡¯s fingertips paused for a moment. Without any hesitation, he said, ¡°Then take her there.¡± Mia was not an unreasonable child. If she wanted to go to school, she must have her reasons.


    William was puzzled. ¡°Daddy, aren¡¯t you afraid of spoiling Amelia into a second


    Emma?¡±


    George stood up and said, ¡°No.¡±


    William pursed his lips. Sisters were indeed the most annoying.


    On the other side, after George returned to the study, he made a call. ¡°Ask Glorious Star International Primary School to send a school uniform and bag over. Also, strengthen the school¡¯s security.¡±


    The next day, Amelia woke up early in the morning and carried her small school bag. She was wearing the uniform of Glorious Star International Primary School. As the uniform was sent over urgently, although it was already the smallest size, it was still a little too big on Amelia. The small skirt was raised high at her waist, and her hat was drooping, covering her entire face. Amelia tried her best to raise her face and look at her from under the brim of the hat.


    Old Master Walton helped Amelia push up her hat and instructed, ¡°Go, Mia, be good. Be careful when you reach school.¡±


    No matter how Old Madam Walton thought about it, she couldn¡¯t be at ease. She nagged, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go with you? Sigh, Mia is so young. I won¡¯t be at ease without an adult by your side.¡±


    William had one hand in his pocket as he waited for Dn to send him to kindergarten. When he heard Old Madam Walton¡¯s words, he sneered. ¡°Why can we go to school ourselves, but Amelia can¡¯t?¡± With that, he got into the car expressionlessly.. Why were his sisters pampered? Can¡¯t boys be pampered?

 Chapter 109 - 109: Going to School

    Chapter 109: Going to School


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Harper couldn¡¯t help but think of the time when he was the same age as


    Amelia. His mother also treasured Emma and threw a cell phone at him to let him y by himself. At night, he was afraid of the dark and wanted to sleep with his mother. His mother said that he was a man and didn¡¯t have to stick to his mother all the time. Even when he woke up in the middle of the night, his mother told him that boys shouldn¡¯t be so timid and forced him to sleep alone. At that time, there was no one else in the Walton family. After his uncle, George, brought Lucas and William back, he left them there and was busy with his work. This was how the boys of the Walton family were raised.


    Harper looked out of the car window at Amelia, who was surrounded by the stars. He snorted. He was really unhappy, but he was also envious. Only when no one else was present would Harper show a trace of envy.


    Suddenly, Amelia turned around outside the car window. Harper immediately retracted his gaze and took out his phone to y games.


    George carried Amelia and sent her to the school bus. Before he let go, he asked worriedly, ¡°Do you want Eldest Uncle to apany you?¡±


    Amelia quickly waved her hand. ¡°No need, no need.¡± She could do it herself!


    After a pause, Amelia pulled George¡¯s sleeve. ¡°By the way, Eldest Uncle, remember to bring Mia shopping today.¡± After the ribbon-cutting ceremony yesterday, she was so tired that she fell asleep and forgot to go shopping. She still had to buy silver needles to treat her grandmother.


    George said warmly, ¡°Alright, Eldest Uncle will pick you up at noon.¡± He handed Amelia to William and Lucas. Lucas, who was in the second grade, got into the car first. William could only hold Amelia¡¯s hand and warn her with a cold expression, ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear first. Although I promised to bring you to school, you¡¯re not allowed to cry or make a fuss when you go to school.¡± He looked at Amelia threateningly. ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not caring about you.¡±


    Amelia nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, Brother.¡±


    William wanted to threaten her again, but looking at Amelia¡¯s chubby face, he couldn¡¯t say the rest. He held Amelia¡¯s hand and got into the car with a straight face.


    Amelia followed behind William obediently. When the students in the car saw


    Amelia, they were all surprised. ¡°Aiya, William, why did you bring a little tail?¡± ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t this little girl too young? Is she going to school too?¡±


    This school bus was a special bus from Glorious Star International Primary School. There were many children on the bus, and they all stuck their heads out to look curiously at Amelia, who was shorter than them. In the back seat of the school bus sat a little boy. Unlike the other children who were swaying, he was like a trained little soldier. His back was straight, and his young face carried determination. He was Oliver.


    When Amelia looked up, she happened to see Oliver. A smile bloomed on her face. ¡°Hi, good morning.¡±


    Oliver was stunned. He did not expect to see Amelia today. He¡­ did not bring any candy.


    Oliver pursed his lips, his face cold.


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°Are you unhappy?


    Oliver turned his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Amelia did not ask further. Instead, she sat obediently in her seat and imitated Oliver, cing her small hands on her knees obediently.


    The school bus drove steadily forward. Glorious Star International Primary School was the best private elementary school in the capital. The students who could enter Glorious Star International Primary School were all children of rich families. Even those on the lower end were on the level of the Lam family.


    Evelyn got out of the private car and hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°Goodbye, Mom.¡± She looked around nervously, afraid that her ssmates would see that she hade in a private car. Glorious Star International Primary School was different from other schools. The families that had deep foundations all sent their children to the school bus. The bright yellow school bus looked ordinary, but it was actually equipped with thick armor. The chauffeur was also retired from the special forces, and the apanying teachers were also retired from the army to ensure the safety of the children. In the school, the cost of each student taking the school bus every month was as high as 100,000 dors. In other words, the students of Glorious Star International Primary School would cost more than a million dors a year just to take the school bus.


    Evelyn¡¯s family couldn¡¯t bear to part with this money, so Evelyn was always sent to school by her mother. Evelyn felt very embarrassed.


    Evelyn¡¯s mother reminded her, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Evelyn looked at the school busing from afar and hurriedly urged, ¡°Alright, Mom, Mom, go back quickly.¡± She was afraid of being seen by other students, afraid that her ssmates wouldugh at her for not being able to afford the school bus..

 Chapter 110 - 110: Which Class

    Chapter 110: Which ss


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Evelyn¡¯s mother wanted to say something, but when she saw Evelyn¡¯s appearance, she didn¡¯t say anything in the end and drove away.


    The bright yellow school bus slowly drove into the school. Evelyn quickened her pace to catch up. This way, when the school bus passed by her, the other students would think that she had also taken the school bus. The smart Evelyn had already calcted the time.


    The school bus door opened, and Evelyn slowed down appropriately. She didn¡¯t see the reflection of a shadow twice her size riding on her neck.


    Evelyn lowered her head and walked forward. She pretended to the public that she was getting off the school bus, and pretended to the students on the bus that she was passing by. Feeling guilty, she walked about a meter away. Her two good friends ran over from afar and greeted her happily, ¡°Eve, you just arrived?¡±


    Evelyn nodded. ¡°Yes, the school bus is a littlete today.¡± She was right. The school bus usually arrived at school at 7:45, but it didn¡¯t arrive until 7:50 today.


    His friend was puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why is the school buste today?¡± The school bus was always punctual.


    Evelyn shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I think Uncle chauffeur isn¡¯t feeling well.¡± Actually, Evelyn didn¡¯t understand why either. She casually gave an excuse. Anyway, her two friends didn¡¯t know.


    Upon hearing this, the two friends immediately looked envious. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t take the school bus. Eve, you¡¯re still the best.¡±


    Another friend chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. There aren¡¯t many people in our school who can take the school bus. There¡¯s only a small number of people.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s face was humble. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just a school bus. It¡¯s all transportation. It¡¯s the same if you take a private car to school.¡± She smiled shyly, not putting on any airs. She was different from those arrogant youngdies and young masters, so many people in the school liked Evelyn. His friends escorted Evelyn forward, and they met more and more ssmates along the way. When they saw Evelyn, they revealed a different expression than before. ¡°Wow, Eve, you went to Glory Entertainment¡¯s ribbon-cutting yesterday, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I saw your photo on Twitter! Eve, look good,¡± the person who spoke said as they found the photo they had saved yesterday. In the middle of the photo was a celebrity. The background of the photo was the ribbon-cutting ceremony of Glory Entertainment. Not far behind the photo was Evelyn, who was wearing a princess dress. She was surrounded by many uncles and aunties and looked very likable.


    Evelyn¡¯s vanity was greatly satisfied. She said embarrassedly, ¡°How did you find out so quickly? Originally, my father went on behalf of the Spencer family. It was a very low -key itinerary, but for some reason, people found out and kept


    talking to me.¡±


    When her friends heard this, they looked at Evelyn with even more admiration. ¡°Spencer family? Is it that Oliver Spencer from the second year? I heard that his father is a war god, a general with a high position. I¡¯ve never seen Oliver¡¯s father before. I didn¡¯t expect Eve¡¯s family to be able to represent the Spencer family to attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Then Eve, what¡¯s your rtionship with Oliver? Your parents seem to be very familiar with each other. It won¡¯t be like what¡¯s shown on television, where the two families have a marriage alliance and let you and Oliver be engaged since you were young, right?¡±


    Her friends kept asking. Evelyn said shyly, ¡°Aiyo, don¡¯t ask about this.¡± She covered her face and returned to her seat, burying her face in her book. Evelyn thought about how Paul Murphy, or Master Murphy, had said that she and Oliver were a match made in heaven, so she revealed her closeness to Oliver to the public. The students in school were all innocent and didn¡¯t know that Evelyn¡¯s thoughts were so deep and vain, so they all felt that Evelyn¡¯s performance meant that she was rted to Oliver and that the two of them might get married in the future.


    At this moment, no one saw that an evil spirit was riding on Evelyn¡¯s neck. It chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re vain, aren¡¯t you? Show off. You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re so vain. You¡¯re really good nourishment¡­¡± The evil spirit hugged Evelyn¡¯s head and closed its eyesfortably. It opened its mouth and sucked out ck gas from Evelyn¡¯s body.


    On the other side, Amelia was obediently following behind William. Lucas and Oliver were both second grade, and William was first grade.


    Oliver walked at the back.. He heard Amelia chasing after William and asking, ¡°Brother, am I in the same ss as youter? Can I sit beside you? Brother, which ss is Sister Evelyn in?¡±

 Chapter 111 - 111: He’s a Pig Head!

    Chapter 111: He¡¯s a Pig Head!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    William finally lost his patience and roared, ¡°Shut up!¡± He was too embarrassed. Other children came to school alone, but he brought a little tail. How embarrassing!


    Amelia quickly covered her mouth and whispered, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry, Brother¡­¡± She blinked her big eyes and covered her mouth tightly. She even carefully nced at William¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. Mia won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Lucas separated from William and Amelia downstairs. He looked at William and instructed indifferently. ¡°Look after her.¡±


    William was speechless. ¡°I know.¡±


    Seeing Lucas leave elegantly, William was extremely envious. He did not want to care about Amelia, this troublesome person! However, he had no choice. Seeing that Amelia was still standing on the spot, looking around curiously, he was angry.


    William stepped forward, grabbed Amelia¡¯s hand angrily, and brought her into the ssroom. As soon as she entered the ssroom, the students in the ss looked over and even jeered, ¡°William, is this your sister? Why did you bring your sister to school?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, adults in television dramas are all stay at home dads. William, you¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re already going to be a stay at home brother?¡±


    Children at this age were the most mischievous. As soon as they saw William holding Amelia¡¯s hand and entering the ssroom, they started to tease and say something inappropriate. William felt even more embarrassed. If he agreed to bring Amelia to school in the future, he would be a pig head!


    Amelia had just entered the ssroom when she saw Evelyn. Her eyes immediately lit up. There was a huge evil spirit sitting on Sister Evelyn¡¯s neck! When the evil spirit saw that Amelia could see her, it even red at Amelia fiercely, as if warning her not to interfere.


    Elmer said in a low voice, ¡°As expected, it¡¯s here. Mia, it¡¯s up to you today. Let me see if your ability has improved.¡±


    Amelia clenched her fists and nodded with sparkling eyes. ¡°Yes!¡±


    At this moment, a female teacher walked in. When she saw Amelia and William, she asked with a smile, ¡°This must be Amelia, right? Mia is here to experience primary school life with your Brother today, right?¡±


    Amelia first shook her head, then nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Of course, she was here to experience elementary school life. She couldn¡¯t tell the beautiful female teacher that she was here to catch ghosts, right? What if the beautiful female teacher was like Brother William and forgot to pull up her pants and run naked?


    The female teacher was amused by Amelia¡¯s adorable look and asked gently, ¡°Then does Mia want to sit with Brother?¡±


    William immediately turned his head, not wanting to look at Amelia.


    The female teacher was still wondering if she should temporarily transfer William¡¯s deskmate to another seat when she heard Amelia point at the seat beside Evelyn and say, ¡°Teacher, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. I will sit with Sister Evelyn.¡±


    The female teacher suddenly understood. ¡°Oh, right. Evelyn¡¯s deskmate took leave today and didn¡¯te.¡±


    Elmer raised his eyebrows. Wasn¡¯t his disciple¡¯s luck too good?


    Evelyn did not look too good. She did not want to sit with Amelia. On the day of the camp, she still remembered that Amelia had sshed cold water on her. However, at this moment, the female ssmate in front of her suddenly turned around and sighed. ¡°Wow, Eve, not only are you on good terms with the Spencer family, but you¡¯re also on good terms with the Walton family?¡± Otherwise. why would Amelia call Evelyn Sister and sit with her?


    The unwillingness in Evelyn¡¯s heart immediately dissipated. This feeling of vanity made her immediately smile and exin to the ssmates in front of her, ¡°No, I just went camping with Mia before.¡± With that, she patted the chair beside her and waved at Amelia. ¡°Come, Mia, sit with me.¡±


    Amelia carried her small school bag and ran to Evelyn¡¯s side to sit down. Evelyn was all smiles and was about to get close to Amelia when she saw Amelia take out an old turtle from her school bag. She flipped the old turtle over andid it on the table. Then, she took out a parrot and stuffed it into the drawer of the desk.


    The old turtle twisted his body on the table with all his might, but he couldn¡¯t turn over. As soon as the parrot, Seven, came out of his bag, it wobbled into the drawer of the desk and found afortable ce to lie down.


    Evelyn was stunned. The other children in the ss were also stunned. The female teacher was also shocked. What kind of operation was this?!


    William felt very embarrassed. He covered his face with both hands, not wanting to admit that he had brought Amelia here.


    ¡°Mia, what are you¡­¡± The female teacher deliberated over her words..

 Chapter 112 - 112: Don ‘t Leave After School

    Chapter 112: Don ¡®t Leave After School


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia exined obediently, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. Grandpa Turtle won¡¯t speak, and Seven won¡¯t disturb everyone.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°When Miaes to school, Grandpa Turtle and Seven will be very lonely at home, so Mia brought them to school.¡±


    The female teacher held her forehead. Tortoises and parrots could be lonely? This was the first time she had heard of it! However, the female teacher did not say anything. She only discussed with Amelia with a smile, ¡°Mia, this is the school¡¯s ss. It¡¯s a ce to study. If the parrots and turtles affect my ss, I will take them away and put them in another safe ce. Is that okay?¡±


    This morning, the school¡¯s board of directors held an emergency meeting. Glorious Star International Primary School was a private school, and thergest sponsor was the Walton family. Initially, before the reputation of Glorious Star International Primary School spread, the Walton family had already invested eight billion dors. It had to be known that the construction of Glorious Star International Primary School and the investment of teachers were only ten billion dors. Therefore, when George asked the school to help take care of his niece, Amelia, the principal agreed without hesitation.


    Seeing that Amelia was so obedient, the female teacher could not say anything else. Moreover, the old turtle was indeed curled up in the turtle shell and did not move. The parrot also obediently did not call out. Amelia also blinked her big eyes and smiled at her. She nodded. ¡°Okay, Teacher.¡±


    The female teacher could only start ss first.


    Elmer floated in the air and stared at the evil spirit on Evelyn¡¯s head. The evil spirit looked warily at Elmer, who was also floating, but its eyes were filled with confusion. It could not sense any evil aura from Elmer and could not tell what kind of ghost he was.


    At this moment, Elmer was exining to Amelia. ¡°Mia, this is a vain ghost. Ask Evelyn out after sster and tell her not to leave after school. See you in the forest. Let¡¯s capture the ghost.¡±


    Amelia nodded quietly. ¡°Yes, yes!¡¯


    Evelyn was listening attentively to the ss. Seeing that Amelia seemed to have said something, she was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Amelia leaned over and imitated Elmer¡¯s arrogant expression. She said to Evelyn, ¡°Don¡¯t leave after school. See you in the forest!¡± She was fierce and cute.


    Evelyn. ¡°???¡±


    The first ss quickly ended. The female teacher put down the chalk and looked at Amelia. She realized that Amelia was listening very seriously during ss, as if she was really here to study. The female teacher walked towards Amelia with a smile. ¡°Mia, did you understand just now?¡± Although she asked, she did not expect Amelia to really understand.


    However, Amelia nodded seriously. ¡°I understand!¡±


    Seeing the female teacher¡¯s disbelief, Amelia recalled the assignment that the female teacher had just left behind and said, ¡°The shop has 50 apples. They sold 12 apples in the morning and 14 in the afternoon. How many apples are left? The answer is 24 apples! Also¡­ the worker uncle repaired the road. It¡¯s 100 meters long and 64 meters on the first day. The rest of the road has to be repaired in six days. The answer is six meters per day!¡±


    When the female teacher heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Mia, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    However, Amelia looked puzzled. ¡°Teacher, why can Uncle Worker repair 64 meters in a day butter on, he had to repair 6 meters every day. Isn¡¯t it good to finish it in a day?¡±


    The female teacher was speechless. She did not know how to answer this question. Just as the female teacher was in a dilemma, the math teacher next door came over and took the initiative to talk to Amelia. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did our Mia understand the teacher¡¯s lesson today?¡±


    Amelia nodded again. ¡°I understand.¡± She could understand what the teacher said and memorize it, but she did notprehend it.


    The female teacher who had followed her over praised Amelia. ¡°Mia is very impressive. She remembers everything I just taught.¡± Of course, she would not admit it. She did not want to answer Amelia¡¯s question just now, let alone admit that she could not answer that question.


    However, the math teacher was interested and said in surprise, ¡°Really? Since Mia is so powerful, how about I test you? A little kid has 50 lollipops, 70 fruit candy, 100 marshmallows, and the little kid ate 50 lollipops, 60 fruit candy, and 100 marshmallows. What candy does he have in the end?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and sighed like an adult. ¡°The little kid has diabetes.¡±


    Just like Grandma, she had diabetes. Grandpa said that Grandma¡¯s illness was caused by eating too much candy..

 Chapter 113 - 113: Let’s Eat Chicken Legs After Class

    Chapter 113: Let¡¯s Eat Chicken Legs After ss


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two teachers were stunned andughed out loud at Amelia¡¯s answer. Although this answer was wrong, it was not incorrect either.


    When Evelyn saw the two teachers surrounding Amelia and smiling, she felt a little unhappy. She immediately smiled and said to Amelia, ¡°Sister Mia, you¡¯re wrong. Thest answer to this question is that the little kid still has ten fruit candy and not diabetes. There¡¯s no diabetes in the math question, understand?¡±


    Evelyn tried her best to show that she was very good at mathematics. After saying that, she even specially looked at the teachers, hoping for their praise. However, the two teachers¡¯ attention was on Amelia and they did not respond to Evelyn.


    The children at the side even pped the table in an exaggerated manner andughed wildly. ¡°Hahaha, the child will have diabetes, that¡¯s too funny. Hahaha!¡± The other children alsoughed. They surrounded Amelia and teased her. They felt that she was so interesting and fun.


    Evelyn watched as Amelia was surrounded by everyone and no one paid attention to her. She immediately felt awkward and embarrassed. The two teachers rubbed Amelia¡¯s soft hair and reminded her to look for the teacher if she needed anything before leaving.


    As soon as the teacher left, the children immediately surrounded him. They looked at the turtle on Amelia¡¯s table and asked curiously, ¡°Mia, why did you bring the turtle to school? Why is this turtle lying on the ground?¡±


    Amelia exined, ¡°Because if Grandpa Turtle doesn¡¯t flip over, he will run away with a whoosh.¡±


    Another child asked, ¡°Mia, where¡¯s your parrot?¡±


    Amelia bent down to look at the desk. Seeing that Seven was lying obediently


    in the drawer, she said, ¡°Seven is inside. It¡¯s a little afraid of strangers.¡±


    The little kid chattered. ¡°Then how can it not be afraid of us? Is it hungry? Do you want some bread? I heard that parrots are very smart. Can we feed it?¡±


    The children imitated Amelia. They squatted or knelt down and looked at the parrot in the drawer with Amelia. They were excited and curious. Amelia instantly became the ss¡¯s favorite, and as Amelia¡¯s deskmate, Evelyn had long been squeezed to the side.


    Evelyn was very angry. In the past, when ss ended, everyone liked to surround her and chat with her. Now, everyone had run to Amelia!


    Other than Evelyn, there was another person who was very unhappy, and that was William. For some reason, Amelia should have been an annoying sister, but when he saw Amelia surrounded by a group of people and didn¡¯t even think of him as her brother, he was very unhappy! He put away his book with a bang.


    When Evelyn heard this, her eyes turned and she walked towards William. ¡°Brother William, everyone likes Mia so much. Mia is so good with words, unlike me, who is stupid with words¡­¡± She remembered that William did not like Amelia very much. When she said that, William would definitelyfort her and say that there was nothing to like about a child like Amelia. He would say that he liked people like her.


    Unexpectedly, William¡¯s answer waspletely different from what Evelyn had expected. He directly said to Evelyn, ¡°Aren¡¯t you usually quite good at chatting? Why are you pretending in front of me?¡±


    Evelyn: ¡°¡­¡± Her eyes reddened. ¡°Brother William, how can you say that about me?¡±


    William replied angrily, ¡°Get lost!¡± He was different from his brother, Lucas. Lucas was more or less hypocritical and gentle. Even if he didn¡¯t like someone, he would still say a few perfunctory words. However, William was different. He thought that real men should be like him, directly expressing their likes and dislikes.


    William looked at Evelyn coldly and said impatiently, ¡°Are you going to scram or not? If you don¡¯t scram, I¡¯ll use force.¡±


    Evelyn bit her lip and left with an aggrieved expression. This was the reason why she didn¡¯t like to interact with William. Although the two of them were students in the same ss, William¡¯s mouth was too vicious, and his words were very unlikable!


    When Evelyn returned to her seat, she realized that there were even more


    people around Amelia. They were all happily ying with Amelia, and there were even people upying her seat. Coincidentally, the bell rang. Evelyn walked over and suppressed her unhappiness. ¡°ss is starting. Everyone, return to your seats.¡±


    Only then did the students reluctantly return to their seats.


    In less than ten minutes after ss, Amelia had made many friends. She was so happy! This ss was French, so Amelia did not understand. At this moment, someone kicked her chair. Amelia turned around and saw the child at the back table handing her a small note..

 Chapter 114 - 114: Get Out and Stand

    Chapter 114: Get Out and Stand


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia opened the note. It said, ¡°Mia, have you eaten? If you haven¡¯t, do you want to eat chicken drumsticks with meter?¡± Because they were only in the first grade of primary school, children didn¡¯t know how to write many words. They used phic symbols instead.


    Elmer, who was floating in the air, looked at the words on it and his mouth twitched.


    Amelia dug around in her bag and took out a pencil. She leaned on the table and replied seriously, ¡°Okay, I like chicken drumsticks too. Let¡¯s eat chicken drumsticks togetherter.¡± She muttered something, but in fact, she did not know how to write. She could only draw on paper and two very big chicken drumsticks.


    Elmer found it funny and watched as Amelia handed the messy note back to the student in the backseat.


    Evelyn looked straight ahead and sat up straight. She suddenly raised her hand and said, ¡°Teacher, Howard and Amelia are passing notes in ss.¡± She knew that French teachers were very fierce people. They hated students talking in ss and passing notes, so Amelia would definitely be scolded. Evelyn¡¯s eyes hid excitement, but her face was filled with a righteous expression.


    On the podium, the French teacher¡¯s lecture was interrupted. She looked at Amelia and the male ssmate behind her, Howard Duncan. The French teacher was a very serious middle-aged woman with ck-framed sses.


    She walked down the podium and extended her hand to Howard. ¡°Take out the note!¡±


    Howard¡¯s face was pale. He handed the small piece of paper in his hand to the French teacher. The French teacher nced at the content and looked at Amelia. ¡°Amelia, who let you bring your pet to school?¡±


    The French teacher was a middle-aged woman with a strange personality. Ever since she received a parent¡¯s gift and was caught by the school as a warning, she had been keeping the rules to herself. She was also very angry and could not bear to see the school curry favor with the shareholders, especially the school¡¯srgest shareholder, the Walton family. Therefore, even though the school had a meeting in the morning and said that they had to take good care of Amelia, she refused to listen. In the entire grade, her students had the best French grades. In the school, grades were everything, so she had the right to be proud.


    ¡°Take your things and stand outside.¡± The French teacher looked down at Amelia. Amelia had never been to school before, so she realized that she had done something wrong. It turned out that she could not pass notes in ss.


    Amelia: ¡°Teacher, I . . .


    Before he could finish speaking, the French teacher mmed Amelia¡¯s table and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care whose child you are. No matter how rich your family is, you have to follow my rules in my ss!¡±


    Amelia was speechless. She wanted to apologize, but when she met the French teacher¡¯s terrifying gaze, she did not say anything else. The French teacher¡¯s eyebrows were upright, her cheekbones were high, and her lips were thin. Amelia remembered her master saying that such a face was mean.


    Amelia did not say anything else. Instead, she carried her small school bag and carried the parrot and turtle out. Howard lowered his head and did not dare to refute the teacher. He followed Amelia out to stand as punishment.


    Evelyn was so happy that she almostughed out loud. Haha, Amelia, aren¡¯t you very awesome? You were still taught a lesson by the teacher! This is a school, not the Walton family. Look, you¡¯re nothing without the Walton family.


    Evelyn¡¯s lips curled up happily, and her eyes were filled with smiles. She was pleased with herself, but she didn¡¯t know that the vain ghost above her took a deep breath and suddenly opened his mouth to bite her neck. The vain ghosty on Evelyn¡¯s neck and sucked. It was like a big mosquito slowly sucking its fill of blood, and its entire soul body swelled. Evelyn only felt a chill on her neck, and her head also became groggy. Ayer of dark circles gradually appeared in her eyes.


    The French teacher was on the podium. She raised her nose and said,


    ¡°Remember, I don¡¯t care if your family has a high-ranking official or a rich person. My rules are rules here!¡± At this point, she suddenly looked at William and sneered. ¡°William, Amelia is your sister, right? I heard that your sister just came home and caused your second uncle and second aunt to get a divorce? There was a hint of sarcasm in her eyes. She felt that she was unyielding and said whatever she wanted, making her a very upright person. She didn¡¯t like William to begin with. William¡¯s science grades were very good, but his French was average. Now, he even brought a ¡°privileged¡± sister over. She was the person she wanted to severely punish.


    The French teacher thought that William didn¡¯t like to talk, which meant that he was easy to bully, so she continued arrogantly with the chalk, ¡°A child like your sister who has no upbringing should be educated by someone. You have to be careful not to be led astray by your sister..¡±

 Chapter 115 - 115: I’ll Take You to Eat

    Chapter 115: I¡¯ll Take You to Eat


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The French teacher felt that since she was William¡¯s teacher, she should give him some pointers so that he wouldn¡¯t go astray in the future.


    Unexpectedly, William stood up from the table with a bang and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to point fingers at my sister. As a teacher, you¡¯re not teaching properly, but you¡¯re talking about other people¡¯s family matters in ss. You don¡¯t know the full picture, so don¡¯tment. You¡¯re simply scum among teachers.¡± As he packed his bag, he said, ¡°My second uncle and my second aunt divorced because it was my second aunt¡¯s fault. It has nothing to do with my sister, Amelia. My second aunt is still in prison, waiting for the court to pass judgment. Teacher, do you want to go in and apany her?¡±


    The French teacher was stunned. She did not expect William, who was usually quiet, to dare to talk back to her. She was so angry that her entire body trembled. ¡°You¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re a fool who can¡¯t tell right from wrong.¡± William pointed at the French teacher¡¯s nose and scolded. Then, he carried his bag and walked out expressionlessly.


    The ss was in an uproar. The students looked at William¡¯s back in admiration, and the little girls¡¯ eyes were sparkling. Evelyn also stared at William and suddenly felt that William was so cool¡­


    Seeing William leave without looking back, the French teacher was so angry that she almost had a heart attack. She screamed, ¡°William, if you dare to leave, don¡¯t step into my ssroom in the future! I don¡¯t have a student like you who doesn¡¯t respect their teachers!¡±


    William didn¡¯t even turn his head. The French teacher was so angry that her chest hurt.


    Outside the corridor, Amelia raised the turtle with both hands and ced it on her head. Then, she ced the parrot on it. Right on the heels of that, she sighed. ¡°Sigh.¡±


    The parrot, Seven, imitated Amelia and followed. ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    As Elmer was too bored in ss, he went somewhere in the school and did not apany Amelia.


    Howard was originally quite depressed to be chased out by the teacher, but when he saw Amelia like this, he could not help butugh. William walked out at this moment. When he saw Amelia standing obediently outside, he could not help but be speechless. He went over to pull Amelia. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Where are we going?


    William: ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll bring you to eat.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard about food. She turned around and looked at the ssroom. She saw that the vain ghost on Evelyn¡¯s head had grown bigger, and Evelyn was about to be sucked dry. She pinched her fingers and did some calctions. Yes¡­ it should be fine to leave for a while. Anyway, Evelyn was not her good friend. As long as no one died, it should be fine for her to leave first and fill her stomach before working, right?


    With this in mind, Amelia quickly picked up her bag and stuffed Grandpa Turtle and the parrot, Seven, into it. She couldn¡¯t wait to say to William, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go.¡± As she spoke, she swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    William:


    Howard nced at the French teacher in the ssroom, then at Amelia. He looked envious, but he did not dare to go.


    It was ss time, and the school was quiet and empty. asionally, the sound of students reading could be heard. There were PE sses on the field, and from time to time, the shouts of PE teachers. There were also students who were free to move around. They went to the supermarket in pairs to buy snacks and chatted andughed.


    William led Amelia around the school. Amelia asked, ¡°Brother, where are we going?


    William said, ¡°To the canteen.¡±


    The management of Glorious Star International Primary School was still very strict. Basically, after entering the school, one could not leave without parents and a school bus. William pondered and was thinking about a problem. Should he call his father and get someone to pick him and Amelia up? However, the school did not allow him to bring his cell phone or smart watch. If he wanted to call George, he had to look for his homeroom teacher¡­ Forget it.


    William nced at Amelia, who was following him with her short legs. He had to feed his sister first.


    William brought Amelia to the canteen. There were supermarkets and food streets on both sides of the canteen. High-end private schools naturally did very well in terms of food, but the food was very expensive. The food street was not like the roadside stalls. Every small merchant had their own storefront, French windows, and sofas. It was extravagant everywhere. William: ¡°Boss, I want a portion of fatmb and two roastedmb legs.¡± Amelia hurriedly added, ¡°And a prawn. Grandpa Turtle also wants to eat..¡±

 Chapter 116 - 116: I’m Not Taking Care of Her

    Chapter 116: I¡¯m Not Taking Care of Her


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    William was speechless. He said to the boss, ¡°Then add another te of live prawns.¡±


    The boss was stunned. ¡°But it¡¯s not time to eat yet, and the ingredients are¡­¡±


    William took out his meal card. ¡°I¡¯ll pay double.¡±


    The boss: ¡°Alright, it¡¯ll be ready soon!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. Wow, she looked at William in admiration. ¡°Brother is amazing!¡±


    For some reason, William felt a sense of light pride. He turned his head and snorted. ¡°Of course.¡±


    After a while, the hot mutton and roastedmb leg were served. Amelia took out the turtle from her bag, grabbed a prawn, and handed it to Grandpa Turtle. Then, she handed the apple slices on the table to Seven. Seven held the apple slices in his mouth and jumped onto the table along Amelia¡¯s arm. He stood with Grandpa Turtle and sat down to eat.


    After settling Grandpa Turtle and the parrot Seven¡¯s lunch, Amelia reached out and grabbed a roastedmb leg. She said happily, ¡°Mia will eat too!¡±


    William frowned. ¡°Wait.¡±


    Amelia looked up in confusion and saw William pick up a disposable glove at the side and put it on Amelia¡¯s hand. Amelia smiled. ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡± As she spoke, she stared at the roastedmb leg on the table, and a drop of saliva dripped from the corner of her mouth.


    William was speechless. He picked up a tissue in disdain and wiped Amelia¡¯s saliva. He swore that he was not going to take care of Amelia. but it would be too embarrassing if others saw his sister drooling when she ate.


    Amelia nibbled on the roastedmb leg. When William saw that she was eating happily, he subconsciously looked at her. He peeled prawns and boiled mutton for her. He did not even take a few bites before he focused on serving Amelia. As Amelia ate, she urged William incoherently, ¡°Brother, Brother, eat too¡­¡±


    William said with annoyance, ¡°Alright, eat your food. Hurry up and finish it. We have literatureter.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± However, she remembered that Brother William did not like literature sses. Brother Lucas liked to read and he liked literature sses, but Brother William liked strange numbers and liked to calcte in his notebook.


    On the other side, Amelia was eating extremely happily. In ss, without Amelia and Elmer¡¯s suppression, the vain ghost above Evelyn¡¯s head became even more unscrupulous. Evelyn, who was originally sitting upright, felt that her back was so tired, as if she was carrying a huge mountain. At this moment, she felt a kick on her chair and turned around.


    The student in the back seat was shocked by Evelyn and asked in a low voice,


    ¡°Evelyn, are you alright? Did you not sleep wellst night?¡±


    Evelyn shook her head. Just as she turned around, someone kicked the chair again. At the same time, a small piece of paper was handed over. She unfolded it and saw that it was written crookedly: ¡°Eve, I want to tell you that I like you. Although I¡¯m not good-looking, I have a heart that truly likes you. My name is Ethan Grant. I love you. If you want to be with me too, please respond to me below, okay?¡±


    How could a first-year elementary school student know what liking was? He just wanted to express his good impression of Evelyn because she was good-looking and popr in the ss. He couldn¡¯t even finish a sentence, and many words were reced with phic symbols. Evelyn didn¡¯t like Ethan, but she wouldn¡¯t tell Ethan directly that she didn¡¯t like him. Instead, she kept Ethan hanging. She enjoyed the feeling of being sought after. She wrote the words ¡°pay attention in ss¡± on the note. Just as she was about to pass it to Ethan, the French teacher suddenly turned around. Evelyn could only use her hand to hide the note.


    The vain ghost on top of Evelyn¡¯s head suddenly sniggered. He whispered in Evelyn¡¯s ear, ¡°Being liked is a very honorable thing. Come, raise the note and loudly tell everyone that Ethan is confessing to you.¡±


    A trace of confusion shed across Evelyn¡¯s eyes. Right on the heels of that, she raised her hand and said loudly, ¡°Teacher, Ethan passed me a note in ss!¡±


    Ethan, who was sitting in the back row, panicked and dropped the pen in his hand.


    ¡°How dare you pass a note!¡± The French teacher mmed her textbook on the podium. Her stomach was filled with anger from William¡¯s words just now. Who still dared to provoke her now?


    Evelyn unfolded the note and said loudly, ¡°Evelyn, I want to tell you that I like you. Although I¡¯m not good-looking, I have a heart that truly likes you. My name is Ethan Grant. I love you. If you want to be with me too, please respond to me below, okay?¡± She read out the contents of the note word for word, then raised her chin like a proud peacock..

 Chapter 117 - 117: A Confession Note

    Chapter 117: A Confession Note


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The students in the ss burst intoughter. There were even people who jeered, ¡°Hahaha, my name is Ethan Grant. I love you. I¡¯m not good-looking, but I really like you. Hahaha, Ethan, you¡¯re too mushy!¡¯


    Instantly, the studentsughed even louder.


    The French teacher sneered and shouted coldly, ¡°Ethan, stand outside! Ask your parents toe tomorrow! You want to date at such a young age? I¡¯ve seen many students like you. You won¡¯t be able to achieve much in the future. You¡¯re either scum or trash!¡± She vented her anger just now. Ethan¡¯s face turned pale from the French teacher¡¯s scolding. He looked at Evelyn resentfully and left without saying a word.


    Laughter and ridicule buzzed in his ears. At this moment, it left an indelible shadow in Ethan¡¯s heart. Evelyn didn¡¯t think much of it. Vain ghosts could only affect her vanity and couldn¡¯t make her feel guilty, so she didn¡¯t feel that she had hurt Ethan. Even listening to everyone¡¯sughter, she felt an indescribable satisfaction, and the smile on her lips became even stranger.


    At this moment, the bell rang for the end of ss. The French teacher walked out with her textbook. The surrounding students instantly surrounded Evelyn and asked, ¡°Eve, when did Ethan like you?


    ¡°Hahaha, with Ethan¡¯s looks, he still wants to like Eve? She¡¯s out of his league!¡¯


    ¡°Speaking of which, Eve, did you receive a lot of confession notes? Was your desk filled with love letters?


    Evelyn didn¡¯t say anything as she allowed the female ssmate beside her to take out the love letters from her desk. Although it was called a love letter, most of them were actually small notes. Evelyn¡¯s two friends wereughing as they read. Outside the corridor, the boys were also surrounding Ethan and making fun of him. Ethan lowered his head, his expression extremely ugly.


    Just as the boys were getting more and more rowdy, they suddenly realized that Evelyn had gotten someone to take out the small notes from the desk. Evelyn usually wore clean and fair clothes. She was good-looking and spoke gently. She was the ss belle. Many boys liked her and wrote small notes for her. The boys who were teasing Ethan just now instantly couldn¡¯t smile anymore. Their expressions were very ugly. They suddenly realized that Evelyn wasn¡¯t so cute anymore and even a little annoying!


    Evelyn hypocritically stopped the students who were reading the love letters. ¡°Alright, stop reading. I have nothing to do with them.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, someone said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Our Eve is engaged to Oliver from the Spencer family. She will be the wife of the Spencer family in the future.¡±


    Evelyn didn¡¯t deny these words. Listening to the exmations of the surrounding students, her vanity was greatly satisfied. Little did she know that the vain ghost in her had also swelled to the extreme.


    Elmer, who had just walked around the school, returned and saw this scene. He eximed, ¡°How long has it been? How much vanity has she absorbed?¡±


    Elmer couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Evelyn was still a child and didn¡¯t have the physique of an adult. ording to the speed of the vain ghost¡¯s absorption, Evelyn would die in less than two days. When Evelyn died, it would be the time for the vain ghost to rece her. At that time, Evelyn wouldn¡¯t be the current Evelyn, but a vain ghost. The evil spirit that reced the host would be even fiercer and have a stronger murderous aura, so it had to be taken in before it reced the host.


    ¡°Where did Mia go?¡± Elmer muttered and floated away.


    In the teacher¡¯s office, the ss teacher took a sip of water and asked, ¡°French teacher, how was the ss just now? Did it go smoothly?¡±


    The French teacher responded and said that it was alright. Amelia was someone the school board of directors had instructed to take good care of. Although she was not afraid of power, she did not want to cause trouble. The homeroom teacher asked again, ¡°How is Mia? Is she very obedient?¡±


    The French teacher sneered. ¡°How obedient can a four-year-old child be?¡±


    At this moment, another teacher returned and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see Mia in the ssroom?¡± When the homeroom teacher heard this, she immediately panicked. When she went out to take a look, not only was Amelia gone, but even William was gone. The French teacher was in thest ss. The homeroom teacher hurriedly asked the French teacher, ¡°Where are Mia and William?


    The French teacher frowned. ¡°How would I know? She might have gone out to y after ss. Kids at her age are yful. School is a ce to study, not a kindergarten. I¡¯m a French teacher, not a kindergarten teacher.. Do I have to follow behind her butt and watch her?¡±

 Chapter 118 - 118: Catching a Ghost

    Chapter 118: Catching a Ghost


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The homeroom teacher frowned and reminded her kindly, ¡°French teacher, you have to change your personality. The children this time are different¡­¡±


    The bell rang. The French teacher picked up the lesson n and said righteously, ¡°All students are the same in my eyes. They are all equal. There is no distinction between noble and low. In school, everything is determined by grades.¡± With that, she left proudly. The other teachers were speechless. She said that all students were equal, but students with poor grades were useless in the eyes of the French teacher. Only students with good grades were considered students in her eyes.


    A teacher couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°If she continues like this, sooner orter, she will court death.¡±


    The homeroom teacher shook her head. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and see if Mia is back. I¡¯ll go out and look for her too.¡± As for the French teacher, everyone knew how her student¡¯s grades came about. Every self-study ss, she would let the students do the French paper. She also did not let the students attend the physical education ss. They had to listen to her exin the paper in the ssroom. Many parents hadined to the French teacher that her teaching method was too radical, and the students were almost out of breath. However, they had no choice. The French teacher¡¯s grades were there, and the school could not do anything to her for the time being.


    On the other side, the French teacher walked down the corridor with a face full of disdain. A group of despicable people who curried favor with the rich were not worthy of being teachers at all. They only knew how to curry favor with the rich. Unlike her, she relied on her own ability to establish herself in the school. Anyone in the school could be fired, except her.


    In the canteen, Amelia¡¯s stomach was full. She burped in satisfaction. William¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Are you full? If you¡¯re full, don¡¯t follow me tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia said righteously, ¡°Mia didn¡¯te to school to eat!¡±


    William scoffed. ¡°If it¡¯s not for food, then what is it for? To listen to the teacher¡¯s lecture?¡± How old was she? Could she understand what the teacher was saying in ss?


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not listening to ss. I¡¯m here to catch ghosts.¡±


    William was speechless. At the mention of ghosts, he thought of the ugly female ghost he saw when he went to the toilet yesterday! His eyelids twitched as he stammered, ¡°Catch ghosts? What ghosts?¡±


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°Brother, are you afraid?¡±


    William¡¯s face stiffened. He braced himself and said, ¡°Who¡¯s afraid? I-I¡¯m just asking you what ghost you¡¯re catching.¡±


    Amelia leaned closer to William and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m catching an evil ghost. That evil ghost is lying on Evelyn¡¯s neck and sucking the baleful aura from her body. It¡¯s like drinking milk tea.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s analogy was too vivid. William already had an image in his mind. For some reason, he felt a cold wind blow past his back and his neck was cold. He subconsciously covered his neck and did not notice that his face was filled with nervousness. ¡°C-can evil ghostse out during the day?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. There are three kinds of ghosts in the world¡­¡± She counted on her fingers and introduced them to William. ¡°Those like the ugly auntie are wandering ghosts. They die abnormally and can¡¯t reincarnate. They float in the world¡­


    As soon as William heard the word ¡®ugly¡¯ , he thought of the ugly female ghost in the bathroom who was looking at him. His face instantly turned pale.


    Amelia said, ¡°Then there are malicious ghosts. They are the kind of people who die miserably. They will suddenly appear and scare people out of their wits.¡± William¡¯s face turned pale again.


    Amelia: ¡°In the end, there¡¯s also an evil ghost. It¡¯s very fierce and can eat people. Wandering ghosts and malicious ghosts can¡¯t appear during the day, but evil ghosts can. It¡¯s very strong!¡¯


    William: ¡°¡­¡± He covered Amelia¡¯s mouth. ¡°Alright, stop talking.¡±


    Amelia struggled. ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    William looked around. The sun was high in the sky outside, so there would not be any evil ghosts. He let go of Amelia and Amelia quickly said, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you! Mia is super powerful! Actually, ghosts aren¡¯t scary. They¡¯re just like humans. Other than their eyeballs bulging out a little, their hands falling off, and their tongues sticking out¡­¡±


    William could not take it anymore. He took out a piece of candy from somewhere and stuffed it into Amelia¡¯s mouth!


    It was finally quiet!


    At this moment, the homeroom teacher came over. When she saw William and Amelia, she quickly waved. ¡°Where did you go? The bell for ss has already rung. Why aren¡¯t you back in the ssroom?


    Amelia ate her candy and said in an unclear tone, ¡°Teacher, Mia was hungry.. Brother brought me to eat¡­¡±

 Chapter 119 - 119: Everyone Likes You Very Much

    Chapter 119: Everyone Likes You Very Much


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    William snorted. ¡°The French teacher chased us out.¡± Of course, he couldn¡¯t let go of the matter in ss. Since he had seen the homeroom teacher, William only wanted to borrow her cell phone to call his father and ask him to pick them up. Looking at the teaching building in front of him, William remembered what Amelia had said. There was an evil ghost lying on Evelyn, so he didn¡¯t want to go up.


    When the homeroom teacher heard that William wanted to borrow her cell phone to contact George, the homeroom teacher persuaded, ¡°William, bring Mia up first.¡±


    William pursed his lips. No one knew that William liked science and math, but he was afraid of ghosts.


    Amelia took the initiative to hold William¡¯s hand and said obediently to the homeroom teacher, ¡°Alright, teacher. Mia and Brother will go to ss now.¡± She had to listen to the teacher and be a good baby.


    William reluctantly followed behind Amelia. He didn¡¯t want to go, but if he didn¡¯t, would he be mocked by his sister for being afraid of ghosts again? In order not to be mocked, he could only brace himself.


    Entering the ssroom, William reflexively nced at Evelyn first. Coincidentally, Evelyn raised her head and saw him looking at her. She even grinned at him. William immediately felt horrified. He saw ayer of greenish-gray under Evelyn¡¯s eyes. Her face was also gloomy, and her eyeballs were staring at him without moving¡­ Coupled with her grin, no matter how he looked at it, it was strange. Evelyn clearly wasn¡¯t like this in the morning¡­


    William immediately retracted his gaze. His hands and feet were stiff as he slowly walked back to his seat. At this moment) the vain ghost was sitting on Evelyn¡¯s head, bewitching her. ¡°Look, William is looking at you. He saw you the moment he returned to the ssroom. He must like you. Everyone will like you. Everyone likes you very much¡­¡±


    Evelyn held her chin and kept staring at William. Her heart was filled with pride. For an outstanding girl like her, of course many boys would like her!


    Amelia returned to the seat beside Evelyn and tilted her head to look at the vain ghost. ¡°It¡¯s actually so full¡­¡± It was so full and its body was so big. She should be able to fill the Soul Retrieving Gourd, right?


    Evelyn turned her head tiredly and frowned as she asked Amelia, ¡°What do you mean by full?¡± She was different from Amelia. She came to school to study, unlike Amelia, who only wanted to eat all day.


    At this moment, the homeroom teacher walked into the ssroom. ¡°Alright, students, let¡¯s start ss. Today, we¡¯re studying a new essay. Let me see if any students studied in advance¡­


    Evelyn immediately raised her hand. ¡°Teacher, I already know how to memorize.¡±


    The homeroom teacher paused for a moment and looked at Evelyn. Seeing that her under eyes were dark and she looked like she hadn¡¯t slept well, she thought of Evelyn¡¯s mother¡¯s strict requirements for the child. She probably forced her to study toote. She couldn¡¯t bear to interrupt Evelyn¡¯s enthusiasm and could only say, ¡°Alright, then Evelyn, you can recite it. The other students can also listen carefully and see if Evelyn¡¯s memorization is right.¡±


    Evelyn stood up and loudly recited the text without missing a word. Her words were clear and full of emotion. The students apuded and said that Evelyn was amazing. The homeroom teacher also nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Evelyn was stunned. Just two words? Not bad? She memorized it so well, so why didn¡¯t the teacher ask her if she was studying seriously anymore? She wanted to say that she would usually work hard to prepare for it. Evelyn was a little unsatisfied, and the vain ghost on Evelyn was also very dissatisfied. The vain ghost raised his head angrily, revealing the gap between his body and Evelyn¡¯s.


    Amelia widened her eyes in shock and saw that there were many straws between the vain ghost and Evelyn! Elmer happened to float back from outside. When he saw Evelyn and the vain ghost, he thought of what he had discovered in the school. He narrowed his eyes and said to Amelia, ¡°Mia, raise your hand and tell the teacher that you know how to recite it too.¡±


    Amelia immediately raised her hand. ¡°Teacher, Mia knows too!¡±


    The homeroom teacher was stunned for a moment. ¡°Then how about Mia reciting the text too?¡±


    Amelia quickly stood up and shook her head as she started to recite the text. The two small buns of hair on her head also swayed with her. She was very cute. Although some of the words were not pronounced urately and her voice was childish, she was very cute! So cute that it almost melted one¡¯s heart!


    The entire ss eximed and looked at Amelia, feeling that she was amazing. The homeroom teacher was also very surprised. She praised, ¡°Mia is really amazing. You can even memorize this. Do you usually study at home?


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No, Mia just memorized it..¡±

 Chapter 120 - 120: See You in the Forest

    Chapter 120: See You in the Forest


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia¡¯s memory was very good. Although there were many things that she could not understand, she could memorize them after listening to them once. She just did not know what they meant. Of course, only Elmer knew that Amelia¡¯s memory was astonishing.


    The homeroom teacher praised again, ¡°Not bad. Mia, you have to continue working hard.¡±


    The homeroom teacher did not think too much about it. She only thought that William had taught her to memorize it when he brought Amelia to eat. The homeroom teacher continued to teach, but Evelyn did not listen at all. Her eyes were filled with disbelief and indignation. Amelia¡¯s memorization was clearly not as good as hers, so why did the teacher praise her so much? She had spent a few hours memorizing this poem, but Amelia actually said that she had just memorized it? Wasn¡¯t this a lie?


    Evelyn felt very unbnced. She felt that the homeroom teacher was praising her because Amelia was the daughter of the Walton family. It must be. If only she was the daughter of the Walton family. She would definitely be better than


    Amelia.


    A trace of jealousy shed across Evelyn¡¯s eyes as she thought about something. If not for Amelia, she would be the daughter of the Walton family. If not for Amelia, she would be the daughter of the Walton family¡­ Evelyn¡¯s hand reached out uncontrobly and pushed hard! She never expected Amelia to suddenly lie on the desk. Evelyn missed and bumped into Amelia¡¯s chair.


    The homeroom teacher turned around. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Evelyn hurriedly sat up straight, her movements sluggish. She seemed exhausted as she exined to the homeroom teacher, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    The homeroom teacher pursed her lips and looked at Evelyn¡¯s tired appearance. She felt strange. The vain ghost¡¯s eyes darted around as it looked at Elmer warily. ¡°She wanted to do it herself. It has nothing to do with me.¡± As it spoke, it moved its body. It knew that there might be danger, but it couldn¡¯t bear to leave Evelyn¡¯s body. She was so young, but she was so hypocritical and vain. She was toopatible with it. It was very difficult to find such a good host! As long as it was given two more days, it could rece Evelyn and live again! At that time, this body would be up for grabs. No one could do anything to it.


    Amelia lowered her voice and quietly asked Elmer, ¡°Master, it¡¯s so fat. It can definitely fill the Soul Receiving Gourd, right?¡±


    Elmer shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Amelia sighed. ¡°Then it¡¯s too useless!¡±


    Hypocrite. ¡°???¡±


    Elmer leaned against the wall and stared at the vain ghost with an ambiguous gaze. ¡°You¡¯re a teacher in this school, right?¡±


    The vain ghost¡¯s expression changed, and its body wrapped around Evelyn even tighter.


    Elmer took out a small booklet and said to Amelia as he flipped through it,


    ¡°The conditions to be an evil ghost are quite harsh. Mia, listen carefully. First of all, if an evil ghost dies tragically, this tragic death will not be ordinarily tragic. Falling off a building and breaking limbs, being hit by a car and the body splitting into two. These are not tragic. The tragic death of an evil ghost is even more tragic. Secondly, after a person dies, they can¡¯t leave the ce of death. They can only repeat the process of death on the spot. Only by umting Yin energy and killing intent over time can they be an evil ghost.¡±


    After saying that, Elmer closed the booklet and looked at the vain ghost. ¡°So I¡¯m very curious. How did you die?¡±


    Amelia tilted her head and looked at the vain ghost curiously. That¡¯s right, how did it die? How did it die to be so swollen like a big balloon?


    The vain ghost¡¯s expression was very ugly. It did not want to talk to Elmer. It could not tell what Elmer was. It only knew that the aura on his body shocked it. However, it was already the fiercest ghost among the evil ghosts. What was it afraid of? As for Amelia¡­ the vain ghost had only been wary of Elmer and did not take Amelia seriously.


    Finally, the ss ended. Evelyn¡¯s dark circles were already very heavy. She stared at Amelia and gritted her teeth as she asked, ¡°Amelia, did you do it on purpose just now?¡± She deliberately moved aside when she pushed her and made a fool of her! She even deliberately stole her limelight. She memorized the text, so did she!


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°Do what on purpose?


    Evelyn screamed angrily, ¡°You deliberately stole my limelight!¡±


    The surrounding students turned around in surprise and looked at Evelyn in shock. Evelyn was shocked. Only then did she realize that she had actually said what was on her mind. She hurriedly packed her bag and said to Amelia, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to meet in the forest? Whoever doesn¡¯te is a dog!¡± With that, she carried her bag and left.


    Amelia immediately stuffed Grandpa Turtle and Seven into her bag and was about to run when William suddenly grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°Mia, where are you going?

 Chapter 121 - 121: Catching Ghosts

    Chapter 121: Catching Ghosts


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia said, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go and catch a ghost!¡± With that, she pulled William and ran.


    William: ¡°¡­Wait, wait!¡± He didn¡¯t want to go! He didn¡¯t want to see ghosts being caught! It was impossible in this life! However, Amelia was too strong, and William couldn¡¯t break free at all. He could only be pulled along by Amelia.


    The scorching sun was high in the sky at noon. Although the school¡¯s grove was called a grove, it was not small at all. The shade of the trees covered the sky. Usually, many people liked to stay here and enjoy themselves to dissipate the heat. However, William felt that the grove, which was usuallyfortable, had an inexplicable cold feeling today. Especially when he stepped into the grove, he saw Evelyn standing not far away with her head lowered. She was slightly bent at the waist and her hands were hanging straight down. When she heard footsteps, she raised her head and stared at them¡­


    William felt the hairs on his body stand on end, and his entire body was about to split open. He couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks.


    Amelia turned around. ¡°Brother, are you afraid? Then Brother, you can go back first.¡±


    William, who was about to turn around and leave, stopped. ¡°Scared? What am I afraid of?!¡± Calm down. He had to calm down. There were no ghosts in this world. There was no need to be afraid.


    Just as William wasforting himself, a scream suddenly came from somewhere. ¡°Ah¡ª!¡±


    William instantly jumped up. ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Amelia was shocked. She grabbed William, who was about to turn around and run away, and quicklyforted him. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s Seven. Seven is singing¡­¡±


    The parrot in the bag, Seven, said, ¡°Ahhhh, ahhhh, West Lake Wine, March Heavens¡­¡± The high-pitched Seven behind could not sing, and it turned into an ear-piercing scream.


    William was speechless.


    At this moment, Evelyn walked over lightly. Her footsteps were weak, and she walked as if she was floating. ¡°Brother William, you¡¯re here too?¡± She grinned at William. William¡¯s tears were about to fall from the corners of his eyes, but he forcefully held them back) turning them into goosebumps. The Evelyn in front of him was pale, but she forced a shy smile, making people shudder.


    William felt like he was about to break down. ¡°You¡­


    Amelia stood in front of William and frowned. ¡°If there¡¯s anything,e at me. Don¡¯t scare my brother.¡± Her face was fair and tender, but she had a serious expression. After saying that, she turned around and asked, ¡°Master?


    Where¡¯s Master?¡±


    Elmer floated over a step slower. ¡°Coming.¡± He slowly floated over and ruffled


    Amelia¡¯s hair. ¡°What are you shouting for?¡±


    Amelia looked back in confusion. What was wrong with her master? When she was punished to stand outside, he said that he was bored and explored the school. He had just returned when ss started, but then left again. However, now was not the time to think about this. She looked up and asked Elmer, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with Evelyn?¡± She was very puzzled. ording to what her master had taught her, the vain ghost should not have upied Evelyn¡¯s body yet, but now, Amelia felt that Evelyn had disappeared.


    Elmer narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°This is called a ghost substitution. Although there¡¯s only one word between a ghost substitution and a ghost possession, the oue is very different. A ghost possession is a ghost attaching to the host and affecting the host. A ghost substitution is a ghost trying to control the host, but it can¡¯tpletely upy the host¡¯s body.¡±


    Amelia nodded repeatedly. ¡°So now it¡¯s a ghost substitution¡­¡±


    William¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°What? What kind of substitute¡­¡±


    Amelia followed Elmer¡¯s exnation and exined to William again, ¡°Brother, the ghost substitution is¡­¡± She pointed at Evelyn¡¯s tiptoes and said, ¡°IVs a ghost controlling the host. There¡¯s a ghost behind Evelyn now. It¡¯s lying on Evelyn¡¯s body and its feet are on Evelyn¡¯s feet. It¡¯s walking in ce of Evelyn¡­¡±


    William: ¡°! ! !¡± He was very afraid, but he couldn¡¯t control his eyes. He saw that Evelyn was indeed standing on her toes, the back of her feet in a straight line. She was standing on her tiptoes in an action that ordinary people couldn¡¯t do.


    William: ¡°¡­¡± He wanted to run again, but at this moment, Amelia said, ¡°So when there are ghosts around us, don¡¯t run, because humans can¡¯t outrun ghosts. Moreover, when you run, your feet will be raised, and it¡¯s easy for ghosts to take advantage of you.¡±


    William was speechless. So what should he do? He felt like a little person was pounding the ground in his mind, screaming for help, help me!


    Amelia¡¯s face was serious as she continued to say to William, ¡°So at this moment, let¡¯s try our best not to let our feet leave the ground.. We can move, jump, or walk backward¡­ Of course, the best way is to kill the ghost!¡±

 Chapter 122 - 122: The Feeling of Being Protected by a Disciple

    Chapter 122: The Feeling of Being Protected by a Disciple


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    William hugged Amelia¡¯s arm. Amelia was stunned and patted William¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. Mia will protect you. Mia is super powerful! Such a ghost isn¡¯t even enough to fill the gaps between Mia¡¯s teeth!¡±


    When the vain ghost heard Amelia¡¯s words, he could not help but sneer. With just her? She wanted to deal with it? Dream on! The only thing it needed to be wary of was Elmer!


    The vain ghost controlled Evelyn¡¯s body and asked Elmer, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Elmer leaned against a big tree at the side and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to bring my disciple to collect ghosts. At the same time, I want to resolve the matter of the 18 lives under the field.¡±


    The vain ghost¡¯s expression changed. It suddenly bared its fangs and pounced at Elmer. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in my matters! We¡¯re all ghosts, so stay in your ownne, mind your own business!¡± At this moment, the vain ghost¡¯s foot was grabbed by Amelia. She snorted and shouted seriously, ¡°Master is different from you! Master is not an evil ghost!¡±


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡± Aiyo, is this the feeling of being protected by my little disciple? It¡¯s quite good.


    Elmer¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of pride as he instructed Amelia, ¡°Mia, beat it up.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Okay, Master.¡± With that, she turned around and said to William, ¡°Brother, let go of Mia first.¡±


    At this moment, William was already dumbfounded. The moment Amelia threw the vain ghost out, there was a bang, and a huge female ghost that expanded like a hot air balloon appeared in front of him.


    William: ¡°! ! !¡± He had seen a ghost again! Coincidentally, Amelia pushed his hand away again. William¡¯s legs trembled. Just as he was about to hold a tree and stand for a while, he saw a young man in a white robe. His face was pale, but his lips were very red. Most importantly, this man had no feet!


    Seeing William look over, Elmer suddenly turned his head and eximed, ¡°You can see me?


    William: ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±


    Elmer eximed and flicked his finger. An invisible yellow talisman flew out and stuck to William¡¯s mouth. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be noisy. Let¡¯s watch Mia capture the ghost.¡±


    At this moment, the vain ghost was also stunned after being thrown out by Amelia. She was actually thrown out by a four-year-old brat? The vain ghost got up and stared fiercely at Amelia. ¡°What are you?


    Amelia: ¡°I¡¯m not a thing¡­ No, I¡¯m a thing¡­ That¡¯s not right either¡­¡± Amelia realized that nothing she said was right and immediately looked at the vain ghost angrily.


    The vain ghost mocked, ¡°Little brat, you have quite a temper.¡±


    Amelia waspletely angry. ¡°You¡¯re the brat. Your entire family are brats!¡± As she spoke, she grabbed the vain ghost¡¯s feet and threw her to the ground like a sack.


    Vain ghost: ¡°???¡± She was stunned by the fall. Of course, what made her even more panicked was that she actually had no way to retaliate. Were children nowadays so powerful?


    The vain ghost panicked and couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°I¡¯m possessing your friend¡¯s body now. Aren¡¯t you afraid of injuring your friend by treating me like this?¡± The vain ghost was afraid and used Evelyn as a shield. However, Amelia shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s not my friend.¡± So be it. Being injured was better than losing her life.


    The vain ghost was speechless. She looked at Elmer and then at Amelia and was about to run. However, at this moment, the red string on Amelia¡¯s wrist emitted a weak light and pulled the vain ghost back.


    Amelia was still angry. She grabbed the vain ghost and threw her left and right. Even Evelyn was thrown left and right. If not for the fact that Amelia was holding the evil ghosts foot and not Evelyn¡¯s, with Amelia¡¯s strength, Evelyn would have been turned into meat paste. However, Evelyn was not much better. Her face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head.


    At thest moment, Amelia used all her strength. With a bang, the vain ghost was thrown out of Evelyn¡¯s body.


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes rolled back. Her body twitched twice and shepletely fainted.


    Amelia took a deep breath and wiped the sweat off her forehead. She was panting. ¡°She¡¯s finally out. Where¡¯s Master?¡± She was too tired. This was the first time she knew that catching ghosts was so tiring! Her master was not reliable at all. He only taught her this move. She was so tired!


    Elmer and William were stunned, their mouths agape.. William was confused and shocked as he muttered to himself, ¡°Impressive, so powerful¡­¡± So his sister was not an annoying crybaby, but a strong person who caught ghosts?

 Chapter 123 - 123: Born to Catch Ghosts

    Chapter 123: Born to Catch Ghosts


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer did not expect Amelia to have talent and divine power. With just a handful of strength, she could throw an evil ghost out of the host¡¯s body¡­ Let¡¯s put it this way, even he would have to spend some effort to separate the possessed evil ghost from the host. However, Amelia did it with violence. Although the red string also exerted a little strength, the red string was only an auxiliary effect. Amelia¡¯s strength was not showcased against living people, but it was vividly disyed when catching ghosts, as if she was born to catch ghosts.


    Elmer suppressed the shock in his heart and said to Amelia, ¡°Mia, do you still remember the Ghost Capturing Talisman that Master taught you previously?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°I remember. Although Master¡¯s drawing is terrible, Mia remembers it well.¡±


    Elmer¡¯s lips twitched.


    Amelia waved her fingers and clumsily drew the patterns of the Ghost Capturing Talisman. A yellow talisman appeared in the air, covering the fake ghost and pulling it into the Soul-Retrieving Gourd.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go in!¡± The vain ghost struggled and shouted. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to go in. Why did I end up like this despite working so hard? Why!¡±


    Amelia did not care why. She used all her strength to pull the vain ghost into the Soul Retrieving Gourd. The yellow runes were like a huge that covered the vain ghost, making her smaller and smaller.


    Elmer smiled at the side and pointed at Amelia. ¡°Mia, you have to ask her how she died next.¡± Not only did she have to collect ghosts, but she also had to ask and figure out the cause of death. This would be beneficial to Amelia¡¯s future knowledge and experience.


    Amelia obediently did as she was told. ¡°Fat Auntie, how did you die?¡±


    The vain ghost¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°You¡¯re the fat one! Your entire family is fat!¡±


    Amelia snorted. ¡°You¡¯re the fattest!¡±


    The vain ghost: ¡°¡­¡± She became manic and roared to break free. Seeing that she would not exin the cause of death for a while, Elmer flicked his fingers and put the The vain ghost into the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    The Soul-Retrieving Gourd swayed twice, and one could still vaguely hear the vain ghost¡¯s angry roar. ¡°Let me out! Let me out!¡±


    Amelia patted the Soul-Retrieving Gourd. ¡°Fat auntie, be quiet. Stay with the ugly auntie.¡± She shook the Soul-Retrieving Gourd happily. A fat auntie and an ugly auntie. Was her gourd almost full? She couldn¡¯t wait to ask Elmer, ¡°Master, is Mia¡¯s gourd full?¡±


    Elmer touched Amelia¡¯s braid. ¡°Master will let you take a look.¡± As he spoke, he grabbed one of Amelia¡¯s fingers and pressed it on the Soul Receiving Gourd.


    ¡°Concentrate.¡±


    Amelia focused. Suddenly, she seemed to see what was inside the Soul


    Retrieval Gourd. The space in front of her was veryrge, like an empty room. The ugly auntie was lying inside, changing her posture from time to time. She was bored. The fat auntie who had just been put in was cursing with her hands on her hips. The fat auntie looked so fat just now, but after putting in the Soul Retrieval Gourd, she became so small that it was not even enough to fill the gaps between her teeth.


    Amelia¡¯s mind dissipated, and she saw that the Soul Receiving Gourd had shrunk to a small size again. She could no longer see the space inside. She looked at Elmer with a long face. ¡°Master, when will it be filled?¡±


    Elmer smiled and nced at William, who was not far away. ¡°Ask your brother to calcte for you. Isn¡¯t he very good at math?¡±


    William: ¡°¡­¡± No, he was not good at math at all!


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. She squatted on the ground and drew a spatial map for William. ¡°Brother, look. This is the gourd space. This is the fat auntie and the ugly auntie. The room is so big. The fat auntie is this big, and the ugly auntie is this big. How many ugly aunties and fat aunties do you need to fill the gourd space?


    William was speechless. He didn¡¯t want to calcte, but his instinct allowed him to hear the numbers calcte on their own. He took a branch and wrote.


    Finally, he said, ¡°It¡¯ll probably take neen fat aunties and a hundred ugly aunties.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I understand.¡±


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡± Didn¡¯t he tell her this question long ago?


    After William finished calcting, he threw the branch away and pretended that he had not calcted this question rted to ghosts. He looked away and turned back after a while. He asked Amelia, ¡°Why do you need to fill the gourd?¡±


    Amelia hugged her knees and said indifferently, ¡°Because Master said that if we don¡¯t fill the gourd, Mia will be taken away.¡±


    William was stunned.. ¡°Taken away? Where?¡±

 Chapter 124 - 124: I Hit Her

    Chapter 124: I Hit Her


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia held a branch and drew on the ground. ¡°Master said that I¡¯ll be going to a very, very far ce and can¡¯te back.¡±


    William was speechless. In other words, if she could not fill the gourd, Amelia might die? He did not speak for a long time before asking with difficulty, ¡°Are there any more ghosts like the one just now?¡± If there were, they had to quickly catch them. He definitely did not ask Amelia to quickly catch the ghosts because she said that she would die if she could not fill the gourd. It was just that¡­ Well, he had only calcted the results and wanted to see if his calctions were correct.


    Suddenly, Elmer approached William. ¡°By the way, how did you see me?


    William was shocked. Just as he was about to speak, he realized that the figure of the white-robed man in front of him was slowly fading and quickly disappearing. He was dumbfounded. He looked around and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mia, is that white-robed man your master? Has he left?¡±


    Amelia looked up. ¡°No, Master is beside you.¡±


    William immediately felt a chill on his neck, as if someone had ced a hand on his neck. He did not dare to move. Damn it, he might as well have seen it! At this moment, Amelia asked again, ¡°Brother, Master asked me to ask you, have you seen anything unclean before?


    William¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°No.¡±


    Elmer rubbed his chin. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why did you suddenly see me and then not see me again? That¡¯s strange.¡± He had been a ghost for hundreds of years, but he had never seen an example like William. Ordinary people could only see ghosts unless they were interfered by external objects. For example, applying cow tears on their eyelids or finding a Daoist priest to draw talismans to open their heavenly eyes. However, William had no use for these things. He had suddenly seen them.


    ¡°Strange, strange, too strange¡­¡± Elmer muttered as he flipped through the booklet.


    At this moment, George appeared with a few teachers and the principal. Behind him were Lucas, Oliver, Howard) his father, Victor, and Evelyn¡¯s mother. They immediately saw Evelyn lying unconscious on the ground. Then, they looked at Amelia and William. They were also squatting on the ground. What were they doing? The few of them leaned closer to take a look. Were they doing math questions on the ground?


    ¡°Mia!¡± George quickly walked forward and looked at Amelia. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Behind him, the French teacher crossed her arms and chattered, ¡°I already said that I don¡¯t know. It has nothing to do with me. Look, Amelia hid here herself. She can¡¯t me anyone else.¡±


    The situation was like this. After school, the students went to line up at the school gate, but the homeroom teacher realized that William, Amelia, and Evelyn were gone. That was why she called George and the others to look for them.


    Evelyn¡¯s mother hurriedly went forward and picked her up. ¡®Eve?¡± Evelyn¡¯s body was covered in mud, and her hair was a mess. She almost didn¡¯t recognize her! At this moment, Evelyn slowly woke up and cried, ¡°It hurts, it hurts!¡±


    Only then did Evelyn¡¯s mother realize that Evelyn¡¯s body was covered in wounds. Her arms and legs were all bruised, her cheeks were red and swollen, and one of her front teeth had fallen off. It was so ugly that she could not bear to look at it!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Evelyn¡¯s mother wanted to re up, but when she saw George beside her, she could only suppress her anger. This was the Walton family, not someone she could throw a tantrum at. Thinking about this, Evelyn¡¯s mother changed her words and said, ¡°Did our Eve do something wrong?


    Evelyn only felt aggrieved. What did she do wrong? What could she do wrong? She didn¡¯t even know what had happened before she appeared in the small forest and was beaten up so badly! Why couldn¡¯t her mother be like Amelia¡¯s Eldest Uncle and ask how she was right away? They should care for her and protect her immediately!


    Thinking of this, Evelyn cried even harder.


    George looked at William and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Amelia lowered her head like a child who had done something wrong. Just as she was about to speak, William said coldly, ¡°I did it.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±


    William put his hands in his pockets and snorted. ¡°She provoked my sister and reported her for passing notes in ss. After ss, she even asked my sister toe to the forest. I don¡¯t know what she wanted to do. What¡¯s wrong with me hitting her?¡±


    William first said something that everyone knew, then he said something ambiguous to avoid suspicion. However, he took the main point of the conflict on himself.


    Evelyn¡¯s mother said anxiously, ¡°Even so, you shouldn¡¯t beat her up like this!¡±


    William snorted. ¡°I thought it was too light..¡±

 Chapter 125 - 125: Punishment

    Chapter 125: Punishment


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The French teacher standing not far away crossed her arms and frowned. ¡°Is it wrong for Evelyn to report Amelia for passing notes in ss? What kind of twisted logic is this? You did something wrong, and you¡¯re ming others for reporting you?


    William sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is my principle. I want to hit her. So what!¡±


    The French teacher was rendered speechless. Howard looked at William with admiration in his eyes. He had decided that William would be his big brother from now on! Originally, Howard had only sent the note to ask Amelia if he could touch her turtle and parrot after ss. In the end, he was reported by Evelyn and was punished to stand for forty-five minutes. Howard was very unhappy.


    George said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s our child¡¯s fault for hitting someone. We¡¯ll take responsibility for this. But why did Evelyn ask Mia toe to the forest? You have to give me an exnation for this.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother nced at the crying Evelyn and then at the silent Amelia. She quickly smiled. ¡°Aiyo, it¡¯s normal for children to fight. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.


    There¡¯s no need to apologize, no need to take responsibility.¡±


    Evelyn cried, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother scolded in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t speak! Shut up!¡¯


    Evelyn immediately pouted and tears fell. George said indifferently, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for this matter. If Madam Evelyn regrets itter, you can contact my assistant at any time.¡± With that, he picked up Amelia and held William¡¯s elbow.


    The French teacher scolded William for bullying others. Although William¡¯s grades were good, that was because his STEM grades were good. His French score was only 90 points. In the eyes of the French teacher, a score of 90 points was a poor student. Since he was a poor student, she didn¡¯t like him.


    At this moment, George, who had already walked a distance, suddenly stopped. He turned around and looked at the French teacher. He asked the principal, ¡°How do you n to deal with such a teacher?¡±


    The French teacher¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What was he doing? Had she done something wrong? It was her fault that she did not curry favor with the rich and powerful and did not lower herself to climb up the socialdder? The Walton family still wanted toy their hands on her?


    The French teacher felt indignant, but at this point, she did not think that she would be punished. After all, she was the teacher with the best French grades in school! She was the one who could defeat the opponent¡¯s elementary school. Therefore, she believed that even if the principal agreed to George¡¯s words on the surface, he would still protect her behind her back.


    The principal, who wanted to make peace, had no choice but to say, ¡°President Walton is right. The French teacher did not do well this time. She deserves to be punished.¡±


    The French teacher screamed, ¡°Principal! I¡¯m doing my duty as a teacher! I¡¯m also responsible for the students, that¡¯s why I punished them!¡±


    George said coldly, ¡°Punishment of students without exnation, ssification of students ording to their grades, pasting the report cards of the struggling students on the ckboard, causing them to be discriminated against and attacked by other students. Is this your so-called responsibility?¡±


    The French teacher said excitedly, ¡°Since ancient times, which student hasn¡¯t been beaten and scolded by the teacher? Only by beating and scolding can they grow! To put it bluntly, aren¡¯t you unhappy because I didn¡¯t treat Amelia specially?¡±


    George: ¡°Is that so?


    Just now, George¡¯s assistant, Erik, had already finished checking the French teacher¡¯s information. Erik said, ¡°Two years ago, the French teacher was rejected when she gave a gift to the head of the department. She was punished by the school once. Last September, the French teacher took advantage of her position to introduce the students to outside tutoring sses and collected the introduction fees.¡±


    George looked at the French teacher coldly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the principal doesn¡¯t deal with such an immoral teacher. I¡¯ll report it to the Education Bureau. Also, I¡¯ll reconsider the investment for this school.¡±


    What was the purpose of donating money to the school? Although it was to do good deeds, at the end of the day, it was to let their children be taken care of in school.


    The principal:


    Seeing George leave, the principal was about to vomit blood! The French teacher was still indignant. ¡°So what if you¡¯re rich!¡±


    The principal: ¡°Shut up! Hurry up and pack up and get lost!¡±


    The French teacher was stunned. She quickly said, ¡°Principal, you can¡¯t do this. The midterm exams areing up. It¡¯s a critical moment for students to study¡­¡±


    The principal didn¡¯t listen at all and left. Half an hourter, the French teacher was chased out of the school in a sorry state with her things..

 Chapter 126 - 126: Grandma

    Chapter 126: Grandma


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The surrounding parents looked at the French teacher in unison. The French teacher¡¯s face was filled with shame. This feeling was the same as her chasing the students out of the ssroom in ss. It was embarrassing and uneasy.


    The French teacher fled! George did more than that. Not only was the French teacher expelled, but her teacher¡¯s qualifications were also revoked ording to thew. She could forget about working in the ssroom in the future.


    George hugged Amelia and protected her with his broad shoulders. His footsteps were neither fast nor slow. William and Lucas followed behind.


    William followed with a dark expression, carrying Amelia¡¯s small school bag.


    Amelia wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Eldest Uncle¡­ Actually, Mia wasn¡¯t punished to stand for long.¡± On the contrary, she had gone out with Brother William to eat a lot of delicious food!


    George¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Mia, don¡¯t think too much. It has nothing to do with you.¡± This sentence was meant tofort Amelia. The French teacher was indeed in the wrong, but if she had not provoked Amelia, George would not have punished her so strictly.


    As an assistant, Erik asked around as soon as it happened. He knew that not only had the French teacher physically punished Amelia, but she had also ndered Amelia in ss. She said that the moment she returned, she caused Dn and Sarah to divorce. It would be strange if George let go of the French teacher.


    George¡¯s eyes were cold. He had to do what he did today. Whoever dared to bully the little daughter of the Walton family, he would make them pay the price. So what if others said that the Walton family was unreasonable?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Eldest Uncle will take you shopping. Isn¡¯t Mia going to buy something?¡± As soon as George said this, Amelia immediately forgot about the French teacher and kept nodding. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± She wanted to buy silver needles, treat Grandma¡¯s feet, and let Grandma dance in the square!


    Suddenly, Amelia thought of something and hurriedly asked, ¡°Eldest Uncle, aren¡¯t we taking the school bus anymore?¡± The cute school bus was about to drive away.


    George looked at Oliver, who was queuing beside the school bus, and said, ¡°No, lees go shopping.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Oliver carried his school bag and looked at Amelia from afar. Amelia¡¯s eyes were curved into crescents, and her face was chubby. When she smiled, there were two cute dimples at the corners of her mouth. Just as Oliver was in a daze, he suddenly saw Amelia waving at him. Oliver was stunned and subconsciously raised his hand to wave. Then, he began to walk with his hands and feet swinging at the same time as he staggered onto the school bus.


    Victor finally found an opportunity to approach him. He smiled and said, ¡°Hello, President Walton. Hello, Miss Mia.¡± Then, he pushed his son, Howard, and said, ¡°Hurry up and greet them.¡±


    Howard could only say, ¡°Hello, Uncle Walton. Hello, Mia.¡±


    George looked at Howard. Was this the little boy who had been punished by the French teacher to stand with Mia in ss? It was said that if you had a little boy at home, you would look at any girl and imagine her as your future daughter-inw, but if you had a girl at home, you would look at any boy and think that they would abduct your cute little girl.


    George narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Victor coughed and said in embarrassment, ¡°Um, I want to beg Miss Mia for a favor¡­


    George frowned. Beg Mia? Amelia asked curiously, ¡°Beg me for what?¡±


    Victor sighed. ¡°That day, many people said that Miss Mia saved the young master of the Spencer family. It¡¯s like this. My old mother has been unconscious for a long time and hasn¡¯t woken up. I want to trouble Miss Mia to take a look.¡±


    Seeing Victor¡¯s face, Amelia somehow thought of the olddy in her dream. Elmer also thought of it at this moment. He asked Amelia, ¡°Old Mother, Mia, could it be the olddy in your dream?


    Amelia replied softly, ¡°Master, I think so. Victor¡¯s face looks like that old Grandma¡¯s.¡±


    Elmer: ¡°¡­Then promise him that we¡¯ll go and take a look tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take a look tomorrow.¡±


    Victor was stunned before he was pleasantly surprised. He did not expect Amelia to really agree to him!


    On the other side, Evelyn, who had left,y in her mother¡¯s arms and cried sadly. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Did Amelia not like me and badmouth me to Brother William? That¡¯s why he hit me.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mother sighed. ¡°Eve, forget it. Bear with it. We can¡¯t curry favor with the Walton family now. We can only rely on the Spencer family.¡± Their current


    target was Oliver Spencer..

 Chapter 127 - 127: I’m Losing Weight

    Chapter 127: I¡¯m Losing Weight


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Evelyn sobbed and pretended to be obedient. ¡°I understand, Mom.¡± However, she was really in pain. Her entire body hurt, as if she had been thrown around on the ground. Her bones hurt. How could she not hate her?! How could she let it go?! She hated Amelia to death! This time, it was obvious that she was being bullied, but just because Amelia was protected, she had to be magnanimous and not pursue the matter. What right did she have?!


    On the other side, Amelia went shopping with George and ate an ice cream, two boxes of strawberry cake, roasted chicken, fried drumsticks, and so on. In the end, she bought silver needles and returned home satisfied.


    Old Madam Walton smiled and said, ¡°Mia is back. It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Grandma, Mia¡¯s stomach is already very full.¡±


    Old Madam Walton eximed, ¡°What did Mia eat outside?¡±


    Amelia counted on her fingers. ¡°There¡¯s ice cream, strawberry cake, and fried chicken¡­¡± She counted on her fingers and told him everything she had eaten.


    Old Madam Walton: ¡®


    Amelia quickly said, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re not allowed to be angry.¡±


    Old Madam Walton said helplessly, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be angry, but you¡¯re not allowed to eat like this next time. Children have to eat well to grow taller. You can¡¯t eat too much junk food.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand. Grandma, you¡¯re the best.¡± Amelia kissed Old Madam Walton happily. Grandma was so good. She had to learn medicine as soon as possible and treat Grandma¡¯s leg!


    Amelia went upstairs happily. At this moment, she felt movement in the Soul Retrieving Gourd and hurriedly ran back to her room. The moment Amelia closed the door, Old Madam Walton turned around and started scolding George. ¡°You too. Mia is still young and insensible. As an adult, are you still insensible? Why did you give Mia so many snacks?¡±


    George touched his nose. Why was Mia the one eating, but he was the one being scolded? He touched his nose and whispered, ¡°Mia wants to eat.¡± Mia blinked her big eyes and looked at him. How could he say no?


    Old Madam Walton continued to criticize, ¡°If Mia says she wants to eat, you¡¯ll buy it tor her:¡¯ You have to learn to reject her.¡± He was already an adult and had no principles at all. It was just because she was not by Mia¡¯s side. If she was by Mia¡¯s side, she would definitely watch Mia and not let her eat random things.


    George coughed. ¡°I still have a meeting. I¡¯ll go up first.¡± With that, he left. Old Madam Walton red at him. In the beginning, Amelia was only her emotional sustenance for Helena, but now, it was slowly changing. Amelia was no longer a regretfulpensation and emotional sustenance, but a true treasure of the Walton family.


    ¡°You can¡¯t not eat. How can you get nutrition if you don¡¯t eat?¡± Old Madam Walton muttered as she went to the kitchen to prepare the food for ate night snack.


    Upstairs, William casually walked out of his room and went downstairs to pour a ss of water. Then, he casually passed by Amelia¡¯s room and returned to his room. Not long after, he opened the door and came out. He went downstairs to get a box of milk.


    Lucas, who was sitting on the sofa and reading, frowned and asked William, ¡°Are you going to look for Amelia?¡± If you want to go, go quickly. Why are you walking around here? He¡¯s dizzy!


    William snorted. ¡°Who wants to look for her? I¡¯m just thirsty and came out to find something to drink. I don¡¯t want to look for her.¡±


    Lucas looked at William quietly.


    William was still strolling around when he finally knocked on Amelia¡¯s door when it was almost dark.


    ¡°Come in¡­¡± Amelia¡¯s childish voice came from the room.


    William was like a secret agent. He looked around nervously before quickly pushing the door open and entering. In the room opposite, Lucas raised his cell phone expressionlessly. Hehe, he was stubborn. Now, he had evidence. However, Lucas was a little confused. William had only been with Amelia for a day. Why did his attitude change when he returned? Sisters were so annoying, but he still took the initiative to look for her. If it were him, he would definitely not do such a stupid thing.


    Lucas pursed his lips and closed the door to read.


    When William entered, he saw Amelia lying on the bed. Her little feet were raised high and she was shaking her toes.


    William asked, ¡°What are you doing?


    Amelia swayed her feet. ¡°I¡¯m on a diet.¡±


    William was speechless. He asked, ¡°How old are you? Kids don¡¯t need to lose weight.¡± If she lost weight, her round face would disappear and she wouldn¡¯t be cute anymore. How good was it now? She was like a soft white steamed bun..

 Chapter 128 - 128: You Can Really Pull It Out

    Chapter 128: You Can Really Pull It Out


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia put her legs down andy on the bed. ¡°Alright, then Mia won¡¯t lose weight. I¡¯ll eat another bowl of riceter.¡± If she didn¡¯t eat at all, her grandmother would be worried.


    William was shocked. ¡°You still want to eat?¡± Good lord, others lost weight for good figures, but Amelia lost weight to eat another bowl of rice. When she went shopping in the afternoon, she had eaten so much. Where did the food go to?


    Amelia poked her round stomach. ¡°Theres too little food here. If only my stomach could be bigger, I could store more food.¡±


    William:


    Amelia suddenly looked up in William¡¯s direction. ¡°By the way, Fat Auntie, how did you die? You¡¯re so fat. Did you die from overeating?¡±


    William¡¯s back stiffened. ¡°Fat Auntie? Where¡¯s Fat Auntie?¡± It couldn¡¯t be behind him, right?


    Amelia pointed behind William. ¡°It¡¯s right above Brother¡¯s head.¡± She said the most terrifying words with the most sincere expression. William almost instantly rushed to Amelia¡¯s side and sat upright.


    Amelia was shocked by his actions. ¡°Brother, are you very afraid?¡±


    William pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just too tired from standing. I¡¯ll sit down and rest.¡±


    Amelia looked at William and then at the small sofa beside him. If he was too tired, he could sit on the sofa. Why did he sit beside her? Amelia covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Then, Brother, tell me directly the next time you¡¯re tired.¡±


    William: ¡°¡­¡± There won¡¯t be a next time! In order to hide his embarrassment, he silently sat on the sofa at the side. ¡°Did you find out? How did the fat auntie die?¡± Everyone was curious. Although William was afraid of ghosts, he was also curious about how the swollen female ghost died. This was the first time William hade into contact with ghosts. It seemed that ever since he saw the ugly female ghost that night, his worldview had been overturned. The door to a new world was opening for him. At this moment, he was afraid and wanted to know the truth..


    At the same time, the vain ghost was being suppressed by Elmer. Her mouth was wide open and her face was ferocious. Elmer had benefited and pulled the ugly female ghost, Jenny, out of her mouth.


    Amelia opened her mouth in surprise. ¡°Wow, so it can really be pulled out!¡± William was confused. ¡°What do you mean?


    Amelia exined, ¡°Just now, the fat auntie ate the ugly auntie, so Master dragged the two of them out!¡± Of course, she was also very anxious. She had to quickly fill the Soul Receiving Gourd. She could not let ghosts devour each other. Otherwise, she would have to catch another one.


    Then, just as Amelia was very anxious that the Soul Retrieving Gourd was missing a ghost, Elmer said that there was no need to worry and that he could take the ugly auntie out of the fat auntie¡¯s stomach.


    William couldn¡¯t see what was going on, so he could only imagine how he would take it out¡­


    At this moment, after the ugly female ghost, Jenny, was dragged out, she began to cry andin. ¡°She ate me! She actually ate me! Boohoo! We¡¯re all captured ghosts and live in the same gourd. She¡¯s bullying me! She¡¯s a bullying ghost!¡±


    The vain ghost was suppressed by Elmer until she could not move. She sneered. ¡°If you want to kill or torture me, do it quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you never live in peace again!¡± As she spoke, her eyes were red as she stared fiercely at Amelia. Suddenly, Elmer raised his head and knocked the vain ghost. ¡°How dare you threaten my disciple?¡±


    The vain ghost¡¯s head flew out after being knocked by Elmer and rolled to William¡¯s feet. Amelia opened her mouth and her gaze followed the vain ghost¡¯s head¡­ Finally, itnded in front of William.


    William gulped. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Amelia pointed at William¡¯s feet. ¡°The fat auntie¡¯s head fell off. It¡¯s at your


    William was speechless. He immediately stood up and sat beside Amelia. He even said stubbornly, ¡°The sofa isn¡¯tfortable. I¡¯d better sit here.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes, I understand.¡±


    William was speechless. He no longer had the strength to exin.


    Elmer raised his hand and the vain ghost¡¯s head flew back. He sat cross-legged on the ground and said casually, ¡°How did you die?¡±


    The vain ghost sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Elmer was not angry. He raised his hand and the vain ghost¡¯s head flew out again.. Then, he pulled it back like a kite and asked the vain ghost, ¡°Tell me, why did you die?¡±

 Chapter 129 - 129: Mia, Come

    Chapter 129: Mia, Come


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The vain ghost felt her head buzzing. Although the ghost was already dead and her head was fine no matter how hard she kicked it, it did not mean that she was fine after being pped by Elmer. One had to know that Elmer was not an ordinary ghost! His p hurt her greatly!


    The vain ghost was angry. ¡°You!¡±


    Elmer slowly pped her head again. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to say it?¡±


    The vain ghost: ¡°¡­¡± Are you ying with me? Are you pping my head like a ball?


    Amelia, who was at the side, widened her eyes and watched. So ghosts could be trained like this? She had learned it!


    Elmer said, ¡°Mia,e here.¡±


    The vain ghost instantly recalled the scene of her being beaten up like a sandbag by Amelia. She immediately said, ¡°Just ask your question. Why did you call her over?!¡± Compared to Elmer, she was more afraid of Amelia. She still had the strength to struggle in Elmer¡¯s hands, but in Amelia¡¯s hands, she had no chance to fight back! The vain ghost was very aggrieved. She said reluctantly, ¡°My name is E Green. I¡¯m a very rich second-generation heir.¡±


    Amelia suddenly interrupted, ¡°Really?¡±


    The vain ghost choked and corrected herself. ¡°I worked very hard and became rich.?


    Elmer and Amelia had looks of disbelief on their faces. Although Amelia was young, she could tell that the vain ghost was lying. As for Elmer, he was speechless. She had already be a ghost, yet she was still so vain.


    The vain ghost had no choice but to confess. ¡°I worked in the printing factory when I was alive.¡± She was just an ordinary printing factory worker who worked in the workshop every day, but she was lucky. One day, she workedte and happened to meet the daughter of the printing factory director. The two of them identally became friends.


    ¡°My rtionship with the factory director¡¯s daughter was getting better and better. She often brought me home for dinner.¡± The vain ghost, E, licked her lips. ¡°It was then that I knew what beef tasted like and how chewy shrimp meat was.¡±


    Amelia asked, ¡°And then?¡±


    William, who could not see or hear anything at the side, was secretly anxious. He was really angry. When he did not want to see ghosts, they suddenly appeared and scared him to death. Now that he wanted to hear how the vain ghost died, and he suddenly could not see the vain ghost, he could only wait for Amelia to finish asking.


    The vain ghost: ¡°My good friend will give me clothes that she doesn¡¯t like, as well as some bags and jewelry¡­¡± In the beginning, E was really happy. Even if these were clothes that the factory manager¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t want, to her, they were still clothes that she couldn¡¯t buy in her life. Oh right, her good friend¡¯s father was not only the factory manager of the printing factory, but also the chairman of a corporation. That printing factory was just one of their many industries.


    E said, ¡°Because of this good friend of mine, I enjoyed a life that I didn¡¯t even dare to dream of.¡± She worked in the printing factory during the day and went shopping with her good friend after work. She watched her good friend buy things based on her preferences and didn¡¯t care about the price. She didn¡¯t even blink when she bought expensive things. She followed beside her and enjoyed the envious gazes of others, as if she was also a fair, rich, and beautiful woman.


    ¡°One day, when I was resting, I went to my friend¡¯s house to y. The manager of a luxury brand personally delivered the new products in their shop to my good friend¡¯s door and let him choose. My good friend immediately chose clothes worth more than five million yuan. The rest that she didn¡¯t like were taken away by the manager with a smile on his face.¡± E said in a daze, ¡°Only then did I know that rich people actually bought clothes like this. The luxury items in the shop were all the leftovers that rich people didn¡¯t want.¡± She originally thought that shopping with her good friend was already a very honorable thing. She didn¡¯t expect that rich people could buy clothes like this. What kind of life was this? The manager of the luxury store¡¯s ttering smile and good friend waved their hands and spent more than five million yuan, leaving a very deep impression on E. It was also because of that batch of clothes that she received dresses and shoes that her good friend didn¡¯t like recently.


    E was wearing branded clothes and high-end shoes that her good friends didn¡¯t like. She carried a bag of the same style and walked on the street. In her hand was the coffee that the fair, rich, and beautiful liked to drink. She felt that she had also be fair, rich, and beautiful.


    E said, ¡°How can I still live in the ten-person dormitory at the printing factory? That¡¯s not worthy of my status at all!¡±


    Elmer was speechless. What was this called? After wearing human clothes for a long time, he had forgotten what breed of bastard he was!


    ¡°And then?¡± Amelia supported her chin. Listening to these things was like


    listening to a storybook..

 Chapter 130 - 130: Vortex

    Chapter 130: Vortex


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    E: ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to rent a house outside. When I rented a house, the agent saw that I was dressed in branded clothes, so he introduced those high-end apartments very eagerly.¡± At that time, the agent¡¯s fawning gaze and the asional praise made E¡¯s vanity fiercely satisfied. Of course, her skin was pale. She worked at the printing factory every day and set off before the sun came out in the morning. When she worked overtime, she only returned to the dormitory at 11:30 pm. She couldn¡¯t even get the sun, so of course she was pale!


    As the agent praised her again and again, E really thought of herself as a rich and beautiful woman. She said in a daze, ¡°So, I spent 5,000 dors a


    month to rent a small apartment¡­¡± At that time, after the contract was signed, E regretted it. However, the agent was so envious and looked at her so eagerly. One had to know that E¡¯s sry at that time was only 3,000 dors a month even if she worked overtime¡­


    Amelia counted with her fingers. ¡°A monthly sry of 3,000 dors and renting a house for 5,000 dors. You still need¡­¡±


    William didn¡¯t know what Amelia was talking about, but he still answered the math question. ¡°Still short of 2,000¡­¡±


    Amelia was surprised. ¡°You stillck a lot of money! Fat Auntie, where are you going to get this money?


    E smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Where can I get this money?¡± She had to pay a deposit as well as three months of rent, which meant that she had to fork out 20,000 dors at once. She had worked in the printing factory for so long, but she had only saved up 1,000 dors.


    E sighed and continued, ¡°I remember that when the intermediary was talking to me about the contract, my palms were sweating.¡± After the intermediary finished talking about the contract, she had no reason to dy any longer. As she pretended to answer the phone, she borrowed 20,000 dors from the loan shark. She lowered her head and said, ¡°At that time, the money from the loan shark was the easiest to borrow, but their money was also the hardest to repay. If you don¡¯t return it, they really dare to kill you. But at that time, I couldn¡¯t care less¡­¡± After she transferred the money to the intermediary, the intermediary nodded and bowed to her. At that moment, she drew the intermediary and the manager of the luxury shop¡¯s attitude towards her good friend. The uneasiness and fear of borrowing from the loan shark were reced by vanity at this moment.


    ¡°At that time, anyone who could live in an apartment for 5,000 dors a month was a rich person, an existence that others admired¡­¡± E said, even though she had eaten instant noodles the night she lived in the apartment.


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°Your friend is so rich. Why didn¡¯t you borrow money from her?¡±


    E immediately shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. That friend of mine is friends with me because she thinks that I¡¯m honest and sincere.¡± She told her good friend that her parents were seriously ill, so she worked overtime diligently. She also said that as long as my parents were well, it didn¡¯t matter how hard I worked. Therefore, it was impossible for her to borrow money from her good friend. Once her good friend found out that she borrowed money to rent an apartment for 5,000 dors a month, she would definitely be disappointed in her and never be friends with her again. If she didn¡¯t have this good friend, where would she get designer clothes and bags?


    Elmer thought of Evelyn and finally understood why the vain ghost would look for Evelyn. Not only was she hypocrite, he was also extremely vain.


    E continued, ¡°When I live in an apartment that costs 5,000 dors a month, I can¡¯t go to the printing factory to work. That doesn¡¯t match my status.¡± It had to be a high-end and respectable job to be worthy of her today. However, she had no education or ability. She couldn¡¯t get such a respectable white-cor job at all.


    ¡°At this moment, I saw a career unit hiring temporary workers. They saw that I was kind and sincere, so they recruited me.¡± After E finished speaking,


    Elmer was the first tough. What kind and sincere? They were all pretending.


    E said, ¡°This unit is good at everything. It¡¯s decent and doesn¡¯t need to be exposed to the wind and sun. Others will be envious of me working here.¡± The only bad thing was that her sry was only a thousand dors. Yes, she was a temporary worker in a career unit. The reason why E could apply for a job was because the sry was too low. The candidates were very good. At this moment, E had a decent job. She wore branded clothes and carried branded bags every day. Even if she was borrowing more and more from loan sharks, even if she ate two bowls of instant noodles, it didn¡¯t stop her from living to be the envy of everyone. However, soon, this couldn¡¯t satisfy her vanity. She began to unintentionally reveal that she was the daughter of a certain corporation¡¯s chairman. She said that she came to work to experience life. She even unintentionally let people discover a photo of her and her good friend¡¯s father. That¡¯s right, she pretended to be her good friend..

 Chapter 131 - 131: The Truth of Death

    Chapter 131: The Truth of Death


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    E sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s good to be rich. If you know that I¡¯m the daughter of a certain corporation, then even if my identity is fake, no one investigated me.¡± Just like that, she lived a good life as her good friend! Everyone came to curry favor with her and tter her. She generously treated others to a meal, gave them branded clothes that she didn¡¯t want, and brought others shopping. She seemed to have really be a rich and beautiful woman.


    Amelia listened very seriously. At this moment, she asked, ¡°So how did you die? Did you brag to death?¡±


    E: ¡°¡­¡± She looked at Amelia faintly and continued, ¡°I always thought that my good friend was good to me by giving me clothes, but when I learned from her and gave the clothes to others, I realized how much superiority there was!¡± She sneered. ¡°The reason why my good friend was so good to me was to let me entuate her superiority!¡±


    Amelia frowned. ¡°Have you asked your good friend? How do you know that¡¯s what she thinks?¡±


    E¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°Because when I gave someone branded clothes that they didn¡¯t want, I saw the surprise and gratitude on their faces, and my heart was filled with disdain. Hehe, these country bumpkins are only worthy of picking up the things I left behind. Therefore, my good friend must have thought the same when she gave me things. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t she buy me a new one when she was so rich?¡±


    Amelia. ¡°???¡±


    Elmer: ¡°???¡±


    Speechless.


    At such a young age, Amelia felt that E¡¯s logic was wrong, but E was certain that her thoughts were right.


    Elmer asked indifferently, ¡°So you killed your good friend?¡± Of the eighteen corpses buried under the field, one was different from the other years.


    E¡¯s expression turned crazy. ¡°That¡¯s right. If I kill her, I can be her. If I kill her, I can rece her. Why is this world so unfair? Why is it that she was born with a golden spoon in her mouth, but I¡¯ve always picked up other people¡¯s clothes to wear since I was young! I should also be fair, rich, and beautiful! I¡¯ve had enough of being chased by loan sharks and losing face. I¡¯ve had enough of telling a lie and using countless lies to make up for my life!¡± E had never thought that loan sharks would really dare toe knocking on her door and put a knife to her neck. She had no choice either. She had been forced! She had clearly borrowed 20,000 dors from the beginning, but in the end, she had no idea why she owed a million dors. Only by killing her good friend and coaxing her good friend¡¯s parents, then recing her good friend¡¯s position step by step, could she repay the loan sharks and live a carefree life!


    Amelia shook her head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s hopeless!¡±


    Elmer said coldly, ¡°And then?¡±


    E¡¯s expression was a little dazed as she muttered to herself, ¡°After killing my good friend, I treated my good friend¡¯s parents as my own parents. I coaxed them every day, wanting them to get over their sadness, but they didn¡¯t appreciate it. I tried so hard to please them, but they didn¡¯t treat me as their daughter at all! They even personally sent me to the loan sharks because they found out that I was the murderer of their daughter. How could they treat me like this!¡± They knew the truth and could call the police to arrest her. Why did they send her to the loan sharks? They clearly knew that the loan sharks were a group of murderers!


    Amelia was enlightened. ¡°So this is how you died, fat auntie? But why are you so swollen? So fat?¡± She looked at E in confusion. The fat auntie was really fat, like a balloon that was about to explode.


    E suddenly became irritable. She roared) ¡°Those people dragged me back to the printing factory, stuffed me into the machine, and tortured me over and over again. They even took the machine and blew air into my mouth¡­¡± Those peopleughed and said that she loved to brag, so they blew her up like a balloon. They did not listen to her begging and ignored her despair.


    E¡¯s eyes were dull as she said, ¡°They blew and blew until my blood vessels burst. Blood jumped out until my blood ran dry and turned into red ink for the printing factory¡¯s books¡­¡± So after she died, she was like a balloon, ten timesrger than before.


    E Dulled her hair manically and could not st0D crying. ¡°How can they do


    this? I¡¯m very pitiful too..¡±

 Chapter 132 - 132: Beat You to Death

    Chapter 132: Beat You to Death


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    E lowered her head and cried, ¡°Even if I did something wrong, it was my good friend who insulted me with old clothes first. I also regret killing her, but she¡¯s already dead. What can I do? Why don¡¯t her parents ept me? Why can¡¯t they treat me as their daughter? Do you know how I lived these ten years? I repeated the process of death over and over again. I screamed day and night, but no one could hear me!¡±


    It took at least ten years for an evil ghost to be an evil ghost. Because of an ident, it was trapped at the ce of death and kept repeating the process of death. The female ghost was blown again and again until she exploded, until flesh and blood flew everywhere. She was already filled with resentment.


    ¡°I died so tragically. I died so tragically!¡± As the vain ghost became more and more violent, the murderous aura on her body surged out, and the entire room was filled with murderous aura. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Why did you interfere with me! Why!¡± She screamed and pounced on Amelia! If she hadn¡¯t stopped her, she would have been a child of a rich family now. The children of a rich family were all bad people. They were the most hypocritical!


    E¡¯s face was filled with hatred as she rushed towards Amelia with a soaring murderous aura. Elmer was about to attack when he suddenly saw a weak green light sh. There seemed to be something beside Amelia blocking the murderous aura. At the same time, William let out a strange cry and retreated repeatedly. Poor William thought that he would be fine if he sat beside Amelia. Unexpectedly, when he looked up, he saw a female ghost with a ferocious expression and blood flowing from her seven orifices pouncing over. He was so frightened that he almost flew to the sky.


    William wanted to scream and escape, but his legs were weak¡­ At this moment, Amelia shouted softly and stood in front of William, extending her small, fair fist.


    Compared to the swollen evil ghost, his chubby little hand was much smaller¡­ William was so stunned that he forgot to escape.


    Amelia puffed up her cheeks. For some reason, she was very angry now. This fat auntie was too bad! Her good friend treated her so well, but she killed her good friend. She wanted to beat her up! This was the only way to vent the anger in her heart. Hence, William watched as the little and obedient Amelia rode on the female ghost with an abhorrent expression. She punched randomly with her small fists. Every time she punched, a little of the vain ghost¡¯s murderous aura would be punched out and swallowed by the gourd on Amelia¡¯s wrist. At this moment, Amelia was no longer a crybaby sister in William¡¯s eyes. Instead, she was the Ghost Hunting Queen!


    ¡°Mia, Mia, go for it!¡± William could not help but cheer for Amelia.


    The vain ghost screamed, ¡°Let me go!¡¯


    Amelia: ¡°No!¡±


    The vain ghost cursed fiercely, ¡°I want your entire family to die a horrible death!¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°You¡¯ll die a horrible death if you do all kinds of bad things! No, you already died a horrible death!¡±


    The vain ghost: ¡°¡­¡± She was so angry that she vomited blood!


    Countless murderous auras were punched out by Amelia¡¯s fists. The vain ghost became weaker and weaker, and gradually returned to her normal appearance. She was as thin as a matchstick, and her eyes were sunken. She had a lifeless expression. ¡°Why¡­ it¡¯s not fair, it¡¯s not fair¡­¡± What did she do wrong? She was not wrong. It was this society that was wrong. In the beginning, when she entered the city to work, she was clearly filled with hope, but slowly, the people around her disdained her foring from the countryside. They said that she spoke with an ent, and it was not pleasant to the ears. They isted her and despised her¡­ Therefore, she could not be med. She really could not be med¡­ If she had to me someone, she could only me this unfair world. It was the world that had so many rich people. Why couldn¡¯t she be one too¡­ It was also her good friend¡¯s fault. Why did she bring her to know the world of rich people? Why did she let her know that she would never be able to live such a life? Everything was caused by others!


    In the end, with a cracking sound, the vain ghostpletely turned into a wisp of ck baleful aura and was absorbed by the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    Elmer shook his head. ¡°This is what it means to be captivated by material goods.¡± Extreme vanity was because she felt inferior to the extreme.


    Amelia snook the Soul Retrieving Gourd and said, ¡°Master, I feel like there¡¯s water in the gourd!¡± She clearly did not have this feeling before, but now, she had an indescribable feeling.


    Elmer yawned. ¡°That¡¯s right, the Soul-Retrieving Gourd works like this.¡± Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Mia, where¡¯s the noisy parrot in your bag?¡± He had been chattering in the forest in the afternoon, but now it was unusually quiet..

 Chapter 133 - 133: New Female Ghost

    Chapter 133: New Female Ghost


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia turned around and saw the parrot, Seven, curled up on a branch and sleeping with its head buried in its wings. She eximed, ¡°Seven, why did you go inside to sleep?¡± Usually, Seven liked to lie on the iron railing and squawk. Seven seemed to have been woken up. He tilted his head and looked at Amelia in confusion with his big eyes. Elmer floated to the side and stared at the parrot. ¡°Why isn¡¯t this green glowing parrot singing today?¡±


    The parrot tilted its head and suddenly opened its mouth to sing. Its two wings spread open and its small head swayed along with the rhythm.


    Elmer:


    At this moment, the parrot suddenly pped its wings and shouted, ¡°Bite, bite!¡± Looking down, it saw the old turtle biting the feathers on its tail fiercely, refusing to let go.


    Amelia


    William: ¡®


    Elmer:


    Amelia reacted quickly. She quickly grabbed the struggling Seven and whispered to the turtle, ¡°Grandpa Turtle, let go of Seven quickly.¡±


    William scoffed. ¡°It won¡¯t listen to you.¡± Turtles had a special characteristic, which was that they would never let go easily after biting something. However, in the next second, the turtle let go of Seven¡¯s feathers. It even opened its mouth and shook its head a few times. as if it was spitting.


    William was speechless. How could that be?


    At this moment, Old Madam Walton knocked on the door and asked Amelia to go down for supper. Amelia responded and ran out happily. She had just beaten up the fat auntie and was so hungry.


    William followed closely behind. He sat at the dining table and watched Amelia eat as he drank water. Then, he began to wonder why her food smelled so good. It slowly turned into¡­ why was she so good at eating? Half a bowl of rice, half a bowl of chicken soup, a braised pork trotter, a bowl of egg soup, and a small steamed bun¡­


    Finally, Amelia couldn¡¯t eat anymore. Old Madam Walton was still saying, ¡°Mia, eat more. Look, you only ate so little. What if you¡¯re hungry in the middle of the night?¡±


    William was speechless. Was this Grandma¡¯s love?


    Amelia touched her neck and gestured cutely. ¡°Grandma, Mia can¡¯t eat anymore. The food is up to here!¡±


    Old Madam Walton was about to say something when Amelia ran upstairs. ¡°Grandma, I really can¡¯t eat anymore!¡±


    Elmer floated beside Amelia and reminded her, ¡°Mia, find an excuse tomorrow to get the people from Glorious Star International Primary School to dig up the football field¡­¡¯


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Alright, Master. I understand.¡± With that, she pushed open the door of the room. Elmer suddenly said, ¡°Wait, a new ghost came?


    At the same time, Amelia happened to push open the door. When she saw the scene in front of her, she felt her hair stand on end and her soul almost left her body!


    There was a female ghost in the room. Her hair was tied up, and a few strands of hair fell on her forehead, half covering her white eyes. There was a huge hole in her head, and she was still bleeding. In addition, there were four or five ghost babies lying at her feet. Thergest ghost baby held a long umbilical cord that connected the ghost baby and the female ghost.


    Seeing that Amelia had seen her, the female ghost made a gurgling sound from her throat and shouted hoarsely, ¡°Mia¡­ Mia¡­¡± She stretched out her bright red nails and aimed them at Amelia. She made a choking gesture and quickly floated over.


    Amelia¡¯s face was pale. She was not afraid of ghosts. Almost no ghost could scare her, but the memories branded in her soul made her instinctively terrified. The so-called branded memories were the injuries she had suffered in the past¡­ The female ghost in front of her was none other than Reba!


    Reba smiled strangely, her teeth making clicking sounds. ¡°You made me so miserable, you made me so miserable¡­¡±


    Amelia could not help but take a step back, but she quickly calmed down. She was not afraid. She was not afraid! No one could hurt her now. She had a powerful master. Her master had even given her a magical bracelet that allowed her to be very strong. It could tten arrogant hypocrites and bend iron bars! She still had eight uncles, grandparents, brothers, sisters¡­ Thinking of this, Amelia felt full of strength. She stared at her former stepmother, Reba, and could not help but clench her fists. There was a voice in her heart that kept shouting, Hit her! Don¡¯t be afraid! Hit her!


    Reba saw Amelia clench her fists and stand rooted to the ground. She could not help but sneer.. Are you afraid? Hehe, even if she died, she could suppress Amelia! So what if Amelia was the little princess of the Walton family now? She was still afraid of her!

 Chapter 134 - 134: Stop

    Chapter 134: Stop


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Reba deliberately frightened Amelia and shouted sinisterly, ¡°Mia, I died so miserably¡­ Come down and apany me. Come down and apany me, okay¡­¡± When Reba thought of what she had suffered before she died, resentment and hatred surged in her heart! On the other hand, Amelia, this jinx, lived a good life. Not only did she be the beloved daughter of the Walton family, but she also lived like a princess. But what about her? She was kicked to death by Jonathan and died very aggrievedly. She was unwilling! She clearly had a bright future, but she died like this. After killing Jonathan, Amelia was the second person she had to bring to hell. If she was not living well, no one else would be living well!


    Reba screamed and pounced at Amelia!


    When Elmer saw Amelia standing motionless with her fists clenched, he immediately went to her side and ced his hand on her. He secretly transferred his strength to her as heforted her softly, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Was his poor little disciple going to be scared silly? Elmer narrowed his eyes and was about to put Reba into the Soul Retrieving Gourd when he heard Ameliaugh. She suddenly grabbed Reba¡¯s hand that was painted with red nails and threw her away with a bang!


    The rolling Yin energy was like rolling smoke and dust. Reba was thrown into a daze.


    Elmer was confused.


    Reba and the ghost babies under her feet: ¡°???¡±


    After Amelia sent Reba flying, she even went forward to drag her out of the ground and kept beating her. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    Reba was like a sandbag. She was thrown left and right, her hair fell out, and her eyes fell out. She finally came back to her senses and shouted in exasperation, ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±


    Amelia did not say a word and beat her up. Reba was about to vomit blood! How could this be?! She was a malicious ghost! A malicious ghost that could take her life! Why wasn¡¯t Amelia afraid of her and could even beat her up?!


    The corners of Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. He realized that he had worried too much. Amelia did not look afraid at all. She was clearly very brave.


    Amelia¡¯s random hammering directly knocked out all the murderous aura on Reba¡¯s body and it waspletely absorbed by the Soul Receiving Gourd. In the end, Rebay on the ground as if she had been emptied, her eyelids trembling. ¡°You¡­ you deserve to die¡­¡± She was trembling as she spoke. It was obvious that she did not have much strength left.


    Only then did Amelia let go of her. She took two steps back and hugged her kitten doll. Boohoo, she was so afraid. At the same time, the ghost babies under Reba¡¯s feet also let out cries. Thergest one crawled on the ground and tried its best to crawl towards Reba before shrinking into her arms. Boohoo, it scared the baby to death!


    Reba ruthlessly pushed the ghost infant away and shouted with all her might, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    The ghost infant was very aggrieved. Amelia pursed her lips and watched from the side. She understood that thisrgest ghost infant was her unborn brother. In order to frame her, Reba fell downstairs and had a miscarriage. In the end, he died innocently. However, what was wrong with the other four ghost infants? Why did Reba have so many ghost infants? Could one person¡¯s stomach contain so many children?


    Elmer said, ¡°No, there¡¯s only one in Reba¡¯s stomach. The other ghost babies should be the children she miscarried a long time ago.¡± Those babies were filled with hope of being born, but they were ruthlessly aborted. Therefore, the souls of the unwilling babies were still in the human world. They usually did not walk around. Instead, theyy on their mothers¡¯ bodies and legs until their mothers died or they disappeared.


    Elmer asked, ¡°Reba, you¡¯re already dead. Why didn¡¯t you reincarnate?¡± Not only did you not reincarnate, you even became a malicious ghost. How much resentment did you have?


    Reba said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m not going to reincarnate! Why should I let Jonathan and Amelia go?!¡± She chuckled and stared at Amelia. ¡°Mia, do you still remember your father? Oh, he¡¯s not your father. Your father and your mother didn¡¯t register their marriage or hold a wedding. The only thing they did was an illegal wedding ceremony. It was that wedding ceremony that on the wedding night, I reced your mother. Hahahaha! I substituted your mother for your father and threw your mother to seven or eight perverted old men. Unfortunately, your mother was lucky enough not to be tortured to death by a perverted old man. So Mia, you¡¯re a bastard. You were born because some perverted man got your mother pregnant.. Haha!¡±

 Chapter 135 - 135: You’re a Bastard

    Chapter 135: You¡¯re a Bastard


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The more Reba thought about it, the more indignant she became. At that time, she was too naive. She thought that Jonathan was the best and the richest, so she used all her tricks to step on Helena and sessfully rose to the top. She registered her marriage with Jonathan. She had obtained everything that Helena could not get. However, she did not expect that the Jonathan she had painstakingly obtained was actually trash!


    Amelia grabbed the kitten doll in her arms tightly. She could understand some of Reba¡¯s words, but she could not understand some of them. For example, her father was not her original father. Could her father be a perverted man? Or seven or eight men¡­


    Reba cursed Amelia with resentment. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re a bastard! A dirty and lowly bastard! So what if you¡¯re the daughter of the Walton family now? The blood in your bones is cheap and dirty!¡± Because of her hatred, her words were vicious and direct.


    Elmer frowned and flicked out a yellow talisman to seal Reba¡¯s mouth. Reba whimpered. Elmer said with disgust, ¡°Your mouth is really dirty and smelly.¡±


    Reba could not speak anymore. Elmer looked at Amelia. ¡°Mia, go to sleep first. Master will deal with her.¡± As a malicious ghost, Reba¡¯s baleful aura had already been absorbed by the Soul-Gathering Gourd. Her remaining soul body would not live for long. Although it would not harm others, it was better to destroy it directly to prevent future trouble. Elmer did not want Amelia to do such a thing.


    Amelia wanted to ask why, but in the end, she did not say anything and nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, Master.¡± With that, she carried her kitten doll and went to the bathroom with her pajamas.


    Elmer looked at Reba. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very curious. How did you die? You just said that you killed Jonathan. How did Jonathan die?¡±


    Reba turned her head to the side and did not speak.


    Elmer raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re quite unyielding.¡± He moved his finger and directly destroyed more than half of Reba¡¯s soul. Reba let out a painful groan.


    Elmer said, ¡°I¡¯m just asking casually. It doesn¡¯t mean I have to know. Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡±


    Reba . ? ¡°¡­¡± She wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t say anything now!


    Elmer was enlightened. ¡°Oh, I forgot that you can¡¯t speak with a yellow talisman on your mouth.¡±


    Reba was speechless. Shey on the ground with an ashen face. The yellow talisman on her mouth had been removed, and she no longer had the strength to struggle. Shey on the ground like a dead fish. ¡°I was kicked to death by Jonathan¡­¡± On Amelia¡¯s birthday, on the day of the Walton family¡¯s birthday party, they had racked their brains toe to the Walton family from Bradford City, but they were mercilessly pped in the face by George and sent to the police car. In the police car, Jonathan cursed her for harming him. In a fit of anger, he kicked her head.


    Reba¡¯s eyes were wide open. ¡°That police car is a prison van specially used to transport prisoners. There are seats on both sides inside, and there are iron railings around it. There¡¯s even a lock hanging on the railing at the door¡­¡± Coincidentally, Jonathan¡¯s kick happened to kick Reba into the lock. The lock directly pierced through her skull, and she was kicked to death.


    Reba: ¡°If I¡¯m not dead, I¡¯ll at most be controlled by the police for a few days because of spreading rumors. When Ie out of stic surgery, I¡¯ll be a brand new me¡­¡± The Best Actor of the Walton family, Chris Walton, was her idol. When she had stic surgery and changed her identity, with her beautiful appearance after stic surgery, she couldpletely enter the entertainment industry. She might even be able toe into contact with Chris. To enjoy the benefits of a favorable position. If that didn¡¯t work, she coulde to the Walton family to apply to be a nanny. She could do anything. With her understanding of Amelia, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to control Amelia? Children were easy to coax. She could firste into contact with Amelia, then slowlye into contact with Chris. In this way, wouldn¡¯t she be the Madam of the Walton family? But she was dead! She died so aggrieved!


    Elmer sneered. ¡°What about Jonathan? How did he die?¡±


    Reba sneered. ¡°How else can he die? I¡¯m a malicious ghost. It¡¯s not hard to scare someone to death.¡± Jonathan was living a miserable life in prison. The Walton family had found someone to specially ¡°take care of¡± Jonathan, so the people in prison bullied Jonathan very badly. Every day, when he was thirsty, he could only drink water from the toilet bowl. When he ate, he could only eat leftovers from others or food that was stepped on¡­ When he was tortured and in a daze, Reba transformed into a malicious ghost to scare him a few times. In less than two times, he was so frightened that he lost control of his bowels. In the end, he hit the wall and killed himself..

 Chapter 136 - 136: Find Daddy in Ten Seconds

    Chapter 136: Find Daddy in Ten Seconds


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer nodded. Seeing that Amelia was about toe out, he said, ¡°Are you done? Then there¡¯s no need for you to stay.¡±


    Reba shouted indignantly, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything. Why haven¡¯t you let me go!¡±


    Elmer raised his eyebrows with a trace of evilness. ¡°When did I say I would let you go?¡± With that, before Reba could say anything else, he snapped his fingers and Reba was instantly reduced to ashes. There would no longer be a person like Reba in this world. Reba was dead, and the ghost infants on the ground were crawling in a daze. After Amelia took a shower, she came out wearing a white bear pajamas and stuck her head out to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Auntie Pace?¡±


    Elmer: ¡°She left.¡±


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t we have to catch her?¡±


    Elmer said, ¡°Reba can¡¯t harm anyone else. Even if we don¡¯t capture her, her soul will dissipate in a few days. There¡¯s no need to pay attention to her. However, these ghost babies need to be collected. Mia, temporarily put them into the Soul Retrieving Gourd. When there¡¯s a chance to reincarnate, let them out.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Old Madam Walton came in and nagged why she wasn¡¯t asleep yet. Was it because she couldn¡¯t sleep? Grandma came to tell you a story. Amelia obediently climbed into bed and covered herself with the nket. She quietly listened to Old Madam Walton¡¯s story ana finally closed her eyes co rail asleep.


    Old Madam Walton looked at Amelia¡¯s sleeping face kindly. She wanted to touch Amelia¡¯s face and kiss her forehead, but she realized that she could not even do such a simple action. She could not stand up, and Amelia was sleeping in the middle of the bed.


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m old. I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± Old Madam Walton sighed and looked at Amelia reluctantly. ¡°I wonder how long I can apany you with my old bones¡­


    Elmer hung upside down from the ceiling and looked down at the sleeping Amelia. Just now, she wanted to ask who her father was, right? After being cursed by Reba, no matter how ignorant Amelia was, she would still be injured.


    ¡°You want to find your father¡­¡± Elmer took out his booklet. ¡°This is so simple.


    Master can find it for you in less than ten seconds.¡± He focused his attention. Usually, he could only open half of the booklet, but he forcefully opened thest half.


    Veins popped out on Elmer¡¯s forehead as he finally flipped to the page that belonged to Amelia. He cursed softly, ¡°Damn it! Unless this booklet opens itself, every time I forcefully open the page, it will consume most of my strength¡­¡± With that, he opened the booklet with difficulty and saw that


    Amelia¡¯s biological parents¡¯ column read: Mother: Helena Walton; Father: Ominous fate.


    Elmer: ¡°???¡± He closed the booklet and muttered, ¡°What father? We won¡¯t look for father, we don¡¯t need father!¡±


    Amelia, who was on the bed, seemed to have a dream. She dreamed that she was in a white fog. In the distance, there were shadows that seemed to be a forest.


    ¡°Mia,e here.¡± A deep voice sounded.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Amelia subconsciously blurted out and ran towards the forest with her short legs. However, no matter how she ran, she could not reach the end. Amelia sat on the ground and panted from exhaustion. At this moment, she suddenly heard a chuckle. ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Amelia was shocked. When she turned around, she saw an olddy in a Tang suit squatting in front of her and looking straight at her. She even grinned and chuckled. ¡°You want to look for Daddy? I know. Let me tell you¡­¡± The olddy in a Tang suit reached out to Amelia. For some reason, Amelia was shocked awake!


    The next day was the weekend. William and Lucas were more disciplined. Even


    if they didn¡¯t go to school, they would wake up at seven every day. Emma and Harper were different. They wouldn¡¯t wake up unless they woke up naturally.


    William was reading on the first floor with a serious expression on his face. He was reciting obscure physics forms¡­ Lucas, who was reading Shakespeare, looked up and asked in confusion, ¡°Are you waiting for Mia again?


    Lucas asked this because William usually liked to stay in his room and read because there was a superrge desk in his room. It was convenient for him to spread out the paper when he was calcting forms.


    William retorted without raising his head, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Lucas sneered and took out his phone to click on it. ¡°Where were you walking around yesterday? You said that you weren¡¯t looking for Mia, but I saw you walking over to look for her.¡±


    William¡¯s ears heated up, but he refused to admit it. ¡°Which eye of yours saw me looking for Mia? I didn¡¯t look for Mia. I was just passing by her room..¡±

 Chapter 137 - 137: Awakened by a Ghost

    Chapter 137: Awakened by a Ghost


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lucas didn¡¯t give William any face at all. He pushed his phone over and opened the video.


    William was speechless. He silently pushed the phone aside. After a moment of silence, he quickly snorted self-righteously. ¡°Yes, I went to look for Mia. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mia was so powerful. Was it embarrassing for him to look for her? It was not embarrassing at all! So what if he was caught by Lucas? On the other hand, if Lucas found out how powerful Mia was in the future, wouldn¡¯t he snatch his sister from him? That wouldn¡¯t do! Mia was his!


    William looked at Lucas warily. He picked up his arithmetic book and sat on the other side of the sofa.


    Lucas was speechless. Was his brother¡¯s brain damaged? Why was he looking at him warily? It was as if he wanted to snatch his sister from him. Was that possible? Lucas sneered. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that rolling his eyes was too inelegant, he really wanted to roll his eyes at William!


    At this moment, Amelia rubbed her eyes and carried the kitten doll downstairs. William was stunned. He put down the arithmetic book in his hand and went up to ask, ¡°Sister, why are you up so early?¡±


    Lucas, who was reading at the side, didn¡¯t even raise his head. He despised William in his heart. He called her sister just like that?


    Amelia yawned, and a strand of hair stood up on her head. Her gaze was diverted, and she looked like she was still half-asleep. William frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?


    Amelia looked at William and pouted. She said aggrievedly, ¡°Brother, I dreamed of a ghost and woke up from a fright¡­¡±


    William was speechless. He could not help but recall the scene of Amelia fighting a ghostst night. With such powerfulbat strength, how could she be woken up by a ghost? Just as he was about to carefullyfort Amelia, he saw Lucas looking at them from the corner of his eye. His face was stiff as he patted Amelia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. In this world¡­ ghosts are not scary. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± William wanted to say that there were no ghosts in this world, but fortunately, he reacted in time.


    Old Madam Walton came out of the kitchen with something. When she saw


    Amelia, she was also very surprised. ¡°Mia, why are you up so early?¡±


    Amelia finally focused her gaze and rubbed her stomach. ¡°Grandma, Mia is hungry!¡¯


    Old Madam Walton said happily, ¡°So you woke up from hunger. Come, try the steamed buns that I just steamed.¡±


    William followed Old Madam Walton to the dining table to set up the cutlery. When Lucas saw this scene, he did not understand. His younger brother was obsessed with arithmetic. Once he was intoxicated in the world of arithmetic, he would not move even if the sky copsed. Now, he was actually helping Grandma set up the cutlery because Amelia said that she was hungry?


    Lucas¡¯s eyes shed with confusion. He closed Shakespeare¡¯s book and went over to help. Under normal circumstances, this kind of thing was done by the servants. As the young master of the Walton family, Lucas and William had never done anything like setting the table. In the past, the Walton family did not have such an atmosphere. After the chef made breakfast and the servants ced it, the Walton family sat down coldly and did notmunicate at all. After eating, they went to work. Lucas was already used to the Walton family¡¯s style. However, when he saw Ameliaing down after washing her face and sitting at the dining table looking at the steamed buns, Lucas suddenly realized that after Amelia came, the environment of the house seemed to have changed a lot. It seemed that this sister was not as annoying as he had imagined.


    As Lucas was thinking, Amelia fell off the chair because she was in a daze from looking at the steamed buns. The parrot on her shoulder pped its wings and stepped on Amelia¡¯s head to fly up. It even cawed.


    William:


    Lucas: ¡°¡­¡± After he reacted, Lucas sneered. ¡°So stupid.¡±


    Amelia hugged her head and whimpered. ¡°Seven, you stepped on my head!¡±


    Seven pped his wings and circled around Amelia¡¯s head. As he flew, he shouted, ¡°Caw caw caw, I¡¯m sorry. Again, again!¡± Amelia was so angry that her eyes widened.


    Although William smiled, he quickly went forward to help Amelia up and asked, ¡°Does it hurt? Did you fall anywhere?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. I¡¯m very strong!¡¯


    William couldn¡¯t help butugh again.


    Old Madam Walton came out with a bowl of noodles. Lucas went over to take it and said calmly, ¡°Grandma, just let the servants do this.¡±


    Old Madam Walton chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just treat it as stretching my muscles.¡±


    After a while, the rest of the breakfast was served by the servants. Recently, Old Madam Walton had been very fond of cooking. The kitchen had urgently opened up a special area for Old Madam Walton, who had a problem with her

 Chapter 138 - 138: The Old Madam in Tang Dress Appears Again

    Chapter 138: The Old Madam in Tang Dress Appears Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Today, Old Madam Walton¡¯s breakfast was very sumptuous. Duck blood noodles, steamed buns, soy milk, shrimp dumplings, steamed eggs, and so


    on¡­


    Amelia was eating the steamed bun that she had been staring at for a long time. She was satisfied. Seeing Amelia eat) Old Madam Walton felt a huge sense of satisfaction. She pushed the noodles over. ¡°Mia, eat some noodles.¡±


    Amelia was not picky with food. She ate whatever was given to her. After a crisp hum, she picked up the noodles and started eating. Lucas nced at it and thought to himself, ¡°Is it that delicious?¡± He elegantly picked up some noodles for himself and tasted it. Then, he paused. For some reason, the noodles today seemed to be quite delicious. They tasted different from before.


    After dinner, Amelia carried her small school bag and prepared to go out. She had changed her school bag with a panda pattern today. She grabbed Grandpa Turtle and ced him in her school bag. Just as she was about to catch Seven,


    Seven fluttered in.


    Old Madam Walton asked, ¡°Mia, are you going out?¡±


    After the meeting, George went downstairs and quickly finished his breakfast. He answered Old Madam Walton¡¯s question first. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Mia to the Duncan residence.¡±


    Seeing Old Madam Walton¡¯s puzzled expression, Amelia exined, ¡°The


    Duncan family is the Duncan family that Glory Entertainment brought me to during the opening ceremony some time ago.¡±


    Amelia actually didn¡¯t say it very clearly, but Old Madam Walton understood.


    She red at George. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re a workaholic, but why did you bring Mia to work? You¡¯re so immersed in talking about work. Can you still take care of Mia? What if you can¡¯t take good care of Mia?¡±


    George: ¡°¡­¡± Why was he being scolded every day!


    The car left the Walton family¡¯s manor and entered the bustling city along the outer ring road. Soon, they arrived at another gathering ce of the rich¡­ River District. River District gathered the best universities in the city. Every inch ofnd was expensive. Those who could buy a house here were either rich or noble.


    Victor was waiting at the door early in the morning. Seeing Amelia get out of the car, he went up to her with a smile. ¡°Miss Mia, pleasee in.¡±


    Amelia was about to enter when she suddenly looked up and saw an olddy in a green Tang suit standing on the balcony on the second floor of the vi opposite. Seeing Amelia look up, the olddy grinned.


    Amelia


    William did not go to the interest ss today. Instead, he begged George to follow Amelia to the Duncan residence. He followed Amelia¡¯s gaze and looked at the second floor opposite. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Amelia, who was about to enter, turned around and walked towards the vi opposite with an aggressive expression. George stopped in his tracks and quickly followed. ¡°Mia?¡±


    Victor¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Oh no, what did I do to make Miss Mia unhappy? When she entered just now, she seemed to have nced at the fortune tree on the right. Could it be that she didn¡¯t like the fortune tree? He quickly waved his hand. ¡°Someone, move this fortune tree away!¡±


    After Victor finished giving his instructions, he quickly caught up to Amelia. As he ran, he said, ¡°Miss Mia, what¡¯s wrong with Miss Mia?¡±


    Amelia stood in front of the vi opposite and ced her hands on her hips. She shouted, ¡°Hello, Grandma upstairs. No, the Grandma upstairs, listen carefully. I¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time!¡±


    The olddy in the Tang suit stared straight at Amelia with a strange smile on her face. George and the others looked up at the second floor and were a little puzzled. There was no one on the second floor. Victor¡¯s scalp was even more numb. He looked at Amelia and stammered, ¡°Miss Mia, there¡¯s no one here.


    The olddy of this family passed awayst year¡­¡± Could Miss Mia have seen this olddy? He was so scared that his legs were about to go weak!


    Amelia turned around and asked Victor, ¡°Uncle Duncan, does this house also belong to your family?¡± She looked at Victor¡¯s face and then at the old Grandma on the second floor who was staring at her. These two faces really looked alike. They were both very unique faces.


    Victor was stunned. ¡°No, this house belongs to the Glen family. Speaking of the Glen family, it¡¯s quite pitiful¡­¡± At this point, he paused. Amelia was still looking at the second floor from time to time. It was as if someone was looking at them from the second floor. It was even more terrifying.


    George asked) ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Glen family?¡±


    Victor sighed. ¡°More than ten years ago, there was a daughter in this family who was brutally killed by her very close friend. I heard that the method of killing was very cruel. Even the flesh was peeled off. The police only found human skin but not bones. There was only one girl in the Glen family. The olddy couldn¡¯t take the blow and went crazy..¡±

 Chapter 139 - 139: who’s Afraid?

    Chapter 139: who¡¯s Afraid?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this point, Victor looked around and lowered his voice. ¡°Before the murderer was caught, the police discovered that the murderer had died tragically in the printing factory. I heard that it was Old Master Glen who got someone to torture the murderer to death¡­ However, this matter was done very secretly. Perhaps the police were soft-hearted. In short, the case ended just like that. Because they couldn¡¯t find any concrete evidence, Old Master Glen was fine. However, the old couple was also very pitiful. They had been guarding this vi that had the aura of their daughter. They wanted to find their daughter¡¯s corpse, but they couldn¡¯t find it no matter what. In the end, the olddy couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and passed away first.¡± Hence, there was only Old Master Glen in this vi.


    At the thought of this, Victor felt his hair stand on end. It was clearly broad daylight, but he felt a chill run down his spine.


    George asked, ¡°Old Master Glen didn¡¯t interrogate the murderer about the whereabouts of his daughter¡¯s corpse?


    Victor shook his head. ¡°He definitely did, but we don¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t get anything out of her.¡±


    Elmer stood beside Amelia and looked at the vi in front of him. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be the home of E Green¡¯s good friend.¡± What a coincidence. It was so coincidental that it seemed like someone had deliberately nned it.


    Amelia tiptoed and said anxiously, ¡°Eldest Uncle, I want to go in. Can I knock on the door?¡±


    George asked his assistant, Erik, to ring the doorbell. As he bent down and picked Amelia up, Victor said hesitantly, ¡°Miss Mia, do you know this family?¡± To be honest, he didn¡¯t really want to go in. He had wanted to sell his vi previously, but a fortune-teller said that his vi was a treasurend. As long as he stayed there, he could sessfully make a fortune, so he didn¡¯t move away! However, it was impossible for him to enter the Glen family¡¯s house! He would be traumatized!


    However, at this moment, Amelia said to him, ¡°Uncle Duncan, your mother is inside.¡±


    Victor was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    Amelia gestured. ¡°That old Grandma¡¯s face looks very simr to yours. They¡¯re both very special and amazing.¡±


    When Victor heard this description, he was almost certain that what Amelia saw was really his mother! He immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in now.¡±


    Amelia nced at Victor, who quickly went forward and knocked on the door. ¡°Uncle Glen, it¡¯s me, Little Duncan from across. Open the door.¡±


    Erik had already pressed the doorbell before Victor, but no one answered. As Victor knocked on the door, he turned around and exined to Amelia and the others, ¡°Uncle Glen doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed, especially after Old Madam


    Glen passed away. He almost neveres out.¡±


    After a long time, a weak voice came from the video call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Victor said, ¡°Uncle Glen, we¡­¡± He paused and turned to look at Amelia. He suddenly did not know why they were visiting. He could not tell Uncle Glen that his old mother was at your house, right?


    At this moment, Ameliay in front of the video call and said, ¡°Grandpa Glen, I know where sister¡¯s corpse is.¡±


    The video doorbell was cut off with a bang. After a while, the door opened with a soft sound.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Grandpa Glen¡¯s voice was still weak, but if one listened carefully, they could hear a hint of excitement.


    The group of them stepped into the vi. William gulped and looked at George¡¯s trousers. This was hisst bit of stubbornness.


    The door was about to close. Amelia looked at the second floor again. Above the vi¡¯s entrance was the balcony on the second floor. At this moment, the olddy was hanging on the railing. William, who was constantly paying attention to Amelia, had already guessed what Amelia was looking at.


    However, when he looked up, he only saw the empty balcony. At this moment, William felt that it was scarier to not see it than to see it! His small hand could not help but clench George¡¯s suit pants.


    George looked down at William. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Even though he was facing his son, Georges voice was still cold and not very gentle.


    William stubbornly turned his head. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Who¡¯s afraid?!¡± Although he said that, he tightened his grip on George¡¯s suit pants. George was speechless and reached out to hold William¡¯s hand.


    The group of them finally entered the house. As soon as they stepped in, a rotten smell assaulted their faces, mixed with the unique smell of old people and an indescribable smell.


    A voice came from upstairs. ¡°Come on up. I¡¯m on the second floor.¡±


    William was shocked. Amelia had already taken the lead and stepped onto the stairs. She did not forget to hold William¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go upstairs..¡±

 Chapter 140 - 140: The Truth Back Then

    Chapter 140: The Truth Back Then


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the master bedroom on the second floor, after pushing open the door, the room was dark. The curtains blocked out the sunlight. The olddy in a green Tang suit stood silently at the foot of the wall, still staring straight at Amelia without saying a word. Amelia ignored her and asked Grandpa Glen tentatively, ¡°Can I open the window a little? Just a little.¡±


    Grandpa Glen was lying on the bed. The room was dark, and his face could not be seen clearly. He only felt that the entire room was lifeless. The group of people entered the room, but the people on the bed did not move at all.


    Victor¡¯s hair stood on end. If he hadn¡¯t heard someone¡¯s voice just now, he would have suspected that Uncle Glen was dead¡­ Wait, if a person could still speak after death, wouldn¡¯t that be even more terrifying?!


    Victor shouted with a trembling voice, ¡°Uncle Glen?¡±


    The person on the bed finally coughed and said weakly, ¡°Open it.¡±


    Erik hurriedly pulled open the curtains and opened the window. Fresh air surged in and everyone felt a little better. They also saw the old man lying on the bed clearly. His cheeks were sunken and he was so thin that he was only skin and bones. His eyelids were drooping and he could not open his eyes. His turbid eyeballs moved stiffly and finallynded on Amelia. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said¡­ that you¡¯ve found Luna¡¯s corpse?¡± His voice was weak, as if he had used thest of his strength to squeeze out these words. He was lifeless, as if he would die in the next second.


    William¡¯s face was tense, and Victor was not calm either. Although he knew that the person lying on the bed was a living person, he was still inexplicably terrifying!


    Just as William and Victor were feeling ufortable, Amelia suddenly took a step forward and grabbed Grandpa Glen¡¯s withered wrist. ¡®Grandpa Glen, don¡¯t worry. Mia knows where Sister¡¯s corpse is.¡± Sheforted the old man. At the same time, the red string on her wrist emitted a subtle light that imperceptibly entered the old man¡¯s body.


    Grandpa Glen¡¯s eyes opened a little, and the lifeless feeling dissipated a lot. The room didn¡¯t seem so lifeless anymore. Grandpa Glen supported his body and trembled as he tried to get up. Victor was very perceptive and quickly went forward to help him up. As he helped him up, he nagged, ¡°Uncle Glen, why are you alone at home? You need someone to apany you with your current state.¡±


    Although Grandpa Glen looked quite haggard, his pajamas were actually very clean. Other than the smell of medicine, there was no other strange smell on his body. He looked around the room. Although it was a little dark, it was still considered clean and tidy. He was a very decent old man.


    Grandpa Glen sighed. ¡°What¡¯s there to apany? I¡¯m already on the verge of death..¡±


    Amelia looked at Grandpa Glen in front of her and felt a little sad. From her point of view, there was an incense stick on Grandpa Glen¡¯s head. Her master said that there was a yin incense on his head. When the incense was finished, he would die.


    Without waiting for Grandpa Glen to ask, Amelia took the initiative to say, ¡°Grandpa, Sister¡¯s corpse is under the school¡¯s football field. Sister¡¯s name is Luna Glen, and her good friend is called E Green, right? Mia knows about Sister. Sister is a kind person. She gave many beautiful clothes to E, but E killed Sister.¡±


    Grandpa Glen was stunned for a moment. Tears streamed down his face as he recalled with a trembling voice, ¡°Help me over. I want to take¡­ take Luna home.¡± It had been more than ten years. He had waited for more than ten years. He thought that he would never find his daughter¡¯s corpse in his life. He did not expect to receive news of his daughter¡¯s corpse before he died!


    George nced at Erik. Erik recovered from his shock and hurriedly called the police.


    Victor said, ¡°Uncle Glen, don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s useless even if you go over now. The police will deal with it.¡±


    Amelia also said, ¡°Grandpa Glen, don¡¯t worry. Mia is here.¡±


    Grandpa Glen looked at Amelia and suddenly retracted his gaze. He leaned against the head of the bed dispiritedly. ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything bad in my life. When the employees¡¯ parents are sick, I subsidize them, give them medical fees, and even help them contact experts overseas. I¡¯ve done good all my life.


    The only evil thing I¡¯ve done is kill that little girl called E Green.¡±


    Victor was surprised. The outside world said that Uncle Glen was the one who killed E Green. She did not expect it to be true.


    Elmer said something. Amelia nodded and asked Grandpa Glen, ¡°Grandpa


    Glen, then why didn¡¯t you ask where Sister Luna¡¯s corpse was? How did Sister Grandpa Glen let out a long breath, as if he had exhaled all the air in his chest. His face, which had just recovered, turned purple again..

 Chapter 141 - 141: Pay with Her Life!

    Chapter 141: Pay with Her Life!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Grandpa Glen took a long time to recover before he slowly continued, ¡°Our Luna has been kind since she was young. We also took good care of her. She gave her favorite things to E. She couldn¡¯t bear to wear the limited edition dress herself, but she gave it to E directly. In fact, in order not to hurt E¡¯s pride, she even removed the tags of the things she specially bought. She said that she didn¡¯t like them and didn¡¯t want them. After we found out, we supported Luna¡¯s kindness and even let E enter and leave the house at will. Who knew that E, that little girl, looked innocent and cute, but she was actually a hypocritical demon!¡±


    Elmer crossed his arms and listened in silence.


    Grandpa Glen added, ¡°As the saying goes, when you drink, you get 60% drunk. When you eat, you eat until you¡¯re 70% full. Never pour your heart out to someone.¡± Unfortunately, he understood this principle toote.


    Under Grandpa Glen¡¯s narration, the tragic case from more than ten years ago slowly unraveled. It turned out that after E resigned from the printing factory, she found a ¡°decent¡± job behind everyone¡¯s back. However, her sry was meager and she could not make ends meet. She owed more and more to loan sharks. However, she seemed to be immersed in a hypocritical life and even had the thought of recing Luna. This thought made her more and more crazy.


    Grandpa Glen said, ¡°One day, E called Luna and said that she was in a certain hospital and was deceived. She originally wanted to buy medicine for her seriously ill parents, but the ck-hearted hospital restricted her personal freedom. They said that those people threatened her and asked for ten million dors. They even asked someone to personally redeem her with the ransom. On the phone, E cried too much. Luna was soft-hearted and couldn¡¯t bear to see her cry, so she rushed over anxiously.¡±


    Grandpa Glen regretted protecting his daughter too well. The girl who grew up in an ivory tower was too kind and naive. He did not expect her to lose her life.


    Grandpa Glen closed his eyes in pain. ¡°E wasn¡¯t restricted by some ck-hearted hospital at all. She was in some nonpliant stic surgery hospital. This kind of stic surgery hospital is best at tricking ignorant young girls into doing stic surgery. They say that a thousand dors can pay for a double eyelid surgery, but in the end, they owed tens of thousands of dors in loans. In the end, they fell into a stic surgery trap and owed more and more money.¡± E was cooperating with the nonpliant stic surgery hospital. She gave the stic surgery hospital ten million dors and asked the stic surgery hospital to use real human skin topletely turn her into Luna.


    ¡°That hospital really dared to ept this coboration. Do you dare to imagine it? There¡¯s actually such a business under the clear sky. Human skin¡­¡± Grandpa Glen was furious and coughed heavily. Not only was it human skin, but even every organ in the body had been reserved. By the time Grandpa Glen and the others received the news and rushed over, Luna had long disappeared. Only E covered the blood on her face and cried, saying that Luna had been taken away by bad people to save her.


    ¡°At that time, we were in a hurry to look for her. During this period, E moved into our house and tried to please us¡­¡± Grandpa Glen smiled bitterly. ¡°If I don¡¯t see this person¡¯s face clearly, my life will be in vain¡­¡± The more he spoke, the more painful Grandpa Glen¡¯s expression became, as if he didn¡¯t want to remember the painful past. Turbid tears kept flowing. When they finally found Luna, there were only a few pieces of flesh and tissue left. The corpse was nowhere to be found.


    ¡®E wasn¡¯t the one who handled this matter. At most, she was an aplice who tricked Luna over. If she pleaded with the judge, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been sentenced to death. However, I¡¯ve made up my mind to kill her! I want her to pay for Luna¡¯s life!¡± Grandpa Glen¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. He covered his face with both hands. ¡°It¡¯s just that I tried everything, but E didn¡¯t know anything. After all, she wasn¡¯t thest person to deal with Luna. How would she know where Luna¡¯s corpse was thrown¡­¡± However, he didn¡¯t let E off in the end. Even if time went back, Grandpa Glen would still do this.


    Grandpa Glen said, ¡°I¡¯ve been regretting my entire life. It¡¯s not that I regret killing E, but that we didn¡¯t teach our daughter well and let her know the dangers of this world¡­¡± At this point, Grandpa Glen couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    After hearing Grandpa Glen¡¯s words, everyone in the room had very heavy


    expressions. Their hearts were suppressed and they could not breathe. George could not help but look at Amelia. Amelia listened quietly the entire time. There was no fear or disdain on her face. She kept holding Grandpa Glen¡¯s hand, as if silently giving him strength..

 Chapter 142 - 142: Help Find Someone

    Chapter 142: Help Find Someone


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    George did not know how much Amelia understood from Grandpa Glen¡¯s words. Normal children should not listen to such scary things, but George inexplicably felt that Amelia was not an ordinary child.


    Elmermunicated with Amelia. ¡°In other words, E only found out where Luna¡¯s corpse was buried after she turned into an evil spirit.¡± Why did the other seventeen corpses under the football field die?


    Amelia said softly to Grandpa Glen, ¡°Grandpa Glen, you don¡¯t have to be too sad¡­¡± She leaned closer and muttered something in Grandpa Glen¡¯s ear. Grandpa Glen¡¯s face changed from shock to surprise. In the end, heughed happily and slowly calmed down. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± He said fiercely, ¡°She deserves it! It¡¯s all retribution!¡±


    Amelia looked at the yin incense above Grandpa Glen¡¯s head. He could no longer hold on. Amelia asked softly, ¡°Grandpa Glen, is there anything else you need help with?¡±


    Grandpa Glen felt very tired. He muttered and shook his head, ¡°No, no. After I go down, I can exin to my wife. Before my death, she kept telling me to find our daughter¡­¡± His eyelids were very heavy. He slowly closed them and struggled to open them a little. ¡°By the way, if it¡¯s possible, can Mia help me find someone?


    Amelia nodded. ¡°I can try.¡±


    However, Grandpa Glen didn¡¯t say anything else. He closed his eyes and fell asleep forever. His face was peaceful, and there was a smile on his lips.


    The room fell into silence. Victor¡¯s expression wasplicated. There was no one left in the Glen family. When Aunt Glen passed away, it was Uncle Glen who took care of the funeral. Now that Uncle Glen was gone, Victor sighed in his heart. He still took out his phone and got someone to prepare for the funeral.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± George held Amelia¡¯s hand, but Amelia said, ¡°Wait.¡± From her point of view, a soul had emerged from Grandpa Glen¡¯s body. He slowly floated out and looked around nkly. ¡°I, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Grandpa Glen, you haven¡¯t finished speaking!¡¯


    Grandpa Glen reacted quickly. After adapting to the state of the dead souls, his entire body was light and unprecedentedly rxed. He said, ¡°More than ten years ago, when I was looking for Luna¡¯s corpse, I went everywhere. I once met an old policeman who was a gray man.¡± The so-called gray man was a spy who stood in the dark and burned himself to light up the path for hisrades.


    ¡°He was retaliated against. His parents were gone, and his son and daughter-inw died tragically. Only his grandson was left. Before he died, he asked me to find his grandson and take care of him, but I couldn¡¯t find that child.¡± Grandpa Glen thought for a moment and continued, ¡°More than ten years ago, the old policeman said that his grandson was seven years old. He¡¯s about twenty-five or twenty-six years old now. His surname is Burton, and he¡¯s from Bradford City. Oh, right, the old policeman¡¯s name is Michael


    Burton.¡± As for the old policeman¡¯s grandson¡¯s name, he didn¡¯t know either.


    Grandpa Glen looked at Amelia as he spoke. He felt that she was inexplicably familiar, as if they had met a long time ago. Amelia secretly remembered Grandpa Glen¡¯s words. The old policeman¡¯s name was Michael Burton and he was looking for his grandson. His grandson was 25 or 26 years old and his surname was also Burton. He was from Bradford City¡­ Eh? He was from the same hometown as her.


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Erik came in from outside and said, ¡°President Walton, the police have already gone over and started digging the elementary school field.¡±


    When Amelia heard Erik¡¯s voice, she turned around and saw the olddy standing by the door, looking at her. When she saw her looking over, she grinned again.


    Grandpa Glen said, ¡°I should go. While there¡¯s still time, I¡¯ll go and see Luna¡­¡± As if there was something pulling him, he walked out easily. When he passed by the door, he even said to the olddy in the Tang suit in surprise, ¡°Old Madam Duncan? You look too scary. Don¡¯t scare the children.¡±


    The olddy was speechless.


    Amelia held George¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Eldest Uncle, we¡¯re leaving too. Grandpa


    Glen is leaving too.¡±


    When she passed by the door, the olddy in a Tang suit chuckled and nagged behind Amelia. ¡°Mia, Mia, I know your father¡­¡±


    Amelia stopped in her tracks. ¡°Who¡¯s my father?¡±


    The olddy in the Tang suit said, ¡°His surname is Burton, Burton¡­¡±


    Amelia: ¡°What¡¯s his name?


    The olddy shook her head and repeated, ¡°Surname is Burton, surname is


    Burton¡­¡±


    Amelia frowned. It was unknown what she was thinking. After a long time, she suddenly asked Elmer, ¡°Master, why do they have to say everything twice? When her stepmother, Reba, appeared, she also muttered that she had died so tragically. When the hypocrite was angry, she also shouted that she was indignant..

 Chapter 143 - 143: Ominous Again

    Chapter 143: Ominous Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    And now, this old Grandma was repeating her own words. Surname was Burton surname was Burton¡­


    Elmer was flipping through his booklet again and answered Amelia without looking up, ¡°When one¡¯s IQ is not enough, they will repeat a sentence repeatedly. After all, they are already dead and their brains can¡¯t be brought out. Therefore, there will be dull-eyed, drooling machines that will appear at the scene of death¡­


    Amelia was enlightened. Elmer flipped through the booklet and frowned. Mia¡¯s father¡¯s surname was Burton? But there was no one with the surname Burton in Bradford City who was rted to Amelia. He found Michael Burton in the booklet. Michael Burton¡¯s son and daughter-inw had names, but his grandson¡¯s line was unknown!


    Elmer looked at the olddy in the Tang suit strangely. The vain ghost, the olddy in the Tang suit, and Grandpa Glen¡­ Grandpa Glen asked Mia to help find someone with the surname Burton, and the olddy in the Tang suit said that Mia¡¯s father¡¯s surname was Burton. So did the olddy in the Tang suit really know who Mia¡¯s father was, or she repeat the surname Burton mechanically because Grandpa Glen said it?


    William asked Amelia in a low voice, ¡°Mia, have they all left?¡±


    Before entering, Amelia saw Grandpa Glen, who had just left. Amelia looked up. ¡°No, there¡¯s another one beside you.¡±


    William:


    George held Amelia¡¯s hand and walked out. Victor got someone to settle Grandpa Glen¡¯s funeral. He had been paying attention to Amelia. When he saw her talking to herself, he was secretly shocked. Who was this little ancestor talking to?!


    As she was thinking, Amelia suddenly turned around with a strange expression. ¡°Uncle Duncan, remember to hold an umbre when youe overter.¡±


    Victor.? ¡°???¡± It was a sunny day, so why would he hold an umbre? However, Miss Mia asked him to hold an umbre, so he would hold it. Miss Mia was amazing.


    Victor got someone to bring an umbre over. He propped it up and walked towards his house opposite. He did not see a ghost standing silently under his umbre. Their feet were off the ground as they slowly floated forward.


    Victor also said, ¡°Miss Mia, I¡¯m really sorry to trouble you. For some reason, my old mother has been unconscious since she fell. She went to the hospital to be resuscitated before and has done all the necessary surgeries. My old mother is only hanging on by herst breath and can¡¯t wake up no matter what.¡±


    Elmer looked at his booklet as he floated. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Madam Duncan should have passed away long ago. How can she still be hanging on by a thread? It¡¯s normal if she can¡¯t wake up.¡± If she woke up, it would be a zombie.


    As they spoke, Victor had already brought Amelia and the others into the Duncan family¡¯s door. This was a three-story vi with arge garden in front and behind. After entering, the group went to the second floor and went straight to the Duncan family¡¯s olddy¡¯s room.


    When they pushed open the door, George and the others were stunned. They saw that the olddy of the Duncan family¡¯s room was covered in yellow talismans. In the center of the house was arge bed, and around the bed was a beeping machine. Lying on the bed was an olddy in a green Tang suit. Her hair wasbed neatly, and her body was filled with tubes. She also had a


    yellow jade in her mouth. There was a jade Guanyin on her bedside table. In front of the Guanyin was an incense burner, and there was yellow paper under the incense burner. There was even a soul summoning g at the head of the bed. The curtains were half drawn. The room could not be said to be dark, but when the wind blew, the soul summoning g moved, and the atmosphere became even stranger. It was as if they had arrived in theherworld.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Elmer was dumbfounded. He finally knew why the olddy of the


    Duncan family had passed away long ago, but was still hanging on by a thread.


    William¡¯s scalp exploded, and his hair almost stood on end. The cell phone in Erik¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Only George¡¯s expression was rtively calm. He asked Victor, ¡°This is?¡±


    Victor smiled awkwardly and said in a helpless tone, ¡°I found many people to treat my old mother. They all said that my old mother¡¯s soul has been lost and she has to be summoned back.¡±


    Elmer frowned and said to Amelia, ¡°Mia, ask him if he knows that the olddy died long ago.¡±


    Amelia looked up and asked Victor, ¡°Uncle Duncan, don¡¯t you know that


    Grandma Duncan is long dead?¡±


    Victor was anxious.. ¡°How could she die? Isn¡¯t she still breathing? Miss Mia, since you were able to summon the young masters soul back, you must be able to summon my old mother¡¯s soul back too, right?¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°My old mother must have been muddled, so she didn¡¯te back¡­¡±

 Chapter 144 - 144: Deceived

    Chapter 144: Deceived


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer had nothing to say. He looked at the decorations in the room speechlessly and said to Amelia, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the olddy¡¯s soul cane back, but he must have been deceived.¡±


    Amelia nodded with a serious expression. ¡°Uncle Duncan, did you spend a lot of money on these?¡±


    Victor nodded. ¡°These Soul Summoning Talismans cost 10 million. The Jade Guanyin was specially bought. 50 million. The Soul Summoning Banner was given by an otherworldly expert. 60 million. There¡¯s also the yellow jade in my mother¡¯s mouth. They said that it can make the body immortal. 100 million.¡± Everyone:


    William muttered to himself, ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money. It adds up to 220 million.¡±


    Erik was unable to contain himself. He asked Victor, ¡°You actually believe this? They¡¯re clearly scamming money.¡±


    Victor sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice, do I? To make a Hail Mary effort, it¡¯s just a few hundred million. As long as I can save my mother, not to mention two hundred million, even a billion is fine.¡±


    Everyone was speechless again. Victor had a fat head and big ears. His beer belly was so big that it was about to burst. He looked like a profiteer. They did not expect him to be so filial.


    Elmer was speechless. He introduced to Amelia, ¡°The decorations in this room are a mess. First of all, the jade Guanyin is from Buddhism. The yellow talisman belongs to Daoism, and Buddhism doesn¡¯t use talismans. Although there are also yellow talismans under the influence of Daoism, they are ultimately different from Daoism¡¯s yellow talismans. There¡¯s an ancient saying that those who worship Buddha doesn¡¯t worship Daoism. Now that Buddhism and Daoism are living in the same room, this is a big taboo.¡±


    Elmer looked at the ghost of the olddy of the Duncan family and said, ¡°Only the yellow jade in this room is useful, but it¡¯s used to suppress souls. That¡¯s why the olddy of the Duncan family can¡¯t reincarnate after death. She¡¯s locked here and has been circling.¡± He didn¡¯t know how she found Mia.


    Seeing that Amelia was silent, Victor panicked. ¡°Miss Mia, is there anything wrong?


    When Amelia heard Elmer¡¯s words, she said to Victor, ¡°It¡¯s very inappropriate, very inappropriate.¡± She looked at the Guanyin statue. ¡°If practice Buddhism, you can¡¯t practice Daoism. It¡¯s a big taboo to have Buddhism and Daoism in the same room. It¡¯s like someone who gets unlucky the moment they go to worship the Guanyin statue. This is because they are not close to Buddhism, so you can¡¯t worship Guanyin randomly.¡±


    Victor was stunned.


    Amelia pointed at the Soul Summoning Banner again. ¡°This Soul Summoning Banner is also wrong. It can¡¯t summon souls. Even a little ghost can¡¯t be summoned. These yellow talismans are also randomly drawn. They¡¯re useless.¡±


    Victor broke down. ¡°Then these things are useless. My mother¡­¡± The first thing he did was not regret being deceived, but he was worried that his mother would not be able toe back if he messed around like this.


    In the house, the olddy in the green Tang suit stared at her body bitterly and muttered, ¡°I want to leave, I want to leave¡­


    Amelia said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not useless at all. This yellow jade is a little useful.¡±


    Victor was happy. ¡°Right, right? It¡¯s still useful.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Yellow jade is a soul suppressor. In other words, it suppresses your mother¡¯s soul and destroys her.¡±


    Victor was speechless. He cried out in surprise and ran over to dig out the yellow jade from Madam Duncan¡¯s mouth. As soon as the yellow jade came out, a phantom flew out of Madam Duncan¡¯s body and fused into the ghost of the olddy floating at the side. The ghost of the olddy of the Duncan family, who had always looked a little silly and could only repeat sentences, immediately eximed, ¡°Aiya, this unlucky child almost killed me!¡±


    Victor hurriedly asked Amelia, ¡°Miss Mia, can my mother, my mother,e back?¡±


    Madam Duncan stood at the side with her hands on her hips and scolded)


    ¡°Return my ass!¡±


    Amelia ced her hands on her hips and imitated Old Madam Duncan. She red and said, ¡°Return my ass!¡±


    Victor was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    Amelia pointed at the spot beside William. ¡°Grandma Duncan is here.¡±


    William instantly exploded! Why was it him again?!


    The olddy of the Duncan family was heartbroken. ¡®You¡¯re a stupid child. You were cheated of 200 million dors again. Does your family¡¯s moneye from nowhere?¡±


    Amelia conveyed, ¡°Grandma Duncan said that you¡¯re a brainless child who was cheated of another 200 million dors. Did your family¡¯s moneye from nowhere?¡±


    Everyone looked at the vivid Amelia and could not find her cute. They only felt their scalps tingle.


    Victor¡¯s eyes turned red. He sat weakly on the bed and held Madam Duncan¡¯s hands. He choked and said, ¡°Then my mother will nevere back, right? I want my mother toe back..¡±

 Chapter 145 - 145: Little Boy with the surname Burton

    Chapter 145: Little Boy with the surname Burton


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Victor burst into tears. He only wanted his mother toe back. Why was it so difficult? When he was young, his mother carried him to work in the fields. He grew up on his mother¡¯s back. His mother had suffered for her entire life. These few years, he had finally lucked out and got rich. He wanted to bring his mother over to enjoy life. In the end, not long after the good days, it turned out like this. How could he be willing?


    The few of them looked at Victor who was crying bitterly and did not know what to say for a moment. When a person died, they could not be stopped. Instead of being covered in tubes and suffering until thest moment, it was better to be free as soon as possible.


    Ameliaforted him. ¡°Alright, alright. Uncle Duncan, stop crying. When you cry¡­¡± At this moment, Victor happened to look up, revealing a chubby face covered in tears and snot¡­ Amelia took two steps back. What she wanted to say was so stuck that she could not say a word offort.


    Old Madam Duncan, who was floating at the side, said in disdain, ¡°You look too ugly when you cry. You¡¯re ugly and disgusting!¡± Helplessness shed in her eyes. She looked at Amelia and said, ¡°Thank you, Mia.¡± Otherwise, who knew how long she would have to be a walking dead? Perhaps her soul would even be destroyed in the end by her son.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Grandma.¡± After a pause, she couldn¡¯t help but say fiercely, ¡°But that¡¯s a different matter. I¡¯ve been holding back for a long time from you scaring me previously!¡±


    Madam Duncan burst outughing and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t scare people anymore.¡± After all, Mia was a miniature King of Hell. Other than looking for her, she had no other choice.


    Madam Duncan sighed and asked, ¡°Can I speak to my son?


    Amelia was in a dilemma. She did not know this skill yet. Elmer raised his eyebrows. ¡°Coming, Mia. Master is going to teach you a new skill, human speaking thenguage of ghosts. This talisman can make the mouth of a ghost open on someone else, and someone else can speak for the ghost.¡± Amelia was stunned. ¡°Is this the legendary mouthful of nonsense?


    Elmer: ¡°If you want to put it that way, it¡¯s not wrong.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°I understand!¡±


    Erik looked at Amelia, who was talking to herself, and asked worriedly,


    ¡°President Walton, has Miss Mia always been like this?¡±


    George said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s on the phone with someone else.¡±


    William also echoed, ¡°Sister has a special earphone in her ear.¡± The father and son lied without changing their expressions.


    Erik: ¡°¡­¡± Is that so?


    Elmer said to Amelia, ¡°Come, Mia, recite with Master¡­


    Amelia recited it, but Old Madam Duncan did not react. Her eyes widened. ¡°Master lied to me again!¡±


    Elmer coughed. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. It¡¯s just that this skill can only be used by people rted to the deceased. There¡¯s no suitable candidate here, so I¡¯ll teach you another skill. It¡¯s called reanimated corpse.¡±


    Amelia was worried. ¡°Master, if you lie again, you¡¯ll be a puppy.¡±


    George could not help but smile. Although he did not know what Amelia was saying to her master, Mia¡¯s fierce and cute appearance was very cute. Even William rxed and felt that it was not so scary anymore. Just as this thought fell, he saw Old Madam Duncan, who was lying on the bed, sit up straight.


    William: ¡°! ! !¡± He shuddered and hugged George¡¯s thigh.


    George:


    Erik was shocked. ¡°A reanimated corpse?!¡±


    Amelia blinked innocently. ¡°There¡¯s no corpse. Mia identally pressed the button on the bed, and the bed bounced up.¡±


    Erik: ¡°¡­¡± The group was tricked out by Amelia, leaving only the Old Madam of the Duncan family and Victor to talk in the room.


    In the room, the Soul Summoning Banner was still fluttering in the wind, and the yellow talismans on the wall were also crackling. Madam Duncan, who hade back to life, lowered her head and her hands drooped weakly. ¡°Son¡­¡± When her voice came out, coupled with the surrounding environment, it was even more terrifying.


    Victor said nervously, ¡°Mother?¡±


    Madam Duncan still did not look up, mainly because she could not, so her voice was a little muffled. ¡°Mother is gone. Don¡¯t force me to stay. Life and death are up to fate. I¡¯m already very satisfied.¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Old Madam Duncan said, ¡°Remember, there¡¯s something you have to investigate. When we were young, there was a little boy surnamed Burton living in our house. You have to investigate him.¡± After Old Madam Duncan died, the scenes of her life became extremely clear. In her memory, the little boy who had been saved by them and lived in their house for a period of time was somewhat simr to the current Amelia..

 Chapter 146 - 146: Daddy Is an Old Demon

    Chapter 146: Daddy Is an Old Demon


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Madam Duncan said, ¡°That person might be Mia¡¯s father. He was seven years old more than ten years ago, and he¡¯s about twenty-five or twenty-six years old now. It¡¯s the same information as what Old Glen said. You have to work hard to help the Walton family find him, understand? Also, find time to tell the Walton family about this.¡±


    Victor nodded solemnly. ¡°I understand, Mother.¡±


    Amelia hugged the kitten doll and looked at the vi opposite. There were many people in the Glen family¡¯s vi. There was a big ck and white silk flower hanging in front of the door. The funeral home¡¯s car had arrived, and there was a police car parked beside it.


    ¡°Have a safe journey, Grandpa Glen,¡± Amelia said softly. Grandpa Glen should have seen Sister Luna¡¯s corpse, right? Unfortunately, it had been too long, and Sister Luna¡¯s ghost was no longer around.


    Amelia pursed her lips, her big eyes a little empty. When she was quiet, no one knew what she was thinking.


    Elmer was dressed in a white robe and leanedzily at the side. He held the booklet in his hand, but his gazended on Amelia. Compared to looking for Amelia¡¯s biological father, he was more concerned about whether Mia could survive. On the booklet in his hand, there was another line of words below Amelia¡¯s name: Life is full of varieties.


    So, was Mia, this miniature King of Hell, training in the human world? As Elmer was thinking, he heard Amelia mutter to the parrot, Seven, ¡°Seven, 25 or 26 years old is already very old, right?¡± Mia¡¯s math was not very good. The four-year-old girl had never even gone to kindergarten.


    Seven rubbed his head against the back of Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Old demon, old demon!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face was dejected. What should she do? She didn¡¯t want an old demon father! On this trip, she didn¡¯t catch a ghost to fill the Soul Retrieving Gourd. Instead, she found out that her father was an old demon. Amelia was fighting fiercely in her heart. ¡°Forget it. Children can¡¯t disdain their father.¡± She said to Seven, ¡°Even if Daddy is a pig, he¡¯s still Mia¡¯s father!¡± With that, she reminded


    Seven, ¡°Seven can¡¯t disdain Daddy.¡±


    Seven. ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡¯


    Amelia giggled.


    At this moment, Victor came out and whispered something to George. Soon, George walked over. ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The Duncan residence quickly hung up white cloths.


    Amelia sat in the car and looked at the Duncan residence that was getting further and further away. She leaned against the window and said, ¡°Uncle Duncan will be rich. It¡¯s a treasurend.¡±


    George nodded. He didn¡¯t know anything about feng shui. Instead of believing in feng shui, it was better to believe in himself. Victor¡¯s character was passable, so it was difficult for him not to get rich.


    At night, a breeze blew past the Glen family¡¯s vi, and the white cloth rustled. A ck figure had appeared in the originally empty house. He was dressed in ck and was about 1.9 meters tall. He entered the house and pulled a chair to sit down. He crossed his legs and interlocked his fingers. He stared at the bed where Grandpa Glen had died and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m a stepte.¡± His voice was deep and maic.


    In the room without lights, the moonlight was hazy. One could vaguely see the man in ck¡¯s deep eyes. His slightly curly ck hair hung between his eyebrows, and his eyes reflected a sharp light under the moonlight. At this moment, his phone rang. He picked it up, and a voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Old Master Glen passed away at 3:50 p.m. today. It was discovered by the neighbor, Victor Duncan. With Victor were George Walton of the Walton family, his son, William Walton, and his assistant, Erik Hedges. In addition, there was George¡¯s niece, Amelia Walton. ording to the police records, on his dying breath, Old Master Glen said the corpse under the ser field of Glorious Star International Primary School was his daughter¡¯s corpse¡­¡±


    The man in ck sneered. Uncle Glen found his daughter¡¯s corpse before his death? He did not believe it.


    The man in ck asked, ¡°Why was the Walton family here?¡±


    The person on the other end of the line said, ¡°The Walton family was supposed to go to the Duncan residence¡­¡±


    After the person on the other end finished speaking, the man in ck said coldly, ¡°Check everyone who came to the Glen residence today and send me their information.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone and casually stuffed it into his pocket. His name was Alex Burton. His grandfather had given him the name. He hoped that every police officer could win in battle and return triumphantly. As for his grandfather, Michael Burton, he had sacrificed eighteen years ago. Before his grandfather sacrificed, he entrusted Uncle Glen to find him. He had just learned about this matter, but unfortunately, he came backte. He had something very important to ask Uncle Glen, but unfortunately, he would never be able to ask him now. Alex stood up and quickly disappeared into the night..

 Chapter 147 - 147: I’m Very Serious

    Chapter 147: I¡¯m Very Serious


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia slept soundly that night. She dreamed of a man taller than the door frame. The man said that he was her father, but when he entered, his head hit the door frame with a ng. Amelia giggled.


    Elmer, who had just returned from outside, saw Amelia sleeping soundly in her dream. He did not know what she was dreaming about, but she even giggled, revealing two sweet dimples. Elmer¡¯s lips subconsciously curled into a gentle smile. He bent down and stroked Amelia¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re a little fool.¡±


    The next day, Amelia slept until nine o¡¯clock. Old Madam Walton tiptoed in from outside the door, as if she wanted to confirm if Amelia was still asleep. However, she saw that Amelia had already washed her face and was putting on her clothes.


    ¡°Grandma, good morning!¡± Amelia smiled widely. Old Madam Walton¡¯s heart seemed to be illuminated by the sun as the corners of her eyes curled up. ¡°Darling, why are you up so early?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°It¡¯s Seven who called me up!¡¯


    Outside the balcony, Seven was lying on the mosquito and singing at the top of his lungs. The corners of Old Madam Walton¡¯s mouth twitched. Back then, when George said that he would turn the next room into a tropical rainforest scenic room through the balcony, she didn¡¯t agree. This parrot was too noisy. Her Mia was still growing and needed good sleep. What if the parrot howled in the middle of the night and scared Mia awake? Old Madam Walton nagged and said that George was already so old, but he still didn¡¯t consider it thoroughly.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help butugh. She held Old Madam Walton¡¯s hand and followed her wheelchair out. ¡°Grandma, Seven won¡¯t make a fuss when he sleeps at night.¡± Parrots were like humans. They couldn¡¯t see anything at night without turning on the lights. They slept at night and were very quiet the entire night. Unless someone touched them or encountered danger, they would not make a sound.


    Downstairs, George, William, and Lucas were having breakfast. Of the three of them, one was looking at a tablet to deal withpany matters, one was reading the news on a newspaper, and the other was eating while pondering over a math book. They did their own things and did not disturb each other.


    Old Master Walton put down the teacup with a bang and said with a straight face, ¡°If you¡¯re eating, focus on eating. You can¡¯t do anything well if your attention is constantly diverted.¡±


    Ever since Amelia returned, the Walton family had not held morning meetings for a long time. Old Master Walton was a serious and inflexible person. He usually did not speak much, but once he opened his mouth, everyone had to restrain themselves. George put down the tablet. William and Lucas put down the arithmetic book and newspaper in their hands. At this moment, there was the sound of someoneing downstairs. William thought that it was Amelia and immediately turned around, only to see Emma running down in slippers.


    Emma looked around and asked, ¡°Wheres Mia?¡± Emma was a little unhappy. Why didn¡¯t she catch up again?! It was fine if she didn¡¯t see Mia yesterday, but why didn¡¯t she see her today?!


    William sneered. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re up early today.¡±


    Emma snorted and turned around to return to her room with a dark expression. She didn¡¯t want to eat breakfast and had no appetite!


    Old Master Walton frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to greet people when you see them? Eat first, then sleep.¡±


    George interrupted, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be so strict.¡±


    Old Master Walton sneered. ¡°I¡¯m so strict with everyone!¡±


    Emma walked over with a sullen face. She didn¡¯t want to eat breakfast at all. She didn¡¯t have the habit of eating breakfast!


    At this moment, the elevator opened and Amelia and Old Madam Walton walked out. Emma¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Amelia, but she quickly pretended that nothing had happened and took a bite of the bun.


    Amelia shouted crisply, ¡°Good morning, Sister Emma. Good morning, Brother. Good morning, Eldest Uncle. Good morning, Grandpa.¡±


    Old Master Walton nodded and said gently, ¡°Mia¡­¡±


    William and Lucas immediately looked up at Old Master Walton. Even George looked up. Wasn¡¯t he strict with everyone?


    Old Master Walton coughed lightly and looked at his watch. ¡°Mia, it¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock. Get up early in the future, understand?¡±


    Old Madam Walton controlled the wheelchair over. As she served Amelia millet porridge, she red at Old Master Walton. ¡°Who are you showing your sour face to this morning? Do you think you¡¯re still the leader of the Corporation?!¡± Old Master Walton pursed his lips.


    Amelia smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Grandpa. In the future, Mia will wake up early, even earlier than a rooster.¡±


    Old Master Walton: There¡¯s no need to be so early.¡±


    George, Lucas, and William looked at Old Master Walton.


    Old Master Walton:

 Chapter 148 - 148: Not Seeing Guests

    Chapter 148: Not Seeing Guests


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After breakfast, George wanted to bring Amelia to the Burton family. Yesterday, Uncle Glen said that Amelia¡¯s father¡¯s surname was Burton. After discussion, the Walton family decided to visit the Burton family. If Amelia was really of the Burton family¡¯s bloodline, they had no reason to hide Amelia¡¯s existence and selfishly make the decision on her behalf.


    Coincidentally, there was a person in the Burton family who was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. It was said that he was the nephew of a small branch of the Burton family. He was living under someone else¡¯s roof.


    The situation was basically the same as what Uncle Glen had said. The Burton family was located near the Spencer family¡¯s courtyard, but the Spencer family was located in the real military courtyard. The Burton family was only in a wealthy district where business and politics gathered.


    The car slowly drove past the street. Amelia leaned against the window and suddenly eximed. She saw a woman in red waiting for a red light outside the street¡­


    The reason why Amelia noticed this red-clothed woman was because there was a ghost lying on her back. When Elmer saw the red-clothed woman, he also eximed, ¡°Another evil spirit?¡± From the crybaby ghost who ran away at the beginning, to the vain ghost on Evelyn, to this evil spirit in front of them¡­ Elmer clicked his tongue and nced at Amelia. He muttered, ¡°Are evil ghosts so easy to find nowadays?¡± Others had gone through painstaking effort to find ghosts, but his disciple had evil ghosts knocking on her door.


    Elmer said, ¡°Mia, that evil spirit is called a cowardly ghost. Master will help you mark it.¡± After marking it, there would not be a situation like the crybaby ghost running away.


    Amelia did not speak. She was looking at the man standing not far from the woman in red. The man was very tall and was dressed in ck. His hair was slightly curled and hung in front of his eyes, making him look cold and handsome. Amelia looked at the man and had a strange feeling. She could not help but stick her head out.


    ¡°Mia, don¡¯t stick your head out of the car window. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± George carried Amelia back and closed the car window.


    Alex was keenly aware that someone was looking at him. He looked up and saw a ck Maybach drive past. A small figure shed past.


    In the Burton family¡¯s magnificent dining room, Old Madam Burton was eating elegantly. At the dining table sat her son, daughter, and daughter-inw, but her daughter-inw was standing. She served Old Madam Burton with food, wiped her hands with a wet towel, and so on. The others ignored this scene and were used to it.


    At this moment, the butler came in and said, ¡°Master, Old Madam, the Walton family hase to visit. They even brought a little girl.¡±


    Old Master Burton swallowed the food in his mouth unhurriedly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The butler said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. The Walton family said that Fourth Young


    Master is very likely the father of the Walton family¡¯s young miss, so they came over to take a look. If it¡¯s convenient, they hope they can test Fourth


    Young Master¡¯s DNA.¡± The butler kept calling them the Walton family, as if the Walton family was inferior to the Burton family.


    Old Madam Burton rolled her eyes. ¡°People here acknowledge us as rtives again? Tell them we won¡¯t see them and let them go back!¡± She had also heard about the youngdy of the Walton family. She knew that she was the child of the sickly Helena Walton. She did not know which man she had fooled around with. How could a child born from such a background have the cheek toe to the Burton family to acknowledge them as her family? Even if she was really a child of the Burton family, she did not intend to let such a child enter the Burton family.


    At the dining table, a young man hesitated. ¡°Second Aunt, lees meet them. After all, she¡¯s from the Walton family¡­¡±


    Old Master Burton said disdainfully, ¡°So what if it¡¯s the Walton family? Isn¡¯t it just a little money?¡± What richest family? Wealth couldn¡¯tpare to power. No matter how rich the Walton family was, it was nothing. However, the Burton family was different. The Burton family was in politics and had a good background. Moreover, the Burton family was rich as well!


    The butler nodded and arrogantly replied to George, saying that their master and Old Madam were not free to meet guests. Then, without waiting for George to say anything, he turned around and closed the door.


    George sat in the car, his face expressionless. The Burton family did not want to acknowledge Mia, and it was just as well that they were unwilling to share Mia with others. Mia was the youngdy of the Walton family.


    Amelia could tell that George was not too happy. She asked, ¡°Eldest Uncle, why are we here?¡±


    George¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Mia said that she wanted to look for Dad, so Eldest Uncle brought you here to take a look.¡± Yesterday, Old Master Glen had asked Amelia to find Michael Burton¡¯s descendant. All these years, Old Master Glen had been focused on finding his daughter¡¯s corpse and might not have noticed the new Burton family..

 Chapter 149 - 149: Don ‘t Want Such a Father

    Chapter 149: Don ¡®t Want Such a Father


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Five years ago, the Burton family was not among the big families in Buffalo. At that time, the Burton family was still running a business in the coastal area. After the world-shaking gambling and drug-rted corporation was eradicated, Michael was among the sacrifices, and it was a first-ss merit.


    First-ss merits were rare in peaceful times. Michael Burton had no descendants or immediate rtives, so the honor brought by his merits fell on his cousin, David Burton. David relied on Michael¡¯s merits and the support of policies to soar into the sky and gain a foothold in the capital. It was also because of Michael¡¯s merits that the Burton family was arrogant. The only people they could bend down to curry favor with were people rted to politics. The goal of the entire family was to enter politics. Unfortunately, none of the children below had passed the public examination in the past few years.


    Putting aside the trivial matters of the Burton family, George came to the Burton family because Amelia had unintentionally mentioned to him yesterday that her father¡¯s surname was Burton. When she mentioned her father, her eyes were filled with anticipation. How could George bear to disappoint her? Even if the Burton family looked down on others, he was willing toe for Amelia.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Eldest Uncle, let¡¯s go home.¡± If her father was like this, she would rather not. She had her grandparents now. It was already good enough for her to have eight uncles, brothers, and sisters!


    George was slightly stunned. ¡°Mia doesn¡¯t want to look for Daddy anymore?


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want such a father.¡±


    George¡¯s lips curled up. As expected of a child of the Walton family. George did not care about Old Master Glen¡¯s entrustment. He would help if he could. If he could not, it was fine. He only wanted Amelia to be well. Why would he care so much about others?


    George smiled and patted Amelia¡¯s head in a good mood. ¡°Mia, Eldest Uncle will take you to the amusement park to y. Do you want to go?


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Go! Of course!¡± After saying that, she couldn¡¯t wait to raise her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s bring my brothers and sisters!¡± Then, she added,


    ¡°Grandpa Turtle and Seven are going too!¡± In Amelia¡¯s eyes, the amusement


    park was a very fun ce. Of course, she had to share the fun ces with her friends!


    After the Burton family, Old Master Burton and Old Madam Burton finished eating, they elegantly wiped their mouths and asked the butler, ¡°Are the Walton family still outside?¡± If they were still waiting, they did not mind meeting them on ount of their sincerity.


    The butler said, ¡°They went back.¡±


    Old Madam Burton snorted. ¡°They want to acknowledge us as family, yet don¡¯t even have the patience to wait.¡± Fortunately, they didn¡¯t soften their hearts to see the Walton family. Amelia, that little jinx, must stay away from them and never bother them


    Old Master Burton was talking to his eldest son. ¡°Have you contacted the person that the leader mentioned? I heard that that big shot¡¯s surname is also Burton, and he¡¯s a war god who has returned from the border war zone. Hurry up and think of a way to rope him in.¡±


    The eldest son of the Burton family said awkwardly, ¡°Dad, that person is not easy to meet. And for some reason, I feel that that person has something against our Burton family.¡±


    Old Master Burton frowned. ¡°Nonsense. We¡¯ve never met before. How can he have any objections? Besides, everyone¡¯s surname is Burton. If there¡¯s any misunderstanding, we can just find a chance to meet and have a meal.¡±


    The eldest son of the Burton family said, ¡°Dad, he is really difficult to contact. That big shot is not only a war god who came back from the border war zone, but also the head of a hidden family¡­¡±


    Old Master Burton red at him. ¡°What hidden family? You¡¯ve read too many novels! Every time I ask you to do something, you make excuses. You can¡¯t do anything!¡¯


    The eldest son of the Burton family:


    The Burton family was in a fight because of the big shot. They were all nervous and tried to find the big shot through all kinds of connections. Little did they know that they had already missed him.


    Happy Valley was thergest amusement park in the city. This was a children¡¯s paradise. The screams from roller coasters and staff in character suits could be seen everywhere. The long slide was four to five stories tall. It slid down from the top, stimting one¡¯s heart to the point of wanting to jump out.


    Elmer frowned. Where there were many people, the Yang energy would be strong. It was not suitable for ghosts. He nced at George and William. The father and son were guarding Amelia like bodyguards. They probably did not need him. He said to Amelia, ¡°Mia, I¡¯ll find a ce to sleep.¡±


    Amelia was about to nod when Emma excitedly pulled her hand and ran forward. She had long forgotten about the little awkwardness in the morning. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mia.. Let¡¯s go and y the slide!¡±

 Chapter 150 - 150: I’m Hitting You

    Chapter 150: I¡¯m Hitting You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    William chased after them. ¡°Wait for me, wait for me!¡±


    Lucas liked silence At this moment, he looked speechlessly at the three people running forward. Wasn¡¯t it just a slide? What was so fun about it?


    George was wearing a suit. His figure was tall and straight, and his face was extremely outstanding. He was very conspicuous in the amusement park. Unfortunately, he was too cold and had a straight face. No one dared to approach him. Moreover, he had four children with him¡­


    A girl sighed bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s so handsome, but the four children he raised are so good-looking! I really want to be a stepmother!¡±


    The girl¡¯spanion rolled her eyes. ¡°Wake up. What are you dreaming about in broad daylight?¡± A cold male god could only be seen from afar and not touched. Countless girls were secretly taking photos with their phones.


    George followed behind. A call came in. He looked at the number and reminded


    Lucas, ¡°Keep an eye on your sisters.¡±


    Lucas was expressionless. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Amelia and the others arrived at the long slide. There were many people and they had to line up slowly. Emma was at the front, Amelia was in the middle, and William was behind. Amelia looked at the long slide and felt a little regretful. ¡°If only Seven and Grandpa Turtle coulde.¡± Pets were prohibited in Happy Valley.


    Just as it was about to be Amelia¡¯s turn, a little girl suddenly ran over and


    forcefully cut the line in front of Amelia. William frowned and said, ¡°Why didyou cut the line!¡±


    The girl looked arrogant and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m just standing here. What¡¯s wrong?¡± There was an olddy beside the girl. The olddy eximed and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Whether you go on early orte, you¡¯ll still get to y. Don¡¯t be too petty.¡±


    Amelia said seriously, ¡°But it¡¯s rude to cut the line.¡±


    The girl did not listen. The olddy also pretended to be ying with her phone and took Amelia¡¯s words like water off a duck¡¯s back. There were so many rides in Happy Valley and so many children. If they slowly queued up, how long would they have to wait? Anyway, there were many people cutting the line, and they were not the only ones. They had cut the line in the previous ride.


    Seeing her Grandma like this, the girl who cut in line shot looked at Amelia and said provocatively, ¡°Hehehe, hit me if you have the ability!¡±


    Amelia was unhappy. She imitated Elmer and narrowed her eyes. However, before she could show her might, Lucas stood in front of her and said coldly to the girl, ¡°Go and queue at the back.¡±


    William also stepped forward and stood in front of Amelia with a straight face like Lucas. The olddy was still ying with her phone and ignored them. The girl who cut the queue was even more smug. She shook her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll cut the queue!¡±


    Emma couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She grabbed the girl¡¯s hair and pushed her away. ¡°Get lost!¡± She red and ced her hands on her hips. ¡°If the tiger doesn¡¯t show its might, do you think I¡¯m a sick cat?¡± This was the first time she realized that children could be so annoying!


    The girl was pushed to the ground by Emma and started crying. When she saw her granddaughter being beaten, the olddy couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted at the top of her voice, ¡°Whose child is this? Why are you hitting our child? Are you still reasonable?!¡±


    Emma also shouted, ¡°I¡¯m hitting you, so what? Who asked you not to line up!¡¯


    The olddy was furious. ¡°Then can you hit people? If you¡¯re mad we cut the line, you can just say it, why did you have to hit people!¡± She relied on her age and shouted as if her loudness made her reasonable.


    When George heard themotion, he quickly hung up the phone and strode over. At the same time, a woman in red rushed over.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± George said coldly. He looked down at the olddy from above. The sharp aura on his body made the olddy stutter. ¡°Y-Your child hit someone.¡±


    Amelia immediately said, ¡°Eldest Uncle, they cut the line first. Brother asked her to line up, but they didn¡¯t listen.¡±


    The olddy immediately retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it¡­¡±


    George¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Is not hearing an excuse to cut the line? You don¡¯t even know not to skip the line at your age. You¡¯ve lived in vain. It¡¯s only right for you to be beaten up.¡± George¡¯s aura was already strong. If he kept a straight face, even the executives of the Walton Corporation would not be able to withstand it, let alone the olddy.


    The olddy: She didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    At this moment, the woman in red ran over and quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize on their behalf.¡±


    Amelia eximed. It was the auntie in red. Amelia looked at her shoulder. A ghost was lying weakly..

 Chapter 151 - 151: That’s About It

    Chapter 151: That¡¯s About It


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    George said coldly, ¡°Is this your daughter?¡±


    The woman in red looked embarrassed. ¡°No, it¡¯s my niece.¡±


    The olddy held her breath and said unhappily, ¡°Why are you talking to them! Hurry up and leave. We¡¯re not ying anymore. How unlucky!¡± She picked up the girl who was crying non-stop and knocked the woman in red away. She keptining. ¡°I thought the amusement park in Buffalo was high-ss, but it turns out that there are all kinds of people! Didn¡¯t you say that you bought VIP tickets?¡±


    The woman in red apologized to George again. She chased after the olddy and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. There are no VIP tickets in the amusement park. Everyone has to line up to y¡­¡±


    The olddy¡¯s unhappy voice came from afar. ¡°You earned so much money,


    can¡¯t you bring us to a high-ss ce to y? It¡¯s not easy for us toe here, and we even encountered this¡­


    The woman in red followed behind without a word.


    Amelia and William looked at each other. Amelia blinked. ¡°This old Grandma is so rude.¡±


    Emma held Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Who cares? Hurry up. It¡¯s our turn.¡±


    The huge slide was connected to the climbing. One had to climb up the climbing and then slide down the high slide. The four to five-story climbing was twisted and folded. It was not afraid of children falling and getting injured. This climb was interesting and challenging for children.


    Amelia and Emma climbed up first. George looked at Lucas.


    Lucas: ¡°I know, I know. Protect my sisters, right?¡± Under his fathers gaze, Lucas, who felt that the slide was very boring, could only follow behind Amelia and Emma with a straight face. Seeing the nervousness in William¡¯s eyes and his hands raised to catch Amelia at any time, he only wanted to roll his eyes. How did his good brother be like this?


    Emma asked Amelia, ¡°Mia, can you do it?¡± Mia was small and fair. She probably did not have the strength to climb up.


    Amelia was carrying the kitten doll on her back when she replied crisply, ¡°Mia can do it. Mia is super awesome!¡±


    Emma and Lucas did not believe it at all, but before they could say anything, they saw Amelia grab the climbing and climb up very nimbly. Emma and Lucas widened their eyes. This sister who could be blown away by the wind was actually so powerful? The few of them hurriedly caught up.


    Emma, William, and Lucas, who had climbed to the top, were all panting. Only Amelia acted as if nothing had happened. The four of them arrived at the top of the slide.


    ¡°Quick, quick, quick!¡± Amelia urged excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m first!¡± Emma immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the second!¡±


    William: ¡°I¡¯m third!¡±


    Lucas:


    The four siblings formed a long line and slid down the long slide. The four-story slide was long, but it had a few turns and was steeper than the average slide. This slide was more exciting than a pirate ship!


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Amelia shouted excitedly. ¡°Exciting!¡¯


    William: ¡°¡­¡±


    Emma: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lucas: ¡°¡­¡±


    The siblings slid all the way to the bottom. Amelia giggled, her happyughter infecting everyone around her.


    Amelia¡¯s face was red with excitement. She turned around and happened to see Lucas. She asked, ¡°Brother, is it fun?


    Lucas turned his face away and said stubbornly, ¡°So-so.¡±


    After the slide, the siblings went to y the children¡¯s version of the roller coaster. Amelia and Emma shouted the entire time. Lucas was expressionless, and William¡¯s mind kept spinning. Assuming that the speed of the roller coaster was¡­ After the roller coaster was the drop tower, it was also three to four floors high. The speed was just right.


    Amelia shouted, ¡°Wow!¡±


    Emma: ¡°It¡¯s fun!¡±


    Lucas was expressionless, but¡­ although he had never been on such a childish ride, the feeling of ying it seemed alright?


    After ying the carousel, bumper cars, and other rides, Amelia and Emma were panting. They held their fruit juice and drank it. Lucas was still expressionless, but there was a hint of excitement in his eyes and his cheeks were red. As for William, he was still calcting the speed of the drop tower¡¯s free fall¡­


    Amelia tilted her head and looked at Lucas. ¡°Brother, is it fun?


    Lucas: ¡°¡­Just so-so.¡±


    Emma said loudly, ¡°Brother, your mouth is even more stubborn than a donkey!¡¯


    Amelia giggled. ¡°Stubborner than a donkey!¡¯


    Lucas was speechless.


    Just as the siblings wereughing and ying, the woman in red walked over tiredly..

 Chapter 152 - 152: They’re All Relatives

    Chapter 152: They¡¯re All Rtives


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    William was thinking about the numbers when he saw a ghost-like auntie floating over from the corner of his eye. She was even wearing a red dress. He was so frightened that he almost jumped up! He took a closer look. Oh, so it was a person, not a ghost. He heaved a sigh of relief.


    The woman in red sat on the chair beside him and let out a tired sigh. She leaned against the back of the chair and looked very tired.


    Amelia eximed and walked over. ¡°It¡¯s you again, Auntie.¡±


    Emma also looked over and asked, ¡°Who is it? Mia, do you know her?¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the parent of the girl who cut the queue just now.¡±


    The woman in red turned around weakly and was stunned for a moment when she saw Amelia and the others. Then, she said, ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡±


    Amelia stared at the evil spirit on the red-dressed woman¡¯s shoulder. Seeing that Amelia was looking in the wrong direction, William subconsciously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Amelia leaned close to William¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s a female ghost lying on this auntie¡¯s shoulder¡­¡±


    William: ¡°¡­¡± He exploded! His hair stood on end!


    Amelia looked at William, who had changed positions in the blink of an eye, and asked curiously, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?


    William¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s windy over there. I¡¯ll go somewhere else.¡±


    The woman in red smiled tiredly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about earlier¡­¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s your name?


    The woman in red leaned against the chair and hunched over as if she had been crushed. She said, ¡°My name is Ashley Sheen.¡±


    Emma looked at Ashley strangely. ¡°Then, Auntie, why did you bring that girl to


    Happy Valley to y?¡± This auntie seemed to be quite easy to get along with. Now that she was so tired, she was probably tired from bringing that disobedient girl.


    Amelia nodded as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why did youe with her? Aren¡¯t you always with good friends when youe to Happy Valley? Why do you want to y with someone you don¡¯t like?¡± She felt that Aunt Ashley didn¡¯t seem to like that girl or that old Grandma.


    Ashley pursed her lips and looked resentful. ¡°I don¡¯t want to y with them either, but they are my husband¡¯s rtives and insisted oning to Happy Valley to y¡­ I didn¡¯t even bring my daughter to Happy Valley¡­¡±


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to y with them, why don¡¯t you reject them?¡±


    Ashley shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re all rtives. It¡¯s not good to reject.¡±


    Amelia nodded and shook her head. The world of adults was so difficult to understand. She did not like it) but she did not reject it. Why did she have to force herself?


    William, who was more logical, caught the main point of Ashley¡¯s words and asked curiously, ¡°Since they¡¯re your husband¡¯s rtives, why didn¡¯t your husband bring them here?¡±


    Ashley¡¯s tone was a little angry. ¡°My husband said that he¡¯s fishing and doesn¡¯t have time toe!¡±


    Amelia and the others were stunned. Fishing? That was a little strange. It would be fine if he was busy with work and could note, but fishing was not work¡­


    Emma frowned. ¡°Since your husband isn¡¯ting, you don¡¯t have toe either. Don¡¯t spoil them.¡± Just like how her Grandma said that if she didn¡¯t eat, so be it. Don¡¯t spoil her. In the end, she still ate obediently.


    Ashley sighed. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to quarrel with him. I still have work to do. Arguing will affect my mood too much. I can¡¯t focus on work. My husband doesn¡¯t work. If I don¡¯t work, how can I eat at home? So I don¡¯t want to quarrel at all.¡±


    Amelia and the others were speechless. This logic was so strange. The people who worked to earn money to support their families actually had to deal with the little things. Shouldn¡¯t the people who worked earn money and the people who didn¡¯t work bear more responsibility?


    Amelia asked, ¡°Auntie, aren¡¯t you going to work today?¡±


    Ashley shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m a novelist. My working hours are free. I can write a manuscript when I go back at night.¡±


    Lucas was speechless. He had originally thought that this auntie was a housewife who did not earn money, so she had to listen to others. No matter how unhappy she was, she had to bring her husband¡¯s rtives out to y. He did not expect her to be the one who earned money at home! How could the person who earned money live so aggrievedly? He did not understand.


    At this moment, the olddy brought the girl over. When she saw Amelia and the others, she immediately snorted. ¡°How unlucky.¡± The olddy looked around and saw that the chairs in the surrounding rest area were all upied. William was originally sitting on Amelia¡¯s left. After changing seats, Amelia and Ashley were next to each other with a little space between them. The olddy said, ¡°Move over a little and give us a seat..¡±

 Chapter 153 - 153: Don ‘t Tell Grandma

    Chaoter 153: Don ¡®t Tell Grandma


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia refused. ¡°My brother and sister are sitting in the other seats. I can¡¯t move.¡±


    The olddy widened her eyes. ¡°How much space can you kids upy? Can¡¯t you just squeeze a little?¡±


    Emma was angered by the olddy¡¯s unreasonable behavior. She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? My sister said no! We won¡¯t move!¡±


    William also sneered. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think we have to give up our seats just because you want us to? Does your family own Happy


    Valley?¡±


    Amelia nodded heavily. ¡°That¡¯s right, we won¡¯t let you. Moreover, even if I move, it won¡¯t be enough for you to sit on!¡± This bench was not long to begin with. With so many people sitting, it was already full and could not amodate another person.


    The olddy was very angry. She cursed andined, ¡°What kind of people are you? A group of uncultured children. I wonder what your parents taught them.¡±


    George, who had just returned from buying popcorn, heard this and his expression immediately darkened. ¡°I taught them. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    The olddy was someone who bullied the weak and feared the strong. When she saw George¡¯s cold face, she stuttered and did not dare to speak. She could only re up at Ashley. ¡°Look at this lousy ce you brought us to. It¡¯s even the best Happy Valley. There¡¯s no ce to sit!¡±


    Ashley sighed and stood up. ¡°Second Aunt, sit with Dana. Stop arguing¡­¡±


    The olddy held her granddaughter¡¯s hand and turned her head. ¡°No, who cares about sitting here? It¡¯s so unlucky!¡±


    The olddy did not sit down. George sat down. He held the popcorn in one hand and reached out with the other to put it on the back of the chair, protecting Amelia and the others in his arms. He looked at the olddy coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t sit, get lost. If I see you again, you can forget about staying in Happy Valley.¡± He was very domineering and unreasonable.


    The olddy was speechless. She was frightened by George¡¯s domineering appearance. She snorted and walked away angrily with her granddaughter. She even muttered, ¡°Ptui! A crooked stick will have a crooked shadow. Is this the quality of the people in Buffalo? The people in the big city are so impressive.


    They bullied an olddy like me¡­¡±


    Ashley hurriedly apologized to George, then chased after the olddy to persuade her. ¡°Alright, Second Aunt, stop talking.¡±


    The olddy snorted coldly. Dana shouted at this moment, ¡°I want to drink juice, drink juice!¡±


    Ashley: ¡°Wait a moment. The juice seller is in front.¡±


    Dana: ¡°No, I want it now, immediately!¡±


    Ashley: ¡®


    Amelia watched as Ashley jogged to the front of the line to buy fruit juice. She suddenly sighed. ¡°What a sin¡­¡± Her master had said that this evil spirit was called a cowardly ghost. She wondered if Auntie Ashley would be braver after she captured the ghost. If she didn¡¯t like something, she would reject it directly.


    George looked at Amelia¡¯s fair face, which was filled with mncholy. She sighed like an adult and he could not help butugh. ¡®Eat it. Eat the popcorn first.¡± After a pause, he emphasized, ¡°Remember not to tell Grandma when you go back after eating.¡± The popcorn was very sweet, especially the popcorn sold outside. His mother would say that there were a lot of additives. It was not healthy for children to eat it. George did not want to be scolded again.


    Amelia nodded vigorously. She took the popcorn and shared it with Emma and the others. As she ate, she repeated, ¡°Yes, yes, no. I promise I won¡¯t tell Grandma.¡±


    Lucas nced at the popcorn and said to George indifferently, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re teaching a child bad things.¡±


    George: ¡°Shut up!¡± Otherwise, if he didn¡¯t let them eat it, they would be greedy. If his mother found out after eating it, he would be scolded again, causing him to be in a difficult position!


    Amelia said seriously, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. Mia won¡¯t be bad!¡±


    Lucas:


    By the time they finished the bucket of popcorn and the juice, it was already past four in the afternoon. George looked at his watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    Amelia raised her hand. ¡°Uncle, I want to go to the toilet!¡±


    Emma also said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    William stood up. ¡°I want to go too.¡±


    Lucas finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He rolled his eyes inelegantly. They had to form a team to go to the toilet?! Emma and Amelia walked in front, holding hands. William and Lucas followed side by side.


    In the toilet, Amelia first resolved her personal problem. She asked Emma, ¡°Sister, are you done?¡±


    Emma: ¡°No, I¡¯m pooping.¡± After saying that, Amelia smelled a very smelly smell. She hummed and covered her nose.. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll wait for you outside¡­¡±

 Chapter 154 - 154: Looking for Her to Catch Ghosts

    Chapter 154: Looking for Her to Catch Ghosts


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Emma: ¡°No! Just stand there and wait for me!¡±


    Amelia was speechless. She rummaged through her small school bag, took out a mask, and put it on. No, it still smelled. She took out the small gauze scarf that her grandmother had stuffed into her school bag, wrapped it around her head, and covered her nose. She made herself look like a small dumpling.


    After a while, Amelia felt that she could not breathe. She asked, ¡°Sister, are you done?¡±


    Emma: ¡°Wait, there¡¯s still a little left.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°How much is a little¡­


    After waiting for another two to three minutes, the sound of rushing water came out. Emma also came out. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It stinks!¡±


    Amelia ran out with a whoosh. As she ran, she shouted, ¡°You still think you stink! ¡±


    Outside the bathroom, George had one hand in his pocket as he waited for the children toe out. Then, he saw Amelia run out wrapped up like a dumpling.


    George: ¡°???¡± She was just going to the toilet, was it necessary to wrap herself that tightly? Was it too smelly? Thinking of this, he took out his phone and sent a message. ¡°Buy that piece ofnd in the suburbs and n an amusement park. Give me the n tonight.¡±


    In thepany, Erik, who had received the news¡­??


    After Amelia came out, she quickly took off her mask and scarf and took a deep breath. ¡°Phew¡­¡± She wanted to say that the air outside was better, but when she thought about how she was still at the entrance of the toilet¡­ She quickly washed her hands and ran towards George. ¡°Eldest Uncle!¡± She trotted over, her braids bouncing as she ran.


    George subconsciously bent down and caught Amelia in his arms. Then, he smelled the faint scent on her body¡­ He operated his cell phone with one hand and sent Erik a message. ¡°We have to n the public toilet in the amusement park.¡±


    Erik, who received the news again: ¡°???¡± What happened? He heard that President Walton took Miss Mia to the Happy Valley today. Did Miss Mia fall into the toilet?


    Amelia hugged George¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Eldest Uncle, can you help me find where Aunt Ashley Sheen lives just now?


    George looked at Emma and William, who had finished washing their hands, and asked Amelia, ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡±


    Amelia leaned into George¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯m looking for her to catch ghosts.¡±


    George: ¡°¡­Okay.¡± He actually didn¡¯t ask anything. He really gave Amelia whatever she wanted.


    On the other side, Alex Burton obtained the information of everyone in the Walton family, including everyone¡¯s photos.


    ¡°Helena Walton¡­¡± Alex looked at the photo in his hand in silence. His voice was low. ¡°She¡­ is dead?¡± He frowned and felt inexplicably frustrated. The woman in the photo was pale and weak. Although he could not see the woman¡¯s face clearly that night, her eyes left a deep impression on him.


    Alex said, ¡°Go and investigate this Helena Walton. Find out where she was five years ago.¡±


    A subordinate waiting at the side said, ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need to investigate this. The little daughter of the Walton family has just returned from Bradford City. Previously, Helena Walton lost her memory for a long time because of her illness and went to Bradford City.¡±


    Alex: ¡°¡­¡± He picked up Amelia Walton¡¯s photo again and ced it with Helena Walton¡¯s photo. So¡­ he had a daughter?


    Alex¡¯s thoughts returned to the past. After his grandfather died, he chose the same path as his grandfather and continued his grandfathers unfinished business. When he was seven years old, his grandfather¡¯s identity as an undercover agent was exposed, and his parents were cruelly retaliated against. He dodged the bullet, but he was constantly being hunted down. Along the way, he hid and wandered for eight years. At the age of fifteen, when he grew up, his appearance changed drastically. He changed his name and sessfully entered that dark corporation. At the age of twenty, he became the leader of the dark corporation. He was known as the Thirteenth Master, and the price was that he became addicted to drugs to cover his identity. At the age of twenty-one, which was five years ago, when he was about to close the, he was betrayed. His undercover identity was exposed, and the boss of the dark corporation injected him with a total of ten drugs. The drugs were a sex drug. In short, there had to be a woman. Sex drugs were also the favorite drugs in clubs and bars. Because of the characteristics of this drug, Alex couldn¡¯t control himself. He didn¡¯t even know how he ¡°caught¡± Helena Walton. The sex drugs had eroded his rationality. The only thing he could remember was Helena¡¯s eyes.. They were filled with despair¡­

 Chapter 155 - 155: Mia

    Chapter 155: Mia


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Alex thought of this, he felt a pain in his head. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and rub his forehead. Guilt? He had been hiding for those years and did things without caring about the consequences. He had never considered guilt, except for the matter with Helena Walton¡­


    After that, the dark corporation was wiped out in one fell swoop, and Alex was sent to the secret training camp to be forced to quit drugs. The reason why drugs were terrifying was because they could destroy one¡¯s will. Even Alex could not avoid it. After two years of sobriety in the training camp, the organization still did not dare to let Alex out. Hence, they sent him to the border battlefield and used blood and the cruelty of the battlefield to fish him out of the abyss of drugs. Then, Alex returned. The first thing he did when he returned was to find the girl he ¡°caught¡± five years ago, only to find that the girl was already dead.


    Alex looked at the heavy traffic outside. Eighteen years had passed, and his family had all died. Less than ten percent of hisrades who had fought together with him were still alive. Now, the only girl who had been intimate with him was also dead. It seemed like he had nothing left.


    Alex lowered his eyes and looked at the little girl in the photo. Her eyes were curved into crescents, and there were two faint dimples at the corners of her lips, making her smile even sweeter.


    ¡°Mia¡­¡± The wind blew past Alex¡¯s curly hair and covered his deep eyes, making him look even lonelier and colder.


    At the same time, in the Walton residence.


    The lights were just turned on, and the Walton family was bustling with noise and excitement. The fragrance of food could be smelled from afar, and there was theughter of the children in the house. Old Madam Walton raised her voice slightly. ¡°Children, let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Amelia was the first to wash her hands. It was rare for Andrew toe back early from the night shift. He said meaningfully, ¡°Mia, you have to wash your hands seriously. You can¡¯t be perfunctory.¡±


    Amelia smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I know, Uncle.¡±


    Andrew pressed the soap dispenser and bent down to carry Amelia. He grabbed her two small hands and washed them seriously. Amelia happily sang the hand washing song. ¡°I like to wash my hands. Clean baby, wash your hands and wash your hands. After washing your hands, eat¡­¡±


    A smile appeared in Andrew¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who taught you that song?


    Amelia: ¡°Sister Emma taught me. She said that all the children in kindergarten know how to sing.¡± Her eyes curved into crescents as she looked at Andrew through the mirror.


    Andrew¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Impressive. Mia is the best.¡± That was great. The little girls nowadays had be so cheerful and lively. He still remembered the first time he saw Mia. She was buried in the snow. Her entire body was injured, and her eyes were lifeless. She was numb like an emotionless robot.


    After Amelia washed her hands, she seriously wiped them clean with a towel before running to the dining room. Halfway there, she turned back and held


    Andrew¡¯s hand. ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Mia is hungry!¡¯


    Andrew smiled and was led to the dining room by Amelia.


    Old Madam Walton had been very enthusiastic about cooking recently. She had made a total of ten dishes and a soup. There were all kinds of dishes and they tasted delicious.


    Amelia eximed, ¡°Grandma, did you do all this?¡±


    Old Madam Walton said smugly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandma¡¯s cooking is very good, right?¡±


    Amelia gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Impressive. Give Grandma a Like!¡±


    Old Madam Walton couldn¡¯t help butugh. Emma, Lucas, and William buried their heads in their food. In the past, they always felt that the food at home wasn¡¯t delicious, but now, for some reason, the food at home seemed to be the best.


    George said, ¡°Mia¡¯s adaptation period is over now. We can send her to kindergarten.¡± Ever since she went to school with William, Amelia was filled with yearning for school. Even when Emma went to kindergarten, she felt that Emma was very capable.


    Old Master Walton pursed his lips, his expression cold. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Mia is still young.¡±


    Amelia said anxiously, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not young anymore. I¡¯m not a three-year-old child anymore. I¡¯m a four-year-old child!¡±


    Emma looked up from her busy schedule. With food still in her mouth, she mumbled, ¡°Mia go to school with me¡­¡±


    Andrew chuckled and said, ¡°Dad, let Mia go to school. It just so happens that Emma and the others have just started school. They can take care of each other.¡±


    Old Master Walton did not say a word. How did time pass so quickly? It had only been a blink of an eye since he brought Mia home. Why was she going to school? After the entire family agreed, they decided that Amelia would go to kindergarten after May 1st!


    Amelia was happy and ate two more pig trotters!


    At night, Amelia climbed into bed in a daze after taking a shower. She was too tired from ying all day. She closed her eyes and fell asleep instantly..

 Chapter 156 - 156: Your Granddaughter Is My Daughter

    Chapter 156: Your Granddaughter Is My Daughter


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the other room, William turned on hisputer. He had a book on programming beside him. He had set up a website called ¡°The Theory of Ghosts.¡± On this website, he published two of his ghost-rted papers and expounded on the maic field of ghost existence and thought. After publishing them, William admired his masterpiece with satisfaction. After thinking for a while, he edited his central point of view on the ghost and posted it on Weibo. After doing this, he turned off the light and slept.


    Late at night, someone unintentionally clicked on William¡¯s video and saw a handsome little boy seriously exining the theory and maic field spection of the scientific existence of ghosts to the camera. The final sentence was: Sister is the best!


    ¡°Hahaha, what did I see in the middle of the night? Is this video serious?¡± The person thought that William¡¯s video was very fun, so they reposted it.


    The next day, Lucas and William went to an interest ss. Emma was still sleeping soundly. Harper had been ying games all night and was also sleeping. George found Ashley Sheen¡¯s address and brought Amelia out. The car drove past the roundabout and brushed past another ck car. Alex Burton seemed to have sensed something and looked up from Amelia¡¯s photo. He happened to see George Walton¡¯s car drive past.


    The subordinate driving the car asked, ¡°Master, it¡¯s the Walton family¡¯s car. Should we inform them in advance?


    Alex said indifferently, ¡°No need.¡±


    At the Walton residence, Old Master Walton was in the study dealing with some matters. When he heard the butler report that someone was visiting, he was stunned. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The butler replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but the other party said that he¡¯s from the military. He seems to havee to the Walton family because of Miss Mia.¡±


    Old Master Walton frowned. Someone from the military? He instantly thought of how Amelia was born with divine strength and broke the railing with her bare hands. Could it be that Mia¡¯s divine power had been exposed?


    Old Master Walton¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Let him in.¡±


    After a while, the butler came in with a man in a ck leather jacket. Behind him was a man who looked like a subordinate. One could vaguely see the strong aura unique to the military. However, the man in the leather jacket in front of him did not have much of the military aura. Instead, he gave off an indescribable pressure. His face was both good and evil, especially his slightly curly hair and cold eyes. Even though he had restrained his aura, he still gave off a bloodthirsty and ruthless feeling. It instantly made people think of him as a criminal.


    ¡°Hello, Old Master Walton.¡± Alex smiled and reached out.


    Old Master Walton looked at the hand in front of him and asked, ¡°If I shake it, can my little granddaughter still stay at home?


    Alex paused for a moment, then chuckled and retracted his hand. ¡°Old Master Walton, you¡¯re quite humorous.¡±


    Old Master Walton gave a fake smile. ¡°No, no. I heard from the butler that you¡¯re here to look for Mia. Why are you looking for Mia?¡±


    Alex could feel Old Master Walton¡¯s vignce and rejection. He seemed to treat him as someone who was snatching Mia from him. He had no choice but to reveal his identity. ¡°I¡¯m the firstmander of the border war zone, Alex Burton.¡±


    Old Master Walton was shocked. This was the God of War who had recently stirred up Buffalo and caused a storm in Buffalo? Since this person had been mobilized) Old Master Walton was even more certain that he was here for Amelia¡¯s innate divine power!


    ¡°So it¡¯s Chief Burton. Sorry for noting out to wee you,¡± Old Master Walton said warmly.


    Alex raised his eyebrows. Although Old Master Walton spoke warmly, his eyes were even more vignt. He smiled and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mia because¡­¡± He took out a DNA report. ¡°Your granddaughter is my daughter.¡±


    Old Master Walton: ¡°???¡± He was stunned! What the hell? How did Mia be his daughter? Moreover, when did he do his DNA test?


    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Master Walton was shocked. He took the DNA report and flipped through it carefully beforeing back to his senses. He took off his reading sses and his eyes were cold. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Helena?


    Alex lowered his eyes and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Helena and I had a very unexpected romantic encounter. As for the details, it¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you.¡±


    Old Master Walton:


    Alex also knew that his words could not convince Old Master Walton. He could only calmly tell him about his past. They met by ident and fell in love. Then, he was recalled by the organization and had no choice but to leave. He could not contact Helena.


    She was already dead. Alex did not want to tell Old Master Walton about his and Helena¡¯s guilt-ridden past..

 Chapter 157 - 157: Scattering the Ashes

    Chapter 157: Scattering the Ashes


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    From the investigation, it could be seen how much the Walton family cared about Helena Walton. Alex did not want to stab the Walton family¡¯s heart that was about to heal again.


    Half an hourter, Alex left the Walton Residence.


    In the car, Alex asked, ¡°Did Mia go to the Burton residence two days ago?


    Otherwise, why would Mia say that she didn¡¯t want her father for no reason?


    The subordinate replied, ¡°Yes, the Burton family stopped Miss Mia outside the door.¡±


    Alex revealed a mocking expression and said coldly, ¡°There will be times when they regret it.¡± And the Miller family¡­ Alex leaned against the car seat, his eyes filled with hostility. His tone was cold. ¡°Send someone to dig up Jonathan Miller¡¯s grave and scatter his ashes.¡±


    The subordinate stuttered, ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t too good. Your identity¡­¡±


    Alex sneered. ¡°What identity do I have? I did this as the head of the Burton family. What does it have to do with my current identity?¡±


    Subordinate:


    Alex said, ¡°Besides, if you don¡¯t say anything and I don¡¯t say anything, who will know that I did it?¡±


    Subordinate:


    Alex closed his eyes to rest. Suddenly, he thought of something. ¡°Oh, right. There are two elders in the Miller family, right?¡±


    Subordinate: ¡°Master! Let¡¯s leave the elders¡­


    Alex sneered. ¡°When they abused my daughter, why didn¡¯t they think that she was still a child? Since they dared to attack my daughter, they were destined to not have a good end in their old age!¡¯


    His subordinate had a headache. As a leader, he was both good and evil. His methods were sinister and ruthless. The organization had sent him to supervise Alex, but supervise his ass! He was about to help the tyrant!


    At this moment, the phone rang. The subordinate picked it up and said a few words. Then, he looked at the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Master, the higher-ups reminded you that you have a meeting today.¡±


    Alex snorted. ¡°No.¡± He wanted to go to his daughter.


    ¡°You really have to go!¡± The subordinate emphasized, ¡°It¡¯s that person who wants to see you.¡± The most important person in Nation was already here. If the family head didn¡¯t go, would he be going to heaven?


    Alex: ¡®


    When George brought Amelia to Ashley Sheen¡¯s neighborhood, he realized that their family had gone out.


    George looked at Amelia and asked, ¡°Shall we go home first?¡±


    Elmer floated beside Amelia and said, ¡°Mia, make a calction.¡±


    Amelia leaned against the car window and looked out. She said to George, ¡®Eldest Uncle, wait a moment. Mia will calcte with her fingers.¡± After saying that, she pinched her fingers seriously with a serious expression.


    George got someone to park the car outside the district. He lowered his eyes and saw Amelia¡¯s actions. There was a smile in his eyes. ¡°Mia is so powerful. You don¡¯t have to spin the turtle anymore?


    Amelia sighed. ¡°I came out in a hurry and forgot about Grandpa Turtle.¡±


    George smiled and shook his head. Only in front of Amelia could they see such a gentle side of him. In the blink of an eye, he turned on hisputer and started working. There was an online meeting, and his face was serious and cold.


    Amelia did not have to wait long. Just as George¡¯s impromptu meeting ended, a familiar person walked back dejectedly from the entrance of the district. The greenish-ck color in her eyes deepened, and her back curved even more.


    Elmer: ¡°Eh, back so soon?


    Amelia stuck her head out and waved her hand. ¡°Aunt Ashley!¡±


    Ashley was stunned. After taking a closer look, she realized that it was the little girl she had seen yesterday at Happy Valley. She quickly walked over. ¡°It¡¯s you. Why are you here?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°I have something to tell you!¡¯


    Ashley was stunned. She wasn¡¯t familiar with this girl and didn¡¯t know why she was looking for her.


    Seeing that Amelia and Elmer were staring at her, the cowardly ghost on Ashley¡¯s shoulder tried its best to shrink its shoulders, wanting to reduce its presence. Recently, it had heard from other ghosts that a very powerful ghost hunter had appeared in this area. It shouldn¡¯t be so unlucky to have encountered that ghost hunter, right?


    George got someone to find a cafe nearby and asked for a private room with good privacy. No matter what Amelia wanted to do, he would dote on her. He did not ask much or suspect anything.


    George sat down at the side. Suddenly, his vision darkened. He covered it up and took out a medicine bottle. He poured out a few pills and ate them.


    Amelia frowned. What was wrong with Eldest Uncle? Although Eldest Uncle had done it very secretly, she still saw it!


    Elmer said, ¡°Your eldest uncle¡¯s health is not good. Let¡¯s settle the matter at hand first. We¡¯ll talk about your eldest uncle when we get back.¡±


    Amelia could only nod and look at Ashley. ¡°Hello, Auntie. My name is Amelia Walton..¡±

 Chapter 158 - 158: Sleeping in the Study

    Chapter 158: Sleeping in the Study


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ashley Sheen felt strange. What kind ofbination was this? The older one was taking medicine at the side, and the younger one was chatting with her?


    She looked at Amelia and asked curiously, ¡°Hello, Mia. Why are you looking for me?


    Amelia¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°Auntie, Mia is here to help you catch¡­¡±


    Elmer covered Amelia¡¯s mouth. ¡°You¡¯re letting your mouth run free? It¡¯s not catching ghosts, but helping her get rid of her bad luck.¡±


    Amelia held her breath and changed her words. ¡°Mia is here to help Auntie get rid of her bad luck!¡±


    Ashley: ¡°¡­¡± Kids nowadays are so young, yet they think they¡¯re scammers? She quickly waved her hand. ¡°Um, no need. I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    Amelia asked directly, ¡°Aunt Ashley, do you feel so tired recently that you can¡¯t do anything?¡±


    Ashley paused for a moment and hesitated, ¡°Yes, but¡­ this is normal, right?¡± In modern society, the pace was fast and the pressure was high. Who didn¡¯t go through this?


    Amelia asked again, ¡°Then when you sleep at night, will you suddenly wake up from the cold?¡±


    Ashley: ¡®


    Amelia said, ¡°Sometimes, your eyes are muddled, and you can¡¯t remember anything. You feel that life is not going well everywhere. Your face is getting darker and darker, and your dark circles are frighteningly dark. You don¡¯t even taste anything when you eat. You feel that your back is so heavy, and your spine is about to bend from the pressure It¡¯s as if you¡¯re carrying a ghost¡­¡±


    Ashley: ¡°¡­¡± She did not say anything else, but she was inexplicably woken up by the cold at night. How did Amelia know that? She hesitated. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s April now, and the temperature is 15 to 16 degrees at night. I¡¯m still covered with a thick nket, so I shouldn¡¯t be woken up by the cold. But recently, I¡¯ve been woken up by the cold for no reason. No matter how many nkets I cover myself with, it¡¯s useless.¡± She even turned on the air conditioner to warm up. Then, her husband scolded her for being crazy. He said that on such a warm day, she even turned on the air conditioner and covered herself with a nket. Then, he chased her out of the bedroom and let her sleep in the study.


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Why are you the one sleeping in the study?¡±


    Ashley said, ¡°Don¡¯t I have to write at night? I¡¯m in the study anyway.¡±


    Elmer clicked his tongue.


    When Ashley said this, it was as if she had opened a conversation box. Sheined, ¡°The house we live in now is not small. It has three bedrooms and a living room. My mother-inw lives in one room, my husband and children live in one room, and the other is my study.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Your husband asked you to sleep in the study, and you really went to sleep in the study?¡±


    Ashley looked helpless. ¡°So be it. I don¡¯t want to argue with him. Besides, our child sleeps with us. If I turn on the air conditioner, the child won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    Amelia :¡±¡­¡±


    Ashley also wanted to buy a bigger house because of this. She had been writing novels for so many years. Although she did not earn much money, other than the expenses of a family, she still had some savings. It was enough to buy a big house in the suburbs.


    Ashley: ¡°When you mention buying a house, I¡¯m even more speechless. It¡¯s clearly my family that is buying a house, but my husband brought this rtive and that rtive to look at it today. I can¡¯t say anything. After these rtives finished looking at it, they each had an opinion. They say more than me, the person who paid for it! Just now, we just came back from looking at the house. A group of people were chattering about this and that. What kind of house is bad? They don¡¯t sit in the north or south. I feel that I¡¯m unnecessary.¡±


    When she was looking at the house just now, Ashley had taken a fancy to one. It was more than 200 square meters and the price was very reasonable. She felt that it was good to have a study room. When children grew up, they could have their own rooms and leave a guest bedroom. However, her husband¡¯s second aunt was unhappy when she heard that. She said that it was too expensive. Why would she buy such a big house? It was not easy to tidy it up. 140 to 150 square meters was enough. She also said if she wanted a study, she could just buy a desk. She also said not to pursue school district houses. They were all useless. Then, she suggested that she buy them in another neighborhood. That neighborhood was filled with resettlement housing. The price was cheap, but the environment was very poor!


    Ashley said angrily, ¡°I have to have a study! I¡¯m a full-time novelist and need a quiet environment to write. However, my husband¡¯s second aunt heard my request and said that I¡¯m pretentious! Also, those resettlement houses she mentioned. It¡¯s surrounded by construction sites and there¡¯s the sound of electric drills and wall smashing all day long. My husband even listened to her and said that he wanted to take a look. I was angry and came back first..¡±

 Chapter 159 - 159: Serves You Right to Be Bullied

    Chapter 159: Serves You Right to Be Bullied


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia wrinkled her nose. ¡°So your husband didn¡¯te back and went to see the house?


    Ashley leaned on the table tiredly and said, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if I go or not. It¡¯s all them who are talking. They don¡¯t consider me at all. I¡¯m starting to suspect if I¡¯m even the one that wants to buy a house.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t like this at the beginning. I said that I wanted to change houses. On the first day, my husband and I went to look at houses, but the next day, my husband insisted on bringing his mother along. After his mother finished looking, she said that she wanted to find someone to refer to and then brought her rtives to look at it. Some time ago, my husband¡¯s cousin even came. She was very domineering and said this wouldn¡¯t do, that wouldn¡¯t do. Moreover, she told me that if I change houses, I have to be more frugal in the future. I shouldn¡¯t buy any skincare products if I can. Also, she said that I don¡¯t have to go out to work, so I don¡¯t need to dress up. I¡¯m speechless. ¡±


    Elmer was really speechless. He rolled his eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯re not satisfied, just say it. If you¡¯re unhappy, just say it. Why are you holding it in?


    Amelia told Ashley what Elmer had said. Ashley shook her head. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to say it.¡±


    Amelia :¡±¡­¡±


    Elmer was speechless. Didn¡¯t she deserve to be bullied? She was unhappy, but she didn¡¯t say anything. What did she want?


    Ashley continued toin, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Shouldn¡¯t the money I earn be mine? Why do they still care if I buy a house or not?!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°¡­¡±


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡±


    This time, even George could not stand it anymore.


    ¡°Besides¡­¡± Ashley wanted to continueining, but Amelia covered her mouth. ¡°Alright, Auntie, stop talking.¡± She was so angry. The more she listened, the angrier she became. Although she could not understand some of the things Ashley said now, she felt so angry just listening to it!


    Elmer could not understand Ashley¡¯s thoughts. Her husband did not work or earn money. The entire family relied on Ashley. How could Ashley live so aggrievedly?


    Amelia thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Auntie, why don¡¯t youmunicate with your husband and tell him about your dissatisfaction?


    Ashleyined, ¡°My husband was very chauvinistic. When I returned to my hometown, everyone thought that he was earning money to support the family. They thought that he had an annual sry of a million dors. He didn¡¯t exin to anyone and was misunderstood just like that. At home, he had to say whatever he wanted. Otherwise, he would be unhappy. During the new year, we quarreled over a small matter. I said that I wanted to go home in a fit of pique, but he really asked me to leave. I walked back to the city from the countryside alone for more than two hours. By then, it was already midnight. There was not a single car during the new year. When I returned to my house in the city, it was already past two in the morning.¡±


    Amelia understood. It was probably at that time that Ashley was pestered by the cowardly ghost. One would always encounter ghosts if they walked too much at midnight, not to mention that Ashley had walked alone for more than two hours.


    Amelia asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t your husband look for you?


    Ashley shook her head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know that I¡¯m really gone. I cried as I walked. I was almost in despair. What¡¯s the point of earning so much money?


    Amelia¡¯s face was filled with confusion. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell your husband?¡±


    Ashley sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it, there¡¯s no point.¡±


    Amelia :¡±¡­¡±


    Elmer:


    George frowned. He had never liked to meddle in other peoples business, nor did he like to gossip. However, this time, he really could not stand it anymore. He asked Ashley coldly, ¡°What are you after?¡± If the person who earned money to support the family had to swallow his anger, what was the point of earning money? The meaning of working hard to earn money was to make yourself walk upright. You did not have to listen to anyone¡¯s expressions. You could live as you wanted. When others wanted to bully you, you could hit them back! Elmer crossed his arms and shook his head. ¡°This kind of person deserves it.¡±


    Amelia nodded and said, ¡®Yes, you must divorce!¡±


    At the mention of divorce, Ashley hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Actually, my husband is quite good. At least he¡¯s fooling around outside¡­¡±


    These words made him speechless. Elmer did not know how to refute.


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°But isn¡¯t that normal?¡± The two of them were married and loyal to each other.. Wasn¡¯t that what they should do?

 Chapter 160 - 160: Hurry Up and Take It

    Chapter 160: Hurry Up and Take It


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia remembered that in the television dramas she had seen, when they got married, they would solemnly swear that they would be loyal to each other and respect each other. No matter if they were poor or sick, they would never leave each other. Therefore, they would not fool around outside and get involved with other women. This was something that men should do. How did it be a good quality?


    Amelia felt that she was still too young to understand the logic in the eyes of the adults. She shook her head and looked at Ashley seriously. ¡°Auntie, Mia helped you get rid of your bad luck today. I hope Auntie will be braver in the future! If you don¡¯t like something, you have to bring it up and reject it bravely!¡¯


    Ashley looked at Amelia in a daze. She felt that she couldn¡¯t evenpare to a child. Sometimes, she wanted to say no loudly and fight without caring about anything. However, in the world of adults, how could she be so willful? She was afraid that arguing would affect her child, and she was also afraid that arguing would affect her mood and make a fool of herself. Most importantly, she didn¡¯t want to affect her work and her money. There was once when she quarreled with her husband, but she couldn¡¯t write a word for three days. Therefore, arguing was useless. She just had to endure it.


    Ashley kept nagging andining, but her eyes gradually became lifeless, like an unconscious wooden person.


    Elmer retracted his hand and said to Amelia, ¡°That i s enough. Hurry up and subdue the ghost.¡± He could not take it anymore! With that, he chanted an incantation and asked Amelia to learn from him.


    Amelia imitated loudly, ¡°Heaven and earth, evil creature, show yourself!¡±


    George: ¡°???¡± At this moment, he suddenly saw another person on Ashley¡¯s shoulder! He was shocked, but when he looked carefully, there was nothing. It was as if he had imagined it just now.


    Amelia¡¯s gaze shifted from Ashley¡¯s face to the cowardly ghost on her shoulder. She imitated Elmer and asked seriously, ¡°What¡¯s your name? When and where were you born?¡±


    The cowardly ghost said hesitantly, ¡°My name is Joe Brown¡­¡±


    Amelia suddenly raised the Soul-Retrieving Gourd and shouted, ¡°Joe Brown, do you dare to acknowledge my call?¡±


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡±


    George: ¡°¡­¡±


    Joe: ¡°¡­¡±


    Elmer covered his face. ¡°Mia, who taught you this move? I didn¡¯t teach you this method to capture ghosts, right?¡±


    Amelia blinked. ¡°I see it in television dramas. Master, is there a problem?


    Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°No problem.¡± But which fool would follow you in just because you called out?


    As expected, the cowardly Joe was still lying on Ashley¡¯s shoulder, looking at Amelia as if she were a retard. ¡°Do you take me for a fool?¡±


    Amelia put down the Soul-Retrieving Gourd innocently. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Joe¡¯s words were stuck. Amelia asked again, ¡°Then, Brother Joe, how did you die?¡± Her big eyes were bright as if she was asking seriously and did not treat him as a ghost.


    Joe was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°I was beaten to death.¡±


    Elmer thought that Joe would not say the cause of death, but who knew that he would confess everything after a moment of silence!


    Joe: ¡°When I was 14 years old, my parents moved. I also transferred to a junior high school¡­¡± This junior high school was not a key school. It was very chaotic inside. Joe was quiet and did not like to talk. He also did not like to y with his ssmates. As time passed, his male ssmates felt that he did not fit in and began to ostracize him.


    Joe: ¡°In the beginning, when I was walking in the corridor, I would hear the boos of the other students. Later, they started to push me¡­ My textbooks were thrown out of the window, and there were often dead animal corpses in the drawers, such as frogs, insects, snakes, and so on. They liked to see me scream. Later, when I was beaten, it was run of the mill, par for the course. Whether they were happy or not, they would beat me up..¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Then didn¡¯t you tell the teacher?¡±


    Joe: ¡°I did, but the teacher said that it takes two to tango. Why did my ssmates bully me instead of others? Let me reflect on my own reasons.¡±


    Amelia was speechless. She was stunned. So some teachers were bad too, just like the French teacher in Brother William¡¯s school¡­ She asked again, ¡°Then didn¡¯t you tell your parents?¡± He had been bullied so many times, but he didn¡¯t tell her parents?


    Joe did not say anything and only shook his head..

 Chapter 161 - 161: I Don’t Want to Die

    Chapter 161: I Don¡¯t Want to Die


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer Stevens flipped open his book and asked, ¡°So how did you die?¡±


    Joe Brown: ¡°Once, they pushed me in the school toilet. I don¡¯t know what happened, but I retaliated and pushed a ssmate to the side. He didn¡¯t seem to expect me to resist and was pushed to the ground by me.¡± The surrounding ssmates roared withughter, saying that that ssmate was useless and could actually be pushed by him. That ssmate felt that he had lost face, so on the way out of school, he found seven or eight people to block him and beat him up.


    Joe Brown: ¡°After that ssmate finished beating me up, he even mocked me for a long time before taking them away. Iy on the ground and felt that my body was in so much pain. I held onto the wall all the way home. The more I walked, the more painful it became¡­¡± When he reached home, Joe Brown saw his mother cooking in the kitchen. He did not say anything and went straight to his room.


    Joe Brown: ¡°It wasn¡¯t until we were eating that Mom noticed that something was wrong with me and asked me what was going on.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°How did you answer?


    Joe Brown said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell my mother that I was beaten up and bullied, so I didn¡¯t say much. I just brushed it off.¡± Until thetter half of the night, his body was hurting more and more, and he felt like he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. ¡°I could clearly feel that I was getting closer and closer to death. I finally panicked and started to call my mother, but¡­ my parents were arguing. I shouted loudly in the room with all my strength, but no one heard me.


    Through the door, the sound of their argumentpletely drowned out my¡­¡± Then, he died from the pain and a major liver hemorrhage¡­


    At this point, Joe Brown¡¯s eyes revealed regret and pain. ¡°I regret it. I really regret it. I regret not telling my mother earlier. Why didn¡¯t I say anything when she asked me? I could have lived. I could have lived. I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Joe Brown burst into tears. His cries were unexpected. As he cried, the murderous aura in his body doubled. The murderous aura broke through the bewitching spell that Ji Wuchang had just cast. Ashley Sheen suddenly woke up. She looked up and saw the mirror on the wall of the private room. In the mirror, there was a boy in school uniform lying on her shoulder. He spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. Because he was crying too sadly, two streams of blood tears flowed down his face.


    ¡°God!¡± Ashley Sheen screamed and instantly fell from the chair. Even the coffee cup on the table fell to the ground and shattered. Her hand happened to be pressed on the shattered coffee cup, and blood flowed from her palm.


    The situation was out of control. Ashley Sheen¡¯s blood dyed Joe Brown red. He cried andughed at the same time. He clung to Ashley Sheen¡¯s body and began to gnaw on her body.


    Ashley Sheen looked at the mirror in horror. The boy in the school uniform was crying andughing strangely. Then, he opened his mouth and bit her head!


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Ashley Sheen screamed. She covered her head with both hands and kicked her feet desperately, trying to pull the cowardly ghost Joe Brown off. However, she was an ordinary person. How could an ordinary person touch an evil ghost? The oue of her struggle was only scratching her face and tearing her hair.


    Elmer Stevens patted Amelia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go, Mia!¡±


    Amelia: . ¡® Indeed, her master was the most unreliable person in the world!


    Amelia was sent flying with a whoosh. From George Walton¡¯s point of view, Amelia suddenly jumped three feet high andnded on Ashley Sheen¡¯s head.


    Elmer Stevensmanded from the side. ¡°Mia, think of a way to separate them first.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Alright!¡± She hugged one of Joe Brown¡¯s arms and pulled it down with all her might. She huffed and pulled Joe Brown¡¯s arm down.


    Ashley Sheen: ¡°¡­¡± She was scared out of her wits!


    Amelia evenforted her. ¡°Auntie Ashley, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± With that, she grabbed Joe Brown¡¯s hair and pulled it back with all her might. Then, with a pop, Joe Brown¡¯s head fell off, leaving only his body clinging tightly to Ashley Sheen¡¯s body like a leech.


    Ashley Sheen rolled her eyes and fainted.


    Amelia: . ¡°¡­¡± Could she say that she didn¡¯t do it on purpose? Seeing that Joe Brown¡¯s body couldn¡¯t be pulled out no matter what, Amelia was angry. She recalled the Ghost Expelling Technique that Elmer Stevens had taught her. She quickly chanted an incantation and grabbed Joe Brown¡¯s back again.. This time, she finally pulled Joe Brown off her!

 Chapter 162 - 162: Not Capturing You Anymore

    Chapter 162: Not Capturing You Anymore


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer Stevens nodded approvingly and quietly retracted the Soul Subduing Mantra from his fingertips.


    Joe was still crying violently. Ameliaforted him as she helped him install his head and arms back. ¡°Cowardly Brother, calm down. Do it with me. Take a deep breath¡­ Breathe¡­ Breathe¡­ Be good. Be good and I¡¯ll give you candy.¡±


    Elmer saw Amelia coaxing the cowardly ghost like she was coaxing a child. The corners of his mouth twitched twice. What was the use of this? Did ghosts


    need to breathe? They couldn¡¯t eat candy either! It seemed that it was still up to him. However, it was already very good that Amelia could do this!


    Elmer Stevens was about to attack when he saw the coward Joe Brown burp. Amelia¡¯s small hand on his back seemed to have magic power, and it actually slowly calmed his murderous aura!


    Amelia took out two pieces of candy from her bag. She had secretly hidden them. She peeled off the candy wrapper and gave one to Joe Brown. She also took the opportunity to stuff one into her mouth. Then, Elmer Stevens saw a little girl and a coward sitting side by side on the ground eating candy.


    Elmer Stevens: ¡°¡­¡± That worked?


    Amelia asked Joe Brown as she chewed on her candy, ¡°What happened after you died? What happened?¡±


    Joe Brown said after a short silence, ¡°After I died, my parents moved away. There were no witnesses or surveince cameras that caught the people who beat me. In addition, I didn¡¯t tell my parents that I was bullied. My parents went to investigate for half a year, and in the end, the matter was left unsettled.


    However, this matter was also known by everyone. After Joe Brown¡¯s parents moved, the house that they used to live in was said to be a haunted house. A Daoist priest came to exorcise the ghosts. Not only did he not exorcise Joe Brown, but he was also trapped in that room and could not leave no matter what.


    Elmer Stevens nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. One of the conditions for the formation of evil spirits is to be trapped in the ce of death and keep repeating the process of death.¡± Joe Brown was trapped in that room and kept experiencing the despair before his death. He looked at the crack in the door day and night and listened to his parents argue. As for himself, he could not seek help. He watched helplessly as death came and died in pain. In the end, he became an evil spirit.


    Amelia looked at Joe Brown sympathetically and felt that he was so pitiful. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Brother Joe, you can enter the gourd yourself. Mia won¡¯t catch you anymore.¡±


    Elmer Stevens was about to say that evil spirits were evil spirits because no matter how pitiful they were when they died) he was also ferocious¡­ However, Joe Brown actually nodded and said very easily, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Elmer Stevens:


    Amelia raised her gourd again and shouted, ¡°Brother Joe Brown, do you dare


    acknowledge my call?¡±


    Joe Brown suddenly smiled and nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes!¡± He looked deeply at Amelia. This was the first time someone had given him candy, be it when he was alive or after he died.


    Joe Brown turned into a ck shadow and entered the gourd. Elmer Stevens did not speak for a long time. Thinking about it, the cowardly ghost was essentially a child, a kind and quiet child. He shook his head, opened the booklet, and wrote a few words.


    Amelia shook the gourd and said happily, ¡°Master, I feel that the gourd is about to be full!¡±


    Elmer Stevens¡¯ mouth twitched. ¡°It¡¯s still too early!¡¯


    Amelia¡¯s face fell. ¡°Huh? When will it be full?¡±


    Elmer Stevens reached out and a pen appeared out of thin air. He drew ten scales on the Soul-Retrieving Gourd that was the size of a fingernail. ¡°Mia, shake it. Can you see the color of the gourd?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened.


    Elmer Stevens: ¡°Now, the Soul-Retrieving Gourd has reached the first scale line. When it reaches the tenth scale, the Soul-Retrieving Gourd will be full.¡± Amelia nodded happily. From the looks of it, it was not very difficult!


    Themotion attracted the attendants of the cafe. Amelia looked at the broken ss and suddenly became nervous. ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    George Walton witnessed the entire process of Amelia catching the ghost.


    Although he couldn¡¯t see the ghost, just Amelia¡¯s actions were enough to shock him. He snapped out of his shock and whispered into Amelia¡¯s hair, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    The waiters knocked on the door and saw Ashley Sheen lying on the ground. They were shocked and stammered, ¡°Sir, this is¡­¡±


    George Walton¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°The children are ying too much. Is there a problem?


    Waiter: ¡°N-no¡­¡±

 Chapter 163 - 163: Inject Courage

    Chapter 163: Inject Courage


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    George Walton took out a card. ¡°I¡¯llpensate you a hundredfold for the broken coffee cups.¡± It was just a few coffee cups. This bit of money was not money.


    The waiter¡¯s gaze fell on Ashley Sheen. ¡°Thisdy is¡­¡±


    George Walton said, ¡°Do you want to interfere in personal grudges?¡±


    The waiter quickly shook his head and took a step back to close the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡±


    Amelia looked at George Walton in admiration and praised him. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    Ashley Sheen did not know how she got home. Her head was buzzing. Amelia had only told her briefly that there was a ghost on her. She was a cowardly ghost called Joe Brown. Now that the cowardly ghost had been captured, Ashley Sheen¡¯s legs were still weak. She turned on her cell phone and searched for Joe Brown¡¯s name. Finally, she found the news from ten years ago. The news said that this boy called Joe Brown was bullied on the way home from school. Because of his silent personality, his parents only found out after he died that he had been bullied in school until his internal organs bled and he died¡­


    Ashley Sheen shivered and subconsciously grabbed the jade pendant hanging around her neck. This jade pendant was given to her by Amelia. When she gave it to her, she even said, ¡°Aunt Ashley, Mia has already captured the ghost. This jade pendant has been injected with courage by Mia. I hope that Auntie will shine brightly in the future and advance bravely!¡¯


    Amelia¡¯s words echoed in Ashley Sheen¡¯s ears. She rubbed the jade pendant. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt her cold body slowly warming up. At this moment, the door opened. Her husband and mother-inw returned, followed by her second aunt and the little girl,


    Dandan.


    As soon as Dandan returned, she ran to the fridge to get a drink without washing her hands, leaving ck handprints all over the fridge. When her mother-inw saw Ashley Sheen sitting in the living room, her face sank and she mmed the door shut.


    Ashley Sheen¡¯s husband¡¯s face darkened as well. He said unhappily, ¡°Ashley,


    what¡¯s wrong with you? Why didn¡¯t you want to look at houses with us? You ran home yourself! And you¡¯re even giving people a hard time!¡±


    Ashley Sheen¡¯s husband was very unhappy. He felt that Ashley Sheen was not giving him face by throwing a tantrum in front of his rtives. Beside him, his second aunt was still causing trouble. ¡°Aiya, Ashley, your temper is too bad. Why are you angry just because I raised a suggestion? If you don¡¯t want us to get involved, just say it. We¡¯re not doing this for your own good. Don¡¯t forget that you used to work in a supermarket. If you hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to earn some money these few years, you wouldn¡¯t be able to live your current life. You can earn money now, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you can earn money in the future. Isn¡¯t letting you buy a smaller and cheaper house for your own good?¡±


    Ashley Sheen¡¯s husband took out the cell phone key and threw it on the coffee table. He ced his feet on the coffee table and said to Ashley Sheen like an old man, ¡°That¡¯s right. Second Aunt makes sense. Also, you get paid today, right? Remember to transfer it to my bank ount so that you don¡¯t spend money recklessly again.¡±


    Second Aunt nodded in agreement. Ashley Sheen¡¯s mother-inw had already told her that Ashley Sheen would spend more than a hundred yuan to buy a facial mask. She did not understand women were already married and had children. Why would they still buy skincare products and cosmetics? Wouldn¡¯t they be the same when they got old?


    On the sofa, Ashley Sheen did not say a word. She took out her cell phone and logged into the cell phone bank. All these years, her royalties had been transferred to her husband and stored in his bank card. Every month, when the royalties were distributed, her husband understood how much money was distributed for each book better than her. Then, he transferred the money cleanly and even said that he would help her keep it, afraid that she would spend money recklessly. In the past, Ashley Sheen did not care about this. After all, husband and wife, it was the same no matter who cared about money. But now?


    Ashley felt that Amelia was right. She could spend the money she earned however she wanted! No one else had the right to criticize her! On the coffee table, Ashley¡¯s husband¡¯s phone rang. Ashley immediately picked it up. After looking at the verification code, she entered the transfer and instantly, millions of yuan in savings were transferred to her card!


    Ashley¡¯s husband was still frowning. ¡°Ashley! I¡¯m talking to you! Why are you taking my cell phone!¡±


    Ashley sneered and threw the phone in her husband¡¯s face. ¡°You eat my food, drink my drinks, and spend my money. You want me to transfer all my money to you? Dream on!¡± She pointed at the door. ¡°Also, I¡¯m buying the house and I¡¯m paying the money. I have the final say. Aren¡¯t you tired of talking about this and that? If you keep nagging, get lost!¡±


    The little girl, Dandan, leaned against the coffee table and drank milk. She was naughty and kept moving around while drinking. The milk spilled all over the coffee table..

 Chapter 164 - 164: It’s Not That Hard

    Chapter 164: It¡¯s Not That Hard


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ashley lifted her leg and kicked the coffee table over. This coffee table was bought by her mother-inw. It cost around a hundred yuan. It was so ugly! Now, she kicked it over. That was awesome!


    Ashley pointed at Dandan. ¡°And you, if you want to drink something, drink it well. Don¡¯t move around. Do you believe that I¡¯ll throw you out!¡±


    Dandan was stunned. Her second aunt was also stunned. Ashley¡¯s husband was also stunned. Her mother-inw, who had heard themotion and came out, was also shocked when she saw the coffee table she had chosen being kicked over by Ashley. This was the first time they had seen Ashley like this. She was so unyielding that it made them angry.


    Ashley¡¯s husband said angrily, ¡°Ashley, are you crazy?!¡±


    Ashley stepped forward. The grievances of the past few years turned into a p on her husband¡¯s face. ¡°Can you talk to me properly!¡± A red light shed in the jade pendant, supporting Ashley.


    Ashley raised her chin and was very unyielding. Her husband was so angry that his hands were trembling. ¡°You, get out!¡±


    Ashley pped him again. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, this house is mine. If anyone has to get lost, it¡¯s you guys!¡¯


    Her second aunt¡¯s mouth fell open, and the cupcake in Dandan¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Her mother-inw, who was about to say something, also shut her mouth and did not say a word.


    Ashley¡¯s husband¡¯s eyes turned red. He raised his hand fiercely. Ashley sneered and pointed at her face. ¡°Come on, hit me here!¡±


    Ashley¡¯s husband¡¯s chest heaved, but in the end, he did not hit her. He picked up the car key angrily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it!¡± With that, he kicked the door open and left. Second Aunt also followed with the child. Her mother-inw pointed at Ashley Sheen angrily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today!¡¯


    Ashley casually grabbed an ugly and cheap vase bought by her mother-inw and mmed it at her mother-inw¡¯s feet! She was crazy! Usually, if they argued a little, they would say that she was crazy. Today, she would go crazy and let them see!


    The vase was smashed into pieces. Her mother-inw was so angry that she trembled. She turned around and left. When she left, she even mmed the door shut, making a loud sound.


    Second Aunt shook her head as she went downstairs. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a woman. Isn¡¯t it all for her own good? She¡¯s still so angry. She¡¯s really treating good intentions as ill intentions.¡±


    Her mother-inw said angrily, ¡°Let her go crazy. Let¡¯s see how she ends up!¡¯ When Ashley Sheen begged them to go back, she would definitely make things difficult for her! One had to know that there were not many men as good as her son. Furthermore, he was considerate of family. He did not go out to drink, gamble, or fool around with women. He only went fishing every day. Ashley Sheen was a woman who had been married and had children. Where could she find such a good husband after getting a divorce?


    The few of them drove back to their hometown angrily! In the room, Ashley made a call. ¡°Hello, Manager Qiu, I want the house you brought me to see yesterday. Yes, it¡¯s that vi. Do you have time now? I¡¯ll go over and sign the contract. I¡¯ll have to trouble you with one more thing. I still have a house under my name. Help me sell it.¡± Impressive, awesome, right? Using her money to be a tycoon, right? She wanted to see how they would be a tycoon in the future!


    In the afternoon, Ashley went to buy the vi. She bought it in full. After buying it, she went to register it. Her son and daughter were all in her household register. Now, it was more convenient to transfer them. It was all settled in less than an hour. When she was processing the transfer of the house, she even found a housekeeping team to clean the new house.


    Previously, she did all the housework at home. Now that she thought about it, her brain might have been kicked by a donkey. She gave money to those people, gave them a house to live in, and even served them as an old maid!


    Ashley had also gotten someone to clean up the old house. She packed up her husband and mother-inw¡¯s things and threw them back to their hometown! Then, she went to the mall and bought a new dress and high heels. Then, she went to school to pick up her son and daughter from school!


    Her son and daughter were stunned. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡±


    Her son asked again, ¡°Mom, where are Dad and Grandma?¡±


    Ashley ced her bag on the sofa in the vi and curled her lips. ¡°Your father and Grandma think that the countryside is good and want to live in the countryside Do you want to live in the vi with Mom or go back to the countryside?¡±


    The two children immediately raised their hands. ¡°I want to stay in the vi!¡±


    Ashley smiled. So it wasn¡¯t that difficult to get rid of those people. It was even a little satisfying!


    On the way back, Amelia suddenly hugged George¡¯s arm and looked up. ¡°Uncle, are you not feeling well?¡±


    George paused and patted Amelia¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Eldest Uncle is in good health..¡±

 Chapter 165 - 165: Not Sleeping Well

    Chapter 165: Not Sleeping Well


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Helena went missing, George could be said to be suffering from mental and physical stress. As he gathered information to look for his sister, he could not calm down to work. On the other hand, it was a critical period for the development of the Su Corporation. He could not leave and had to withstand the pressure. He could only work quietly in the dead of night. Gradually, he developed the habit of sleepingte and could only fall asleep at three to four in the morning almost every day. Until now, he had a very serious sleep disorder. If he did not sleep well for a long time, his body would copse and he would often feel dizzy.


    Amelia asked, ¡°Eldest Uncle, are you not sleeping well at night?¡±


    George asked, ¡°Who did you hear that from?


    Amelia shook the red string on her wrist. ¡°The ugly auntie said so. The ugly auntie goes out at night. Sometimes, she likes to lean against Eldest Uncle¡¯s window and watch him.¡± Amelia didn¡¯t hide anything from George.


    George: ¡°¡­¡± He nced at the red string on Amelia¡¯s wrist and couldn¡¯t help but imagine the scene that Amelia had mentioned. He was focused on work in the study, and there was a female ghost lying outside the window, staring at him motionlessly¡­


    ¡°Ahem.¡± George coughed and asked, ¡°Mia, do you know how to draw talismans?


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes. What talismans does Eldest Uncle want?¡±


    George said, ¡°To ward off evil spirits.¡±


    Amelia was speechless. She looked at George strangely and came to a realization. ¡°Uncle, are you afraid of ghosts?¡±


    George¡¯s expression did not change as he retorted calmly, ¡°No.¡±


    Amelia looked like she had seen through him, but she didn¡¯t expose his expression. She patted George¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle. I understand.¡± George:


    After returning to the Walton residence, Amelia received another round of feeding from Old Madam Walton. After eating and drinking his fill, Old Master Walton called George to the study with a solemn expression. Amelia apanied Old Madam Walton and massaged her legs while talking to her excitedly before returning to her room.


    Old Madam Walton had a smile on her face. Her legs, which had been massaged by Amelia, felt very light and rxed, as if she could stand up in the next moment.


    Amelia returned to her room and leaned over the table to draw. The first drawing was of an old Grandma sitting in a wheelchair. As she drew, she muttered, ¡®Grandma¡¯s legs aren¡¯t good¡­¡±


    The second painting was of a man working in the study. There were stars and the moon hanging high outside. There was also a female ghost leaning against the window. Amelia then muttered, ¡®Eldest Uncle often can¡¯t sleep¡­¡±


    Like a patrolling soldier, the parrot, Seven, paced back and forth on the table.


    It even spoke a series of iprehensible words. In the end, it staggered and kicked Grandpa Turtle, who was lying on the corner of the table, down.. Grandpa Turtle: ¡°???¡± Bullying it for not knowing how to speak? Fortunately, the table was not tall and there was a carpet on the ground, so it did not shatter its turtle shell. The old turtle crawled a few steps and curled up at Amelia¡¯s feet.


    Elmer put away the booklet and frowned. ¡°This parrot is really noisy.¡±


    Amelia asked, ¡°Master, is there a way to treat sleeplessness?


    Elmery on his side on the bay window and said slowly, ¡°Is there anything that Master doesn¡¯t know? Of course there¡¯s a way to treat insomnia. Listen carefully. All of these are important. Poria, Dangshen¡­¡± He spoke very quickly, as if he didn¡¯t expect Amelia to remember. He said eleven Chinese herbs in one go. Anyway, when they went to buy herbs, he had to repeat it.


    Amelia repeated it as she wrote it down on the paper. ¡°Poria, dangshen¡­¡± She repeated it word for word. Elmer was shocked. His disciple¡¯s memory was heaven-defying? And she knew how to write? He hurriedly went closer to take a look and saw that the paper was filled with random scribbles. Meanwhile, Amelia continued writing seriously.


    Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Amelia repeated the medicinal herbs represented by the picture that Elmer had pointed out. Elmer was so shocked that his scalp went numb. Was this the unique memory method of children who could not read? Were only they able to understand what was written?


    Amelia wrote down the eleven Chinese herbs, then put away the paper and quickly ran out. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Eldest Uncle first!¡±


    Seeing that Amelia had left, Seven pped his wings and followed behind her.


    Grandpa Turtle also stretched his neck and followed behind Seven slowly. Elmer floated at the back thoughtfully.


    Amelia ran to the study and happened to hear someone say, ¡°Mia¡¯s father¡­¡±

 Chapter 166 - 166: Get Revenge for Her

    Chapter 166: Get Revenge for Her


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia was stunned. Grandpa and Eldest Uncle were talking about her father? Were they trying to find her father and send her to him? Amelia pursed her lips and clenched her fists.


    The parrot, Seven, poked its head out from the crack of the study door and eximed, ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡±


    George turned around and saw Amelia standing at the door, at a loss. She was holding a piece of paper in her hand.


    ¡°Mia.¡± George immediately walked forward and picked Amelia up.


    Amelia pursed her lips and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Eldest Uncle, are you sending Mia away?


    ¡°No.¡± George immediately shook his head. ¡°Eldest Uncle is just chatting with Grandpa.¡±


    Old Master Walton¡¯s stern face softened a lot as heforted her. ¡°Mia will always be the little princess of the Walton family. No one can take you away.¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips and did not speak. George and Old Master Walton looked at each other. Although Amelia was young, innocent, and cute, she was very smart. She was different from ordinary children and was not easy to fool.


    After a moment of silence, Old Master Walton said, ¡°Mia, someone came to look for you this morning. He said that it¡¯s your father. His name is Alex


    Burton.¡±


    Amelia was stunned. Did she really have a father with the surname Burton?


    George continued, ¡°He wants to see Mia. Of course, if Mia doesn¡¯t want to see him, we¡¯ll reject him. Does Mia want to see him?¡±


    George and Old Master Su looked at Amelia. For some reason, Old Master Walton felt inexplicably nervous. At the thought of how Alex Burton acted like a criminal leader this morning, he didn¡¯t want Amelia to see him.


    Amelia thought for a moment. ¡°Am I meeting him at home?


    Looking at the insecure Amelia, George nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes, at home.¡±


    Amelia finally nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    At a certain military headquarters, the meeting was still in progress. Alex


    Burton spun his pen casually, and the ck pen spun nimbly on his fingertips.


    ¡°We still have to ask Alex to make a trip.¡± After the leader finished speaking, he turned around and saw that Alex was still spinning his pen. He shouted helplessly, ¡°Alex.¡±


    Alex hummed and nodded. ¡°Two days. I¡¯ll settle the matter you mentioned in two days.¡±


    The group of people: Did he listen seriously? This mission was overseas. It would take an entire day to fly back and forth, okay? If this mission was not difficult, they would not have called him back, who had just taken a vacation.


    Alex asked, ¡°Any questions?


    The leaders: Who was the leader?


    ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Alex stood up and disappeared at the end of the meeting room.


    Alex¡¯s subordinates followed behind. They first apologized to the leaders and then caught up with Alex. ¡°Master!¡±


    Alex went to the armory and quickly changed into his equipment. He asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    The subordinate hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°The Burton family¡¯s Old Madam is celebrating her 60th birthday. She used several connections to invite you over. What do you think¡­¡±


    Alex stopped and sneered. ¡°Tell the Burton family that I¡¯ll go over.¡± It was time for him to get the que of glory that belonged to his grandfather. Right on the heels of that, he thought of something. ¡°Oh right, go and send a message to my cute daughter. Tell her to go to the Burton family¡¯s birthday banquet too. Tell her that Daddy will get revenge for her.¡±


    Subordinate: ¡°???¡± They hadn¡¯t even acknowledged each other and he was already calling himself Daddy?


    The Old Madam of the Burton family, who received the news that Alex wasing, was so excited that her entire body trembled. That war god was a big shot who had been popr recently! Such a big shot wasing to celebrate her birthday? She hurriedly instructed the servants, ¡°Quick, quickly pass it down. The birthday banquet this time is going to be grand! Invite everyone you can!¡±


    The Burton family¡¯s Old Master also nodded. ¡°Yes, send out all the invitations you can.¡±


    The war god, Alex Burton, woulde to the Burton family to congratte the Old Madam of the Burton family. If such news spread, countless people would be envious. This was a great opportunity for the Burton family to advance!


    Everyone in the Burton family was very excited. Only a young man said hesitantly, ¡°Granduncle, why did Chief Burton suddenly agree toe? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡± This young man was the son of the Burton family¡¯s Old Master¡¯s younger brother. His name was Daniel Burton. Some time ago, Daniel came to Beijing to develop, so he lived in the Burton residence..

 Chapter 167 - 167: The War God is My Grandson

    Chapter 167: The War God is My Grandson


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Old Master of the Burton family twirled his beard and said nonchntly,


    ¡°Our surnames are Burton. We were one family 500 years ago. It¡¯s normal for Chief Burton to give our family face.¡± Why did he care so much? As long as the person came, it was fine!


    Daniel shook his head again. ¡°I keep feeling that something is amiss. That Chief


    Burton is someone who doesn¡¯t even give face to the higher-ups.¡±


    Old Madam of the Burton family red at him. ¡°Daniel Burton, what do you mean? Do you not want to see our family doing well? Why can¡¯t Chief Burton wish me a happy birthday?¡± Their family was the family of a first-ss meritorious official. Shouldn¡¯t he wish her a happy birthday?


    The Burton family¡¯s eldest son also said with a serious expression, ¡°Daniel, you just came to Beijing. There are many things you don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t make wild guesses.¡±


    Daniel immediately shut up. He felt that he could not reason with the Burton family. This family was all idiots. They were just lucky to have upied Eldest Granduncle¡¯s honor when he was alive. If Eldest Granduncle¡¯s honor had fallen on him, he would have long led the Burton family to a meteoric rise!


    The grandson of the Burton family, Chester Burton, rolled his eyes. He had taken the national civil service examination several times, but he had never been able to pass. He knew that this cousin of his, Chester, who lived in their house, was a capable person, so he pondered for a moment and pretended to say, ¡°Grandpa, I also think that it¡¯s a little strange for Chief Burton to suddenly agree to attend the birthday banquet. It¡¯s better to be more cautious.¡±


    When Old Master of the Burton family saw his grandson Chester speak, he immediately felt that it made sense. He said, ¡°Then second son, go and investigate.¡±


    The second son of the Burton family nodded in agreement. It was unknown how manyyers of connections he had used and how many pairs of shoes he had worn out before he finally found out that the war god, Alex Burton, was from the Burton family!


    The Burton family was stunned by this news! Old Master Burton said with a trembling voice, ¡°Alex is my eldest brother¡¯s grandson, which means he¡¯s my grandson. Our Burton family has be sessful, very sessful!¡±


    The Old Madam of the Burton family was so excited that her face turned red. ¡°No wonder. No wonder he¡¯sing. He wants to celebrate his Grandma¡¯s birthday! ¡±


    The eldest son of the Burton family came to a realization. ¡°Chief Burton agreed toe to celebrate your birthday but didn¡¯t say why. He wants to give us a


    surprise!¡±


    Daniel: ¡± If he remembered correctly, Alex wasn¡¯t the biological grandson of this family, right? At most, he was a cousin. He felt that something wasn¡¯t right, but he didn¡¯t say anything else to remind them.


    The Burton family excitedly began to decorate for the birthday banquet. All sorts of rednterns were hung up, and bright red longevity words were pasted on them. Even the invitations to the birthday banquet were gilded! The Old Master of the Burton family liked to collect antiques. He took out all the antiques that he usually treasured and could not bear to take out!


    The Old Master of the Burton family was excited and gratified. ¡°We¡¯ve been in Buffalo for five years. Our family is finally going to make another leap!¡± The war god of America was the highestmander of the military. No one could invite him, but he was from the Burton family! What did this mean? It meant that they would be the number one family in Buffalo in the future!


    When the Burton family¡¯s invitations were sent out, they covered the sky and earth. All the families, big and small, and celebrities were invited. The butler of the Burton family told everyone that the military¡¯s suprememander, the number one war god in America, was their Old Master¡¯s grandson. When he said that, he was overjoyed.


    The moment this news came out, everyone was rmed and tried to build a good rtionship with the Burton family in advance. The Burton family¡¯s Old Madam¡¯s nose was raised to the sky. She was so arrogant. In the past, they had used all sorts of connections. Now, it was finally the other way around. It felt great to be curried favor with!


    At the Walton residence, Old Master Walton was reading in the garden when he received the Burton family¡¯s invitation. Amelia was drawing on a stone table at the side. When she saw a guest, she subconsciously greeted politely, ¡°Good morning, Uncle.¡± However, when she looked up, she recognized that this was the butler of the Burton family who had not treated her eldest uncle well the day before.


    Amelia immediately turned around and ran to the side. The butler of the Burton family nced at Amelia, his eyes shing with displeasure. This child was so rude! Thinking about how this child hade to the house to acknowledge the Burton family two days ago, he spat in his heart. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t acknowledge her. Their Burton family now had a war god in the family. The Walton family couldn¡¯t reach him at all.


    ¡°Old Master Walton, all the celebrities in Buffalo have been invited to our Old Madam¡¯s birthday. I¡¯m here to give you one too,¡± the Burton family¡¯s butler said.


    Old Master Walton nced at him coldly. ¡°Just put it down. If there¡¯s nothing else, I won¡¯t send you off..¡±

 Chapter 168 - 168: A Powerful Good Person

    Chapter 168: A Powerful Good Person


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Burton family¡¯s butler¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. Although the Burton family was a new noble who had just arrived in Buffalo in recent years, they were on par with the otherrge families. What was there to be arrogant about? The Burton family¡¯s butler was furious and could not help but say, ¡°Old Master Walton, do you know the popr war god, Alex Burton, who has just returned to Buffalo? That¡¯s our Old Madam¡¯s grandson!¡±


    Under normal circumstances, when others heard this, they would immediately stand up. However, Old Master Walton only shook the newspaper and sneered. ¡°How impressive!¡± Wasn¡¯t it that war god who looked like the leader of the criminals? He knew how impressive he could be. Their Mia was still his daughter, and Mia might not even acknowledge him as her father!


    The Burton family butler: ¡± See, this is a businessman. No matter how rich he is, it can¡¯t change the shallowness in his bones!


    The butler of the Burton family left angrily. Only then did Old Master Walton pick up the invitation and look around. He threw it aside with a cold expression. If Alex Burton hadn¡¯t gotten someone to tell him in advance that he hoped that Mia could go to the Burton family¡¯s Old Madam¡¯s birthday banquet, he wouldn¡¯t have gone!


    Amelia obediently ran over and hugged Old Master Walton¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandpa, do you not want Mia to go?¡±


    Old Master Walton pursed his lips. When Mia was quiet, she was always so sensible that it made one¡¯s heart ache. He sighed and said, ¡°Yes, Grandpa can¡¯t bear you to.¡± She was like a delicate flower that was carefully protected. She did not want anyone to touch her or see her. However, when he thought about how his daughter Helena was protected by them in the past, she passed away regretfully without seeing the wonders of the world. Therefore, while he wanted to protect Amelia, he also wanted to bring all the prosperity of the world to Mia and let her see a wider and more exciting world.


    Amelia leaned against Old Master Walton and asked after some thought,


    ¡°Grandpa, what does war god mean?¡±


    Old Master Walton exined, ¡°They¡¯re heroes who are very good at fighting wars. They¡¯re like guardians protecting our country from invasion by other countries. We can live in this peaceful country now because of the sacrifices of these heroes and their blood and sweat.¡± Although he thought that Alex was not a good person at first sight, it was undeniable that Alex was indeed respectable. His contributions could not be erased, and Old Master Walton would not hide this from Amelia.


    Amelia asked, ¡°So he¡¯s a very good person?¡±


    Old Master Walton lowered his head to look at Amelia and smiled. ¡°At least he¡¯s not a bad person.¡± He agreed to attend the Burton family¡¯s birthday banquet. He also wanted to see how far Alex could go for Mia. If Alex wanted to merge with the Burton family or return to the Burton family and acknowledge the ancestors, he would definitely not allow Amelia to acknowledge Alex. Their little princess could not go to the Burton family to be bullied.


    Amelia was thinking of another question. War? She asked in confusion, ¡°We don¡¯t fight wars now.¡± Although wars were often yed on television, they were all acting.


    Old Master Walton patted Amelia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Wars in peaceful times are not the kind of wars you think they are. Ordinary people won¡¯t be able to see such wars.¡± Peace now was built on battles. There was no such thing as peaceful times. It was just that someone was carrying the heavy burden for them.


    Amelia didn¡¯t quite understand, but in that case, her war god father seemed to be quite good? She wanted to see him a little. She wanted to see if he was as tall as in her dream. He would bump into the door frame when he entered. She also wanted to know if he would lift her up to his shoulders like the other children¡¯s fathers. A hero father should be a good father, right? He shouldn¡¯t be like her original father¡­


    After the butler of the Burton family returned to the Burton residence, Old Madam happened to be drinking tea in the living room on the first floor. She asked, ¡°How is it? Is the Walton family very happy to receive the invitation?¡± Other than families rted to politics, very few people could make the Burton family take the initiative to send an invitation. Now, the Walton family was one of them.


    The Burton family butler lowered his hand and said respectfully, ¡°Old Madam, the invitation was sent over, but Old Master Walton didn¡¯t seem too happy and chased me out.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Perhaps they were angry because we didn¡¯t see that little girl the day before yesterday. After all, it¡¯s rumored that the Walton family dotes on that little girl..¡±

 Chapter 169 - 169: Your Place Is Over There

    Chapter 169: Your ce Is Over There


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Old Madam of the Burton family frowned unhappily. The Walton family was really narrow-minded. Previously, she had also heard that the little girl wanted to go to school to y, so George Walton really let her go. Then, the teacher in the school somehow offended the little girl, so the teacher was expelled by the school and her teaching license was revoked.


    ¡°Sooner orter, she will be spoiled.¡± Old Madam of the Burton family snorted.


    ¡°With such an arrogant personality, even if she¡¯s the granddaughter of our Burton family, we will definitely not acknowledge her.¡± Her fourth grandson was indeed more flirtatious. When he was young, he had also stayed in Bradford City. However, even if Amelia was really her fourth grandson¡¯s daughter, she would not acknowledge this child. If she had to acknowledge her, she would have to wait for her fourth grandson to get married and have a family. After giving birth to the eldest son and daughter of the first wife, that girl called Amelia would be qualified to enter the family.


    ¡°You can leave first. n the courtyard again and separate it into a few areas.


    Remember, when the timees, bring all the political figures into the house.


    The business circle and celebrities can just stay in the courtyard. As for the Walton family, arrange for them to be in the outermost area,¡± Old Madam of the Burton family instructed the butler. She was very arrogant now and felt that her family was about to be a first-rate family. Her grandson, Alex, was America¡¯s war god. No family in the entirety of Buffalo could catch up to them, so she did not need to take the Walton family seriously.


    Time passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was the day of Matriarch Qi¡¯s birthday banquet. George Walton set off with Su Ning. Su Ning was wearing a simple white dress. The hem of the dress was fluffy like the clouds in the sky.


    As soon as he got out of the car, George saw Oliver Spencer and his mother, Sylvia Marshall, waiting at the door. George nodded at them and asked, ¡°Mr. Spencer isn¡¯t here?¡±


    Sylvia said, ¡°He has an urgent mission and is not in the country.¡± With that said, she looked at Amelia and smiled. ¡°This Burton family is ambitious and has eyes above their heads, so I waited for you.¡± The Spencer family was from the military. Everyone in Buffalo knew that the Burton family was interested in families with institutional backgrounds and not in the business world.


    George smiled faintly. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself.¡±


    Sylvia waved her hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to you, but Mia is different. Mia is so obedient. She should be more delicate and not be bullied.¡± She touched the braid on Amelia¡¯s head with love.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Auntie is wrong. Mia is not delicate.¡± She could break the railing with her bare hands, swing a sledgehammer, and even kill ghosts!


    Sylvia looked at Amelia and saw that her face was filled with seriousness. She said in all seriousness that she was not delicate. She could not help butugh. ¡°Haha, since we¡¯ve already waited, let¡¯s go in together.¡±


    George nodded and held Amelia¡¯s hand as they walked in. Oliver followed silently beside them. It had been a long time since theyst met. Did Mia still remember him? He pursed his lips and suddenly opened his hand to say to Amelia, ¡°For you.¡± There were two fruit candy in his palm. One was yellow, probably pineapple-vored, and the other was red, probably strawberry-vored.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. She didn¡¯t want all the candy that anyone gave her! But Oliver was her good friend! She quickly nced at George and secretly grabbed the candy.


    ¡°Thank you, Oliver,¡± Amelia whispered to Oliver.


    Oliver turned around and said coldly, ¡°Mm.


    George looked straight ahead, but he saw Amelia¡¯s little movement. However, he pretended not to see it. Amelia secretly tore open the candy wrapper and put the fruit candy into her mouth. A smile shed across George¡¯s eyes. He suddenly turned around. ¡°Mia?¡±


    Amelia immediately pursed her lips and replied vaguely. She pretended to be nonchnt and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Eldest Uncle?¡±


    Georgeughed and coughed. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Alright, call me if you need anything.¡± She pressed the candy under her tongue and tried her best to hide it. Unexpectedly, when she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but drool because she had something in her mouth¡­


    Sylvia burst outughing. ¡°Wait, Auntie will get you a tissue to wipe your mouth.¡± She stopped in her tracks and searched for a tissue in her handbag. Amelia also stopped. When she looked up, she saw the cake in the house. If she was at the Walton residence, she would have run in long ago. However, she was at the Burton residence now, so she could only hold it in. However, she still couldn¡¯t help but look at the cake¡­


    At this moment, the Burton family¡¯s butler came out. He first saw George and Su Ning and did not notice Sylvia behind him. Seeing that Amelia was staring at the cake, he chuckled in disdain. Indeed, she came from a small ce and was not presentable.


    The Burton family¡¯s butler raised his hand at George with a fake smile. ¡°Please stop. Mr. Walton, your seat is over there..¡±

 Chapter 170 - 170: This Is Called Uneducated

    Chapter 170: This Is Called Uneducated


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Burton family¡¯s butler pointed at the outermost courtyard. In that corner, even the lights were dim. The stool was also a simple wooden stool. The Burton family¡¯s butler said with a fake smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, not everyone can enter the inner room. However, if President Walton wants to give our Old Madam a gift, you can queue there first. Oh right, President Walton, please take good care of the child you brought. After all, children are greedy. Don¡¯t do anything embarrassing.¡± The Burton family¡¯s butler had a smile on his face, but the corners of his eyes were raised, looking down on others.


    George sneered. The Burton family was indeed arrogant.


    Amelia was young and asked directly if she did not understand. She looked at the Burton family¡¯s butler and said, ¡°Your family is so strange. You want to treat someone to your Old Madam¡¯s birthday, but you let the guest sit at the door. I¡¯ve never seen anyone as rude as you.¡±


    George corrected her. ¡°Mia, this is called being ill-mannered.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mia has never seen such uneducated people. Uncle butler, I think you¡¯re the ones who are embarrassing yourselves, not Mia.¡±


    The surrounding people whispered and felt that Amelia was right. Those who came were all guests. If they were dissatisfied with anyone, they could just not invite them. If they invited them, they would disdain them for embarrassing themselves. They could not even bear to give a cake to the guests. How stingy was that! Moreover, they even gave the guests different grades¡­ Everyone was furious. If not for the fact that the grandson of the Burton family was the war god, Alex, they would not have suffered. Therefore, when Amelia spoke, everyone felt that it made sense.


    The Burton family butler¡¯s expression darkened. Just as he was about to say something, he saw Sylvia behind them. He immediately ignored George and Amelia and warmly weed her. ¡°Madam Spencer, you¡¯re here. Quick, pleasee in.¡±


    Sylvia sneered. ¡°I won¡¯t go in. Your Burton family doesn¡¯t even care about the Walton family, the richest family in Buffalo. Our Spencer family is nothing.¡± She bent down to wipe Amelia¡¯s mouth and said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ll sit wherever Mr. Su and Mia sit.¡±


    Sylvia wanted to back Amelia up, and Oliver also had a cold expression on his face. He said coldly to the Burton family butler, ¡°Apologize to Mia.¡± Amelia was not only the person who had saved him from the gates of hell, but also the only friend he had acknowledged. Naturally, she could not be bullied!


    The Burton family¡¯s butler¡¯s face stiffened. He did not expect the Spencer


    family to value the Walton family so much. He was a little embarrassed and med this embarrassment on George and Amelia. They clearly knew that Sylvia was behind them, but they did not tell him? Were they deliberately watching him make a fool of himself?


    The Burton family¡¯s butler forced a smile and said, ¡°Madam Spencer, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry for not taking good care of you. Pleasee in first. I¡¯ll arrange a new seat for President Walton and the rest.¡± As he spoke, he took a step to the side and identally bumped into Amelia. The Burton family¡¯s butler weighed more than 80 kilograms, and Amelia was caught off guard, so she naturally staggered.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Amelia cried out and fell to the ground with a thud. As she had supported her wrist when she fell, her palms were red.


    Without another word, George kicked the Burton family¡¯s butler to the side! The Burton family¡¯s butler was caught off guard and fell forward like a dog eating sh*t. With a ng, he hit the antique shelf beside him. With a bang, the antique vase on the shelf fell and shattered!


    The Burton family¡¯s butler¡¯s face immediately turned pale. This was the most precious antique of the Burton family¡¯s Old Master. He had repeatedly reminded him to take good care of it, but he did not expect it to be shattered by him in the end! No, George had shattered it!


    The Burton family butler red at him. ¡°President Walton, what are you doing? Are you trying to cause trouble in the Burton family?¡±


    George didn¡¯t even look at him. He immediately picked Amelia up and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Amelia rubbed her wrist and rubbed her butt. She shook her head. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    When the people in the living room heard themotion, they hurriedly came out. When the Burton family¡¯s Old Master saw the antique on the ground, his heart ached so much that it was about to bleed. He suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°What happened!¡±


    The Burton family butler immediately said, ¡°Old Master, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. President Walton hit me because of a disagreement¡­


    George said, ¡°A disagreement?¡± He didn¡¯t say a word. He hit him directly!


    Amelia frowned and pointed at the Burton family¡¯s butler. ¡°Uncle butler, you¡¯re lying. You were the one who bumped into Mia first. Eldest Uncle was angry and hit you!¡± Not only did he bump into her, but he also wanted to push all the me to Eldest Uncle.. He was too evil!

 Chapter 171 - 171: Yo, So Lively

    Chapter 171: Yo, So Lively


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Burton family butler defended himself. ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m an adult. Why would I bump into you?¡±


    Old Madam of the Burton family leaned on her walking stick. Before she could figure out what was going on, she reprimanded Amelia. ¡°You know how to nder people at such a young age. What did your parents teach you?¡± She red at Amelia. Ha, was this the youngdy? She was so rude and wanted to acknowledge the Burton family as her rtives? Dream on!


    The Burton family¡¯s Old Master also said angrily, ¡°As the saying goes, a crooked stick will have a crooked shadow. President Walton, you should take good care of your child! Otherwise, you will cause a huge disaster in the future!¡±


    George was so angry that heughed. ¡°Your Burton family is very good. Very good.¡± A newly promoted family had nothing to do with power. They relied on the glory they had snatched to think that they were someone important.


    Sylvia¡¯s expression darkened. She said sarcastically, ¡°Your Burton family is so impressive. Is it your family¡¯s upbringing to target a child like this?¡±


    When Old Madam of the Burton family saw Sylvia, her expression improved a little, but not by much. She said, ¡°Madam Spencer, Mr. Spencer and my grandson, Alex, are both from the military. You¡¯d better think about it before you speak.¡±


    Sylvia was so angry that sheughed. Oh my, this olddy even taught her a


    lesson? She probably thought that Alex was the highest leader and Spencer was a subordinate, so the olddy thought that she was amazing?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sylvia held Oliver¡¯s hand. ¡°Since the Burton family doesn¡¯t wee us, we won¡¯t join in the fun. There¡¯s no need for the Spencer family to have any contact with the Burton family in the future.¡±


    The surrounding people whispered to each other and discussed. ¡°Aiyo, why is the Burton family like this? First, they didn¡¯t take the Walton family seriously, and now they even offended the Spencer family. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a family that¡¯s so arrogant even though they don¡¯t have much ability.¡±


    Someone nodded in agreement. ¡°I suspect that the Burton family doesn¡¯t have brains. ¡±


    Someone whispered, ¡°Lower your voice. Doesn¡¯t the Burton family have the right to be arrogant? That war god of the Burton family¡­¡±


    Old Madam Burton was very unhappy, very unhappy. She was the war god¡¯s biological Grandma! Yet, they didn¡¯t give her any face. Sylvia left just like that, where was she going to put her face! If she wanted to leave, she should be the one chasing them away!


    The Old Madam of the Burton family looked at Amelia coldly, nning to regain her dignity from Amelia. She said sternly, ¡°You framed our butler. Apologize to the butler immediately!¡±


    Sylvia stopped in her tracks and retorted angrily, ¡°Apologize my ass!¡±


    Amelia ced her hands on her hips and puffed up her cheeks angrily. She imitated Sylvia and said, ¡°Apologize my ass!¡±


    George held Amelia¡¯s hand and walked out without another word.


    Old Madam Burton was so angry that she almost copsed. Her voice was even more ear-piercing. ¡°Stop! Do you think our Burton residece is a ce where you cane and go as you please? If you cause trouble in my family, you have to be prepared to pay the price!¡± She pointed at Amelia with her walking stick. ¡°Butler, go and suppress her! I¡¯ll educate such an unruly child on behalf of her parents today!¡±


    The Burton family butler¡¯s eyes shed with mockery. Heh heh, they want to fight him? He immediately waved his hand and a few people came up to stop George and Sylvia. The Burton family¡¯s butler personally wanted to capture Amelia.


    At this moment, the Burton family¡¯s iron gate let out a loud bang. A ck SUV barged in and stopped in front of everyone.


    ¡°Yo, it¡¯s so lively.¡± A man in ck got out of the car. Alex Burton had yet to change his clothes. He was wearing a ck uniform and bulletproof vest, and a ck mask that covered half of his face. He pulled down the mask, pulled off his gloves, and threw them aside. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and his eyes were cold. ¡°Who wants to teach my daughter a lesson in my ce?¡±


    Everyone was shocked by this sudden change. It was a good birthday banquet, but a ck SUV suddenly rushed in. No one could react.


    Alex triumphantly looked at Amelia in the crowd. She was wearing a white tutu dress with two braids. She had big eyes and a little baby fat on her cheeks.


    When she pursed her lips, the little flesh on her cheeks was especially obvious. It was so adorable that it melted one¡¯s heart.


    Alex recalled that when he saw Amelia from afar, she was angrily looking at the servants blocking the way. Her eyes were filled with vignce, like a little beast that could explode at any moment. How interesting. Who could she stop with her small body?


    Amelia was also sized up Alex.. Was this her father?

 Chapter 172 - 172: The Feeling of Having a Backer

    Chapter 172: The Feeling of Having a Backer


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia struggled to look up. She felt that her father was so tall. Her eldest uncle was already very tall, but he was actually a head taller than her eldest uncle. He was suddenly so tall in the crowd. If he entered, he would really hit the door frame, right?


    The other people who were stunned came back to their senses. A guest who was treated as an honored guest by the Burton family hurriedly ran over and said respectfully, ¡°Chief Burton.¡±


    Everyone was in an uproar. This was the war god! The war god who protected America and was taken care of and praised by those big shots who could only be seen on television!


    The Old Madam of the Burton family also reacted. She leaned on her walking stick excitedly and quickly walked forward. She shouted exaggeratedly, ¡°Grandson, Grandma¡¯s good grandson, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    The Burton family¡¯s Old Master was also extremely excited and looked gratified. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Your Grandma has been looking forward to your return for a long time. When she found out that you weren¡¯t back from your mission, she couldn¡¯t sit still. She couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well.¡±


    The Old Madam of the Burton family wiped her tears. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up and grown taller. It¡¯s been more than ten years since west met. I remember when you were young, Grandma even coaxed you, hugged you and sung for you.¡±


    Chester weed him warmly. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back. You said that you wanted to celebrate Grandma¡¯s birthday and give her a surprise. Our entire family was looking forward to your return.¡±


    The Burton family¡¯s butler also came forward with a proud expression. ¡°Young Master, pleasee in. I¡¯ll bring you something.¡± The group of people to act recklessly, to throw caution to the wind, kept calling Burton ¡®Grandson¡¯, ¡®Young Master¡¯, ¡®Big Brother¡¯¡­ They seemed to treat him as the backbone of the Burton family.


    Alex gave a faint smile and nced at the butler coldly. The butler of the Burton family immediately froze on the spot and did not dare to move. His hand, which was about to help Alex carry the things, froze in the air and he broke out in cold sweat. What was going on? Why did he feel that Young Master¡¯s gaze seemed to want to kill him?


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Alex looked around triumphantly and said, ¡°Tell me, what happened just now?¡± His voice was very pleasant, but it carried a terrifying coldness.


    The Old Master and Old Madam of the Burton family were too excited and did not notice what Alex had said when he first arrived. They did not hear anything about his daughter. After all, everyone knew that Alex was not married and had no children, so it was even more impossible for him to have a daughter.


    The Burton family¡¯s Old Master nced at Amelia nonchntly and waved his hand. ¡°Sigh, they¡¯re just some unimportant people. Grandpa knows that you want to stand up for our Burton family. Forget it, forget it. You just returned¡­¡±


    The Old Madam of the Burton family wiped her tears and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t bother about those unimportant people. They¡¯re just uneducated children. ¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes slowly turned cold. He said coldly, ¡°No. You provoked my people. Of course, you have to settle the score.¡±


    The Old Madam of the Burton family was overjoyed. Was this the feeling of having a backer? It was too domineering, too safe! She sighed and said hypocritically, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This child belongs to the Walton family. Two days ago, she wanted toe and acknowledge us as rtives. She said that her father was a member of the Burton family, but we rejected her. Although your fourth brother is yful, he knows his limits. It¡¯s impossible for him to have such a big child. Perhaps the Walton family took revenge after we rejected him. This child just fell and ndered the butler for pushing her. Her family¡¯s adults were unreasonable and even beat the butler up.¡±


    The Burton family¡¯s Old Master added, ¡°They even shattered my precious vase. Really, they have no manners!¡±


    The Old Master and Old Madam of the Burton family looked at George and Amelia with disdain. Look, their grandson was going to uphold justice for them. So what if the Walton family was the richest family in Buffalo? No matter how rich they were, they were nothing in front of their grandson!


    Sure enough, Alex said in the next second, ¡°nder, right? Even broke an antique vase?¡±


    The Old Master of the Burton family said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandpa specially put out this vase to wee you. It¡¯s worth hundreds of millions.¡± His eyes flickered. Wasn¡¯t the Walton family the richest family? He could just get them to fork out hundreds of millions aspensation.


    Alex looked at the flower racks on both sides of the courtyard. There were two antique vases on each flower rack. He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a pity.¡± After saying that, before the Qi family could say anything, he suddenly grabbed the Burton family¡¯s butler at the side. With a loud bang, the Burton family¡¯s butler was thrown out. He crashed into several flower racks before stopping. The antique vases on the flower racks fell and shattered..

 Chapter 173 - 173: Daughter, Call Me Daddy

    Chapter 173: Daughter, Call Me Daddy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened and her mouth fell open. Wow, so cool!


    The Burton family¡¯s butler rolled into the courtyard and coughed out a mouthful of blood. Hey on the ground and trembled in pain. He looked at Alex in shock. ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    The Burton family¡¯s Old Master and Old Madam were also stunned. They subconsciously said, ¡°Wrong person, wrong person¡­¡± The Burton family¡¯s Old Master¡¯s heart ached terribly. His heart was bleeding. His antiques!


    Alex smiled wickedly. ¡°Oh? Did I hit the wrong person? I did forget¡­¡±


    The Old Madam of the Burton family subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that Alex had forgotten that the butler of the Burton family was a


    member of the Burton family, but she saw Alex take off his ck uniform and throw it into the car. He was only wearing a ck short-sleeved shirt. He squatted in front of the Burton family¡¯s butler, who was vomiting blood.


    The Burton family butler hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Young Master, I¡­¡±


    Alex interrupted him. ¡°Of course it does. I forgot to take off my uniform when I hit you just now. Just pretend that you didn¡¯t get hit just now.¡±


    The Burton family butler.


    The Burton family members were also confused. They didn¡¯t understand what Alex meant. Then, there was a cracking sound. Alex grabbed the Burton family butler¡¯s hand and crushed his wrist.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The Burton family butler let out a tragic cry.


    ¡°Shh.¡± Alex frowned. ¡°Lower your voice. It¡¯s too noisy.¡± With that said, he got up and kicked the Burton family butler. He flew out and fell in the garden. It was unknown if he was dead or alive.


    Alex turned around and walked back casually. He asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you clearly just now. Who was it that wanted to teach my daughter a lesson on my behalf?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he stood in front of Amelia and bent down slightly to hug her.


    Everyone was stunned. What? Amelia was Alex¡¯s daughter? The Burton family was shocked and their hands and feet instantly turned cold. The others were also shocked. The Walton family¡¯s beloved little princess was actually the war god Alex Burton¡¯s daughter:¡¯


    The Old Master and Old Madam of the Burton family felt their heads buzzing.


    Two days ago, George had brought Amelia to visit and said that they wanted to acknowledge them as her kin. Now that Alex said that Amelia was his daughter, Amelia did not acknowledge their fourth son but Alex? The two elders¡¯ hearts turned cold. It was over, everything was over!


    Alex was really fierce when he hit people. He was not to be trifled with at all.


    Had the Burton familypletely offended him now? The Burton family¡¯s Old Master¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Don¡¯t panic. The ignorant are innocent.


    No matter what, we are his family¡­¡±


    The Old Madam of the Burton family echoed in a panic, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re right.¡±


    The Old Master and Old Madam of the Burton family tried their best to remain calm. The tall Alex carried Amelia with one hand and his back was straight. He was wearing a ck short-sleeved shirt, which made his arms look very strong. Amelia was wearing a white dress and looked soft and cute. Thisbination was too eye-catching and beautiful!


    Alex reached out and pinched Amelia¡¯s chin. He smiled. ¡°Daughter, call me


    Daddy.¡±


    Amelia:


    Alex asked, ¡°Was Daddy handsome just now?


    Amelia:


    George was expressionless. Was this man so friendly? Amelia looked at the tall and handsome Alex. She felt that this father was not very smart. However, her mother had told her in the past not to be stingy when others wanted praise. Your praise might change someone¡¯s life. Hence, Amelia stretched out a hand and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Handsome! Very handsome!¡±


    Alex was stunned for a moment before heughed softly. This daughter was too to his liking!


    ¡°Tell Dad, how did they bully you just now?¡± Alex nced at the Burton family. Although he had just beaten up the Burton family¡¯s butler, these were two separate matters. After the Burton family¡¯s butler was settled, there was still the Burton family. If he calcted more carefully, there was the Old Master¡¯s scores, the Old Madam¡¯s scores. Everyone had scores to settle, and his daughter could not suffer.


    Amelia was also very smart. During the time she lived in the Walton family, hernguage, vocabry, and logic had improved greatly. Her expression had also be clearer. ¡°The Burton family¡¯s Grandma invited us over for her birthday, but she didn¡¯t let us in. She let Eldest Uncle and I sit over there.¡± She pointed at a dim corner beside the door and said, ¡°Eldest Uncle was angry. Mia said that Uncle butler was rude, but Uncle butler was angry and secretly knocked Mia down.¡± She even stretched out her little hand toin. ¡°Mia¡¯s butt hurts from the fall, and my hand is red!¡± As the saying went, if you have a backer, you have toin properly.. You can¡¯t suffer!

 Chapter 174 - 174: They’re Fakes

    Chapter 174: They¡¯re Fakes


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. He held Amelia¡¯s hand and massaged her gently with his well-defined fingers. Then, he asked, ¡°And then?¡±


    The Burton family members were shocked and instinctively wanted to exin. However, Alex¡¯s cold gaze scared them so much that they couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Amelia continued, ¡°Then, the Grandma from the Burton family asked Mia to apologize to Uncle butler. If I don¡¯t apologize, she won¡¯t let us leave.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Did you apologize?


    Amelia: ¡°Apologize my ass.¡±


    The coldness in Alex¡¯s eyes dissipated, and he revealed a smile. ¡®Yes, not bad.¡± He knew everything that happened after that. The mission given by the leader was indeed a little difficult this time. He returned to Buffalo more than an hourter than he had expected. He got off the ne and quickly drove over. He was wondering if Mia had arrived at the Burton residence, so he casually checked the surveince cameras of the Burton family. In the end, he happened to see the Burton family stopping Mia and wanting to teach his daughter a lesson for him.


    Seeing Alex¡¯s cold aura, the Old Madam of the Burton family hurriedly said, ¡°Misunderstanding, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. We didn¡¯t know either¡­ It¡¯s all the butler¡¯s fault!¡±


    Alex sneered. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s all a misunderstanding? Aren¡¯t you the one who said that you wanted to teach my daughter a lesson?


    Old Madam Burton¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± She felt so aggrieved. She was clearly an elder, but she had to be subservient to a junior.


    The Burton family¡¯s Old Master red at the Burton family¡¯s Old Madam and pretended to be angry. ¡°Look at the muddle-headed thing you did. You came to a conclusion without understanding!¡±


    The Old Madam of the Burton family: ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    The Old Master of the Burton family looked at Alex with a smile. ¡°Alex, your


    Grandma is just old and muddle-headed. Don¡¯t lower yourself to her level¡­¡±


    Alex looked down from above with an extremely cold gaze. ¡°Who are you trying to fool?¡±


    The Old Madam of the Burton family held her breath and apologized in front of everyone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡±


    Alex sneered, then looked down at Amelia. ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied?¡± His tone was as if he would make them apologize again until Amelia was satisfied.


    The Burton family looked at Amelia nervously. Fortunately, Amelia nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, but Mia doesn¡¯t want to forgive them. I don¡¯t want to tell them it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°Okay, then we won¡¯t forgive them. You don¡¯t have to say it¡¯s okay.¡±


    The Old Madam of the Burton family heaved a sigh of relief and immediately changed the topic. ¡°Mia is really a kind little girl. Look at you. Your father is Alex. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? If you had said so earlier, Great-Grandma wouldn¡¯t have done such a foolish thing!¡± She had already started to call herself Amelia¡¯s Great-Grandma.


    The Burton family¡¯s Old Master also said enthusiastically, ¡°Look, this is really friendly fire. We¡¯re family.¡± The contempt they had for Amelia had disappeared. All of them were humble and fawning.


    The olddy from the Burton family smiled and reached out to Amelia. ¡°Aiyo,


    Great-Grandma¡¯s darling. Come over and let Great-Grandma hug you.¡±


    The Old Master of the Burton family also sighed. ¡°In the blink of an eye, our Burton family has such a great-granddaughter. Our family has four generations together. What a blessing.¡± They smiled warmly at Amelia, wishing that she would quickly call them great-grandpa and great-grandma. This way, everything that happened tonight would be in the past. They would still be a harmonious family!


    Unfortunately, Amelia did not even look at them. She snorted and turned her head. ¡°Mia doesn¡¯t have great-grandfathers and great-grandmothers like you.¡±


    Amelia counted with her fingers. Grandpa Glen had said that Michael Burton¡¯s grandson was called Alex Burton, and Alex Burton was her father. Her father¡¯s father was called her grandfather, and her father¡¯s grandfather was her great-grandfather. Therefore, her great-grandfather should be Michael Burton.


    ¡°My great-grandpa and great-grandma are already dead,¡± Amelia said. ¡°I have nothing to do with you.¡± That day, Grandpa Glen had said that her great-grandpa, Michael Burton, had been retaliated by bad people because his identity as an undercover agent had been exposed. Her great-grandpa and great-grandma were gone, including her grandparents. Her father had only survived because he had dodge the bullet.


    The expressions of the Old Master and Old Madam of the Burton family stiffened slightly. They smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Your great-grandfather is my elder brother, so I¡¯m also your great-grandfather.¡±


    Amelia looked at Alex in confusion. Alex looked down at her and exined, ¡°Your great-grandfather is the only son in the family. He doesn¡¯t have any siblings.¡±


    Amelia was enlightened.. ¡°So they¡¯re fakes?¡±

 Chapter 175 - 175: My Daughter’s Heart Aches for Me

    Chapter 175: My Daughter¡¯s Heart Aches for Me


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex was very satisfied with the word fake. He nodded and confirmed, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The surrounding people were surprised. They looked at each other. After all this time, this Burton family had nothing to do with the war god, Alex?


    The Old Master and Old Madam of the Burton family were getting more and more embarrassed. How could they say that they were not rted? Weren¡¯t they cousins? Alex Burton was no longer the same as before. They couldn¡¯t let go of such a good grandson.


    The Old Madam of the Burton family smiled and said to Alex, ¡°Aiyo, look at you. How can you say that? They¡¯re cousins after all. How can you say that it¡¯s fake?¡±


    The Burton family¡¯s Old Master also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all people with the blood of the Burton family. Haha, young people love to joke. No matter what, we¡¯re family.¡±


    Alex sneered. ¡°The blood of the Burton family? Unfortunately, you¡¯re not worthy.¡± His eyes were cold and emotionless. ¡°When my grandfather died and my parents died tragically, I returned to Bradford City to look for you. How did you treat me in the end?¡±


    Alex¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Because you were afraid of being implicated, you got someone to chase me out when you heard that I was at the bus station in Bradford City. Then, you moved overnight to the coastal area andpletely cut off my thoughts of looking for you.¡± Back then, he was only seven years old. The fear and confusion of losing his family made him subconsciously look for his family to seek protection. Unfortunately, his family avoided him and he had no rtives. Now, the tides had changed. Who would have thought that he would stumble and survive back then?


    For some reason, Amelia felt a little sad as she listened to her father talk about the past calmly. It turned out that her father, who was taller than the door frame, used to be like her. He had no rtives or parents and was despised by others as a jinx.


    Amelia pursed her lips and hugged Alex¡¯s neck without a word. Alex felt Amelia¡¯s soft body and stopped talking. Amelia¡¯s soft hair poked his neck, making his heart soften.


    Alex raised his eyebrows. Was his daughter feeling sorry for him? His heart warmed.


    Alex had exposed what the Burton family had done back then. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know what to say. They could only smile awkwardly. ¡°This¡­ There must be a misunderstanding.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they finally understood. It turned out that the Old Master of the Burton family was cousins with Alex¡¯s grandfather. Back then, when Old Master Burton found out that his cousin¡¯s identity had been exposed, his family was taken revenge. He was afraid that he would implicate his family, so not only did he chase Alex away, but he also moved his entire family. When the Burton family first arrived in Buffalo, they didn¡¯t say that. Every time they opened their mouths, they would say, ¡°My brother is so pitiful¡±, ¡°I wish I could rece my brother¡±, and so on¡­ When they sent the invitation letter, they even said that Alex was the biological grandson of the Burton family, causing them, who didn¡¯t know the details of the past, to really think that the Old Master of the Burton family was Alex¡¯s biological grandfather.


    Someone discussed in a low voice, ¡°Nowadays, even biological brothers are not close, let alone cousins. There are so many seniorities between them. They can¡¯t even be considered distant rtives.¡±


    ¡°Back then, the Burton family was afraid of being implicated, so they ran away so quickly. Later on, when they stole the credit, they weren¡¯t slow. They didn¡¯t look for Alex for more than ten years. When they heard that Alex had be a war god, they rushed to acknowledge him and called him grandson very intimately.¡±


    ¡°How shameless!¡±


    ¡°If Alex Burton is an ordinary person, do you think the Burton family will still acknowledge him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely not the case. Didn¡¯t you see the Walton family bring Miss Mia over to acknowledge their rtives? They don¡¯t even acknowledge her. The Burton family has eyes above their heads. What¡¯s the use of the Walton family being rich? In the eyes of the Burton family, only those in politics are worthy of dealing with their family.¡±


    Upon hearing everyone¡¯s unconcealed discussion, the Old Madam of the Burton family felt her anger settle in her chest. Her face turned red from holding it in. The Old Master of the Burton family also blushed. It was as if the cloth that had always covered them had been ruthlessly pulled away, causing them to lose all their face.


    Daniel reacted quickly and said, ¡°Second Granduncle, it¡¯s been hard on Cousin toe all the way here to attend the birthday banquet. Let¡¯s go in first.¡± He looked at Alex and smiled gently. ¡°Cousin, what do you think?¡±


    Old Madam Burton hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Alex.. Let¡¯s go in first¡­¡±

 Chapter 176 - 176: Daddy Will Bring You Home

    Chapter 176: Daddy Will Bring You Home


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Master Burton also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Alex, you must be tired from rushing over. Go in first¡­¡±


    The Burton family wanted to get Alex into the house. As the saying goes, don¡¯t air dirtyundry in public. First, invite Alex in. No matter how ugly it was behind closed doors, only they knew. They wouldn¡¯t beughed at by outsiders.


    However, Alex didn¡¯t listen to them. Instead, he looked at Amelia. ¡°Daughter, do you want to go in?


    Without waiting for Amelia to answer, Old Madam Burton quickly said, ¡°Mia, right? Let¡¯s go in first, okay? Great-Grandma has prepared a delicious cake for you. There are many fun toys inside¡­¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want your cake or your toys.¡± Although she liked to eat cake, not everyone ate cake. Did this old Grandma really treat her like an insensible child?


    Old Madam Burton was so angry that she was about to vomit blood. Just now, she wished she could chase Amelia away. Now, she wished she could beg Amelia to quickly enter, but Amelia still didn¡¯t enter! If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have been so fierce just now¡­


    Alex said, ¡°If my daughter doesn¡¯t go in, I won¡¯t go in either. Ryan, go and get my grandfather¡¯s que of glory back.¡±


    Ryan Harvey was Alex¡¯s subordinate. He was sent by the higher-ups to supervise Alex so that he wouldn¡¯t be too free and reckless. However, was this something a subordinate like him could supervise?


    Ryan sighed to himself and agreed. Then, he quickly walked in to pick up the que. Putting everything else aside, this hero que was indeed not suitable to be ced in the Burton residence. This was tarnishing the hero!


    Old Master Burton and Old Madam Burton didn¡¯t expect Alex to take back the que! They had relied on the merits brought by this que of glory to get to where they were today. What would they do if Alex took away the que?


    Old Madam Burton hurriedly followed Ryan in. Old Master Burton looked at Alex and said anxiously, ¡°Alex, you¡¯re going too far.¡±


    It was unknown which immoral person actually echoed Old Master Burton¡¯s words in a low voice. ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t this too calctive? It¡¯s been so long since the incident back then. How can there be vengeance between rtives? Helping is a favor, but not helping is a duty. Even if the Burton family didn¡¯t help you back then, you¡¯re already the chief now. There¡¯s no need to be so ruthless, right?¡±


    When Amelia heard this, she found it a little strange. What rtionship? Her father was only taking back what belonged to him. Wasn¡¯t this what he should do?


    Alex raised his eyebrows and smiled arrogantly. ¡°There are even more extreme things. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± He looked around and said coldly, ¡°I, Alex, have never been a magnanimous person. If they didn¡¯t help me when I was in trouble, then don¡¯t me me for not caring about them after I became rich. If I help them, it is out of kindness, not out of duty. In addition, this que is my grandfather¡¯s merit. As his immediate family, isn¡¯t it normal for me to take back what belongs to my grandfather? I¡¯m here. What right does the Burton family have to take my grandfather¡¯s merit?¡± He only took back the que. He didn¡¯t even ask the Burton family to spit out what they had relied on the que to obtain over the years. He felt that he was already very magnanimous.


    The person who was muttering just now suddenly stopped talking.


    Ryan carried the que out. Old Madam Burton followed closely behind him, wishing she could snatch the que back.


    Alex looked around expressionlessly. ¡°Let me make myself clear today. I, Alex Burton, have nothing to do with the Burton family in Buffalo. If the Burton family dares to use my name or my grandfather¡¯s name to swindle others, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±


    Amelia nodded heavily in agreement. ¡°Yes, impolite!¡± With that, she grinned, revealing her two canine teeth in a fierce manner.


    Alex smiled. He carried Amelia in one arm and threw his grandfather¡¯s merit que into the car in the other. Then, he gently ced Amelia in the front passenger seat. His dark eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°Sit tight, daughter.


    Daddy will bring you home.¡±


    George, who had been watching coldly from the side, suddenly came back to his senses. No, this man wanted to take Mia away without saying a word?


    ¡°Wait!¡± George chased after him, but the arrogant SUV knocked down the crumbling iron door of the Burton family with a ng and disappeared into the night.


    George:


    Ryan opened his mouth.. Master, have you forgotten something? He hasn¡¯t even gotten into the car yet!

 Chapter 177 - 177: Have Some Shame

    Chapter 177: Have Some Shame


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Burton family¡¯s faces turned ashen as they watched the off-road vehicle leave arrogantly. It was all gone. Their Burton family waspletely destroyed!


    The Burton family was so regretful that they wanted to vomit blood. If they had known that Amelia was Alex¡¯s daughter, they would have personally invited her back without waiting for her toe to the Burton family to acknowledge her family! And Alex, no matter what, they were still rtives. How could he be so ruthless! Not only did he take away the que, but he also said ruthless words. Who would give them face in the future? He was forcing them to death!


    As expected, after Alex left, the people around him also left one by one. Not only did they leave, but they also took the gifts that they brought previously.


    Old Madam Burton was very anxious. ¡°You guys! How can you take back a gift you¡¯ve given!¡±


    Old Master Burton tried to persuade them to stay. ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go.¡±


    The Burton family was overwrought. Just now, they looked down on these people Now, they actually went to beg them to stay. Unfortunately, the guests didn¡¯t give them any face and left in a moment.


    At this moment, the Spencer family¡¯s car arrived at the Burton family¡¯s door. James Spencer, who had just finished wrapping up his work reports, had just rushed over. He got out of the car and looked at the empty iron door frame of the Burton family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± James stepped forward and draped a coat over Sylvia¡¯s shoulders. The coat was still warm from his body. Sylvia pursed her lips and turned her face away.


    Oliver pulled a long face and looked in the direction of the SUV. When the Burton family saw James, it was as if they had seen a straw to clutch at. They hurriedly went forward and said, ¡°Mr. Spencer, Madam Spencer, please wait. Mr. Spencer, you and Alex arerades. Can you tell Alex that this is all a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    James¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Misunderstanding? Do you know the consequences of trying to climb up the military¡¯s rtionship?¡±


    The Burton family:


    James had his arm around Sylvia, who wanted to get into the car first, and finally said to the Burton family, ¡°Have some shame.¡± With that, he got into the car.


    The Spencer family¡¯s car had also driven away. Old Madam Burton looked at the mess on the ground and thought of the gifts she had just received. All of them were priceless, but they were gone again after a spin in her hand. Her heart ached so much that it bled. Old Master Burton looked at the antiques that were smashed until there was not a single one left and fainted from heartache. A birthday banquet was supposed to be the beginning of the Burton family¡¯s meteoric rise. Unexpectedly, not only did they not get a single cent, they even spent hundreds of millions. Their trump card antiques were all smashed, and the que of glory was gone. They didn¡¯t know where to cry.


    After Amelia was carried into the car, she did not think of her forgotten uncle for a moment because she was lying in the front passenger seat. From time to time, she would look back at the backseat. Why was there a ghost in her father¡¯s car?


    Alex drove and pressed his Bluetooth earpiece. ¡°Ryan, send my brother-inw back.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Tell my brother-inw that I¡¯ll visit the


    Walton residence tomorrow.¡±


    Ryan, who received the call: ¡°¡­ Why don¡¯t you tell President Walton yourself?¡± He nced at George, who was standing at the side. George was holding his phone and didn¡¯t move for a long time. He seemed to be thinking about who to call.


    Alex snorted. ¡°If reasoning was useful, I wouldn¡¯t have snatched her away.¡± His daughter was indeed the daughter of the Walton family, but she was also his daughter. He wanted to bring his daughter back to acknowledge her roots. He wanted to bring her to his grandfather and parents¡¯ memorial tablets and tell them not to worry. He had a family now. He had a very obedient daughter and would not be alone in the future. He also had something to worry about in this world. However, if he didn¡¯t take Mia away today, ording to the rules of the Walton family, he would at least have to be tested first. Then, there would be a buffer period. It would take many days, so he could only take her away first.


    Alex¡¯s expression softened slightly. He looked at Amelia and instructed,


    ¡°Daughter, sit properly. Don¡¯t keep looking back.¡±


    Ryan exploded when he heard this. ¡°Master! You aren¡¯t going to let Miss Mia sit in the passenger seat, aren¡¯t you?


    Alex said, ¡°Otherwise?¡± Where else would she sit if not in the front passenger seat? He hadn¡¯t prepared a child¡¯s seat in the car yet. If he couldn¡¯t see her in the back seat, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease. Besides, someone had died in the back seat of his car. Of course, he couldn¡¯t let his delicate daughter sit in the back seat.


    Ryan¡¯s mouth twitched. Alright, he was going to pay the fine.


    After hanging up the phone, Ryan took a deep breath and said to George, ¡°President Walton, I¡¯m sorry. Although our family head doesn¡¯t y by the rules, he knows what he¡¯s doing¡­¡± Otherwise, the country wouldn¡¯t have used him so heavily..

 Chapter 178 - 178: Welcome Home

    Chapter 178: Wee Home


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ryan continued, ¡°Master said that he would bring Miss Mia back to the Walton residence tomorrow. President Walton, don¡¯t worry. Miss Mia will definitely be fine with Master.¡± Even if Alex lost his life, he would not let Amelia get hurt at all.


    George snorted and got into the car with an ugly expression.


    Erik sat in the front passenger seat and asked nkly, ¡°President Walton, where are we going? Back to the Walton residence?¡±


    George frowned. Go home? Why would he go home? To be scolded?


    George said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to thepany first. We¡¯ll work overtime tonight.¡±


    Erik: ¡°¡­¡± Did this mean that he was going to stay up all night?


    Alex¡¯s ck SUV passed through the city and drove into an ancient Chinese courtyard. The courtyard was in an ancient style. It had gray bricks and roofs. It was very elegant and graceful. It was worlds apart from Alex¡¯s temperament.


    Alex got out of the car, opened the door of the passenger seat, and carried


    Amelia out. Then, he opened the door of the backseat and took out the que. Ameliay on Alex¡¯s shoulder and stared at the faint white shadow. The shadow hugged its head. Its bright red nails were long and its eyes were motionless. When it looked at people, it was staring straight at them. Amelia wasn¡¯t afraid, but her master wasn¡¯t around. She couldn¡¯t recognize what the ghost in front of her was.


    ¡°Master!¡± As soon as they entered, a man in gray lowered his head and greeted them.


    Alex handed him the que and said, ¡°Take it to the main hall and hang it up.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the gray-robed man replied and entered with the que. Along the way, most of the men in gray were busy. Amelia¡¯s eyes widened as she felt as if she had transmigrated back to ancient times.


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s puzzled gaze, Alex rubbed her head and said, ¡°Mia, this is our home. Wee home.¡±


    Home¡­ Amelia looked at the courtyard in front of her. Although the courtyard was a little deserted, it gave her an indescribable feeling. Grandfather¡¯s house was home, and this was also her home. However, there was an additional feeling here, as if she had seen it in a dream. It was just that the scene in the dream was very blurry, but when she looked at the courtyard, she felt a sense of familiarity.


    Alex carried Amelia and walked straight to the ancestral hall. In the end, he stopped outside the courtyard of the ancestral hall. ¡°Your grandparents and great-grandfather¡¯s memorial tablets are inside. Is Mia willing to go in and offer them an incense stick and kowtow to them?¡± Alex was a little nervous.


    What if Mia was unwilling? Unexpectedly, Amelia replied in the next second, ¡°Okay!¡± Grandpa had said that her father and great-grandfather were very impressive guardians. They deserved everyone¡¯s respect, so she should respect them too. Although she didn¡¯t know them yet, it didn¡¯t matter. She would get to know them in the future.


    Amelia said firmly, ¡°Mia wants to offer incense to great-grandpa and grandpa and grandma.¡±


    Alex¡¯s throat was a little dry, and his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Okay, as expected of Dad¡¯s good daughter.¡± He walked steadily towards the ancestral hall. Suddenly, he thought of something and said, ¡°Mia, you haven¡¯t called me Dad yet.¡± His daughter called her great-grandfather and grandparents first, but she never called him Dad.


    Amelia stared at the door frame and did not answer.


    Alex lowered his head and asked curiously, ¡°Mia?¡±


    Amelia finally looked at him. She blinked and called out crisply, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Alex nodded. He was so excited that he hit the door frame with a ng.


    The subordinates on duty in the dark:


    Amelia seemed to be prepared. At that moment, sheid her head on Alex¡¯s shoulder and was unscathed. She looked at the door frame and then at Alex¡¯s head. Wow, so her father would really hit the door frame! She said excitedly, ¡°Again!¡¯


    Alex was rubbing his head. What the hell? He had actually bumped into the door frame? Although he was 1.94 meters tall and the door of the ancestral hall was indeed a little short, it didn¡¯t make sense. He had never bumped into it before! Fortunately, Mia reacted quickly. Otherwise, his heart would ache if his daughter got hit. Just as he was sighing that he hadn¡¯t hurt Amelia, he heard Amelia say excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s do it again!¡¯


    Alex.


    Amelia quickly covered her mouth. Aiyo, why did she identally say what was on her mind?


    Alex asked, ¡°Mia, what did you say?


    Amelia quickly waved her hand. ¡°Mia didn¡¯t say anything. Grandpa Doorframe said it.¡±


    The corners of Alex¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. This smart girl..

 Chapter 179 - 179: Mia Is An Accident

    Chapter 179: Mia Is An ident


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex put Amelia down and held her hand to the three tablets. He picked up six incense sticks and lit them up. He gave three incense sticks to Amelia and held three incense sticks himself. Alex knelt on the prayer mat and kowtowed. ¡°Old Master, look who this is. You didn¡¯t expect your grandson to have such a cute daughter in his life, right?¡±


    All these years, thest thing that Alex couldn¡¯t let go of was thest time he saw his grandfather. He turned around, and his grandfather was also looking at him. When he turned back again, only his grandfather¡¯s bloody back was left. He clearly knew that it was thest time, but he didn¡¯t have time to say anything.


    Alex said, ¡°Miao, this is great-grandpa.¡±


    Amelia imitated Alex and knelt on the mat. She shouted, ¡°Great-grandpa.¡±


    Alex¡¯s throat was slightly dry. He said again, ¡°This is Grandpa and Grandma.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma.¡± With that, she kowtowed like Alex. She kowtowed so hard that she couldn¡¯t control her strength and hit her head on the ground.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Amelia hurriedly covered her forehead, but the hand holding the three incense sticks was steady. Alex quickly picked her up and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± In the end, he saw that his daughter¡¯s forehead was red. Not only was it red, but it also seemed to be a little swollen. She was kowtowing too hard.


    Alex was speechless for a moment. He brought Amelia to offer the incense and three cups of wine before leaving the ancestral hall.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± On the way back, Alex gently touched Amelia¡¯s forehead. Amelia covered her forehead with both hands. She didn¡¯t feel any pain just now, but it was starting to hurt now.


    Alex sent someone to get medicine, but Amelia was staring at the courtyard. The female ghost had not been able to enter the ancestral hall just now and could only stand outside. A ce like the ancestral hall was like someone else¡¯s territory. Ordinary ghosts would only sneak in to eat some tribute unless they were starving. Otherwise, they would usually avoid it. In addition, Michael


    Burton¡¯s memorial tablet had merit, he had sacrified himself for his country. Ordinary ghosts did not dare to provoke him.


    Alex followed Amelia¡¯s gaze and looked at the osmanthus tree in the courtyard. He asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The courtyard was dark. What was there to see?


    Amelia hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Dad, did you look for an Auntie outside?¡±


    Alex was stunned. ¡°What?¡± Looking for an auntie? Was he that kind of person? No, what did the Walton family teach his daughter? He frowned and said, ¡°Dad didn¡¯t look for an auntie in the past. I won¡¯t look for an auntie now, and I definitely won¡¯t look for an auntie in the future. Dad isn¡¯t interested in women.¡±


    Amelia eximed and asked, ¡°Then how was I born?¡±


    Alex: ¡°¡­¡± He coughed and said, ¡°Your mother doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s train of thought waspletely off. She asked, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Mom count?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Because Dad¡¯s contact with your mother was an ident.¡±


    Amelia asked, ¡°Is Mia also an ident?¡±


    Alex choked.


    Amelia asked again, ¡°Does Daddy not like Mommy?


    Alex: ¡®


    Amelia: ¡°Since Daddy doesn¡¯t like Mommy, why did you still interact with


    Mommy and have an ident?¡±


    Alex was speechless. He touched his nose and changed the topic. ¡°Mia, do you want to eat ice cream?


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I want to eat it!¡± The father and daughter forgot about their conversation and prepared to find ice cream.


    Under the osmanthus tree, the female ghost hugged her head with a hint of resentment in her eyes. She floated and followed, keeping a distance from Alex, but she refused to leave.


    ¡°Uh-uh-uh¡­¡± The ghost made a short sound in her throat. It sounded scary. Her throat felt like it had been cut off. She couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    George was busy until noon the next day. He didn¡¯t expect Alex to not send


    Amelia back yet! Old Madam Su controlled the wheelchair and came out of the house. She said angrily, ¡°Where¡¯s Mia? You¡¯re already so old. How can you lose the child when you go out?¡±


    George pursed his lips and exined, ¡°Mom, Mia was taken away by her tather.¡±


    Old Madam Walton red at him. ¡°If you didn¡¯t bring her back, you lost her!¡±


    George looked at Old Master Walton, who was behind Old Madam Walton. Behind Old Master Walton were Andrew, Eric, Chris, and Dn. Then, there was Lucas, William, and Emma.. The entire family crossed their arms and stared at him, as if saying, ¡°You still have the cheek toe back after losing Mia?¡±

 Chapter 180 - 180: Performance Program

    Chapter 180: Performance Program


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    George was speechless. He pressed his forehead and assured everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to Mia.¡± In the end, he emphasized, ¡°Not a single hair will be missing, let alone a bump!¡¯


    George¡¯s eyelids twitched for some reason. He recalled Ryan¡¯s solemn words: [President Walton, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to Miss Mia with the family head.]


    George calmed himself down and walked in steadily under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    The Old Master of the Walton family pulled a long face and said unhappily,


    ¡°I¡¯ve been taking care of Mia for so long, but I can¡¯t beat an outsider.¡±


    Eric immediately agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. If it were me, that Burton guy definitely wouldn¡¯t have the chance to take Mia away from me. I could finish him off with one hand!¡±


    Chris adjusted his sses and didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, if the Walton family really didn¡¯t like Alex, they would have gone to snatch Mia away long ago. No matter what, Alex had passed their first test. Although Alex¡¯s surname was also Burton, he didn¡¯t collude with the Burton family. His character just barely passed.


    At this moment, Alex, whose character barely passed, was carrying Amelia. He looked at the 18 hall masters and deputy generals below and introduced solemnly, ¡°This is my daughter, Mia, the eldest miss of the Burton family. In the future, what she says will be what I say. As long as she has a request, don¡¯t ask for the reason and do it. No matter what, protecting her is your first priority! ¡°f


    The people below said in unison and resolutely, ¡°Yes!¡±


    These people were Alex¡¯s own people. They were the team that he had built up bit by bit when he was wandering. They were all his loyal confidants. In Alex¡¯s hands, the Burton family had already be a hidden family that could fight against the legendary families of other countries. They could fight in public or private. They could take action whenever it was inconvenient for the country to resolve. The people sitting below were all big shots who could take charge.


    Amelia¡¯s forehead was still smeared with ointment. Men were careless to begin with, and it was the same with children. Amelia¡¯s forehead was smeared with arge amount of ointment, making her look very ferocious. She suddenly raised her hand and corrected Alex. ¡°It¡¯s Little Miss, not Eldest Miss.¡± Although she was no longer a three-year-old child, she was still a little young. She was only four years old. Eldest Miss was for older children. She was a child, so she had to be called Little Miss.


    Amelia¡¯s expression was serious when she spoke. A hall master sitting in the front row couldn¡¯t help butugh. He was the first to p. ¡°Little Miss, you¡¯re awesome! Little Miss, perform a show!¡± The other hall masters saw that Alex didn¡¯t look unhappy, so they joined in.


    The Burton family¡¯s vi upied arge area. Their family was full of men. Some of them had known Alex for more than ten years and had followed him to many countries, but they had never seen a woman by his side! Not to mention a woman, there wasn¡¯t even a female mosquito! At this moment,


    Amelia suddenly appeared, and she was recognized as his biological daughter. Everyone was surprised and happy at the same time. The family head¡¯s daughter was their daughter.


    Amelia tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°Can I perform anything? I haven¡¯t gone to kindergarten yet. There are many things I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Everyone apuded and encouraged Amelia, saying that performing was fine. Such a young child would be cute even if he sang or danced.


    Just as everyone thought that Amelia was going to perform a cute show, she looked left and right. She walked under the roof and moved a few stone bricks over before chopping them down!


    With a bang, the stone brick split into two!


    All the hall masters and deputy generals: ¡°¡­¡± All of them opened their mouths in shock, as if they had seen a ghost!


    Alex¡¯s smile froze on his face.


    Seeing that no one was saying anything, Amelia thought that they had not seen clearly, so she picked up another brick and shed down!


    Everyone:


    Alex: ¡°¡­¡± His daughter was actually so powerful?


    Amelia hit two bricks in a row. Seeing that no one reacted, she pouted and said unhappily, ¡°Is Mia¡¯s performance very boring? Why does everyone have such an expression¡­¡±


    Alex coughed and quickly took the lead in pping. The others finally reacted and pped continuously.


    A certain hall master sighed from the bottom of his heart. ¡°As expected of the family head¡¯s daughter!¡± Although they could also chop bricks with their bare hands, that was only possible after years of practice and continuous strengthening of their physical fitness.. But how old was Amelia? Four years old! Four years old!

 Chapter 181 - 181: Unclean Thing

    Chapter 181: Unclean Thing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex pretended to be calm as if he already knew about this. His voice was cold but he could not hide his pride. ¡°Yes, Mia, not bad. Practice a little more and try to chop the enemy¡¯s head with your bare hands.¡±


    Everyone was speechless. Miss Mia was a little girl! She was such a cute little girl. Master, could you teach her something normal? Chopping heads with her bare hands?! Can you not scare our daughter?!


    Amelia¡¯s action of chopping bricks with one hand hadpletely captured the hearts of a group of rough men. All the hall masters loved Amelia and wanted to carry her to visit the vi.


    Alex looked at the group of people who wanted to snatch his daughter and said coldly, ¡°Is there nothing else to do?¡± He had not hugged his daughter enough.


    What did it have to do with them?


    Everyone could only leave reluctantly to do their work. Alex picked Amelia up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to bring you back.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± She wanted to eat Grandma¡¯s cooking!


    Alex habitually walked towards the SUV. Suddenly, he thought of something and frowned. ¡°We won¡¯t take this car today.¡±


    Amelia looked at the female ghost who had been waiting in the backseat of the car and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Alex: ¡°It¡¯s not clean.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t quite understand. Could it be that her father was saying that the car was dirty? But the car had been washed very clean! Perhaps her father was referring to the female ghost in the car? But her father couldn¡¯t see the female ghost, right?


    Amelia was puzzled. She whispered into Alex¡¯s ear, ¡°Daddy, can you see Auntie holding her head too?¡±


    Alex was stunned. What auntie? He followed Amelia¡¯s gaze and looked at the back of the car. As the old saying goes, children¡¯s eyes are clean and can see things that adults can¡¯t. Did Mia see a ghost? No, no, no, that¡¯s impossible. After Alex reacted, he couldn¡¯t help but disdain himself. This was the era of science. How could there be ghosts!


    ¡°There¡¯s no head-hugging auntie. Mia, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Alex squeezed Amelia¡¯s small hand and brought her to the garage. He chose a clean army-green SUV that was rarely driven and drove towards the Walton residence.


    Amelia leaned against the window and looked back. Behind the car, the female ghost hugged her head and quickly followed.


    ¡°To be able to walk in the day, it must be an evil spirit,¡± Amelia muttered. ¡°But what kind of ghost is it?¡±


    The Walton family waited until noon before they saw an army-green off-road vehicle drive over arrogantly and stop at the entrance of the manor.


    Amelia stuck her head out of the car window and shouted in a childish voice,


    ¡°Uncle Smith, open the door. Mia is back.¡±


    Mr. Smith hurriedly opened the door and said happily, ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯re finally back. Your grandmother misses you very much.¡± Then, he saw Amelia¡¯s forehead and was stunned. This¡­ Didn¡¯t Young Master guarantee that the Little Miss would be unharmed?


    Amelia got out of the car and ran quickly on her short legs. ¡°Grandma, Mia is back!¡±


    Mr. Smith wanted to take a closer look at Amelia¡¯s injuries, but he didn¡¯t expect to not be able to catch her at all. Alex was tall and slender, and he slowly followed behind Amelia. His long legs had the advantage, so no matter how fast Amelia ran, he could follow her slowly. At the back was the female ghost who was holding her head. She held her head and walked around in a daze. When she saw the luxurious Walton family manor, her eyes revealed a hint of excitement, and she let out a strange cry.


    In the house, the Old Madam of the Walton family hurriedly controlled her wheelchair to go downstairs. William, who was sitting at the bar reading, also threw down his math book. The parrot, Seven, flew out from somewhere and pped its wings to step on the handrail of the stairs. However, the handrail of the stairs was too slippery. It lost its footing and directly slid down the handrail.


    George was working on the sofa on the first floor when he heard Amelia¡¯s voice. He stood up with one hand in his pocket and looked quite calm. He said calmly, ¡°You should be relieved now, right?¡± In the next second, he saw Amelia run in. Her forehead was shockingly red. At first nce, she looked like she was bleeding.


    Old Madam Walton eximed, ¡°Mia!¡±


    William hurried forward and asked, ¡°Sister, what happened to your forehead? Are you alright? Does it hurt?¡±


    Andrew asked Dn to get the medicine box while he went up to check on Amelia¡¯s forehead. Eric¡¯s eyes were wide open, and even Chris put away his bored expression and frowned as he looked at the wound on Amelia¡¯s forehead.


    Old Master Walton was angry and anxious. He flew into a rage at George. ¡°Is this what you mean by unscathed?¡±


    George, who was being red at by a group of people, was speechless. He turned his gaze to Alex, who was a step slower..

 Chapter 182 - 182: It Has Nothing to Do with Daddy

    Chapter 182: It Has Nothing to Do with Daddy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex was so tall that he almost hit the door frame. He stood there and blocked the door.


    Following George¡¯s gaze, the entire Walton family looked over. As soon as Alex entered, he felt seven or eight gazes stabbing at him like knives. He had seen the Old Master of the Walton family before, and he was ring at him with a straight face. He had also seen George before. He was expressionless and had sharp eyes. There were a few he had never seen before. One of them had dark skin and it was obvious that he had a bad temper. He had his hands on his hips and his eyes were wide open, as if he wanted to rush up and fight him at any time. A parrot was pping around Mia and shouting, ¡°The demon is here! The old demon is here!¡±


    Alex looked around without changing his expression and asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Old Madam Walton gritted her teeth. ¡°Why are you still asking? What¡¯s wrong with Mia¡¯s forehead? You¡¯re already so old, can¡¯t you even raise a child well?¡±


    Alex paused. Old Madam Walton was chattering non-stop. Even though this was the first time they met, she scolded him unceremoniously. Unexpectedly, this scolding made him feel like less of an outsider. This reminded Alex of his mother¡¯s nagging. It had been a long time. He didn¡¯t expect to hear suchints again in this life.


    Alex pursed his lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Old Madam Walton snorted. Don¡¯t think that she would ept his apology . She wouldn¡¯t forgive him for hurting her precious granddaughter!


    Seeing that everyone had misunderstood, Amelia quickly exined, ¡°Grandma, it has nothing to do with Daddy.¡±


    When everyone heard this, their hearts ached. It had only been a night, and Mia was already calling him daddy so naturally? She was even speaking up for Alex! They were jealous!


    Andrew checked carefully and realized that Amelia¡¯s forehead was only a little bruised and swollen. There was no big problem, but the ointment was really scary.


    Andrew asked slowly, ¡°Mia, tell Uncle, how did you hurt your forehead?¡±


    Amelia said honestly, ¡°Dad brought Mia to kowtow to great-grandpa and grandpa and grandma. Mia imitated Dad and kowtowed. I didn¡¯t expect to kowtow too hard.¡±


    Everyone:


    Alex raised his eyebrows. ¡°See, I really didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Old Madam Walton nced at Alex. This man who kidnapped her daughter and then her granddaughter was indeed a criminal like her old man said.


    Andrew smiled and asked casually, ¡°Mia, why are you back sote? Where did your father bring you to y?¡±


    Amelia recalled seriously. ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere to y. Dad brought me to kowtow to my great-grandpa and grandparents.¡±


    William didn¡¯t believe that kowtowing would take so long. Before Andrew could ask further, William asked, ¡°And then? Didn¡¯t you do anything else?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Then¡­ then Daddy taught me how to strike the enemy¡¯s head.¡±


    Everyone from the Walton family:


    Alex: ¡®


    The Walton family had just retracted their gaze, but now they immediately stabbed Alex like a knife. Alex¡¯s mouth twitched and he said helplessly, ¡°Mia, you don¡¯t have to say that.¡±


    Seeing that Alex even admitted that he had taught Amelia how to chop off her head, Old Madam Walton was so angry that she wanted to hit him! What kind of lesson was this?! She suspected that the wound on Mia¡¯s forehead was not caused by kowtowing, but by Alex teaching her how to chop off a brick with her head!


    Old Madam Walton sized Alex up. This ¡°criminal leader¡± was too tall. He stood tall and straight, and his ck hair was slightly curled. Against the light, she could only see his dark eyes, which were unfathomable. Old Madam Walton was so tired that she retracted her gaze. He was too tall, and her neck ached.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re back, sit,¡± Old Madam Walton said as she pointed at the sofa.


    Andrew ruffled Amelia¡¯s hair and coaxed her. ¡°Mia, be good. We¡¯ll chat with your father for a while. Can you go upstairs and y with your brothers?¡±


    William held Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs. I¡¯ll show you something especially powerful! ¡±


    Amelia nodded happily. ¡°Alright!¡± With that, she went upstairs with William. In Amelia¡¯s heart, her grandparents and uncles were the best people. Her father was also a good person, so there was nothing to worry about when they chatted together.


    Alex looked at Amelia, who was happily going upstairs, followed by a parrot that could fly but insisted on running with her.. So he was abandoned by his daughter just like that?

 Chapter 183 - 183: There’s No Ghost in Our Family

    Chapter 183: There¡¯s No Ghost in Our Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex looked around. The Walton family¡¯s Old Master, Old Madam, and George¡¯s


    brothers sent Amelia away because they wanted to ask about what happened back then? He could understand. After all, Helena was their beloved daughter and sister. If he put himself in their shoes, if Mia was kidnapped by a man and there was no news for many years, he would be more extreme than the Walton family.


    Alex sat down on the sofa and curled his lips slightly. He was sitting quite well, but he gave off an unruly feeling. He said, ¡°Ask whatever you want to ask.¡± He had experienced interrogation countless times and was not afraid.


    Everyone in the Walton family:


    William pulled Amelia to his room and introduced her to his inventions over the past few days. ¡°Mia, look at this.¡± He picked up a digital high-definition video recorder.


    Amelia took it and flipped through it curiously. William introduced, ¡°I¡¯ve modified this video recorder and enhanced its infrared night vision function. Illuminate the target with an infrared searchlight and receive reflected infrared radiation to form an image¡­¡± Therefore, if there was a ghost, this video recorder might be able to capture it.


    Amelia: ¡°Oh¡­¡± She looked confused and did not understand.


    William ced the video recorder on the table and took out arge and round thing that looked like an iron basin. This thing was covered with a cloth, and William loved it very much.


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°Brother, what is this?¡±


    William untied the ck cloth on it, revealing arge and round iron basin. It was indeed an iron basin.


    ¡°After my tireless efforts and calctions, I realized that the maic field is the closest to seeing ghosts. I spent a few days before I finally figured out the closest form and engraved this form on this iron basin with a maic field,¡± William exined. ¡°This iron basin looks ordinary, but I ced two pieces under it¡­¡±


    Amelia¡¯s head buzzed with a bunch of professional jargon. ¡°Brother, what are you talking about?¡±


    William paused for a moment and thought for a moment. ¡°Inyman¡¯s terms, I think ghosts are a specific substance that can interfere with the maic field. The maic field of my iron basin has a pattern. When a ghost approaches, the maic field will change. I ced a needle in the iron basin. The needle is very sensitive. As long as a ghost appears nearby, the needle will spin quickly until it determines a certain direction, which is where the ghost Amelia was silent. She thought for a while and tried her best to understand. ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t your metal basin apass?


    William: ¡°¡­¡± He was dumbfounded. Impossible! Absolutely impossible! What he had spent a few days creating actually existed in the real world!


    Amelia blinked. Seeing William¡¯s shocked expression, sheforted him.


    ¡°Brother, you can even make apass. Impressive!¡±


    William: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want to hear this perfunctory praise.


    Amelia racked her brains and continued to praise him. ¡°Brother, look at your iron basin. It¡¯s different from apass. Thepass is filled with words, and your iron basin is filled with forms¡­ The forms must be better than the words!¡±


    William¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes!¡± The form was the most urate!


    Amelia asked in confusion, ¡°But Brother, why are you making these things?


    William snorted and pulled theputer over to open a website. ¡°I created a website some time ago and published two articles, but thements below were all mocking me.¡± Ever since he told the ghost theory, this video had been uploaded to Weibo, attracting manyizens to watch. However, these onlookers were not interested in ghosts at all. Instead, they looked at his face and called him so cute! William was very angry and insisted on proving that his ghost theory was correct!


    Amelia:


    William: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s test it now.¡± He walked around the house with the metal te. ¡°I¡¯ve tested it. There¡¯s nothing abnormal here. There¡¯s no ghost in our house, right?¡±


    William had a rxed smile on his face. As he moved the iron basin, he said, ¡°My instrument is very powerful. If there¡¯s a ghost, it will definitely be detected. Mia, verify if my instrument is useful.¡± Amelia could see ghosts. She didn¡¯t say that there was a ghost in the house, so it was normal for his iron basin to not react. If there was a reaction and Amelia said that there was a ghost in the house, his iron basin could indeed detect ghosts!


    Amelia looked out of the window. A headless female ghost was floating there, hugging her head and staring straight at William..

 Chapter 184 - 184: Don ‘t Come Over

    Chapter 184: Don ¡®t Come Over


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    William realized that the iron basin¡¯s needle was spinning rapidly. He eximed, ¡°Is my maism reversed?¡± He checked. ¡°No. Strange, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Why did the iron basin react the moment his sister returned? Could it be that the maic field on his sister¡¯s body was different from others?


    William immediately walked towards Amelia with the metal basin. Then, he realized that the needle had stopped moving again. William frowned. ¡°Strange, is it broken?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face was filled with conflict. ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t we forget it¡­¡±


    William kept adjusting his direction ording to the indicator. Finally, he walked towards the window step by step. He was immersed in the calction of what was wrong with the iron basin and hadpletely forgotten what it was for. As he walked, he replied to Amelia, ¡°No, I can¡¯t let it go. Thest step of calction is to verify¡­ Wait, the indicator isn¡¯t moving. It¡¯s stopped!¡±


    When the needle finally stopped, it pointed outside the window.


    ¡°This direction is¡­¡± William looked up, and the smile on his face froze. Outside the window, a pair of feet stood quietly in front of William. He looked up along the back of the greenish-ck foot and saw a headless female ghost hugging her head. The eyes on the head in her arms rolled around and finallynded on William. She looked straight at him. The female ghost¡¯s white dress seemed to be dyed red by blood. The closer she was to her neck, the redder the blood became. Below was an irregr shape of blood spray. With just a nce, one could imagine the scene before her death.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The female ghost seemed to be trying her best to smile, but her head was cut off at the neck. Her face had turned pale from the loss of blood, and she tried her best to smile. It looked strange no matter how one looked at it.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± William jumped up in fright. Hisnguage system was in chaos, and the metal basin in his hand fell to the ground with a dull thud.


    Before Amelia could react, William hid behind her and hugged her neck tightly from behind.


    ¡°Ahem, Brother, let go¡­ Ah¡­¡± Amelia¡¯s tongue was about toe out.


    ¡°Brother¡­ You¡¯re strangling me¡­ You¡¯re strangling me¡­¡±


    However, William was too afraid. He didn¡¯t let go at all and even hid behind Amelia. Amelia had no choice. She couldn¡¯t be strangled to death by her brother, right? Hence, she exerted strength and with a bang, William was thrown over her shoulder. The direction was the window.


    William felt the world spin before he fell to the ground. Fortunately, there was a carpet in the room, so he didn¡¯t fall seriously. However, the serious thing was that when he looked up, he saw the female ghost holding her head in midair.


    William: ¡± ! ! ! ¡± Why didn¡¯t he just faint?! Why did he have to face all of this soberly?!


    William trembled as he reached out to Amelia for help. ¡°Mia, help me, help me up¡­¡± His legs and hands were weak. He couldn¡¯t get up from the ground by himself. If he couldn¡¯t get up, he couldn¡¯t stay away from the female ghost who was hugging his head!


    Amelia hurriedly ran over and helped William up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±


    William: ¡°It¡¯s fine. No, is this the time to talk about this?¡± His gaze didn¡¯t move.


    He didn¡¯t dare to turn his head to look at the female ghost hugging her head. He asked Amelia, ¡°When¡­ when did that thinge?


    Amelia was puzzled. Why could her brother see ghosts again? She replied, ¡°When your iron basin needle began to turn, the head-holding auntie was outside.¡± Then, she added, ¡°Brother, if you¡¯re so afraid of ghosts, why did you calcte a tool to detect ghosts?¡±


    William: ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no conflict between ghosts and me being afraid of ghosts.¡±


    Amelia thought of Harper, who loved to y games, and asked, ¡°So this is what everyone means by being a noob and loving to y?¡±


    William: ¡°¡­¡± Can you stop attacking me? Let¡¯s deal with the female ghost first! Boohoo, why is the female ghost beside me? Why can my sister discuss the problem with me so calmly? Isn¡¯t she afraid?


    William held back his trembling legs and asked, ¡°W-What the hell is she¡­¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Her master said that he was going down for a meeting and hadn¡¯t returned for two days.


    Amelia looked at the female ghost who was hugging her head and asked, ¡°Auntie, what the hell are you?


    The female ghost hugged her head: She rolled her eyes, her eyes strange, and a gurgling sound came from her throat. Right on the heels of that, she floated towards William.


    William shouted in his heart, ¡°No! Don¡¯te over!¡±

 Chapter 185 - 185: The Female Ghost Is Missing

    Chapter 185: The Female Ghost Is Missing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia instinctively felt danger and stood in front of William warily. ¡°Speak if you want to. Don¡¯t touch.¡±


    The female ghost holding her head suddenly let out a roar and pounced fiercely at Amelia! Amelia did not have muchbat experience. Without Elmer Stevens¡¯s guidance, she subconsciously raised her hand to block the attack.


    The red string on Amelia¡¯s wrist emitted a ring of red light and bounced the female ghost who was hugging her head away! The female ghost who was hugging her head was caught off guard. The head in her hand fell off and she fell to the side in a sorry state. Her head rolled to William¡¯s feet. The female ghost who was hugging her head turned around clumsily and finally revealed her eyes. She stared straight at William and opened her bloody mouth..


    William:


    Amelia hurriedly said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± With that, she immediately ran over and shouted in a childish voice, ¡°Female ghost, take this!¡± With that, she raised her leg and kicked the female ghost¡¯s head out of the window like a ball! The female ghost immediately floated out like a headless fly.


    Before Amelia chased after him, she did not forget to remind him, ¡°Brother, stay in your room.¡±


    William was still in shock. How could he dare to stay in the room alone? He hurriedly said, ¡°Wait for me.¡± Wherever his sister was, he would be there! He could only feel safe where his sister was!


    The siblings ran out. No one picked up the metal basin on the ground, and they forgot to turn off the video recorder on the table. The indicator light of the video recorder flickered as it recorded the scene just now.


    Amelia ran downstairs. The Old Master of the Walton family and Alex, who were talking, immediately stopped and turned around. Then, they saw Amelia running out without looking sideways.


    ¡°Mia? Where are you going?¡± Old Madam Walton controlled the wheelchair and followed. Alex immediately stood up and grabbed the armrest of the wheelchair, pushing Old Madam Walton out.


    Old Madam Walton turned around in surprise and nced at Alex. Alex pushed the wheelchair faster than Old Madam Walton controlled it. It had been a long time since Old Madam Walton had felt such speed. The few of them quickly caught up to Amelia.


    Amelia ran to the back garden and looked at the sky, then at the flowerbed, as if she was looking for something.


    Alex asked, ¡°Mia, what are you looking for? Daddy can help you.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Daddy won¡¯t be able to find it.¡±


    Alex¡¯s dark eyes revealed strong confidence. ¡°Mia, there¡¯s nothing Daddy can¡¯t find.¡± He guessed that Amelia had identally dropped the toy when she was ying upstairs. No matter what kind of toy it was, no matter how big or small it was, it was very easy for him.


    Amelia shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything. What if she scared her grandmother? Last time, her grandmother was frightened by Oliver, who was covered in blood.


    William was a step slower. He looked around nervously, but he didn¡¯t see the female ghost. Only then did he stabilize his emotions. He subconsciously calcted, ¡°ording to the parab¡­¡± He visually estimated the distance between the window and the garden and the angle at which the female ghosts head had flown out. He said, ¡°It should be here¡­¡± The parab¡¯s trajectory could be found unless the female ghost changed her direction halfway.


    Amelia didn¡¯t know what a parab was. She only had an inexplicable feeling that she could roughly sense where the female ghost¡¯s head was. However, she relied on her intuition to search around but couldn¡¯t find anything. Even the female ghost¡¯s body that had just flown out was gone.


    Amelia frowned and muttered, ¡°Strange, so strange.¡±


    Old Madam Walton: ¡°Mia, what are you looking for? Grandma will help you look for it.¡±


    Amelia shook her head and could only give up for the time being. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s not look for it for now. Grandma, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Old Madam Walton looked at William, who could only say, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nothing. I


    was ying hide-and-seek with Mia. I said that I would throw something for her to find, but in fact, I didn¡¯t throw anything.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Old Madam Walton said, ¡°Don¡¯t tease your sister all the time. She¡¯s still young and will believe anything you say.¡±


    William quickly said, ¡°Got it!¡±


    Alex narrowed his eyes and looked at Amelia, then at William. The two little fellows were not bad. They were quite calm when they lied, but they were still not enough in front of him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Old Madam Walton said. Everyone walked back, but they did not notice a woman standing upright behind the bushes in the flowerbed..

 Chapter 186 - 186: Let Your Father Cook

    Chapter 186: Let Your Father Cook


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the garden, a maid moved her neck stiffly, but it was twisted strangely to the other side, as if she was not used to it. However, she quickly adjusted. Her head and body were in the same direction. Her hands made a hugging gesture, as if she was used to it. It took her a while to react and slowly put her hands down. Perhaps she was not used to it, but she picked up the flower basket beside her and revealed a satisfied smile.


    Alex, who was walking at the back, seemed to have sensed something. He suddenly turned around and saw a maid in the garden holding a flower basket and a pair of scissors to trim the flowers. She lowered her eyes and left quietly with the flower basket.


    Alex narrowed his eyes and felt that something was wrong. If he had seen a female ghost hugging her head before, he would definitely be able to tell that their actions were exactly the same from the maid¡¯s subtle movements.


    Unfortunately, he had never seen a female ghost hugging her head.


    It turned out that Amelia¡¯s kick had identally kicked the female ghost into the maid¡¯s body by a freakbination of factors.


    Alex brought Amelia back to the living room and stopped talking.


    Old Madam Walton said, ¡°Mia, are you hungry? Grandma¡­¡± She was about to say that Grandma would cook for you, but her tone changed. ¡®Grandma will ask your father to cook for you.¡± A qualified father had to have superb culinary skills. Otherwise, how could he raise a child to be healthy and fat? They could not eat outside. The food outside was not healthy, and it was not possible to hire a cooking auntie. What if the auntie waszy or had some illness? What if she infected Mia?


    Alex raised his eyebrows. ¡°Me? Cook? Are you sure?¡± When his hands held a knife, he only shed at people.


    As soon as Alex finished speaking, the Walton family looked over collectively, as if they had reached an invisible tacit understanding.


    Alex: ¡®


    Amelia made a gesture of encouragement and said excitedly, ¡°Daddy, you can do it!¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± Since his good daughter had spoken, he had to do it even if he couldn¡¯t! It was just cooking. Wasn¡¯t it just cooking the food and fishing it out? It wasn¡¯t difficult.


    Alex pulled his cor and unbuttoned a button.


    Only then did George notice that Alex was wearing a shirt and suit pants today. He looked quite formal, which was different from the casual clothes he wore before. It was obvious that he took this meeting seriously. George silently added one point to Alex in his heart. At the same time, Old Master of the Walton family, who had noticed this detail, reluctantly added one point.


    Old Madam Walton said, ¡°There are three chickens in the kitchen. I got someone to buy them from the countryside. Kill one to make soup. Mia has to drink soup every day. Kill another to make braised chicken. Mia likes to eat braised chicken drumsticks. There¡¯s also a chicken for white cut chicken. Do you know what white cut chicken is?


    Alex rolled up his sleeves and nodded. ¡°Simple.¡± He knew how to kill people, so it was not difficult to kill chickens.


    Old Madam Walton added, ¡°Other than chicken, there are also other dishes. Make some minced meat eggnt. Mia likes it. This eggnt is very delicious when mixed with rice. It¡¯s not easy to make eggnt. If you don¡¯t understand, ask. You can make the other dishes. Make whatever is in the kitchen. There are more than ten people in a family. Just make about eighteen dishes. Oh right, make some egg foo young. Mia needs to eat eggs every day as she grows. The other children are the same. There are a total of five children in the family.


    Make five portions.¡±


    Alex.? ¡°???¡± Did your family have to cook so many dishes at once? Thinking back to when he was at the Burton family¡¯s vi, it was the rough men under him who cooked. One dish was cooked in a pot, and four dishes plus a soup were considered a feast!


    Alex walked through the yard and strode to the kitchen.


    William said softly, ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go up first.¡± He was uneasy as he did not find the female ghost.


    Amelia was worried about Alex. She ran to the kitchen and said, ¡°Brother, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go see Dad first.¡±


    In the kitchen, Nanny Wu handed an apron to Alex and asked, ¡°Mr. Qi, kill the chicken first. Do you need my help? The rooster has been allowed to roam free.


    It¡¯s very fierce.¡±


    When Alex saw Amelia running in, he changed the topic and shook his head. ¡°No need to help.¡± His daughter was beside him. He had to show his dignified side as a father.


    Alex picked up the chicken easily. As the saying goes, even if you haven¡¯t eaten pork, haven¡¯t you seen a pig run? He had traveled extensively for so many years and had seen others kill chickens..

 Chapter 187 - 187: The Chicken Runs Away

    Chapter 187: The Chicken Runs Away


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex had a hard time when he was on the run. He was already very happy to be able to eat a full meal. Later on, he took in a few subordinates and became a spy for the Dark Corporation. Thinking about it carefully, he had never killed a chicken.


    Alex held the kitchen knife and spun it around like a pen. Nanny Wu was so frightened that she hurriedly stood in front of Amelia, afraid that the kitchen knife would fall out of Alex¡¯s hand and hurt Amelia.


    Nanny Wu reminded Alex, ¡°Pluck the chicken feathers first.¡±


    Alex paused. Shouldn¡¯t he kill the chicken first before plucking the feathers?


    Nanny Wu exined, ¡°I¡¯m saying that we have to pluck the feathers from the chicken¡¯s neck first before we can cut it.¡±


    Alex nodded and plucked the chicken feathers cleanly. Then, he turned his wrist and controlled the chicken to stop it from pping. He really caught the chicken with one hand and held a knife with the other. Killing the chicken with one hand was so cool!


    The rooster was pressed down by Alex. It couldn¡¯t move or scream. It could only struggle with all its might, but all its struggles were in vain.


    Amelia pped her hands at the side. ¡°Daddy is so awesome!¡± With that said, she covered her eyes. ¡°But Daddy, let¡¯s not kill the chickens ourselves in the future, okay?¡± The chickens that were killed were a little pitiful.


    In the minds of children, chicken meat was chicken meat, and live chicken was live chicken. The two were different.


    Alex found it funny. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, seeing that Amelia was covering her eyes, he quickly moved. With a sh, chicken blood sttered. He held the chicken in one hand and squatted down. He brought the chicken neck close to the bowl and let the chicken blood out.


    Old Madam Walton, who was watching from afar, pursed her lips. ¡°I thought he didn¡¯t know how to do it. I didn¡¯t expect him to do it well.¡±


    George and Old Master Su also silently added one point to Alex. As for the others, they only added 0.5 points. After all, killing chickens was not a difficult move!


    When the chicken blood stopped flowing out, Alex let go of the chicken. Then¡­


    a dramatic scene happened. The chicken that was thrown out pped twice and actually flew up in the next second. It raised its headless neck and ran around for its life.


    The people from the Walton family were speechless. They were crazily deducting points for Alex!


    Alex: How could this chicken run without its head? Was it pping his face? A trace of killing intent shed in his eyes. He turned his wrist and the kitchen knife flew out. It urately stabbed into the chicken¡¯s neck. The chicken was nailed and couldn¡¯t run anymore. It twitched twice and fell to the groundpletely.


    At the same time, behind an old tree, a maid holding a flower basket seemed to be frightened by this scene. Her pupils constricted violently, and the flower basket in her hand fell.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This¡­¡± For a moment, she didn¡¯t know if she should say that the chick was so pitiful or that her father was amazing.


    Nanny Wu¡¯s mouth had already formed an O shape. How could a chicken be killed like this?!


    The corners of the Walton family¡¯s mouths twitched. They wondered if they should give Alex extra points this time¡­


    William recovered from his shock and began to count on his fingers. Alex was Mia¡¯s father, which meant that he was his Auntie¡¯s husband. Therefore, he should call Alex uncle. The uncle in front of him was too fierce. He was so cool even when killing chickens!


    ¡°Mia, why don¡¯t we go upstairs first?¡± William ran to Amelia¡¯s side and whispered. Although it was cool for Uncle to kill chickens, he didn¡¯t want to see such a bloody scene again!


    However, Amelia was looking at the other side. Behind the tree stood a maid with a pale face. The flower basket in her hand had fallen to the ground, and the flowers inside were scattered all over the ground.


    Amelia said, ¡°Brother, wait a moment.¡± With that, she ran to the tree and reached out to pull out the kitchen knife effortlessly. Then, she looked up at the maid in front of her and asked with concern, ¡°Auntie, are you alright?¡± The maid looked down and saw Amelia in front of her. Her face was soft and cute, and her eyes were big, ck, and fair. However, she was holding a kitchen knife that was covered in blood¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡± The maid seemed to be frightened and quickly retreated. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t chop off my head!¡±


    Amelia was stunned. She put the kitchen knife behind her back. She didn¡¯t want to chop her head off. Was this auntie frightened by the scene just now? However, Amelia looked at the chicken in confusion and then at the maid. She felt that something was wrong.


    Amelia asked, ¡°Auntie, is your neck okay?¡±


    It turned out that when the maid retreated, she tried her best to turn her face and escape. However, her limbs seemed to be a little uncoordinated. Her head was turned to the left, but her body was retreating. At a nce, it was as if her head had been twisted.


    Alex had arrived at some point in time. He carefully took the kitchen knife from Amelia¡¯s hand. After making sure that he held the kitchen knife firmly,


    he looked at the maid.. ¡°What¡¯s your name?

 Chapter 188 - 188: Where Did The Ghost Go?

    Chapter 188: Where Did The Ghost Go?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There was an oppressive aura around Alex. When he stared at someone, his eyes were cold. Coupled with the blood on the knife in his hand, there was an invisible murderous aura.


    The maid seemed to be scared out of her wits. She stammered, ¡°I, I . . .


    Alex frowned.


    Old Madam Walton came over in a wheelchair and asked) ¡°Kate, what are you doing here?¡±


    It turned out that the maid¡¯s name was Kate Collins. She was a gardener and flower artist who managed the Walton family¡¯s manor. The Walton family¡¯s manor was very big and had many flowers nted. It was April, the season for flowers to bloom. Peach blossoms, roses, lilies, and other flowers filled the manor. After the flowers bloomed, there would be a special flower artist who would cut the flowers and ce them in vases in the various rooms of the Walton family.


    Kate took a while to calm down. She lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m cutting flowers¡­


    Old Madam Walton did not think too much about it. After all, anyone would be shocked by the scene of such a huge kitchen knife flying over and nailing the little chicken to death. She waved at Kate. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±


    Kate nodded. She picked up the flower basket on the ground in a panic and ran away with unsteady footsteps.


    Old Madam Walton said strangely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Kate today? She¡¯s acting so strange.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes were unreadable. He added, ¡°Maybe she was frightened.¡±


    Old Madam Walton looked at him from the corner of her eyes. ¡°You still have the cheek to say that? Everyone says that knives and guns are blind. What if you identally hurt Mia?¡±


    Alex touched his nose. He didn¡¯t expect to be scolded one day. In his hands, knives and guns were not blind, but he didn¡¯t dare to refute Old Madam Walton.


    Old Madam Walton pulled Amelia over and said, ¡°Mia, be good and go upstairs with your brother to y.¡±


    Amelia nodded and looked at Alex. ¡°Daddy, you can do it. When you kill the chickster, you must be gentle.¡±


    Alex reached out to rub Amelia¡¯s head, but when he thought about how he had grabbed a chicken and killed it, he decided to forget it. He said, ¡°Alright, go up.


    Don¡¯t worry about Daddy. Daddy knows how to cook.¡±


    Amelia nodded in trust and went upstairs with William.


    Old Madam Walton had no choice but to instruct Nanny Wu to cook other dishes. She was afraid that everyone would not be able to eat lunchter.


    The kitchen was huge. Nanny Wu cooked other dishes at the side. Alex cooked the dishes that Old Madam Walton had ordered. He continued to kill the chicken. After that, he chopped off the chicken¡¯s head and bled it upside down.


    After confirming that the chicken was dead, he let go and plucked its feathers. He plucked them piece by piece. The skin of the chicken was torn off. It was a tragic sight. When it was time to deal with the eggnt, Alex looked at it for a long time but didn¡¯t find that it was difficult to make the eggnt. He directly cut the eggnt in half with a kitchen knife.


    Upstairs, Seven was squatting by the window with his eyes closed in a daze.


    The parrot also needed to take an afternoon nap. At this moment, its beak was resting on the side of its wings. Its eyes were half-closed, and it nodded from time to time as if it was dozing off.


    William took a careful look at the window and moved his feet. He reached out with a mirror in his hand. Seven opened her eyes and looked at him strangely before moving to the side.


    After confirming that there were no ghosts outside the window, William poked his head out. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Where could it have fallen to?¡± He craned his neck and took out a small notebook to calcte the parabolic trajectory. He drew the distance between the house and the flowerbed and the parabolic trajectory. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s there. We didn¡¯t find the wrong ce.¡±


    Amelia leaned against the window and leaned closer to Seven. She supported her chin with one hand and stroked Seven¡¯s feathers with the other, as if she did not care where the female ghost was.


    William was stunned. He asked, ¡°Mia, aren¡¯t you anxious?


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. There are many ghosts in this world. The ghost we¡¯re looking for will appear eventually.¡±


    William was puzzled. ¡°Will it?¡± What if the ghost escapes? He still remembered that Amelia had said that she had to fill the Soul Retrieving Gourd. Otherwise, she might be forced to leave. Therefore, no matter how afraid he was of ghosts, he had to work hard to find the female ghost!


    Amelia nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes! Perhaps the ghost wille out by itself when we sleep at night.¡±


    William was speechless. There was no need to tell him about this. The more he couldn¡¯t find the female ghost, the more worried William was. He couldn¡¯t sleep well. Thinking of the female ghost holding her head and opening her bloody mouth, he shivered.


    William decisively went to the desk to write and draw. Then, he picked up the video recorder.. He had to hurry up and create a ghost rm!

 Chapter 189 - 189: Caught a Ghost

    Chapter 189: Caught a Ghost


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Eh? The video recorder has been on the whole time?¡± William clicked to end the filming. Then, he flipped through the video he had just taken and said strangely, ¡°When did I turn it on? Why don¡¯t I remember? But I can clean up the memory¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a headless female ghost appear in the video. First, a shoulder popped out, right on the heels of the head she was holding, and then a pair of greenish-ck feet! And in the video, he was fiddling with the metal basin!


    William was so scared that he almost threw the video recorder out!


    Amelia hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother?¡±


    William calmed down and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± After saying that, he became excited again. Didn¡¯t those people on the Inte not believe him? He wanted to upload this video and scare them to death!


    William did as he said and uploaded the video. He added a cool sentence, ¡°The ghost is here. Be careful not to be scared out of your wits!¡±


    After the video was uploaded, someone quicklymented, ¡°This special effect is too fake!¡±


    ¡°There are no ghosts in this world. We¡¯re already in modern society. Can you believe in science? You look quite young. You should study hard. Otherwise, you can only pick up trash after graduating from university!¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s this kind of fake video again. Next time, please use a high-definition camera, okay? Don¡¯t post these blurry images for views!¡±


    William puffed up his cheeks in anger.


    When Amelia saw William¡¯s defeated expression, she patted his shoulder like an adult and encouraged him. ¡°Brother, you can do it. Don¡¯t be dejected!¡±


    William nodded gloomily.


    About an hourter, Old Madam Walton shouted from downstairs, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat, Mia! Come down and eat quickly. Lucas, William, Harper, Emma! Come down and eat quickly!¡±


    Old Madam Walton called out their names one by one. Not long after, the children¡¯s footsteps sounded from upstairs. Of course, there were also people who were dilly-dallying and unwilling toe down. Of course, it was Amelia who was running. As for those who were dilly-dallying and unwilling toe down, it was naturally Harper. Emma was still in the room, doing her homework. She looked up pitifully. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m hungry. Can I go eat first?¡±


    Dn was silent and stubborn. He had just said that Emma was not allowed to y with Amelia or eat until she finished her homework, so he really did not let her y or eat. Previously, Emma had been indulged by Sarah and her studies were a mess. She was six years old this year and was about to go to primary school. With her grades, wouldn¡¯t she be at the bottom of the ss if she went to primary school? When the time came, she might not even be able to graduate from primary school!


    There were many children in the Walton family. George¡¯s two sons, Lucas and William, were both star students. Although Amelia had yet to go to school, he could tell that Amelia was very smart, so there was no need to worry about her studies. Only Dn¡¯s two children were not smart. Emma only knew how to y when she was sleeping, while Harper only knew how to y games. As a father, Dn would be so worried that he would lose his hair.


    Emma cried and said, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m only in kindergarten. Why should I do homework? Other children don¡¯t even need to do homework.¡±


    Dn said expressionlessly, ¡°You said it yourself. That¡¯s someone else¡¯s child.¡± It was just a few simple Chinese characters, and Emma hadn¡¯t finished writing them all afternoon.


    Emma: Wuwuwu, she really wanted to y with Mia and eat with her.


    Dn sat at the side with a firm attitude and starved with Emma. Emma had no choice but to cry and do her homework.


    At this moment, Kate carried arge bouquet of flowers upstairs. Her footsteps were light like a ghost, and there was no sound as she walked. She passed by Emma¡¯s room and quietly approached it. Her eyes darted around as she observed the situation inside. After looking for a while, she felt that there was nothing to see. Then, she went to the room on the other side in satisfaction. She ced the flowers in each room and looked at every room.


    Downstairs, the spacious cafeteria was bustling with noise and excitement.


    Old Madam Walton asked the servants to leave some dishes for Dn and Emma. The others looked at the dishes that Alex had served silently. The white-cut chicken was alright. After all) it was cooked in water and fished out. This was also Alex¡¯s most sessful dish. Next was the steamed egg. Old Madam Walton picked up a spoon and touched it. It was like water and didn¡¯t seem to be cooked¡­


    Old Madam Walton: ¡°This¡­


    Alex¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°I¡¯ve tasted it. It¡¯s cooked, but it doesn¡¯t look good. It doesn¡¯t take shape..¡±

 Chapter 190 - 190: No Chance to Know You

    Chapter 190: No Chance to Know You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The corners of Old Madam Walton¡¯s mouth twitched. She picked up another piece of ck stuff and asked, ¡°Then this is?¡±


    Alex: ¡°Eggnt.¡±


    Old Madam Walton: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t understand how good food would be like this.


    George picked up a piece of ck eggnt and put it in his mouth. Against his will, he said, ¡°It tastes good.¡±


    Eric widened his eyes and muttered, ¡°I have to leave more of such delicious eggnts for Dn.¡±


    Andrew smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the rest of the family aren¡¯t at home and missed out on such delicious eggnts. I hope Mr. Burton can make it for them personally next time.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Amelia finished the bowl of steamed egg, and there was still a little bit of egg on the corner of her mouth. She smiled at Alex and gave him a thumbs up.


    ¡°Delicious!¡±


    Alex¡¯s lips curled up. It was said that daughters were considerate little darlings. These words did not seem to be lying. The next second, he saw Amelia pick up another piece of eggnt and put it in her mouth. Amelia thought that since even Eldest Uncle and Youngest Uncle said that eggnt was delicious, it must be super delicious.


    The Walton family was shocked. ¡°Miao, don¡¯t eat¡­¡± Before they could finish speaking, Amelia spat out the eggnt. It tasted terrible!


    Amelia looked at the eggnt on the te. Why was the eggnt so unptable? Why were Eldest Uncle, Grandpa, and Grandma eating so happily and praising it? She looked up at Alex pitifully. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry. This eggnt is too disgusting. I really can¡¯t eat it.¡±


    Alex was speechless. It seemed like his little darling was not a little darling after all. Besides, was this eggnt that bad? Didn¡¯t George and the rest eat it?


    Alex picked up the eggnt and took a bite. Then, he suddenly coughed. He tilted his head and spat out the eggnt. He grabbed a ss of water and gulped it down. He was silent for a moment before shaking his head at Amelia.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can¡¯t eat this eggnt either.¡±


    Everyone had smiles in their eyes, and Harperughed out loud. The old master of the Walton family¡¯s stern face gradually softened. He didn¡¯t care how many points he gave Alex. As long as Mia liked him and acknowledged Alex, they would acknowledge him and his identity.


    Kate had gone downstairs after arranging the flowers. She secretly peeped at the cafeteria. The entire Walton family was resplendent. They sat in the dining room,ughing and chatting happily. Kate¡¯s eyes unconsciously revealed a trace of resentment. Why could they live so well? Why could they live happier than her?


    Kate held the flower basket in her hand and clenched the scissors in her other hand. At this moment, Alex suddenly turned around, scaring Kate so much that her hand trembled and the scissors fell to the ground.


    Hearing themotion, the Walton family turned around.


    Kate quickly picked up the scissors and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I identally dropped the scissors.¡± With that, she ran away in a panic.


    Alex stared at Kate and frowned. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with thisndscaper.¡±


    Old Madam Walton frowned. She also felt that Kate¡¯s behavior today was very strange. However, she had personally gone for an interview with thisndscaper because her position was special. She had to take care of the entire garden of the manor and be in charge of changing the flowers in everyone¡¯s room in the Walton family. This was just like how you had to find someone you trusted to clean your room.


    Old Madam Walton said, ¡°Maybe Kate isn¡¯t feeling well today, or something happened. I¡¯ll talk to herter.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t say anything else.


    In the blink of an eye, it was night time. Alex stayed in the guest room. He looked around the room. The interior design of the room was mature. There was only a bed, a gray bedside table, and a closet. There was also an armchair and a small coffee table. There were no unnecessary decorations, which suited his personality. It could be seen that this room had been specially decorated by the Walton family.


    Alex casually sat down on the sofa and turned on his cell phone. He clicked on Helena¡¯s photo and looked at it silently. After a long time, he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t have the chance to get to know you.¡± He heard that before she died, the person she was most worried about was Mia. No matter what, he would take good care of Mia.


    At night, Emma, who had finally finished her homework and was released by Dn to eat, ate heartily. She no longer had the bad habit of being picky.


    After Emma finished eating, she threw the bowl into the dishwasher and ran upstairs while shouting, ¡°Mia, Mia,e out and y!¡¯

 Chapter 191 - 191: Sister Is a bottom-feeder

    Chapter 191: Sister Is a bottom-feeder


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia stuck her head out of the room. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Emma ran over happily, only to see Amelia take out a book and say, ¡°Sister,


    Second Uncle asked me and Brother to supervise your studies.¡±


    Emma turned around and said, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m suddenly sleepy. I¡¯m going back to shower and sleep.¡±


    Amelia:


    At the same time, Old Madam Walton also talked to Kate. Kate denied that something had happened to her family and only said that she was not feeling well. She promised that she would not dy her work anymore. Old Madam Walton did not find anything wrong with her. She could only be more careful and let Kate go back to rest.


    The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. At around nine o¡¯clock in the evening, the sound of reading could be heard from Amelia¡¯s room. Lucas had a straight face and looked exactly like George.


    William sat at the side, leaning on Amelia¡¯s pink dressing table and fiddling with his video recorder. Beside the desk, Amelia held her textbook with both hands and ced it on her head.


    Emma was reading from her textbook. ¡°Light of the moon in front of my bed¡­


    Lucas nced at it with a cold expression. What moonlight in front of the bed? The textbook clearly said, ¡°Picking the rice at noon¡±! There was even an illustration of a farmer weeding the fields under the sun! Therefore, Emma was reading blindly and was not serious at all!


    Lucas asked coldly, ¡°Emma, do you remember what I just taught you?


    Emma looked at Lucas¡¯s cold and serious face and was about to cry. Why was Brother Lucas scarier than her father? She said with a long face, ¡°I remember¡­


    Lucas sneered. ¡°Have you memorized everything?¡±


    Emma nodded frantically. ¡°Yes, I remember everything.¡±


    Lucas narrowed his eyes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll test you, recite the ancient poem you just learned.¡±


    Amelia looked at Emma and then at Lucas. Oh my, Brother Lucas is so fierce! Emma was also stunned. Her mind was nk. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Amelia. Amelia looked straight ahead and reminded her softly, ¡°Hoeing grain¡­¡±


    Lucas¡¯s gaze immediatelynded on Amelia, who instantly shut up.


    Emma kept winking at Amelia. Why don¡¯t you keep reminding me! Amelia secretly shook her head. No, Brother Lucas will be angry.


    Emma had no choice but to rack her brains to recall, but she could not recall anything! In the end, she could receite randomly. Lucas was so angry that he threw down the book. His face was as cold as ice. ¡°Learn it yourself!¡± With that, he closed the door and left angrily.


    Amelia and Emma looked at each other. Emma was puzzled. ¡°Did I recite it wrongly just now?


    Amelia: ¡°¡­ It¡¯s very wrong. It¡¯s simply reciting it randomly.¡±


    Emma looked like she was about to cry. ¡°I don¡¯t want to either, but Brother Lucas is so scary. He keeps staring at me. My head is buzzing, and I can¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    Amelia looked at Emma sympathetically. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re the legendary bottom-feeder, right?¡± Amelia went to school with William for a day. From the English teacher, she vividly knew what a star student was and what a bottom-feeder was.


    Emma¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like that either!¡± But studying was really too difficult. Why was there such a thing as studying in this world?! Why did there have to be exams?! There had to be grades!


    Amelia patted Emma¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, Sister. Wash up and go to bed.¡±


    Emma: ¡°¡­¡± She kicked her slippers and threw herself onto Amelia¡¯s bed. ¡°I want to sleep with you today!¡± Then, she looked at William silently.


    William was silent. Then, he said, ¡°Can I stay for a while longer?¡± Damn it! Why wasn¡¯t he a girl? He also wanted to sleep in this room!


    William didn¡¯t want to go back to his room. He was afraid that the female ghost woulde looking for him in the middle of the night. At that moment, Amelia ran over and fiddled with the dressing table. Finally, she took out a yellow talisman that was folded into a triangle from a small drawer. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. Here you go.¡± She looked like she understood everything.


    William said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. If I was afraid, I wouldn¡¯t have invented the device.¡±


    Emmaughed loudly. ¡°Haha, what? Brother William, are you afraid of ghosts?


    Brother William, you¡¯re a coward! How embarrassing!¡¯


    William: He was so angry that he flung his hands and left!


    Emma touched her nose innocently. Did she say anything wrong? She wasn¡¯t wrong!


    In the dead of the night, the lights in the Walton family¡¯s manor gradually went out, leaving only a few night lights. William ced the iron basin he had made in his room, pressed a peach wood sword under his pillow, and finally hung the triangr yellow talisman that Amelia had given him on his chest..

 Chapter 192 - 192: Late Night Fright

    Chapter 192: Late Night Fright


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Williamy on the bed and looked around. The wind blew and the curtains swayed. He felt a chill in his heart, as if there was someone under the bed, someone in the bathroom, and someone behind the door¡­ The entire room was filled with people! He held on for a while in fear before falling asleep.


    Suddenly, with a whoosh, the wind blew the curtains. There was a faint clicking sound from the door, as if someone was unlocking the door with a key. William frowned in his sleep, as if he had a nightmare.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open. The door was of good quality and didn¡¯t creak. A person tiptoed silently and approached William. Then, they stared at the sleeping William and slowly reached out their hand.


    William¡¯s eyshes fluttered. In his dream, he seemed to have sensed something and became more and more uneasy. Suddenly, he opened his eyes! It was pitch-ck in front of him. William had yet to recover from the nightmare. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the situation. So it was a dream. After his eyes slowly adapted to the darkness, William recalled his nightmare and subconsciously turned to look at the door. Right on the heels of that, his pupils constricted. When did his door open?!


    William¡¯s hair stood on end as he felt his scalp tingle and his heart race!


    ¡°Who is it! Who is it!¡± William shouted to boost his courage. Then, he quickly jumped up and turned on the bedsidemp! The room was brightly lit. The curtains were blown by the breeze, making rustling sounds. He looked around again, but there was nothing.


    William¡¯s heart raced, and he almost cried. The light gave him courage. He hurriedly ran out to look around. The corridor was lit by the night light, and there was only a faint light. The corridor was dim and hazy. At the end of the corridor was a corner. He couldn¡¯t see what was behind it, but there was a shadow of light on the ground. It seemed to be the shadow of a person!


    William instantly exploded and immediately closed the door. Not only did he close the door, but he also locked it from the inside! Only then did he feel a little safe. He instantly let out a long sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. People scare people to death. Don¡¯t scare yourself¡­¡±


    William¡¯s voice was about to choke up. He couldn¡¯t help but grip the yellow talisman in front of his chest tightly. Heforted himself that it was because he had a nightmare that he was so paranoid. It didn¡¯t matter if the door was opened. Perhaps he had forgotten to close the door before sleeping. He had the habit of sleeping without closing the door¡­


    Williamforted himself as he ran to the bed andy down. He didn¡¯t dare to turn off the lights. He tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. He thought of the nightmare again. Someone had opened the door to his room in the middle of the night and gently floated in to stand by his bed¡­ Ahhh, he couldn¡¯t think about it anymore. The more he thought about it, the more terrifying this dream became!


    William hesitated. Why not just go over and sleep with Mia and the rest? He could sleep on the floor in their room. He could even sleep on the floor or the sofa. If not, would he look for his brother, Lucas? It shouldn¡¯t be embarrassing to sleep in the same room as his brother, right? But if he wanted to go out, he had to pass by the corner of the corridor¡­ What if that ¡°person¡± was still hiding there? Wouldn¡¯t he have to go against that ¡°person¡±?


    William shivered and quickly gave up on this idea. He should look for his father! George¡¯s room was only a study room away from his, so he didn¡¯t need to go through the corridor.


    William trembled as he got up. Just as his feet touched the floor, he suddenly saw a shadow projected from the bottom of the bed. He instantly retracted his feet! Boohoo, everything he saw now was terrifying!


    William rummaged around on the bed, nning to call his father. At this moment, there was a soft sound from his closet. Right on the heels of that, the closet door opened a crack.


    William¡¯s back stiffened as he turned his head with difficulty. The closet door stopped moving after opening for about two inches. It was as if the parts had aged and couldn¡¯t withstand the weight of the door and opened by themselves. But when William looked at the crack, he felt that there was something hidden inside. His hair stood on end! If his nightmare was true, could that ¡°person¡± have hidden in the closet in the dark?


    William held his breath. The room was so quiet that he had the illusion that there was a breathing sound in the room.


    ¡°Who, who¡¯s there!¡± William shouted to boost his courage! Immediately, he was no longer afraid that there was someone under the bed. He rushed out and opened the door in a panic. However, the door was locked from the inside. In his panic, he did not open it! He did not dare to turn around.. He felt that the ¡°person¡± in the closet hade out and was standing behind him¡­

 Chapter 193 - 193: Ghost in the Room

    Chapter 193: Ghost in the Room


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    With a thud, the door finally opened. William ran out crying. ¡°Daddy! Daddy! Daddy, save me!¡± He knocked on George¡¯s bedroom door with all his might, not daring to look back.


    It was about three in the morning. George had just finished his work and was lying on the bed. He frowned and endured the intense headache. Suddenly, he heard the door m. He got up and opened the door. Before he could see what was going on, a figure crashed into his arms like a little bull. The force was so strong that George couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back. Only then did he see that it was William.


    William¡¯s face was covered in tears.


    George looked puzzled. His two sons had been sensible for a long time. They


    had started sleeping on their own when they were four years old. They had not relied on him for the past three years, and this situation would not have happened.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± George bent down and carried William easily. He patted William¡¯s back with his broad palm.


    William couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since his father had hugged him like this. He only remembered that after his Auntie went missing, the atmosphere in the house was terrifying. His father was busy every day. Later, Grandma couldn¡¯t take it anymore and went to the sanatorium. His uncles couldn¡¯t be seen every day and were running around looking for her. Only Nanny Wu, Uncle Smith, and countless servants were at home. Although Grandpa was at home sometimes, his grandfather¡¯s face was too cold. It was terrifying to look at him. Nanny Wu and Uncle Nie weren¡¯t family. Although his second aunt, Sarah, was at home every day, she only cared about Emma. Sometimes, William envied Emma. Even though Emma cried at the time and was annoying, at least someone supported her and coaxed her when she cried¡­


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± William¡¯s mind was in a mess. The more he thought about it, the more he cried. All his fear and grievances intertwined, and tears and snot fell.


    George:


    William leaned on George¡¯s shoulder and wiped his snot and tears. After all, he was an independent and prideful person. After crying for a while, he felt embarrassed and forced himself to calm down.


    George closed the door and carried William to the sofa. Then, he poured him a ss of water and brought a clean towel to him.


    ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± George asked.


    William nodded. George sat down opposite him and bent down slightly, resting his elbows on his knees. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±


    William found it difficult to speak. Did he have a nightmare or was there a ghost in the room? No matter which it was, he couldn¡¯t say it. It was too absurd and funny.


    Seeing that George was still looking at him, William said, ¡°I¡­ There seems to be a ghost in my room.¡± Just as he thought that George would say that he was fooling around, George stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± William hurriedly asked, ¡°Go? Where are we going?¡±


    George said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to your room.¡±


    William:


    After a while, George and Su Siao returned to William¡¯s room. William grabbed the corner of George¡¯s shirt tightly. George turned on the lights in the room and narrowed his eyes to look around. Finally, his gazended on the closet door that William had mentioned. The closet door was wide open, revealing the neat clothes inside. There were two summer school uniforms, two autumn school uniforms, and a few simple half-sleeves.


    William¡¯s eyes widened as he stammered, ¡°When I left, the closet opened a crack¡­¡± He was very sure that he had remembered correctly!


    There was a light sound outside the door. It seemed to be footsteps. George quickly walked over and opened the door!


    There was a woman standing outside the door. Beside her was Alex. Alex was holding a sharp knife against the woman¡¯s neck. This woman was none other than thendscaper, Kate!


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Alex¡¯s voice was calm and carried a trace of cold killing intent.


    Kate widened her eyes and repeated in panic, ¡°Don¡¯t chop off my head, don¡¯t chop off my head¡­¡±


    Alex narrowed his eyes. In the afternoon, when the kitchen knife flew over, Kate was also scared out of her wits. She kept mumbling not to chop off her head, but when a normal person saw the knife flying over or pressing against his neck, they should say ¡°don¡¯t kill me¡± and ¡°help¡±¡­ This woman was indeed abnormal.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Alex¡¯s voice was cold..

 Chapter 194 - 194: Insane

    Chapter 194: Insane


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Kate¡¯s face was pale. She stammered, ¡°I-I¡¯m Kate¡­¡±


    Alex and George looked at each other. George looked at Kate and asked, ¡°It¡¯s sote What are you doing here?¡±


    Kate stammered, ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t sleep at night. I heard amotion¡­¡± Her eyes darted around andnded on William. She continued, ¡°It sounded like Young Master William¡¯s voice. Is Young Master William alright?¡±


    George¡¯s eyes shed with coldness, but he said calmly, ¡°Nothing. You can go back first.¡±


    Alex put away the sharp knife.


    Kate heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Alex carefully. Then, she nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll go back now¡­¡± With that, she hurriedly left.


    William asked, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s going on?


    George lowered his voice. ¡°The servants are resting on the other side of the manor. IVs more than 500 meters away. Even if you shout, Kate won¡¯t be able to hear you. And even if she has extraordinary hearing, she won¡¯t be able to get here so quickly.¡±


    The renovation of the Walton family manor was of good quality. The door, walls, and ss were all soundproofed. Otherwise, George wouldn¡¯t have heard William¡¯s shout if he weren¡¯t handling official business in the study next door. Furthermore, William had been crying and knocking on George¡¯s door. The rest of the Walton family didn¡¯t wake up. This showed that the soundproofing of the Walton family¡¯s house was very good.


    ¡°Secondly, there are so many children in the manor. How did she know that it was you?¡± George continued.


    It was difficult to distinguish a child¡¯s scream because it hadn¡¯t reached the stage of voice change. Their voices sounded simr. The Walton family had a total of three boys, William, Lucas, and Harper. Just now, Kate had said that she had heard William¡¯s voice. It was too suspicious, so George could conclude that she was lying.


    William was very smart. He lowered his voice nervously. ¡°Dad, do you mean that the person in my room was Kate?¡±


    George nodded and called Uncle Smith, asking him to check the surveince cameras. However, he didn¡¯t find out that the surveince cameras had been artificially stopped.


    William felt that it was even more terrifying. Sometimes, people with strange whereabouts were even more terrifying than ghosts!


    George raised his head and looked at Alex. Alex happened to look at him too. The two of them had the same n in their eyes.


    Alex nodded and raised his voice slightly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    George said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    William immediately said, ¡°Daddy, I want to sleep with you.¡±


    George nodded and brought William back to his room. After a while, the Walton family¡¯s manor fell silent again. Not long after, the door on the first floor was quietly pushed open. A figure floated in silently.


    Alex squatted on the roof beam and sneered. A normal person would never dare toe again after being caught on the spot once. However, this horticulturalist called Kate was either cunning to a terrifying extent or she did not have the thoughts of a normal person. Alex was more inclined to the second possibility. He felt that Kate was insane.


    In the empty vi, Kate walked silently and slowly walked up the stairs. Strangely, she patrolled the entire vi like a wandering ghost in the middle of the night. Alex frowned. For some reason, he had a strange feeling.


    In George¡¯s room, William was lying on arge greenish-gray bed. Theyout of George¡¯s room was cold and gray. Everything was arranged meticulously, giving off a cold and rigid feeling.


    William straightened his body and ced his hands on his stomach. George took out a thin nket and said, ¡®Go to sleep.¡±


    The lights went out. There was no night light in George¡¯s room, only the dim light of the manor. William looked at the window and subconsciously moved closer to his father.


    After a while, William called out tentatively, ¡°Daddy?¡±


    George replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    William heaved a sigh of relief. So he wasn¡¯t asleep. After the scare, William didn¡¯t really want to sleep. He stammered for a while and whispered, ¡°Daddy, everyone says that my brother and I are test-tube babies. Our purpose in existence is to provide Auntie with a match. Is that so?


    George closed his eyes.. ¡°Who told you that?¡±

 Chapter 195 - 195: What Are You Doing

    Chapter 195: What Are You Doing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    William pursed his lips. ¡°That¡¯s what everyone says.¡± They had no mother since they were young and only had a father. They couldn¡¯t find any traces of their mother in the Walton family¡¯s photos or other news. Hence, everyone said that he and his brother, Lucas, came out of a cold test tube because Auntie was seriously ill back then and couldn¡¯t find a suitable match.


    George scoffed. ¡°Since you¡¯re test tube babies, why not just make two in one tube, why do it separately?¡±


    William and Lucas were more than a year apart in age.


    William:


    George was about to speak when he felt something. He turned his head and stared at the door. William became nervous.


    As everyone knew, it was impossible for the door topletely fit the floor. Otherwise, it would be scratched when the door was closed. Therefore, there was a small crack between the door and the floor. The light from the corridor outside would pass through the door slightly, but at this moment, the door was dark. It was as if someone was standing outside and blocking the light.


    A momentter, the person outside must have left. The light from the crack in the door reappeared.


    William, who had personally witnessed the change in the light at the crack of the door, almost peed his pants!


    At this moment, in Amelia¡¯s room, she was in a daze. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew past her face and Seven¡¯s low cawing came from the balcony. When the parrot was touched by other creatures in the middle of the night, it would think that the enemy was going to attack it, so it would let out a warning sound. However, this sound quickly disappeared.


    For some reason, Amelia suddenly opened her eyes and stared nkly at the ceiling. A momentter, she closed her eyes and looked like she was about to fall asleep.


    The surroundings were very quiet, so Amelia heard a sound when the door was opened. She looked over in confusion and saw a figure enter silently and gradually approach¡­


    When a person entered a dark ce in a bright ce, they would suddenly be blind. However, the opposite was true. Amelia could clearly see the figure walk to her bed and stand there like a ghost, staring at her.


    Amelia suddenly said, ¡°Aunt Kate, what are you doing?


    In the silent night, it was so dark that one could not even see their own fingers. Suddenly, a child¡¯s puzzled and tender voice sounded. Kate was so frightened that she shivered and subconsciously cried out.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Kate quickly retreated. She did not know what she stepped on, but there was a bang.


    At that moment, the headless female ghost was separated from Kate¡¯s body for a moment. Her head was slightly tilted by a centimeter, which was enough for Amelia to see clearly. She said in shock, ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re hiding here!¡± No wonder she couldn¡¯t find you no matter how hard she searched!


    Amelia immediately got up and reached out to grab the headless female ghost¡¯s head. ¡°Come out quickly¡­¡± She stood on the bed and exerted all her strength, trying to pull the headless female ghost out of Aunt Kate¡¯s body.


    Kate quickly covered her head with her hands. There was a hint of pain on her face. Then, her face turned stiff again. She let out a gurgling sound and said, ¡°Miss Mia, what are you talking about¡­¡± Kate¡¯s eyes were ferocious. A brat wanted to capture her? She was doted on by thousands of people and came from such a wealthy family. How good would it be to give her such an identity! Although she coveted William¡¯s flexible mind, it was obvious that Amelia¡¯s identity was better!


    With this thought in mind) Kate suddenly reached out and grabbed Amelia¡¯s neck viciously!


    Suddenly, a ck bolt of lightning appeared on the balcony. Alex¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. Just as he was about to p Kate away, he saw Amelia suddenly grab Kate¡¯s hand. With a fierce expression, she threw Kate away!


    With a bang, Kate crashed into a toy shelf not far away, causing it to copse. The toys scattered all over the ground.


    All of this happened in an instant. Alex was stunned. Was this his obedient daughter?


    On the other side of the bed, Emma seemed to find it noisy. She frowned and turned over to mutter something before falling asleep again.


    Amelia ran off the bed barefooted and came in front of Kate. Seeing that Kate still wanted to resist, she raised her fair and tender feet and stepped on Kate¡¯s chest. Kate wanted to push Amelia away and flip her over, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not move Amelia at all.


    Amelia lowered her head and asked, ¡°What are you doing here? Why did you sneak into my room?


    Kate saw Alex behind Amelia and avoided him in a panic. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here either. I might have been sleepwalking¡­¡± She struggled as she spoke.. ¡°Miss Mia. can you let go of me first?¡±

 Chapter 196 - 196: Don’t Run

    Chapter 196: Don¡¯t Run


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia said righteously, ¡°No!¡±


    Alex unsheathed his dagger and said to Amelia, ¡°Mia, go to the side and rest.¡± He was best at extorting confessions!


    Amelia trusted Alex and retracted her foot. Kate wanted to take the opportunity to get up, but Alex stepped on her again.


    Alex had a cold smile on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience. If you don¡¯t tell me the truth¡­¡± He held the knife and gestured at Kate¡¯s neck. His voice was very low and sinister.


    Kate¡¯s eyes were filled with fear.


    Alex turned his knife and said in a low voice, ¡°Speaking of cutting off people¡¯s heads, I¡¯m quite experienced.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Do you want to try?¡±


    Kate was so frightened that her soul almost came out! It was really a soul! The ghost of the female ghost who was hugging her head came out of Kate¡¯s body. The original Kate¡¯s head tilted and she fainted.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. So the old saying that her soul had flown out of her body was true!


    The female ghost hugged her head and left Kate¡¯s body. She immediately hugged her head and flew out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± Amelia immediately caught up!


    Alex.


    On the other side, when George and William saw the abnormal light in the room, he immediately brought William out quietly. William did not even dare to breathe loudly as he held the triangr yellow talisman that Amelia had given him tightly.


    There was still a shadow at the corner of the corridor. William tugged at


    George¡¯s sleeve nervously. George didn¡¯t turn around but held William¡¯s hand.


    When they reached the corner corridor, William saw that the ck figure wasn¡¯t a person but a bouquet of flowers! William heaved a sigh of relief and followed George to Amelia¡¯s room.


    Amelia¡¯s room door was half open. William had just arrived when he heard Amelia¡¯s soft scolding. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to run!¡±


    Before William could react, he saw the female ghost pouncing at him!


    William: ¡± ! ! ! ¡± Daddy, save me!!!


    Poor William. He was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t even scream. His eyes and mouth were wide open as though he was dumbfounded. George, who didn¡¯t see anything, looked at William in confusion.


    When the female ghost saw William, she pounced on him! But before she could get close, she was sent flying by a yellow light!


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The female ghost holding her head let out a miserable scream.


    George¡¯s eyes narrowed. Just now, he seemed to have seen a sh of light on William¡¯s chest. However, the sh of light was too fast, as if it was his imagination. In the next second, he heard a faint scream.


    George pulled the pale William into his arms and asked in a low voice, ¡°What did you see?


    William looked like he was about to cry. His lips trembled. ¡°Ghost, a female ghost, a female ghost with a severed head¡­ Boohoo, she just pounced on me¡­¡±


    At this moment, the female ghost holding her head fell back into the room andnded on Amelia. Amelia hurriedly raised her hand and showed the Soul Retrieving Gourd. ¡°Come in!¡± The female ghost holding her head had indeed been taken in, but how could it be so easy to subdue evil spirits? Previously, Amelia had Elmer Stevens apanying her when she collected ghosts. This time, she was the one who collected the ghosts alone.


    The moment the female ghost entered the Soul-Retrieving Gourd, she resisted violently. The Soul-Retrieving Gourd trembled uncontrobly. Amelia could not help but feel her chest tighten as she spat out blood!


    Amelia¡¯s body went limp and she fell to the ground¡­


    Alex¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Mia!¡± He immediately carried Amelia into his arms.


    Amelia¡¯s face was dispirited, and she was still trembling as she shouted,


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ run¡­¡±


    The female ghost with her head in her hands came out of the Soul Retrieving


    Gourd. The murderous aura on her body soared as she let out a gurgling


    sound. The cowardly ghost and the ugly female ghost were also forced out of the Soul Retrieving Gourd. They immediately saw Amelia vomiting blood.


    The cowardly ghost was a boy around 14 years old. Be it when he was alive or after he died, only Amelia had given him a candy to resolve the unwillingness and resentment in his heart. Now that he saw that Amelia was injured, he pounced on her without thinking! The cowardly ghost fought with the female ghost, but the cowardly ghost was ultimately a little weaker. One of his arms was torn off by the female ghost and swallowed!


    The ugly female ghost: ¡°Ahhh!¡± She also rushed up, but the female ghost holding her head turned around, scaring her so much that she went back the way she came. ¡°Mia, don¡¯t me me. I really can¡¯t beat her¡­¡±


    At this moment, a cold wind blew in the room, and the curtains fluttered. The temperature in the room inexplicably dropped by a few degrees. Emma, who was sleeping like a dead pig on the bed, seemed to feel cold.. She instinctively grabbed the nket and rolled it up before continuing to sleep¡­

 Chapter 197 - 197: His Daughter Is Different From Other Children

    Chapter 197: His Daughter Is Different From Other Children


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex and George were shocked. Although they couldn¡¯t see anything, they could see Amelia vomiting blood, see the strange curtains, and feel the sudden drop in temperature in the room.


    William was the only one who could see Amelia catching ghosts. When he saw the two ghosts fighting, he was shocked. He could only grab Amelia¡¯s hand tightly. So his sister wasn¡¯t omnipotent. So his sister could really be taken away¡­


    William¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. He realized that there was nothing he could do to help Amelia¡­ How hopeless¡­


    The red string on Amelia¡¯s wrist continued to glow. Only then did Amelia¡¯s chest feel less stuffy, but her body could not muster any strength.


    Alex carried Amelia and said repeatedly, ¡°Go to the hospital, let¡¯s go to the hospital¡­¡± He was extremely flustered and felt helpless. At the same time, he also understood that his obedient daughter was different from other children¡­


    George quickly took out his phone and woke Andrew up.


    Seeing that Amelia was injured, ecstasy shed across the female ghost¡¯s eyes. She suddenly pounced on Amelia! It was good to be a human! She wanted to be a new person! Moreover, Amelia¡¯s status was so good. Not only was she the little princess of the Walton family, but she was also the daughter of the head of the Burton family, Alex Burton! There were so many people who doted on her. If she became Amelia, wouldn¡¯t she have everything? When that time came, she would be superior to others wherever she went!


    ¡°Mia, be careful!¡± The cowardly ghost rushed over anxiously.


    William had no choice but to stand in front of Amelia. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You, don¡¯te over!¡± He grabbed the yellow talisman that Amelia had given him and waved it. However, this yellow talisman was a one-time use talisman. It was useless after being used.


    At this moment, a ck bolt of lightning struck. With a crack, the ghost holding her head was sent flying!


    The man in the white robe had a cold expression. His face was pale, and his red lips were like blood. Who else could it be but Elmer Stevens?


    William almost cried. ¡°Master!¡± He had never been so excited to see a ghost!


    Elmer Stevens¡¯s expression was ugly. He had only left for a few days, so why was there another evil spirit in the house? He quickly came to Amelia and grabbed her hand. He softened his voice and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Amelia whimpered weakly. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Amelia felt a warm current on her wrist that Elmer Stevens was holding. Then, she felt dizzy, as if she was soaking in a hot spring. It was sofortable.


    The female ghost holding her head sensed danger and wanted to escape. Elmer Stevens did not even look back. He only raised his finger and a red fell, trapping the female ghost.


    Elmer Stevens said coldly, ¡°You injured my disciple and still want to escape?


    The female ghost hugged her head and struggled, but it was useless.


    Amelia recovered a little and asked, ¡°Master, what kind of ghost is Auntie Head


    Holder?¡± This ghost was very strange. It liked to sneak into other people¡¯s rooms in the middle of the night and even liked to burrow into people¡¯s bodies.


    Elmer Stevens nced at the female ghost who was hugging her head and said indifferently, ¡°Envious ghost.¡±


    Amelia was speechless. Was there such a ghost?


    Elmer Stevens exined, ¡°This kind of ghost is envious of life overseas and hates life in China. However, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just envy. Appropriate envy can stimte our efforts to be stronger. The most terrifying thing is that they are envious of others but are unwilling to work hard. They only want to gain without working and steal other people¡¯s lives to achieve their goals with despicable methods. Such people are trash.¡± As for peeping in the middle of the night, it should be rted to the strange habits of envious ghosts, such as liking to spy on other people¡¯s lives¡­


    At this point, Elmer Stevens returned to the main topic. He didn¡¯t care about the female ghost holding her head now. Instead, he picked up Amelia¡¯s wrist and shook it. He asked, ¡°Did you forcefully put the female ghost holding her head into the Soul Retrieving Gourd?¡±


    Amelia nodded obediently. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Elmer Stevens stretched out a finger and tapped Amelia¡¯s head. ¡°Silly! Before you¡¯re capable enough, don¡¯t think of forcibly taking in evil spirits! For example, if you didn¡¯t use the Soul Retrieving Gourd just now, the female ghost holding her head wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything to you. If she had dared to attack you, she would have been blocked by the red string.¡±


    Amelia looked at the red string on her wrist in confusion. ¡°Is the red string that powerful?¡±


    Elmer Stevens nodded. ¡°Powerful, very powerful. However, you can¡¯t use it to attack now. It can only protect you passively.¡± When someone or a ghost wanted to hurt Amelia, the red string would be triggered and attack.


    Amelia understood. ¡°I see¡­ Then, Master, can we take in Auntie Head Holder now?¡± She had the strength now and was eager to try again..

 Chapter 198 - 198: You ‘re Reallv Dead

    Chapter 198: You ¡®re Reallv Dead


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Helplessness and indulgence shed across Elmer Stevens¡¯ eyes. He had said so much, but did his disciple listen to him? But he had no choice. He could only dote on his disciple.


    Elmer Stevens brought Amelia over and stared at the female ghost who was hugging her head.


    The female ghost hugged her head and was terrified. ¡°No, don¡¯te over!¡±


    Amelia recalled the scenes she had seen in television dramas and imitated a sinister smile. ¡°Hehe, scream. No one will save you even if you scream your throat out!¡±


    Elmer Stevens:


    Alex and George were speechless.


    Alex was puzzled and speechless. Who was his daughter talking to? He couldn¡¯t help but ask William in a low voice, ¡°Who is Mia talking to?¡±


    George also looked at William.


    William immediately turned into a trantor and exined, ¡°Mia is talking to her master. Her master said that Mia can¡¯t forcefully catch ghosts. As long as she doesn¡¯t forcefully catch ghosts, ghosts won¡¯t be able to hurt her because the red string is very powerful and can protect Mia¡­¡± At this point, he suddenly thought of his video recorder and quickly said, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll get the camera!¡±


    William ran very quickly. Now that the female ghost was trapped by Elmer Stevens, he waspletely unafraid. He ran to his room to get the video recorder and ran back quickly. Then, he turned it on.


    George frowned. ¡°What are you doing?


    William: ¡°I invented this video recorder. It¡¯s amazing. It can capture ghosts!¡±


    Alex: He saw that the video recorder in William¡¯s hand was simr to an ordinary camera. However, there were two mas tied to the bottom and two antennas on the camera. How could he capture a ghost like this? What a


    At this moment, the indicator light on the video recorder flickered. Alex had been staring at Amelia the entire time. Suddenly, he nced at the video recorder and saw four ¡®people¡¯ suddenly appear in it! Beside Amelia stood a man in a white robe! Behind him stood a boy who looked like a junior high school student. He was even wearing a school uniform. A terrifyingly ugly


    woman turned around and said shyly, ¡°President Walton, can you see me?¡±


    Alex: ¡®


    George:


    From Alex and Su Shenng¡¯s perspective, there was a in front of them. In the was a headless woman holding her head. The headless woman was making a hoarse sound like a saw. ¡°My name is Liv Wise¡­¡±


    Alex and Su Shenngs hearts sank. Everything in front of them had long exceeded their understanding and overturned their worldview. If this world was not within their control, how were they going to protect Mia?


    Alex pursed his lips, his heart heavy.


    At this moment, Amelia asked in confusion, ¡°Live Wise? You¡¯re not alive, you¡¯re dead!¡±


    The female ghost was speechless.


    Amelia¡¯s childish voice seemed to have its own halo, instantly dispelling the haze in Alex¡¯s heart. He looked at Amelia, and his eyes gradually softened. Yes, it¡¯s okay. Isn¡¯t it just a ghost? At most, he would change his profession and be a Daoist priest in the future!


    Upon hearing Amelia say that she was really dead, the female ghost hugged her head and widened her eyes in anger. She gabbled for a long time before saying, ¡°It¡¯s Liv! L-I-V!¡± As if she was furious that Amelia had sullied her name, the female ghost hugged her head and said a long sentence in her deted voice.


    Alex stared at the female ghost in the video recorder and felt that this female ghost gave him a very familiar feeling.


    William sneered. ¡°Liv? I think you¡¯re brainless. No wonder you were beheaded. You deserve it!¡±


    Upon hearing William¡¯s words, Alex suddenly remembered something familiar! Ten years ago, when he was 16 years old, he sneaked into the Dark Corporation and happened to follow a ¡°big order¡±. The Dark Corporation kidnapped a group of domestic women from somewhere and wanted to send them overseas to ¡°work.¡± One of the women was kidnapped, but she couldn¡¯t tell the current situation. She kept saying that ¡°I¡¯m going overseas to work¡± like a stupid pig.


    At this moment, Amelia asked again, ¡°Okay, Auntie L-I-V, how did you die?¡±


    The corners of Alex¡¯s mouth twitched. The memories in his mind instantly shattered into pieces. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Amelia¡¯s serious expression angered the female ghost who was hugging her head. ¡°Shut up! My name is Liv! Liv!¡±


    Elmer Stevens directly pped her and cut off one of the female ghost¡¯s arms. The female ghost screamed and her arm turned into a murderous aura that dissipated.


    Elmer Stevens sneered.. ¡°How can you speak to my disciple like that?¡±

 Chapter 199 - 199: That’s Quite a Lot

    Chapter 199: That¡¯s Quite a Lot


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The female ghost hugged her head and hugged it tightly.


    Elmer Stevens: ¡°Mia, continue asking.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes. Then, Auntie Liv, where are you from? What¡¯s your birth date and eight characters? How did you die?¡± Amelia really couldn¡¯t understand why someone would call themselves ¡®live¡¯.


    The female ghost hugged her head. ¡°¡­¡± She suppressed her grievance and anger and quickly told him where she was born. As if she felt embarrassed, she spoke quickly and anxiously.


    Amelia: ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±


    The female ghost hugged her head. ¡°Clearwater Town¡¯s Old Bull Vige! Old


    Bull Vige! Did you hear me clearly?¡±


    Amelia remembered and thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Then how did you die?¡±


    The female ghost hugged her head. ¡°I-I was born in a vige. My family is in a very difficult situation. I want to go overseas to work. I heard that the sky is blue overseas and I can drink the water in the river. The air is sweet. I feel that I should have been born overseas and shouldn¡¯t be trapped in this country. I envy those who can go overseas. I feel that if I have the chance to go overseas, I won¡¯t do worse than others. I will definitely be able to make a name for myself and be rich. However, I was born in the wrong ce and am trapped in this small vige¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s mouths twitched.


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°Did you go overseas after that? Did you make a name for yourself?¡±


    The female ghost hugged her head and said aggrievedly, ¡°No¡­¡± She was a girl from the countryside. Her family was poor and she did not have a background. She had poor grades since she was young and did not get into university. She only had two choices in front of her: either go back to her hometown, get married, and have children, or enter a factory as a female worker and marry a man who was also a worker. Life was endless. No matter which choice it was, the female ghost did not want it.


    The female ghost hugged her head and panted excitedly. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this. Can I only do this for the rest of my life? I can¡¯t ept this!¡±


    William said coldly, ¡°Who can you me? You couldn¡¯t even get into university.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°That¡¯s right. Only by studying hard can you be sessful.¡±


    The female ghost hugged her head and said indignantly, ¡°No! It¡¯s clearly because there¡¯s a problem with the education system in this country. It¡¯s too rigid. It¡¯s not as open as overseas at all. It¡¯s restricting my talent and freedom!¡± Amelia suddenly asked, ¡°Then, Auntie, how many marks did you score on the exam?


    The female ghost hugged her head. ¡°260 points.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Wow, that¡¯s quite a lot!¡±


    Alex and George were speechless.


    William whispered to Amelia, ¡°The perfect score for the national college entrance examination is 750 points.¡± She had only scored 260 points out of 750 points. She hadn¡¯t even scored half of it. Even with his eyes closed, he could score higher than her!


    Amelia understood. ¡°Then Auntie is a bottom-feeder! Just like Sister Emma.¡± On the bed, Emma snored and blew a snot bubble.


    The female ghost hugged her head and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve already worked very hard. It¡¯s because of the domestic teaching system. Moreover, when I was young, my parents didn¡¯t have the money to send me to the tutoring ss¡­¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Then do you have any specialties? You like foreign countries so much. Are you good at speaking foreignnguages?


    The female ghost hugged her head and opened her mouth. She didn¡¯t have any special skills, she wasn¡¯t beautiful, and her English wasn¡¯t good, so she couldn¡¯t go overseas. She could only work as a cashier in a small supermarket. She had a dream of going overseas, but she couldn¡¯t go overseas. She also felt that she was superior to others, but she had to mix with these lowly people. This made the female ghost hugging her head very painful.


    Finally, one day, the female ghost hugged her head and waited for an opportunity. A foreigner came to the supermarket.


    The female ghost hugged her head. ¡°At that moment, I seemed to see the light of God, as if it was a reward for my persistence for a long time¡­ I chased after that foreigner and asked about his well-being. I was his tour guide and apanied him to the hotel¡­¡± In order tomunicate with the foreigner, she even stayed upte to study English. She even spent her money to y and sleep with him because she heard others say that as long as she was with a foreigner and was pregnant, she could get a green card¡­


    Later on, it turned out that the female ghost holding her head had seeded. The foreign man helped her apply for a visa and took her overseas.


    Amelia asked in confusion, ¡°Then do you have money?¡± It should cost a lot of money to go so far, right?


    The female ghost hugged her head and said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s the money my father gave me. I said that I would take the money to go overseas, but he didn¡¯t give it to me. However, when he was sick, he had the money to undergo surgery¡­¡± Later on, she went to the hospital to make a fuss, and her father gave her the money. She went overseas as she wished..

 Chapter 200 - 200: Advanced People

    Chapter 200: Advanced People


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The female ghost hugged her head. ¡°The moment I got off the ne, I felt that everything was wonderful. The air in foreign countries is much fresher than in this country¡­¡±


    Amelia :¡±¡­¡± She was a little angry!


    Amelia pursed her lips. She was still a child and did not know much about logic. However, she subconsciously felt that it was wrong to hug the female ghost¡¯s head. She asked) ¡°If you take away your father¡¯s money for treatment, what will happen to your father?¡±


    The female ghost hugged her head and paused. ¡°My father¡¯s money is mine. Why should he take my money out to spend without my permission? Besides, do you think he only has that little money?! He must have other money, but he just doesn¡¯t give it to me.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Speaking of foreign countries, she looked like she yearned for it. When she met a foreigner, she wished she could throw her money in, but she was so cold to her father. She med the heavens and the earth for the unfairness of fate. She even dared to snatch her father¡¯s life-saving money! This person waspletely hopeless!


    ¡°And then!¡± Amelia asked angrily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go overseas? Why are you back again?!¡±


    The female ghost hugged her head and was silent for a moment. She turned her head and said after a long time, ¡°I was indeed very happy overseas at first. Foreign men are better. Romantic and considerate¡­¡± However, she did not have to be happy for long before she realized that her visa had expired. It turned out that the foreign man had given her a tourist visa, not a green card!


    When the deadline was up, the female ghost who was hugging her head was sent back. However, she had spent all her money with the foreign man, and the foreign man had even run away¡­ At this moment, she was penniless and had no rtives overseas. She did not even know how to speak foreignnguages. How could she go back?! Besides, she did not want to leave the country just like that!


    Elmer Stevens sneered. ¡°Foreign men are really reliable.¡±


    The female ghost could not help but speak up for the foreign man. ¡°He must have something difficult to say¡­¡± The foreign men were all people who had received advanced education. They would definitely not do anything irresponsible. He must have his reasons for leaving.


    Elmer Stevens was speechless. ¡°There are scum everywhere. How can you be so sure that he¡¯s a good person?


    The female ghost hugged her head and immediately said, ¡°Of course, foreigners are good! They¡¯re high-level!¡± How could there be scum among high-level people?


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± What a weird logic.


    The female ghost hugged her head and turned around again, her eyes filled with envy. ¡°I also want to live a foreign life¡­¡± Therefore, she was willing to sleep on the streets, wash dishes, and pick up trash overseas. She just wasn¡¯t willing to return! Returning would only make her wish she was dead.


    Amelia understood. ¡°So you slept on the streets, washed dishes, and picked up trash overseas¡­


    The female ghost hugged her head and defended herself. ¡°I was fighting for my dream! I¡¯m noble!¡±


    William couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Yes, yes, yes. Everything was noble overseas! Even if she was deceived, she felt that she was superior to the people in her country.


    The head hugging female ghost: ¡°After that, I really couldn¡¯t dy it any longer. It was difficult to take a step overseas without a green card. Someone said that they could help me get a green card, but it would cost 100,000 yuan. I don¡¯t have money¡­¡± She could only think of a way to contact her parents and ask them to send her money quickly. Unexpectedly, someone discovered that her visa had expired and forcefully stayed overseas. Then, they forcibly sent her back!


    Because she was forced to return to the country, the country paid for her return. However, not only did the female ghost not think that her country was good, but she also felt that her country was a burden to her, so she caused a scene at the airport.


    Alex looked at her coldly and said calmly, ¡°I remember now. At the airport, you were the one who shouted, ¡®I¡¯m a foreigner! I¡¯m a high-ss person!¡¯ You were dressed like a beggar, but your face was high up in the air. You cursed and punched the airport security personnel.


    Later on, Alex didn¡¯t know how this head-holding female ghost was kidnapped by the Dark Corporation. He only remembered that when he saw her again, she kept saying that she was working abroad and was a noble foreigner! She wasn¡¯t a lowly domestic! Therefore, when the boss of the Dark Corporation asked him to kill someone to show his loyalty, he chose this head-holding female ghost.


    Alex¡¯s eyes darkened, as if he had thought of a bad memory.


    The female ghost holding her head also said resentfully, ¡°This country is lowly! It¡¯s lousy! Dirty! Smelly!¡± She was forcefully sent back to this country and could not return overseas. This made her suffer. Every night, she went to the bar to drink and tried to find the atmosphere overseas.. In the end, for some reason, she was drugged and taken away!

 Chapter 201 - 201: Want His Head

    Chapter 201: Want His Head


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When she woke up again, the head hugging female ghost and realized that she had been kidnapped. She heard that the destination was overseas! She was excited again. She wanted to return overseas by kidnapping. Who knew that the environment on the cruise ship was dirty and bad? It was not a ce for humans to stay at all.


    The head hugging female ghost. ¡°So I strongly protested and struggled¡­¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± She still had to protest about the bad environment after being kidnapped. This person was indeed brainless.


    The head hugging female ghost and continued, ¡°At this moment, a few tattooed men walked over¡­¡± For some reason, they became enemies. One of them asked a handsome gigolo to kill someone, proving that he really wanted to join them and not have ulterior motives.


    ¡°In the end, that gigolo actually chose me!¡± The female ghost hugged her head and trembled in anger. ¡°Such a long knife! Such a long watermelon knife! So long¡­¡± The gigolo dragged the long watermelon knife, and the de drew an ear-piercing sound on the deck. The head hugging female ghost and was frightened. That was the first time she begged someone, a lowly person. She begged so much, but that person still did not let her off.


    ¡°When I woke up again, I saw my head and my body separated¡­¡± The female ghost holding her head said sadly, ¡°I can¡¯t ept it. I don¡¯t believe I died just like that¡­¡± So she refused to leave. She tried to put her head back together again and again. Day after day, she repeated the process of her death on the cruise ship. She wanted to go overseas one day.


    After Amelia heard this, she felt depressed. There was an indescribable emotion that made her angry, sad, and depressed¡­


    Elmer Stevens nced at Amelia and ced his palm on her back, secretly giving her strength.


    Adults might not be able to withstand the changes in life, but Amelia was still a child. She had not experienced the dangers of the human heart and had not seen the changes in life¡­


    ¡°Take her in.¡± Elmer Stevens said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll help you this time.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    William suddenly said, ¡°Wait. There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t figured out yet. Why did this head hugging female ghost go to my room in the middle of the night? Why did shee to Mia¡¯s room?


    The female ghost holding her head suddenly looked at William and made a gurgling sound in her throat. ¡°I originally had a child in my stomach, but because I was too tired, I lost it. If my child wasn¡¯t dead, he would definitely be a very beautiful boy. He would have fair skin, yellow hair, and blue eyes¡­ And a very smart head, just like Young Master William¡­¡±


    William: ¡°¡­¡± He felt insulted!


    William: ¡°So you came to my room in the middle of the night because you wanted my head?¡±


    The head hugging female ghost and nodded matter-of-factly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I think I should take away such a smart head.¡±


    Just as William felt that the head hugging female ghost only wanted his head because she missed her child, he didn¡¯t expect the female ghost to continue, ¡°If such a smart head can merge with my head, I will definitely be very smart too.¡± This way, when she went overseas, she would be smart and beautiful. She would be able to settle down overseas and find a very good man¡­


    William¡¯s hair stood on end! Thinking about it, a headless female ghost entered his room in the middle of the night and gestured at his head¡­ William couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°Insane!¡± William couldn¡¯t help but curse!


    The head hugging female ghost andughed nonchntly.


    Amelia suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, how did youe back behind my father?¡± Logically speaking, head hugging female ghost died on a cruise ship far away would not be able to return.


    The head hugging female ghost looked at Alex aggrievedly.


    Alex didn¡¯t wait for the female ghost to speak. He said calmly, ¡°Maybe she came back with me because I went to the sea to carry out a mission and happened to step on the cruise ship.¡±


    The head hugging female ghost and stared at Alex. A gurgling sound came from her throat, and a strange smile appeared on her lips. ¡°You¡¯re lying¡­¡± She pointed at Alex and chuckled. ¡®You¡¯re afraid that your daughter will hate you if she finds out the truth. You¡¯re afraid, right? Hehe¡­¡±


    The head hugging female ghost and looked at Amelia. She said evilly, ¡®Youngdy, let me tell you. Your father killed the innocent on the cruise ship. A little girl about your age hid in his car and was shot in the head¡­ Bang.¡± The female ghost hugged her head and made a headshot gesture..

 Chapter 202 - 202: Are You Polite?

    Chapter 202: Are You Polite?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The head hugging female ghost stared into Amelia¡¯s eyes. She said word by word, ¡°That girl died miserably. Tell me, what mistake could a little girl make? He could even kill her like this! Your father is a devil, a devil! Hahaha! If not for that, I wouldn¡¯t have realized that your father was the gigolo who cut off my head back then¡­


    Hence, the head hugging female ghost returned with Alex. Originally, she could not cross that sea area, but she could leave after swallowing the ghost of the little girl who had died tragically. Of course, all of this was thanks to Alex.


    The head hugging female ghost turned around, staring in the direction of Alex. This direction happened to be in the direction of the video recorder.


    William was so frightened by the female ghost¡¯s gaze that his back turned cold.


    However, in the next moment, there was a scream. The female ghost holding her head turned into a ck baleful aura and was put into the Soul Retrieving Gourd by Amelia.


    Amelia raised her hand and quietly looked at the red string and Soul Retrieving Gourd on her wrist. There was no expression on her face, and she was so quiet that it made one panic.


    ¡°Mia?¡± Alex immediately went up.


    Amelia was still immersed in that low, suppressed, and sulky mood. When she heard this, she looked at Alex nkly. Alex¡¯s heart sank. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Mia, I can exin¡­¡± Did his daughter still misunderstand him? Would she be afraid of him from now on and not get close to him anymore?


    The next second, Amelia closed her eyes andy softly in Elmer Stevens¡¯s arms.


    Alex strode forward and snatched Amelia into his arms before she fell. After leaving the video recorder, Alex could not see Elmer Stevens. He reached out and picked Amelia up before leaving.


    Elmer Stevens saw arge palm call over, and then the little disciple in his arms was gone.


    Elmer Stevens: No, are you polite?


    After the ghosts at home were caught, William was finally relieved. He was tense just now, but now that he rxed, he realized that he was tired and sleepy. His legs were weak.


    Andrew rushed back in a hurry. Just as he reached the door with the first aid kit, he saw Alex carrying Amelia out.


    Andrew. ¡°???¡±


    Andrew: ¡°Wait, why is Mia¡­¡±


    George pulled him back. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mia is fine.¡± He seemed to have seen Mia¡¯s master in the video recorder just now. It seemed that that master was very good to Mia and would not let anything happen to her.


    William rubbed his eyes tiredly andined, ¡°Uncle, why are you so slow?


    Andrew: ¡°There was an emergency at the hospital in the middle of the night. I was about to enter the operating theater when I received a call from Big Brother¡­¡± He had already arrived very quickly. The patient had also been handed over to the department director. On the way back, he drove so fast that his tires were about to burst into mes. However, what was going on at home?


    Andrew: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    George patted Andrew¡¯s shoulder and left. William followed closely behind. He hugged the video recorder and patted Andrew¡¯s arm. He wanted to pat his shoulder like his father, but he was too short and couldn¡¯t do it!


    In the blink of an eye, only Emma, who was still sleeping soundly, and Kate, the horticulturalist, were left in the room. After a while, the butler, Uncle Smith, came over and dragged Kate away.


    Andrew. ¡°???¡±


    The next day, the sky was bright.


    Emma got up in a daze and looked at the parrot, Seven, who was standing on the balcony. When her grogginess wore off, she looked around. ¡°Eh, where¡¯s Mia?¡± She got up and went out to look for her, but she realized that the atmosphere at home was not right.


    Emma was at a loss. When she woke up, what was going on? When she saw the butler, Uncle Smith, Emma immediately asked, ¡°Uncle Smith, where¡¯s Mia?¡± Uncle Smith made a shushing gesture. ¡°Miss Mia is sick. Don¡¯t be noisy¡­¡±


    Emma waited and waited. After more than a day, Amelia had yet to wake up.


    The expressions of the adults of the Walton family became darker and darker.


    Amelia did not know how long she slept for. When she woke up, the sky was still dark. She got up in confusion and looked around. Where was this?


    Elmer Stevens sat cross-legged in the air. Seeing Amelia open her eyes, he closed the booklet. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± He floated over and touched Amelia¡¯s forehead.


    Amelia looked up. ¡°Master, you¡¯re not human. You can¡¯t feel human warmth. What can you find by touching like this?¡±


    Elmer Stevens took the opportunity to poke her head. ¡°Does Master need to feel the temperature? I know what you¡¯re going to fart when you raise your butt! I¡¯ll know if you¡¯re alright or not when I touch you..¡±

 Chapter 203 - 203: I Trust Daddy

    Chapter 203: I Trust Daddy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ameliaughed out loud. ¡°Master, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s farting!¡¯


    Elmer Stevens shook his head helplessly. This troublesome disciple had vomited blood and exhausted too much of her mind. She had fallen into a deep sleep to nourish her energy and umte strength, but she did not know that a group of people was scared half to death by her.


    At this moment, the door opened and Old Madam Walton came in with a bowl of lean meat porridge. The fragrance wafted into her nose.


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re awake?¡± Old Madam Walton said in surprise.


    Amelia felt so hungry. She swallowed and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m so hungry¡­¡±


    Old Madam Walton cried tears of joy. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Grandma will cook delicious food for you now¡­¡±


    Amelia immediately raised her hand. ¡°Grandma, I want to eat braised eggnts, white-scorched prawns, and pot roasted meat¡­¡±


    Old Madam Walton: ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll make it all for you.¡± She looked at the lively Amelia and finally felt relieved. She carefully wiped her tears. She was really afraid that the little darling, who had just returned, would leave her¡­


    When Amelia saw Old Madam Walton crying, she quickly hugged her andforted her softly. ¡°Did Mia make Grandma worry again? I¡¯m sorry, Grandma.¡±


    Old Madam Walton couldn¡¯t help but cry. Her Mia was really obedient! If she had to send her off again, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to take it!


    ¡°Mia, you have to be fine¡­¡± Old Madam Walton stroked Amelia¡¯s hair. ¡°You have to grow up happily and safely¡­¡± If she could use her lifespan to exchange for Mia¡¯s safety, she could die now.


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Then Grandma has to be safe and grow up happily.¡±


    Old Madam Walton smiled. ¡°Grandma is old. She won¡¯t grow up!¡¯


    Amelia was determined. ¡°Grandma can do it!¡±


    Old Madam Walton finally couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Grandma will grow up with Mia.¡± The old and young looked at each other and grinned.


    After Old Madam Walton went downstairs, Alex entered. He called out softly, ¡°Mia?¡± The arrogance and wildness from before were gone. His tall body blocked the door, and his arms hung down. His lips were pursed into a straight line, like a big baby who had done something wrong.


    Amelia hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Dad, did you get into trouble? Does the other party want us to pay a lot of money?


    Alex. ¡°???¡±


    Amelia looked at her worrisome father with a conflicted expression. She could not be med for thinking that way. It was just that her father was too arrogant in the past, but now, he lowered his head as if he had done something wrong.


    Amelia said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much pocket money now, but Daddy, don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t have enough money topensate, Mia can borrow it from Eldest


    Uncle.¡± Then, she would work hard to repay the debt. What was the old saying? The daughter repays the father¡¯s debt!


    The corners of Alex¡¯s mouth twitched and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mia, Daddy doesn¡¯t owe money.¡± At the same time, he heaved a sigh of relief. He still wanted to help him repay his debt. His daughter didn¡¯t abandon him, right? She didn¡¯t dislike a father like him.


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°Then Daddy, what¡¯s wrong? Young people can¡¯t be so dejected. They have to be full of energy!¡¯


    Alex¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. He squatted by the bed and stared into Amelia¡¯s eyes. ¡°That female ghost holding her head said all that about Daddy yesterday. Aren¡¯t you afraid of Daddy?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I believe Daddy. Daddy isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± Grandpa and Eldest Uncle both said that Daddy was the guardian of the country. Guardians wouldn¡¯t kill children.


    Alex was stunned. He felt that his heart was filled with warmth and sadness.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alex reached out and gently hugged Amelia¡¯s small body. Amelia patted his back like an adult. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re wee.¡±


    Although his daughter trusted him unreservedly, Alex felt that he had to exin the matter clearly. He sat by the bed, stretched, andy down. He patted Amelia. ¡°Come, lie down together.¡±


    Amelia immediatelyy down and rested her head on Alex¡¯s shoulder. She stretched out her legs and copsed. She was really lying t!


    Alex ced his hands behind his head and said, ¡°I went on a mission some time ago. It¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you the contents of the mission, but Mia, remember, I will never do anything to let down the country or the people.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes!¡¯


    Alex continued, ¡°That little girl had been controlled and there¡¯s a bomb in her body.¡± In fact, the little girl¡¯s body was not an ordinary bomb, but a human bomb imnted into her body. Otherwise, he would have been able to dismantle it. The little girl was only seven years old and thin. She did not look much older than Amelia..

 Chapter 204 - 204: There’s Someone To Protect

    Chapter 204: There¡¯s Someone To Protect


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    That little girl had seen her parents and sister die with her own eyes. She should have used his sympathy to blow him up, but at the critical moment, she cried and told him that she didn¡¯t want to die¡­


    ¡°Daddy asked her to hide in the car first.¡± Alex stared at the roof and said in a deep voice, ¡°Daddy even promised her that he would save her¡­ But Daddy went back on his word.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes darkened. At that time, the situation was critical. He had been careless and the leader of the terrorist organization had climbed into the off-road vehicle.


    Alex: ¡°Daddy¡¯s shot didn¡¯t hit the little girl) only that big baddie. However, the little girl also disappeared¡­ The female ghost holding her head yesterday didn¡¯t finish her sentence.¡±


    Amelia understood and muttered, ¡°I knew it. That female ghost holding her head is too evil!¡± With that, she looked up at Alex and asked softly, ¡°Daddy, are you very sad?¡±


    Alex¡¯s throat was a little dry, and his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Yes, Daddy isn¡¯t strong enough.¡±


    Amelia looked at Alex in a daze. So her father was like her? He would also feel ufortable and his chest would feel stuffy.


    ¡°Then will Daddy continue to be a guardian?¡± Amelia suddenly asked.


    Alex looked down at her and said firmly, ¡®Yes!¡± In the past, he only wanted to give everything for the country because he was alone and had nothing to worry about. But now that he had someone he wanted to protect, he understood the meaning of protection even more. Only with a country could he have a home. He wanted his daughter to grow up under the sun.


    Amelia seemed to be a little puzzled. She asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Daddy, will you still feel sad when you see those bad things in the future?


    Alex smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, but it doesn¡¯t matter. All of us are doing what we think is meaningful. In the past, when Dad came back from a mission and was in a bad mood, he would eat a big ice cream and forget about all the unhappy things.¡±


    In a sh, Amelia suddenly understood. The muffled feeling in her chest disappeared.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Amelia got up and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Daddy is awesome! We have to cheer together!¡±


    Alexughed softly. He scooped Amelia into his arms and tickled her.


    Amelia giggled and shouted as she dodged, ¡°Daddy is bad, Daddy, I surrender¡­


    Just as the two of them wereughing and ying, Old Madam Walton pushed the door open and entered. ¡°What are you talking about!¡± She red. ¡°How old are you? Why are you still so childish? What if Mia can¡¯t breatheter?¡±


    Being red at again¡­ Alex touched his nose and got up to sit properly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I know my mistake.¡±


    Amelia also sat up straight. She ced her small hands on her knees and nodded. ¡®Yes, yes, yes. I was wrong. Grandma, I know I was wrong. Stop scolding, stop scolding. If you continue scolding, I¡¯ll be stupid!¡¯


    Old Madam Walton was angry and amused. She rebuked, ¡°Alright, go down and eat.¡±


    Downstairs.


    Emma stood at the dining table and quickly picked up food. She filled Amelia¡¯s small bowl before sitting down in satisfaction.


    Old Master Walton frowned and said sternly, ¡°If Mia wants to eat, let her pick it up herself. Why did you get her so many dishes?¡± With that, he looked at William. ¡°Also, not everyone is seated. Why are you eating first?¡±


    William obediently put down his chopsticks and muttered, ¡°Grandpa, can you not be so strict with us¡­


    Old Master Walton snorted and subconsciously said, ¡°I¡¯m so strict with everyone!¡±


    George, William, and Emma looked like they didn¡¯t believe him.


    At this moment, Amelia came down. When Old Master Walton saw the lively Amelia, he feltpletely relieved.


    ¡°Come, Mia, eat.¡± Old Master Walton picked up a pork trotter and handed it over.


    George clenched one hand into a fist and pressed it to his lips. ¡°Ahem!¡±


    William and Emma: ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡±


    Old Master Walton:


    After dinner, Amelia touched her round stomach andy on the sofa, not wanting to move. Suddenly, she remembered what her father had said about big ice cream. She immediately got up and leaned close to Alex. She whispered, ¡°Daddy, can we eat big ice cream tomorrow?


    Alex nced at her and lowered his voice. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t tell your grandmother.¡±


    Old Madam Walton came over with fruits and asked with narrowed eyes, ¡°What are the two of you whispering about?¡±

 Chapter 205 - 205: Meeting Ashley Again

    Chapter 205: Meeting Ashley Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia saw that it was fruits! She ran away and shouted, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m full. I¡¯m really full! If I eat any more, I¡¯ll vomit.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she ran away.


    Old Madam Walton: ¡®


    Alex looked straight ahead and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go upstairs too.¡±


    Old Madam Walton: ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    Alex stopped in his tracks and turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Old Madam Walton was expressionless. ¡°Eat these fruits.¡±


    Alex:


    The next day, under Old Madam Walton¡¯s close watch, Alex snuck out with Amelia. Their destination was the Central Mall. There was an ice cream truck stationed in the square outside the mall all year round.


    ¡°Daddy has been eating this ice cream for ten years.¡± Alex said as he drove the SUV, ¡°It¡¯s the best ice cream in the capital.¡±


    Amelia could not wait. ¡°Ice cream! Mia loves ice cream the most!¡±


    The SUV passed by the kindergarten school bus at the side. Emma, who was sitting by the window, immediately looked up, her eyes filled with resentment. She seemed to have heard Amelia¡¯s voice just now. She said, ¡°Ice cream, ice cream!¡± Boohoo, she also wanted a father who could secretly bring her out to eat ice cream!


    There were not many people in the square outside the central mall because it was Monday and a weekday.


    Alex bought a super good-looking ice cream for Amelia. It was sprinkled with fruit kernels and sweet but not too sweet blueberry jam. The cold ice cream and sweet jam were a perfect match. When she ate it, it was cool and sweet, making her happy.


    ¡°Delicious!¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up! The father and daughter sat by the flower bed and ate ice cream.


    Alex was very tall. He had to stretch his legs to sit by the flower bed. His left foot was folded on his right foot, and he was still dressed in ck. From afar, he looked like a fallen streetmp. Amelia was sitting by the flower bed with her left foot folded on her right foot. Her two short legs were fair and chubby, like kneaded white dough. She was extremely cute.


    The passersby couldn¡¯t help but look at them. There was even a beautiful girl who was only focused on Alex and identally bumped into the ss door.


    Amelia licked the ice cream at the corner of her mouth and shook her head. ¡°Daddy, is this called attracting bees and butterflies?


    Alex jabbed her forehead angrily. ¡°How do you know they¡¯re not looking at you?¡±


    Amelia eximed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mia is so cute!¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t help butugh. His daughter was really cute! He looked up. It was still the flower bed he was familiar with in the past and the familiar square. However, unlike before, he had a cute daughter by his side to eat ice cream with him. Thinking of this, the future didn¡¯t seem so boring.


    At this moment, Amelia eximed and pointed at the cafe not far away. ¡°It¡¯s Auntie Ashley!¡±


    Alex followed and saw a woman sitting in a caf¨¦ booth on the first floor. There was aptop in front of her, and she was drinking coffee and working.


    Alex asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Amelia pulled Alex towards the cafe. ¡°It¡¯s the auntie I met when Eldest Uncle and I went to catch ghosts.¡±


    Catch ghosts? Alex frowned and allowed Amelia to pull him into the cafe.


    There was a wind chime at the entrance of the cafe. Alex identally bumped into it and it rang.


    The staff of the cafe was stunned.


    Amelia quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my father is too tall! Did you break the wind chimes? We canpensate you.¡± As she spoke, she took out a red packet from her small bag. This was the red packet she had received on her birthday. The red packets given by her uncles and grandparents were the thickest, and Amelia could not even hold them. The others were given by the guests who came to congratte her. Now, Amelia brought such small and thin red packets when she went out.


    Amelia took the red packet and handed it out reluctantly.


    Seeing that Amelia had really given them a red packet, the staff of the cafe quickly waved their hands. ¡°No need, no need. It¡¯s not broken¡­¡±


    Amelia immediately took back the red packet and quickly put it in her bag.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The staff of the cafe:


    Amelia walked into the cafe and ran to Ashley¡¯s side to greet her. ¡°Hello, Aunt Ashley. We meet again!¡¯


    Ashley took a closer look and was surprised and delighted. ¡°Mia, why are you here?¡±


    Amelia pointed at Alex behind her. ¡°My father and I are here to eat ice cream.¡±


    Ashley hurriedly stood up and greeted Alex. ¡°Hello..¡±

 Chapter 206 - 206: Couple’s Joint Property

    Chapter 206: Couple¡¯s Joint Property


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex nodded and repliedzily, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Amelia stuck her head out and looked at her. ¡°Auntie Ashley, are you working?¡±


    There was a smile on her face. She had changed drastically from the past. She was confident and valiant, and she seemed to be glowing. She picked Amelia up and ced her on the seat beside her. She pointed at theputer and said, ¡°I¡¯m writing a novel.¡±


    Amelia was curious. ¡°Does it mean writing a story?


    Ashley smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Amelia understood. She looked at theputer screen, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t understand a word. She hadn¡¯t gone to kindergarten yet, so she couldn¡¯t read!


    Just as she was exining the plot of the story she had written to Amelia, a man came in angrily and mmed the documents on the coffee table.


    Amelia looked up and saw an uncle with a dark face standing in front of her. He red at Ashley and asked, ¡°Who is she?! Who is he?!¡± He first pointed at Amelia and then at Alex.


    Alex moved his finger, and the coffee shop business card stuck in the booth immediately flew out, smashing the man¡¯s finger to the side.


    The man was in pain. He clenched his fingers and red at Alex. ¡°You!¡±


    Alex looked up and swept his gaze over. His eyes were cold and his aura was oppressive.


    ¡°Be careful talking to me,¡± Alex said. ¡°I have a bad temper. I don¡¯t like others pointing fingers at me and my daughter.¡±


    The man was so frightened that he did not dare to make a sound. He could only turn his head aggrievedly and vent his anger on her. ¡°Tell me, who are they!¡±


    Ashley frowned. She first apologized to Alex and ced Amelia in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll settle my family matters first.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, Alex should have brought Amelia away at this moment, but seeing that Amelia did not want to leave, he crossed his legs and leanedzily on the sofa.


    Ashley pulled the dark man aside and said angrily, ¡°Are you done fooling around? That¡¯s my friend!¡± This man was none other than Ashley¡¯s husband.


    Ashley¡¯s husband sneered. ¡°Friend? I think you¡¯re an adulterer! I was wondering why you¡¯re so strong now. It turns out that you¡¯ve found yourself a next family. Ashley, do you have any shame?!¡±


    Ashley was so angry that her face turned red. These words were too


    unpleasant!


    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± She said coldly. After saying that, she turned around and wanted to leave. Unexpectedly, her husband stopped her and asked, ¡°Wait, did you sell the house?


    Ashley was expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s my own house. Whether I sell it or not is my freedom. What does it have to do with you?


    Ashley¡¯s husband was furious. ¡°How is it unrted to me? That house is mine too!¡±


    Ashley said disdainfully, ¡°Yours? How do you prove that the house is yours too? Did you make a down payment or pay for the monthly expenses? Or did you bear the family expenses?


    ¡°You!¡± Her husband was so angry that he almost vomited blood!


    At the sofa booth, Alex and Amelia finished the ice cream. Alex ordered a fruit tter and ate the fruit while watching Ashley and her husband quarrel. The two of them ate the watermelon at the same time.


    Alex: ¡°Tsk tsk.¡±


    Amelia imitated him. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±


    Ashley¡¯s husband was very angry, but what could anger solve? He could only suppress his anger and say to Ashley, ¡°Alright, alright. I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you. You¡¯repeting with me, right? You even sold your house. You didn¡¯t discuss such a big matter with me. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being deceived? By the way, I heard that you bought a vi, right? Give me the house key.¡±


    Ashley crossed her arms. ¡°Why should I give you the key? Don¡¯t you like to live with your mother? Then stay in the countryside. I¡¯ve made it clear to you today. My money and the house I bought have nothing to do with you!¡¯


    At this moment, Ashley¡¯s mother-inw hade over at some point. She shouted, ¡°Why does it have nothing to do with my son? You¡¯re married. The money you earn is the joint property of the husband and wife! Be it the house or the money, half of it belongs to my son.¡±


    Ashley¡¯s mother-inw red at Ashley. She was about to die of anger! They had waited in the countryside for so long, but Ashley did note to beg them! Instead, she packed their things and threw them back! They heard that she even bought a vi. She really did not listen to advice at all!


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted from the journey. Hurry up and give us the key. I¡¯m going back to rest.¡± Her mother-inw reached out to her..

 Chapter 207 - 207: Waiting for Her to Beg Him

    Chapter 207: Waiting for Her to Beg Him


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ashley pped her mother-inw¡¯s hand aside with a p. She sneered. ¡°If you want to live in my house, beg me!¡± With that, she raised her chin and walked back to the booth proudly in her high heels. As soon as she returned, she saw Alex and Amelia watching the show. Amelia even apuded her. ¡°Aunt Ashley is so cool!¡±


    Ashley: ¡®


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She put away herptop and said with a gloomy expression, ¡°My good mood has been ruined!¡±


    Alex stood up and easily picked Amelia up.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, her husband seemed to feel too embarrassed and immediately said fiercely, ¡°Okay, very well! Ashley, if you leave this door today, believe it or not, I¡¯ll divorce you immediately!¡±


    Ashley didn¡¯t even look back. She just picked up herptop bag and left.


    Ashley¡¯s husband: ¡°¡­ l¡¯ He was really embarrassed. He could only puff himself up and pretend to be unyielding as he left.


    Ashley¡¯s mother-inw was so angry that her high blood pressure was about to re up. She shouted, ¡°Divorce! You have to get a divorce!¡±


    Ashley¡¯s husband was very annoyed. ¡°It¡¯s Ashley who¡¯s been earning money all these years. If divorce her, what can I get?¡±


    Ashley¡¯s mother-inw said, ¡°I¡¯ve already consulted awyer. If it¡¯s themon ie between husband and wife, whether it¡¯s the money she earns or the money you earn, it¡¯s themon property of husband and wife.¡± She grinned proudly. ¡°So even if you don¡¯t earn a single cent after you get married, she¡¯ll get half of the money she earns! This is thew!¡± So no matter whether Ashley buys a vi or sells a house, she has to split half of the money!


    Ashley¡¯s husband was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Really? Are you sure that¡¯s what happens?¡±


    Her mother-inw said, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Ashley¡¯s husband immediately heaved a sigh of relief. This was great. When they were arguing, he had only said that the divorce was to scare Ashley. He did not dare to really get a divorce. After all, he was indeed in the wrong all these years. He did not earn a single cent. He was afraid that he would not get a single cent from the divorce, but now¡­


    Ashley¡¯s husband sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll sue for a divorce now. Let¡¯s see what Ashley will do then! Let¡¯s see how she begs me!¡± When Ashley came over and knelt down to beg him, he would remarry her.


    Amelia and the other two walked on the street outside. Amelia asked curiously, ¡°Auntie Ashley, are you getting a divorce too?¡± She could not understand why adults liked divorce so much.


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not getting a divorce.¡± She had also asked herwyer before. If they got a divorce, half of the money she earned would be shared as the husband and wife¡¯s assets. In other words, no matter what the real situation of their family was, as long as it was assets during the marriage, the husband and wife would enjoy it together.


    This rule was very infuriating!


    Amelia couldn¡¯t figure it out anymore. ¡°Auntie Ashley, aren¡¯t you afraid that your husband will divorce you?¡±


    She sneered. ¡°Firstly, he doesn¡¯t dare. Secondly, even if he really dares to get a divorce, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± That family was unwilling to let go of her. After all, her husband was useless. Without her, he could only ask for money from the butler. Moreover, her mother-inw knew her son¡¯s character. How could she be willing to spend money on her son? In addition, even if they really got a


    divorce in the end, she was not afraid!


    When they arrived at the intersection of the square, Alex and Amelia were about to go back. Amelia waved goodbye to Ashley. ¡°Goodbye, Aunt Ashley. Good luck!¡±


    Ashley nodded heavily. ¡°Best of luck!¡±


    As soon as she returned home, she received a call from awyer. He said that his client was going to sue for divorce and asked to discuss the distribution of the couple¡¯s joint assets.


    ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion.¡± She looked at herself in the mirror and gave herself red lips. She looked beautiful and valiant.


    The opposingwyer said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I also heard from your husband about your family¡¯s ie during your marriage. Madam Ashley, I have to remind you that although you¡¯ve been earning money after marriage, your husband still has the right to split half of your assets, including the vi you just bought.¡±


    Ashley¡¯s red lips curled up as she said slowly, ¡°Then did my husband tell you that the money I earned all these years was my mother¡¯s ount? We¡¯ve been married for three years. Who said that I was the one who earned money? How can a woman like me be so capable? All these years, it was my parents who helped me and gave me money to spend. The money my parents gave me shouldn¡¯t be considered a joint property of husband and wife, right? My husband wants a divorce, right? Alright, I¡¯ll go over now..¡±

 Chapter 208 - 208: No Common Asset

    Chapter 208: No Common Asset


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    With that, she hung up the phone with a bang. On the other end of the phone, her husband was dumbfounded.


    Ashley¡¯s mother-inw asked thewyer anxiously, ¡°What does she mean? Is the money she earned not considered a joint property of husband and wife?¡±


    Thewyer asked awkwardly, ¡°Previously, all your family¡¯s money was transferred to your ount from your mother-inw¡¯s card?¡±


    Ashley¡¯s husband: ¡°Yes¡­¡± When she first got married, Ashley signed a contract with a small website. However, because the contract of that website was too dirty, it was clearly bound to Ashley¡¯s identity card. In other words, Ashley could not write on other websites without the consent of the website.


    She had no choice but to use her mother¡¯s identity card to register a pen name on the current website and start writing again. That was how she got her current ie step by step. Later, her mother¡¯s bank ount was stolen by her husband. Every month, he would transfer the money from her mother¡¯s card to his card.


    Thewyer said, ¡°Then there¡¯s no choice. Your wife used her mother¡¯s identity card to register her pen name. The royalties were also transferred to her mother¡¯s ount. If you want to pursue this money, it¡¯s your mother-inw¡¯s money.lt can only be given to you to spend as a gift. This money has nothing to do with you, let alone be considered a joint property of husband and wife.¡± Ashley¡¯s husband and mother-inw were instantly dumbfounded!


    Ashley¡¯s mother-inw shouted excitedly, ¡°But that money was earned by


    Ashley! It¡¯s not Ashley¡¯s mother. Ashley lied!¡±


    Thewyer: ¡°Then do you have evidence? To put it bluntly, as long as Madam Ashley Sheen and her mother say the same thing, you can¡¯t do anything.¡± With that, thewyer left.


    Ashley¡¯s mother-inw was so angry that she trembled. ¡°It¡¯s not fair! This is not fair!¡± How could so much money have nothing to do with them? Could it be that they really wanted to go back and beg Ashley? No, impossible!


    Ashley epted thewsuit and agreed to the divorce. Ashley¡¯s mother was also Ashley¡¯s reader. She read the updates of the novels every day and knew the content of every novel like the back of her hand. She even remembered it better than Ashley, the author. Ashley was also prepared. She gave her mother theputer she had written previously and even asked her mother to write a chapter of the novel update on the spot in front of the court examiner.


    In short, after all kinds of proof, the book was written by Ashley¡¯s mother. The money was given to the couple by Ashley¡¯s mother because she saw that her daughter was living too hard of a life. The money to buy the vi was given by Ashley¡¯s mother¡¯s card. It was written in Ashley¡¯s name. It belonged to the property given by her parents and had nothing to do with Ashley¡¯s husband.


    Before the court session started, Ashley¡¯s husband and mother-inw knew that they were bound to lose. They would not get a single cent. Oh, there was still a little money. It was the ck-hearted website that Ashley had signed previously. It could earn 20 to 30 yuan a month. Over the years, it was estimated to be 2,000 yuan. Ashley had never touched this money, so her husband could still get more than 1,000 yuan.


    But what could a thousand yuan do? She had a few million yuan in savings and a vi! She was definitely a rich woman! Moreover, she would continue to write novels in the future. The money woulde endlessly! If they really divorced, her husband would suffer a huge loss! In addition, her husband did not have a job and was not even qualified to fight for the custody of the child. If he wanted to see the child, he had to listen to her! If the child found out in the future, they would probably not acknowledge him as a father¡­


    Ashley¡¯s husband regretted it on the spot and knelt down with Ashley. ¡°Honey, I was wrong. I was too angry previously. I never thought of divorcing you. I still love you very much¡­


    Ashley¡¯s mother-inw could not bring herself to put down her pride, but she still had to say, ¡°Ashley, it was my fault previously. I¡¯m old and muddle-headed. Don¡¯t lower yourself to my level¡­ I instigated you to get a divorce. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± She thought of the matter very simply. First, she would take all the me. When Ashley¡¯s heart softened and she withdrew thewsuit, she would let her son coax Ashley. The two of them already had children. Besides, husband and wife quarreled at the head of the bed and made peace at the end of the bed, and this matter would pass.


    Unexpectedly, Ashley waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s indeed your fault. Then you can wait for the court hearing. Oh, right, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you. The watches I bought for the two children have recording functions. If you say anything you shouldn¡¯t in front of the children, I can cancel your visiting rights in the future..

 Chapter 209 - 209: Going to Kindergarten

    Chapter 209: Going to Kindergarten


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    With that, she swung her hips and left elegantly, leaving her husband and mother-inw behind. They were so regretful that they were about to vomit blood!


    After a while, the matter was almost resolved. She called and excitedly shared it with Amelia. One of them was in her twenties and thirties, and the other was three or four years old, but they could talk for a long time. She even bought many gifts and sent them to the Walton family to express her gratitude. Amelia smiled and said, ¡°Alright, bye, Auntie Ashley¡­¡± After hanging up, Amelia felt that she had suddenly found the ¡°meaning¡± her father had mentioned. For example, she was very happy now. Elmer Stevens said from the side, ¡°Ashley Sheen has changed quite a lot.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes. Auntie Ashley is super brave!¡±


    Elmer Stevens sneered. ¡°Are you very happy now? However, you won¡¯t be happy soon because you¡¯re going to kindergarten.¡± One time, he passed by kindergarten out of boredom and identally took a look. That scene was really spectacr. The children who didn¡¯t want to go to kindergarten cried so loudly that even the other children in the ss cried. They cried until his head hurt.


    Unexpectedly, Amelia jumped up and said happily, ¡°Really? Really? I¡¯m going to kindergarten? I¡¯m finally going to kindergarten!¡±


    Elmer Stevens: .


    Amelia skipped out happily.


    Elmer Stevens opened his palm and saw a thumb-sized soul standing on it.


    ¡°See? Mia is doing very well now. You can rest assured.¡±


    This thumb-sized soul was none other than Amelia¡¯s mother, Helena. Helena looked at Amelia¡¯s back reluctantly and begged, ¡°Can I really not see Mia?¡±


    Elmer Stevens shook his head. ¡°No. You should have reincarnated half a year ago and kept dragging it out. This time, I broke the rules and brought you up. It¡¯s already very risky. If you meet Mia again, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to control you.¡±


    Helena looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Is there really no other way? For example, what¡¯s written in novels about rebirth? Transmigration is fine too!¡±


    Elmer Stevens¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Be realistic!¡±


    Helena sobbed.


    Elmer Stevens was annoyed by her crying and directly took Helena in.


    Amelia was going to kindergarten. The busiest person in the Walton family was Old Madam Walton. Although the kindergarten uniform could be customized with the student¡¯s name, Old Madam Walton liked to do it herself.


    Old Master Walton also participated and personally wrote a hundred stickers of Amelia¡¯s ss and name. Old Madam Walton sewed these stickers onto Amelia¡¯s school uniform and her daily clothes.


    Emma promised solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, no one will dare to bully Mia!¡±


    On the day before May 1st, the Walton family returned and held a ¡°school celebration party¡± for Amelia. Eric even got a few barrels of fireworks and let them go for more than two hours.


    After the holiday ended, Amelia carried her small school bag excitedly and followed Emma onto the school bus. She was excited, but the Walton family followed behind the school bus with a reluctant expression.


    Star Brilliance International Primary School was next to Star Brilliance International Kindergarten, only a road away. When William got out of the car, he even craned his neck to look at the kindergarten opposite. Unfortunately, he could not see anything.


    As for the adults of the Walton family, they quietly came to the iron railing outside Amelia¡¯s kindergarten. They looked around and saw that there was no one around. Old Madam Walton grabbed the iron railing and tried her best to look inside.


    Old Master Walton ced his hands behind his back and said with a straight face, ¡°Watch your image!¡± However, in the next second, he craned his neck to take a look.


    Eric leaned against the railing and sighed. ¡°Mia grew up too quickly. Why is she going to kindergarten in the blink of an eye?¡±


    George looked at the people who were peeping and the corners of his mouth twitched. He said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s time to go back. We have to believe Mia.¡± He nced at the kindergarten and turned to leave.


    At the same time, in the principal¡¯s office in the kindergarten.


    Alex smiled andmunicated with the principal. ¡°That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s necessary to carry out a kindergarten explosion drill.¡±


    The principal: ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re right.¡±


    Alex: ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the chief instructor of this explosion drill.¡±


    The principal was ttered. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s our school¡¯s honor to have you here.¡±


    Satisfied, Alex left.


    The principal wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He decided to go to the ss personally to take a look.. Nothing could happen to this new student in their school! Not even a strand of hair could fall!

 Chapter 210 - 210: Big Sister

    Chapter 210: Big Sister


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The principal was mumbling that nothing must happen, but his eyelids kept twitching. He had a bad feeling.


    Emma was in the kindergarten ss now. In the morning, she took a car to school with Amelia. Elmer Stevens floated at the side, feeling very bored. Although he knew that children would not do anything in kindergarten, he could take this time to rest or cultivate. However, he did not know if it was because he was frightenedst time, but he still could not help but follow.


    Emma held Amelia¡¯s hand. Along the way, she saw her ssmates and introduced excitedly, ¡°This is my sister, Amelia!¡±


    Amelia was considered a transfer student. Ordinary children would be in kindergarten ss at the age of three. When they were four years old, they would be in middle ss. However, when Amelia was in Bradford City, no one cared about her. When she was three years old, no one sent her to kindergarten. Now, she was transferred to middle ss three.


    Emma reminded her worriedly, ¡°Mia, I¡¯m in ss One. If anyone bullies you,e and look for me, understand?¡±


    Amelia said obediently, ¡°Got it.¡±


    The teacher waiting to pick them up found it funny and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. I¡¯m here. Emma, hurry back to ss.¡±


    Emma shook her head. ¡°No, no. I have to send my sister to ss safely. This is a mission my father gave me.¡±


    The teacher was amused and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she looked at Su Ning and said gently, ¡°Ningning, are you happy on your first day of school today? I¡¯m the form teacher of ss Three. You can call me Ms. Rose.¡¯


    Amelia: ¡°Wow, Ms. Rosie!¡± When she drew, she liked to draw all kinds of flowers and nts. Now that her teacher¡¯s surname was also Rose, she subconsciously felt close to her.


    Ms. Rose¡¯s eyes immediately turned into crescents. For some reason, her mood improved when she saw Amelia¡¯s big eyes.


    When they arrived at the ssroom door, Emma held Amelia¡¯s hand reluctantly. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°I won¡¯t cry!¡±


    Emma was still worried. What if a child bullied Mia? Suddenly, Emma had an idea. She waved her hand. ¡°Hey, the children of ss Three look over!¡±


    The children who were eating breakfast or ying in the ssroom immediately looked up. The busy teachers were also stunned.


    Emma imitated the teacher and said to her ssmates, ¡°Hello, everyone. This is your new ssmate, Amelia. From now on, call her Big Sister!¡±


    Most of the children who had just arrived at the kindergarten in the morning were still half-asleep. In addition, the school teachers often spoke to them like this. They subconsciously said obediently, ¡°Hello, Big Sister!¡±


    Amelia:


    The teachers:


    Elmer Stevens, who was floating in the air, winced.


    At the same time, the principal, who had juste to inspect, was speechless. Good lord, they had turned the kindergarten into a gang!


    Only then did the carefree Emma nod in satisfaction. Then, she patted Amelia¡¯s shoulder and left with her bag.


    Amelia was led into the ss by another teacher. Elmer Stevens sat cross-legged by the window and continued to read his booklet. The principal reminded Ms. Rose in a low voice at the door, ¡°Take good care of Amelia. This child needs to be paid special attention to¡­¡±


    Ms. Rose nodded. ¡°I understand, Principal.¡±


    At this moment, another young female teacher arrived, panting. She happened to hear the conversation between the principal and Ms. Rose. She hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯mte¡­¡¯


    The principal frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and left.


    Ms. Rose said, ¡°Be careful next time.¡¯


    The female teacher stuck out her tongue and hurriedly changed her shoes to disinfect them.


    In the ssroom, Ms. Rose was the homeroom teacher. She was arranging today¡¯s teaching work and making some records. Usually, this was free time. The children had passed the chaotic period of the kindergarten ss and were now in the middle ss. Their discipline had already improved. Some children were eating breakfast quietly in the dining area, and some children had eaten breakfast at home beforeing to school and went to y on the other side of the ssroom.


    As for Amelia, she was eating! Although she had already eaten when she went out, for some reason, the kindergarten food was especially fragrant!


    Amelia ate half a bowl of wontons in a few bites, as well as a small bowl of cut steak and a piece of cod. The child at the same table was stunned. She eximed, ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re amazing! You ate so much!¡± The child did not understand and thought that Big Sister was Amelia¡¯s name..

 Chapter 211 - 211: Flirtatious Ghost

    Chapter 211: Flirtatious Ghost


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia corrected him. ¡°My name is Amelia. You can call me Mia.¡±


    The little girl smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Ah? I thought you were called Big Sister.¡±


    Another little boy touched his bloated stomach and swayed his chair. He pointed at Amelia and shouted with a smile, ¡°Big-bellied woman, big-bellied woman, a big-bellied woman who can eat like a fat pig!


    Amelia frowned. These words made her ufortable. She said to the little boy seriously, ¡°It¡¯s rude to say that others are big-bellied women. I don¡¯t like it.


    I hope you won¡¯t say it again.¡±


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s retort, the little boy became more and more enthusiastic. ¡°Big-bellied woman, you¡¯re a big-bellied woman. A big-bellied woman who eats everything left behind. Hahaha!¡±


    The other children did not know what a big-bellied woman meant. They were just infected by the little boy¡¯sughter andughed with him.


    Amelia ced the small bowl on the dining table. ¡°I¡¯ll be unhappy if you continue like this.¡±


    At this moment, the female teacher who waste walked over.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The female teacher patted the little boy¡¯s head and looked at


    Amelia with a smile. Thinking of the conversation between the principal and Ms. Rose, the smile on her face deepened and her tone became gentler. ¡°Mia, why are you unhappy?


    Amelia looked at the top of the female teacher¡¯s head in surprise, then turned to look at Elmer Stevens. She opened her mouth and mouthed, ¡°Master¡­¡± Elmer Stevens eximed, ¡°How rare. It¡¯s a flirtatious ghost?¡±


    There was a female ghost coiled above the female teacher¡¯s head, and her eyes were glowing green. The reason why Elmer Stevens found it strange was that flirtatious ghosts were usually male ghosts. Although there were also female flirtatious ghosts, they were usually not called flirtatious ghosts. They were called ¡°seductive ghosts.¡±


    There was a difference between a flirtatious ghost and a seductive ghost. Simply put, a flirtatious ghost aimed for the heart, a seductive ghost aimed for the body. Therefore, their obsession to be a ghost was different. To put it bluntly, a flirtatious ghost wanted many women or men to like them, while an seductive ghost wanted to sleep with many men or women. However, the female ghost in front of him was indeed a flirtatious ghost and not an seductive ghost. Moreover, she was possessing a woman, which was very strange.


    Elmer Stevens said, ¡°Mia, let¡¯s talk about the flirtatious ghostter. Let¡¯s deal with the matter at hand first.¡¯


    Amelia nodded and said, ¡°Teacher, he said that I was big-bellied woman. I was unhappy and told him not to say that, but he still said it.¡±


    The little boy made a face at Amelia mischievously.


    The female teacher immediately smiled and said, ¡°I see. It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re all good friends. Ben, apologize to Mia. Mia, say it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s shake hands and make peace, okay?¡±


    The female teacher¡¯s words were obviously trying to smooth things over. She did not resolve the matter at all, nor did she let the little boy realize his mistake. When the female teacher spoke, she even held her throat and pretended to be cute.


    Amelia wrinkled her nose subtly.


    The boy called Ben was very obedient and quickly apologized to Amelia, but Amelia did not say that it was okay. She pouted and picked up her bowl without a word, cing it in the sink.


    Seeing this, the female teacher followed. She squatted down and pinched the small knot on Amelia¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mia? Why are you unhappy? Can you tell Ms. Mango?¡±


    When Amelia heard Ms. Mango¡¯s words, she said again, ¡°I think Ben is in the wrong in this matter. Teacher, you should tell him clearly and let him know what he did wrong before apologizing to me.¡± He should not apologize for no reason and let her say that it was fine. Moreover, it was obvious that the little boy did not sincerely apologize. If he really knew that he was wrong, Amelia would definitely say that it was fine, but that little boy did not think that he was wrong at all!


    Ms. Mango was enlightened. ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s how it is. That was my negligence. I¡¯m really sorry. I will remember next time, okay?¡±


    Amelia was speechless. Why did it have to wait till next time? Then should she just let it go this time? Amelia was not too happy and did not want to bother with this Ms. Mango.


    Ms. Mango touched her cheek innocently. ¡°Aiya, did I say something wrong again? Why your my temper so bad¡­¡±


    On the other side of the ssroom, Ms. Rose, who had finished her work, raised her voice. ¡°Alright, children,e over quickly. It¡¯s time to start the roll call! ¡±


    The children immediately put down the things in their hands. Some ran quickly, while others dawdled. Amelia was the one who ran quickly and instantly stood in front of Ms. Rose..

 Chapter 212 - 212: Don ‘t Forgive Him

    Chapter 212: Don ¡®t Forgive Him


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A smile appeared in Ms. Rose¡¯s eyes. Seeing that there were still children dilly-dallying behind her, she reminded them, ¡°Mr. Clock has already run one round. You don¡¯t want to be mocked by him, right? Come on, Ben, Ava, Andie,e on! The children who run fast are all very good, especially our new ssmate, Amelia. Everyone has to learn from her¡­¡±


    The few dilly-dallying children immediately ran forward. Even the little boy, Ben, quickly ran up. After all, regardless of whether they were adults or children, they liked to be praised.


    Ms. Rose smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s still the same old rules. When I say children, you have to respond and let me hear who has the loudest voice!¡±


    Ms. Rose: ¡°Children, children.¡±


    The students of ss Three: ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡±


    Amelia was enlightened. So that was how it was. Hence, when Ms. Rose shouted ¡°children¡± for the second time, Amelia roared, ¡°Hey! Hey! Hey!¡±


    The sound was so loud that the sparrows outside the window flew up and pped their wings to escape. The teachers were also stunned. The corners of Elmer Stevens¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Ms. Rose held back herughter and praised, ¡°Wow, Mia is the loudest. Let¡¯s reward her with a sticker, okay?¡± As she spoke, she pasted a ¡°you¡¯re awesome¡± sticker on Amelia¡¯s forehead.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. She reached out and touched it. Aiyo, she had received a reward! Kindergarten was so fun!


    Ms. Rose began to take attendance. Amelia watched seriously to see how the children answered. Then, when it was her turn, she still shouted loudly, ¡°Here!¡±


    The other two teachers could not help butugh. This Amelia was too cute. She was so serious and cute!


    Ms. Mango could not help but say, ¡°What an adorable girl. She makes me want to give birth to such an adorable daughter.¡±


    The teacher beside her teased her, ¡°Then quickly have a child with your Mr. ir.¡±


    Ms. Mango said shyly, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? We¡¯re not married yet.¡±


    After a while, Ms. Rose finished counting and asked Amelia to introduce herself. Amelia said the words her grandmother had given herst night. ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Amelia. You can call me Mia. I¡¯m four years old this year. I¡¯m very happy to be friends with everyone.¡± She enunciated clearly and did not have stage fright. After saying that, the teachers took the lead to p, and the children followed suit.


    At this moment, the little boy called Ben pointed at Amelia again and shouted, ¡°Big-bellied woman! Her name is Big-bellied woman! Hehe! Big-bellied woman!¡±


    Amelia:


    Ms. Rose¡¯s tone became very stern. She said to Ben, ¡°Ben, it¡¯s very impolite to give others nicknames. You¡¯ll hurt Mia like this. Quickly apologize to Mia.¡±


    When the children saw Ms. Rose be serious, the noisy voices slowly weakened, and they all looked at Ben. Ben felt embarrassed, and his expression became awkward as he reluctantly apologized.


    Amelia: ¡°Hmph!¡± She did not want to forgive him!


    Amelia looked at Ms. Rose and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to forgive him. When we were eating just now, he said that I was a pregnant woman. Ms. Mango asked him to apologize. He was very insincere.¡±


    Ms. Rose nced at Ms. Mango and said to Amelia, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If Mia doesn¡¯t want to forgive, then don¡¯t. When you think Ben has done well, you can forgive him, okay?¡±


    Amelia was happy and nodded vigorously!


    Ms. Mango felt very aggrieved. She had also educated them like this, but the two children did not listen to her. What could she do?


    Next, Ms. Rose introduced a few teachers to Amelia and the teachers introduced themselves. Star Brilliance International Kindergarten was a famous kindergarten. Originally, there were only ten children in a ss. Later on, when there were more students, it could only be changed to twenty children in a ss. The teachers also changed from two teachers and two assistants to four teachers and three assistants. This meant there were four main teachers and three assistant teachers.


    The main teachers were in charge of teaching, maintaining the order of the ss, developing the students¡¯ potential,nguage development, and so on. The assistant teachers took care of children most of the time, such as children needing their help in changing their clothes or going to the toilet¡­


    Other than Ms. Rose, who was called Ms. Rose directly, the other three main teachers were called fruits. They were divided into Ms. Mango, Ms. Grape, and Ms. Pomelo to facilitate children¡¯s memories. The assistant teachers were named after cute animals. They were divided into Ms. Cat, Ms. Rabbit, and Ms. Sparrow. They could be differentiated from the main teachers..

 Chapter 213 - 213: Fight!

    Chapter 213: Fight!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ben sat on the small chair unhappily and kicked the child¡¯s chair in front of him from time to time. He was very restless.


    The little kid in front turned around and said angrily, ¡°Why did you kick me!¡±


    Ben: ¡°No, I kicked the stool, not you.¡±


    The children looked aggrievedly at Ms. Mango, who was standing behind Ben and maintaining order in the ssroom. Ms. Mango quickly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong? Ben, you have to listen well in ss. Ava, you have to listen well too. You are all the best children!¡±


    Hearing this, Ava could only turn around. Amelia happened to be sitting beside her.


    Ben was obedient for a while before he felt bored again. This time, he stared at Amelia¡¯s two little hairpins. Amelia¡¯s hair was ck and soft. Her grandmother had braided it into a braid and tied it up. She even clipped two rabbit hairpins, making her look even cuter.


    Ben mischievously stretched out her hand and pulled hard! The little rabbit hair clip was forcefully pulled off, and even a few strands of hair were pulled off.


    Amelia¡¯s scalp hurt and she eximed. She turned around and saw that it was


    Ben again. She said angrily, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Ms. Rose, who was doing an exercise routine on the podium, turned around in confusion.


    Seeing that Amelia was angry, Ben felt that it was even more fun. He reached out and grabbed the little braid on her head. As he pulled, he said, ¡°Others have braids. Why do you have a bun? I¡¯ll help you pull it off!¡±


    Elmer Stevens was also angry this time. ¡°Mia, tell Ms. Rose! We won¡¯t spoil this brat!¡±


    Amelia was also angry, and it was the kind that she could not take anymore! She stood up and politely moved the small stool away. Then, she walked in front of Ben and reached out to grab his hair!


    Ben was in pain and subconsciously wanted to wave his hand to hit Amelia. Amelia was not to be outdone. As she blocked with her small hand, she did not idle her feet and kicked Ben¡¯s knee!


    Ben was kicked back a few steps and fell to the ground with a bang.


    All of this happened very quickly. By the time Ms. Rose reacted and walked up to Amelia and Ben, Ben had already been kicked out.


    Ben: ¡°Boohoo, Teacher, she hit someone! She¡¯s an idiot. She dared to hit me, she¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡±


    Ben was crying so hard that he was out of breath. He was cursing out all kinds of vulgarities, and no one knew who he had learned it from.


    Amelia puffed up her cheeks and looked at Ben, her face filled with stubbornness and unwillingness to admit defeat. She was fierce.


    Elmer Stevens was stunned. He did not expect his little disciple to fight someone on the first day of kindergarten. This¡­


    The ssroom instantly fell into chaos. Ben cried loudly and cursed as he cried. Amelia felt a little pain on her face. She raised her hand and touched it. It was bleeding. Ben must have scratched her face when he was scratching randomly.


    Elmer Stevens¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. ¡°Who are the parents of this child? I¡¯ll look for them tonight!¡± A child¡¯s wrongdoings was a reflection of the parents! This child was full of vulgarities. It was obvious that he had learned it from the adults! If Amelia beat up the younger one, he would beat up the older ones! Not only did he have to beat up the older ones who were still alive, but he also had to find the deceased Ben¡¯s elders and ask them how they produced the next generation to produce such a bastard thing!


    Old Madam Walton never dreamed that the kindergarten would call her as soon as she arrived home.


    ¡°What? Mia fought?¡± Old Madam Walton hung up the phone and hurriedly returned to kindergarten with Old Master Walton. On the way, she did not forget to call George.


    George was also stunned. ¡°What? A fight? Is Mia injured?¡± However, Old


    Madam Walton and Old Master Walton did not know the exact situation.


    George immediately abandoned the meeting and rushed to kindergarten.


    On the way, George called Alex again.


    Alex: ¡°What? My daughter fought? Did she win?¡±


    George: . He was wrong. How could he expect Alex to have a normal train of thought?


    After Alex hung up the phone, he snorted. He knew that kindergarten was filled with children. Fighting was just a small fight. There was still the teacher watching, so there wouldn¡¯t be any big trouble. Since there was no safety problem, of course he had to ask if she had won. If she hadn¡¯t won, he would get revenge for his daughter and hit the other party¡¯s parents! In any case, his daughter couldn¡¯t suffer!


    The Walton family¡¯s driver stepped on the elerator quickly, and George¡¯s assistant, Erik, also drove as fast as possible. Alex¡¯s off-road vehicle was even more impressive. It rushed over from the outer ring and rampaged all the way!


    An hourter, Old Master Walton, Old Madam Walton, George, and Alex smoothly gathered at the entrance of the kindergarten. The few of them had dark expressions as they stepped into the kindergarten..

 Chapter 214 - 214: It’s Reasonable to Hit Someone

    Chapter 214: It¡¯s Reasonable to Hit Someone


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The kindergarten principal: ¡°¡­¡± He really wanted to cry. Indeed, the more he was afraid, the more it happened!


    Alex and the others met Amelia in the office, as well as another little boy who had fought with her.


    There were a few red marks on Amelia¡¯s face. She was bleeding. The teacher had treated her simply and applied disinfectant iodophor. The yellowish-red iodophor was smeared on arge area. At first nce, it looked a little serious.


    The little boy, Ben, was also injured and had been wiped with iodophor. From time to time, he would cry and point at Amelia to scold her. Amelia sat on the sofa with her small hands on her knees. She faced Ben¡¯s curses with a straight face. ¡°Cry, cry, cry. You only know how to cry. If you have the ability to hit someone, don¡¯t cry!¡±


    Ben choked up. ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll get my grandma to beat you to death!¡±


    Amelia snorted and turned to see Alex enter. She immediately pouted aggrievedly. ¡°Daddy!¡± She did not feel aggrieved just now, but when she saw her father and grandparents and Eldest Uncle, she felt aggrieved.


    Alex took a few steps forward and hugged Amelia to examine her carefully. ¡°I heard that you fought?¡± Amelia felt guilty. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Alex: ¡°Did you win?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. She waved her small fists. ¡°I won!¡±


    The principal: ¡°¡­¡±


    The other teachers:


    Ben¡¯s parents had yet to arrive. When he saw that Amelia¡¯s father was so tall that it was scary, he did not dare to cry.


    Alex looked around and sneered. ¡°Daughter, remember this. We won¡¯t take the initiative to bully others, but if others bully us, we have to let them know that we¡¯re not to be trifled with, understand?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes! Got it!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Old Master Walton asked with a straight face. His face was already quite scary when he was serious. Now, when he asked sternly, people were so frightened that their livers trembled.


    The kindergarten principal¡¯s legs and stomach were about to cramp. He stammered, ¡°Um, listen to me¡­ No, Ms. Rose, tell me¡­¡±


    Ms. Rose was also afraid! However, since the principal had spoken, she could only brace herself and say, ¡°Ben was mischievous in ss. He grabbed Mia¡¯s hair clip and hair. Mia got angry and hit him.¡±


    Ms. Rose wiped the sweat off her forehead. Actually, Amelia could not be med for this. Amelia endured it three times before she could not take it anymore and attacked.


    Before Ms. Rose could finish speaking, an old woman with a head of silver hair pushed open the door and entered with a bang. She happened to hear Ms. Rose¡¯s exnation and started scolding without a word, ¡°You started hitting people after they touching your hair and hair clips? Who is it? Come out and let me see which uneducated child is so fierce!¡±


    When Ben saw that his backer had arrived, he immediately ran over. ¡°Grandma! She was the one who hit me! Boohoo, she even kicked me. My knee hurts¡­¡±


    The old woman scolded angrily, ¡°How dare you hit my precious grandson? How can you be unreasonable? How did your parents educate your child!¡± Alex hugged Amelia and looked down at the olddy, who was less than 1.5 meters tall. ¡°Come, educate me. Let me know how to educate children.¡±


    Initially, Alex felt that if the other party¡¯s parents were reasonable, he would reluctantly reason with them. After all, they were children, so it was normal for them to fight. Unexpectedly, before the other party¡¯s parents could figure out what was going on, they said that their Mia did not have a good upbringing and even pushed the me to their Mia. Alex could not tolerate this.


    The old woman raised her head with difficulty and saw the very tall Alex. Yes, unfamiliar faces. Instantly, she became even angrier. ¡°You¡¯re acting reasonable when you hit someone?¡±


    Ms. Rose hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Ben¡¯s Grandma, you¡¯ve misunderstood. At first, during breakfast, Ben made fun of Mia. Later, when Mia introduced herself, he also caused trouble. Later, he even pulled Mia¡¯s hair, so Mia couldn¡¯t take it anymore and hit him.¡±


    Ben¡¯s grandmother paused for a moment before getting even angrier. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with making fun of her? What kind of ugly words can a child say? You want to hit someone just like that? You¡¯re too petty! Besides, which boy isn¡¯t naughty when ites to pulling hair? It¡¯s not a big deal even if your hair is pulled. Is there a need to hit him?¡±


    Ms. Rose: ¡°¡­¡± As a teacher, she should be impartial. Only then could she resolve the conflict between the two parents. However, perhaps it was because Amelia was too obedient, or perhaps it was because Ben¡¯s Grandma¡¯s words were too infuriating, Ms. Rose took out the little rabbit hair clip in her hand and said to Ben¡¯s Grandma, ¡°Ben was not gentle at all..¡±

 Chapter 215 - 215: Just Stay Alive

    Chapter 215: Just Stay Alive


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There was still a small strand of hair wrapped around the little rabbit¡¯s hair clip. One could imagine how much strength Ben had used at that time and how painful it was for Amelia.


    Alex¡¯s expression turned ugly. Old Madam Walton, Old Master Walton, and George also felt a chill run down their spines.


    The principal felt a headacheing on. He hinted, ¡°Ms. Rose¡­¡± He wanted Ms. Rose to turn the problem from a big one to a small one and not cause any more conflict.


    However, Ms. Rose did not. Instead, she stated expressionlessly, ¡°During breakfast, Mia had a good appetite and ate a little too much. Ben made fun of Mia and said that she was a big-bellied woman who ate everything.¡± Ben¡¯s Grandma:


    Ms. Rose continued, ¡°Mia is a transfer student. Today is the first day she reported for ss. When she introduced herself, Ben called her a big-bellied woman in front of the entire ss.¡±


    Ben¡¯s Grandma: . ¡® So what if she called her a big-bellied woman? Children were innocent and did not beat around the bush. On the other hand, Amelia was bothered by her grandson on her first day of school. Amelia must have done something wrong. Otherwise, why would her grandson criticize her instead of others?


    Hearing Ms. Rose¡¯s words, Old Madam Walton was already furious! What was even more infuriating was that the other party¡¯s parents still had a nonchnt attitude!


    Alex handed Amelia to Old Madam Walton and said coldly, ¡°Tell me, how do you want to resolve this matter?¡±


    Ben¡¯s grandmother¡¯s face stiffened, and she immediately said unyieldingly, ¡°What do you mean by how? Didn¡¯t you hear what the teacher said? It was your child who hit someone first! Is there a reason for hitting someone?¡± Ben¡¯s grandmother snorted, not feeling that there was anything wrong with what her grandson did.


    Alex sneered. ¡°If your child didn¡¯t speak ill or touch my daughter, how can my daughter hit him?¡±


    Ben¡¯s grandmother was getting impatient. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say it? It¡¯s not a big deal for children to pull each other¡¯s hair. Which little boy doesn¡¯t pull a girl¡¯s hair? Instead, it¡¯s you guys who should reflect on yourselves. Why didn¡¯t my grandson pull other people¡¯s hair? It must be because your child is vain and even wears a hair clip to school. She swayed in front of my grandson, causing my grandson to not be able to focus on ss.¡± After saying that, she still felt that she made a lot of sense. She pulled Ben and asked about his well-being, asking him where he was injured and if it hurt. She even said that she wanted to go to the hospital for a checkup and asked Alex and the others to pay the medical fees!


    Old Madam Walton was so angry that she trembled! What kind of person was this?!


    George¡¯s expression was also very ugly. If it was an adult that fought, he could have called the police to arrest the other party and educate him well. However, the other party was a child now. He could not call the police. It was useless even if he called the police. At most, he would be taught a lesson and fined a few yuan, but did the Walton familyck money?


    George took out his phone with a cold expression and prepared to check the background of this family¡­


    Suddenly, there was a p.


    George looked up and saw Alex p Ben¡¯s Grandma¡¯s face expressionlessly.


    This sudden p stunned everyone. Ms. Rose looked at Alex in a daze. There was no emotion in Alex¡¯s eyes. Not hitting women or elderly? It did not exist with him! He was protective! He would hit anyone who bullied his daughter, regardless of gender or age!


    Ben¡¯s grandmother was so angry that she was trembling. She covered her face and said, ¡°You¡­ you actually dared to hit me!¡±


    Alex was expressionless. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? You have to think carefully.


    There are so many people here. Why wouldn¡¯t I hit you without hitting others?¡± As he spoke, he turned his wrist. ¡°Also, your skin is too thick. My hand hurts from hitting you.¡±


    Ben¡¯s Grandma:


    Old Master Walton and Old Madam Walton opened their mouths, not knowing what to say. George, who was about to make a call, stopped. How should he put it? It had to be Alex!


    Although it was quite immoral to hit an olddy, it was really satisfying!


    Alex¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°If you want to go to the hospital for a checkup, you still want us topensate for the medical fees, right? Come, Mia, Daddy will give you a million yuan. Beat him up with all your might and just leave him alive. It doesn¡¯t matter if he falls into aa. Daddy will treat him for the rest of his life!¡±


    Amelia: She was stunned.


    Ben¡¯s grandmother was also stunned. ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    Alex grinned, revealing his white teeth. ¡°You what! Damn olddy!¡±


    Everyone¡­


    George couldn¡¯t help but want tough! Alex was really unpredictable!


    Ben¡¯s Grandma was so angry that she was about to vomit blood!


    ¡°Just you wait, just you wait¡­¡± Ben¡¯s grandmother¡¯s head was buzzing. She had never been bullied like this before! She was wondering why the other party would hit someone over a small matter.. It turned out that they had learned it from their parents! With such parents, children would grow up crooked sooner orter!

 Chapter 216 - 216: Apologize

    Chapter 216: Apologize


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ben¡¯s Grandma was furious as she red at the principal and Ms. Rose. ¡°You don¡¯t care, right? Fine! Just you wait, I¡¯m going to expose you!¡±


    The principal: ¡°¡­¡± He wanted to interfere too, but did he have the chance to speak? Didn¡¯t you keep nagging and make the Walton family angry?


    Seeing Ben¡¯s grandmother so irritable, Old Madam Walton finally felt relieved. George put away his phone and said to Erik, ¡°Go and check which family this is from.¡¯


    The principal smiled. ¡°Mr. Walton, take a seat first. Everyone, calm down¡­¡±


    Ms. Rose also panicked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a small matter. Everyone, let¡¯s discuss it¡­¡± Boohoo, she had also calmed down now. She knew that she had been too impulsive just now. She kept feeling that Ben¡¯s grandmother was too much and was so shameless. She was afraid that Amelia¡¯s parents would suffer. Now that she looked at it, Alright, Amelia¡¯s family was the real powerful one! She was no longer worried about Amelia. Instead, she was worried about Ben¡¯s family. If this matter blew up, it would not be good for Ben¡¯s family. Ms. Rose did not want the children in her ss to end up in a big family¡¯s grudge because of an argument. In the end, the children would still be affected.


    Unexpectedly, while the principal and Ms. Rose were trying their best to suppress the resentment of the Walton family, not only did Ben¡¯s Grandma not appreciate it, she even red at them and said, ¡°What, you still want to threaten me?¡± She often read celebrity magazines, but she had never seen


    George. As for Alex, she had never even heard of him. Therefore, in Ben¡¯s


    Grandma¡¯s eyes, they were just a little rich. Who didn¡¯t have a little money?


    Ben¡¯s grandmother pointed at the Walton family and shouted, ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s not just your family that has people. Our family also has people! Do you know about the Burton family in Buffalo? That¡¯s a big family that works with our family! You¡¯re finished. Let me tell you, you¡¯re finished!¡±


    George, Old Madam Walton, and Old Master Walton all looked at Alex.


    Alex: ¡°¡­ Haha.¡± It was the Burton family again. In the past, the Burton family disdained dealing with businessmen the most. Did they start interacting with businessmen after being warnedst time?


    After Ben¡¯s grandmother finished speaking, she saw that the Walton family and Alex did not move and thought that they were afraid. She raised her head and was about to leave with Ben when Alex suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Ben¡¯s Grandma sneered: ¡°Why, now you want to apologize?¡±


    Alex curled his lips and his eyes were cold. ¡°Yes, you haven¡¯t apologized to my daughter.¡±


    Ben¡¯s Grandma: ¡®I???¡± No, she was the one who was beaten up. Why did he want her to apologize?


    Alex looked at Ben and said indifferently, ¡°As a man, you should apologize for your mistakes.¡±


    Ben was so frightened that he gripped his grandmother¡¯s walking stick tightly.


    Alex said, ¡°On ount of your young age today, I¡¯ll give you a chance to turn over a new leaf. If you still don¡¯t recognize your mistake, then what happened today won¡¯t be settled so easily.¡±


    Ben did not know what was going on, but his heart felt inexplicably heavy. He subconsciously wanted to say ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, but at this moment, his grandmother pulled him and scolded Alex angrily, ¡°Are you human! How dare you threaten a child like this! What did Ben do wrong? You¡¯re going too far with your words!¡±


    When Ben heard this, he immediately felt righteous again. That¡¯s right, he didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should he apologize? He don¡¯t want to apologize! Then, he held Grandma¡¯s hand and left aggressively.


    The principal wanted to cry, but he had no choice but to squeeze out an ugly smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Walton, Mr. Burton. It¡¯s all because our school didn¡¯t manage it well¡­¡±


    Outside the door, Ms. Mango stood uneasily. Just now, she had been standing outside the door and did not dare to enter, but she had seen everything. Seeing Ms. Rosee out, Ms. Mango said with a long face, ¡°Ms. Rose, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I was clearly the closest to Ben and Mia, but I was frightened and did not stop them immediately¡­ If they had not fought, none of this would have happened. Boohoo¡­¡±


    Ms. Rose was exhausted. She didn¡¯t want to speak anymore.


    At this moment, Ms. Mango said, ¡°By the way, Ms. Rose, Amelia¡¯s parents look very impressive, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen them in magazines¡­¡±.


    Ms. Rose walked away. Before she left, she said, ¡°Those who can be in magazines are indeed very powerful, but those who are really powerful don¡¯t like magazines.¡±


    Ms. Mango¡¯s eyes flickered. She secretly looked at Alex.. This man was so tall and handsome! Most importantly, his unruliness and wildness made her heart race¡­

 Chapter 217 - 217: Just a Thank You?

    Chapter 217: Just a Thank You?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ms. Mango secretly watched for a while, and her heart was pounding. Mia¡¯s father was really charming, making it difficult for her to extricate herself. Her face was hot, and she felt that she was in love.


    Ms. Mango did not notice that a male teacher was rushing over from not far away. This was the school¡¯s PE teacher. Typically, there were very few male teachers among the junior teachers, except for private kindergartens like Glorious Star International Kindergarten. Every ss here was matched with a male teacher. This male teacher was Mr. ir, one of Ms. Mango¡¯s targets.


    Mr. ir was a PE teacher. He was warm and cheerful and was a very kind person. He went over and patted Ms. Mango. Ms. Mango was shocked and smiled. She patted her chest and said coquettishly, ¡°It¡¯s you. What are you doing? You scared me to death.¡±


    Mr. ir: ¡°Come here, follow me.


    Ms. Mango hurriedly said, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Mr. ir brought Ms. Mango all the way to a remote ce before sizing her up nervously. ¡°Are you alright? I heard that two children in your ss fought and even called their parents over. I heard that you were the one who looked after those two children.¡±


    Ms. Mango bit her lip and med herself. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I was in a daze for a while and didn¡¯t pay attention¡­¡±


    Mr. ir patted her andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t want to either. You have to be more careful when you work in the future. Children are quick.¡± His a little helpless. He knew Ms. Mango¡¯s problem. Sometimes, she liked to be in a daze and couldn¡¯t react in time.


    Ms. Mango sniffed. ¡°I was thinking about you at that time.¡±


    Mr. ir asked gently, ¡°Then have you thought it through? Will you choose me or him?¡±


    Ms. Mango immediately looked pained. ¡°Brother Jack, don¡¯t force me anymore.


    I¡¯m really in pain¡­ I love you very much, but Tom is also very good to others.


    He treats me very well and likes me so much. Without me, he¡¯ll break down. Although I don¡¯t like him anymore, I can¡¯t bear to hurt him¡­¡±


    Jack ir sighed. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t force you anymore.¡±


    Ms. Mango added, ¡°Give me a little more time. I¡¯ll let Tom slowly ept it..


    Jack nodded.


    Ms. Mango added, ¡°By the way, do you know who Amelia¡¯s parents are? Especially her father. I just stole a nce. He¡¯s so tall and fierce. I was frightened¡­¡±


    Jack said, ¡°Amelia is Emma¡¯s sister. Amelia¡¯s grandfather is from the Walton family. As for Amelia¡¯s father, I¡¯m not too sure.¡±


    Ms. Mango was secretly shocked. The Walton family¡­ was actually that very low-key aristocratic family, the Walton family! She thought of George, who had not spoken much and was wearing a suit. So he was the CEO of the Walton family!


    Ms. Mango felt tempted again.


    After the fight ended, Amelia did not go home with her father, grandparents. Instead, she insisted on finishing today¡¯s ss and only returned after school.


    After school, Emma saw the wound on Amelia¡¯s face and knew that she had fought with someone. She immediately gritted her teeth. ¡°He actually dared to bully you! Why didn¡¯t youe to me?! I¡¯ll beat him up too!¡±


    Amelia was conflicted. ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t have time to call you back then.¡± Emma paused. ¡°That¡¯s true. Don¡¯t let me see that boy next time, or I¡¯ll hit him every time I see him!¡±


    Emma was so angry now! When she went out, she promised her family that she would take good care of Mia. In the end, Mia was injured on the first day of school.


    Emma¡¯s face fell as she pulled Amelia onto the school bus.


    The school buses left one by one. Parents who came to pick up their children from school also picked them up one by one. The lively kindergarten returned to silence.


    Not long after, a man appeared at the entrance of the kindergarten with a box of bentos in his hand. Ms. Mango ran out in small steps and rubbed his hands coquettishly. ¡°Tom, why are you here again? Didn¡¯t you say not to look for me in the kindergarten?¡±


    Tom Sterling handed the bento to Ms. Mango and pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll forget to eat again and have a stomachache.¡±


    Ms. Mango took the bento and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Tom. You¡¯re really too good to me¡­


    Tom said, ¡°Just a thank you?¡±


    Ms. Mango said shyly, ¡°Then what else do you want?¡±


    Tom pointed at his cheek. Ms. Mango¡¯s face instantly turned red. She looked around and quickly kissed Tom¡¯s face. Then, she stomped her feet and said, ¡°How annoying!¡± With that, she hugged the bento box and ran away like a frightened bird.


    Tom looked at her back and could not help butugh. He said in a low voice,


    ¡°How cute.¡±


    What no one knew was that the flirtatious ghost wrapped around Ms. Mango¡¯s head had an intoxicated expression and was entangled even more tightly with Ms. Mango..

 Chapter 218 - 218: It’s Wrong to Hit Someone

    Chapter 218: It¡¯s Wrong to Hit Someone


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Madam Walton stood at the door and waited. Finally, Amelia returned. She hurriedly reached out to catch Amelia, who had gotten out of the car, and said with heartache, ¡°Mia,e over quickly. Come and let Grandma take a look. Does the wound on your face still hurt?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± However, the wound was covered in iodophor. It looked red and a little scary.


    Old Madam Walton felt stifled. Thest time Alex took Amelia away, she injured her forehead and applied arge amount of iodophor. Now that it was her first day in kindergarten, her face was also covered in iodophor.


    Amelia did not care about the wound on her cheek. Instead, she stretched out her hand to show off to Old Madam Walton. ¡°Grandma, look, I got a lot of rewards!¡± There was a ¡°You¡¯re so awesome¡± pasted on her forehead, and two thumbs-up on the back of her left hand. There were two Elsa stickers on the back of her right hand.


    Amelia acted as if she had won a grand prize and showed them to her family one by one. She did not even let go of the parrot, Seven. ¡°Seven, look. I got a lot of stickers. Do you know? Only children who perform very well have this sticker. I¡¯m amazing, right?!¡±


    Seven pped his wings and praised, ¡°Impressive, impressive!¡±


    Amelia was extremely happy. She could not bear to tear off the sticker when she was showering. In the end, Alex brought a notebook over and specially collected stickers for her. Under each sticker, Amelia had to exin, ¡°This was


    because I was the loudest when the teacher called out names. Ms. Rose rewarded me.¡±


    Alex held a pen and made a note under the sticker. ¡°Loudest during roll call. Reward: one sticker.¡±


    Amelia added, ¡°This is for finishing lunch first and clearing the te. Teacher rewarded it.¡±


    Alex hummed and wrote, ¡°First ce in the meal. Reward.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°This sticker is because I helped the teacher arrange the small chairs¡­¡±


    Alex: ¡°Teacher¡¯s good helper¡­¡±


    The father and daughtery on the desk, one talking and the other writing. They were extremely serious.


    In the blink of an eye, it was nighttime. When Alex coaxed Amelia to sleep, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Mia, do you think Dad did the right thing today?¡±


    Amelia thought for a moment and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem right to hit someone.¡± However, she had also hit someone. She couldn¡¯t ask her father to do something she hadn¡¯t even done, right?


    Alex patted Amelia¡¯s head and said in a low and pleasant voice, ¡°Yes, Mia is right. It¡¯s wrong to hit people. However, you have to have different methods for different people. Some people have to use other methods if you can¡¯t reason with them. People can¡¯t be too inflexible and be controlled by all kinds of rules, understand? You have to learn to be flexible.¡¯


    Amelia nodded as if she understood.


    Alex did not expect Amelia to understand too much now. He was someone who had crawled out of the darkness. He understood better than anyone how dirty the back of this bright world was and howplicated human nature was. He hoped that his precious daughter would have the consciousness to protect herself while being kind. She would not take the initiative to bully others, but she would not be bullied either. She just had to be a straightforward and happy little girl.


    After Amelia slowly fell asleep, Alex stood up, stretched, and quietly went out.


    Elmer Stevens, who had been resting with his eyes closed in midair, opened his eyes and said, ¡°You said that you were worried about Mia¡¯s father. Have you seen him now?¡±


    Helena¡¯s eyes were dark like a ball of ghost fire. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Elmer Stevens: ¡°Are you relieved? You can reincarnate now, right?¡±


    Helena discussed with Elmer Stevens pitifully, ¡°Brother, Brother! Can¡¯t we discuss it anymore? It¡¯s fine if you let me transmigrate with my memories. If not, we can start with the fertilized egg!¡±


    Elmer Stevens: ¡°¡­¡± He was so angry that he was about tough!


    Elmer Stevens: ¡°Do you really think there¡¯s a transmigration existence? You¡¯ve read too many novels!¡±


    Helena: ¡°But when I was alive, I didn¡¯t believe that there were ghosts in this world either. But look, aren¡¯t there ghosts?¡±


    Elmer Stevens:


    Helena said pitifully, ¡°What did I do wrong? I¡¯m just a pitiful mother who wants to be with her daughter.¡±


    Elmer Stevens:


    Helena: ¡°You¡¯re too bad. You¡¯re a bad ghost. You didn¡¯t even give us a chance to meet Mia and her daughter!¡± Her eyes flickered with tears. She blinked her eyshes and tears fell. ¡°Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so pitiful. Mia is so pitiful¡­ Boohoo¡­¡±


    Elmer Stevens covered his forehead. ¡°Please, your acting desire is too strong..¡±

 Chapter 219 - 219: Slapping Helena to Death

    Chapter 219: pping Helena to Death


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer Stevens said, ¡°Besides¡­ this is Mia¡¯s first time taking a ne. Didn¡¯t I let you meet when she flew from Bradford City to the capital?¡± He didn¡¯t even give her a chance. He was simply lying through his teeth.


    Helena raised a finger. ¡°Then this is thest time. Let me see Mia onest time. Big Brother, I beg you!¡±


    Elmer Stevens was about to vomit blood. ¡°Stop, I¡¯m not your brother. Your brother is George. If you want to look for your brother, look for him!¡± He had finally seen through it. Thest time Helena said was not thest time at all!


    Why hadn¡¯t he seen that she had such a persistent personality in the past? Could it be that after a person turned into a ghost, their personality could change?


    Helena¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Can I look for my brother now? You agree?¡±


    Elmer Stevens was speechless. He reached out and a small booklet appeared out of thin air. He flipped open the page that belonged to Amelia and said,


    ¡°Everything about Mia will be recorded every time a major change happens. Therefore, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to meet. I can only tell you that Mia is experiencing a very critical test in this life. Everything recorded in this booklet will be presented one by one after her training ends. Then, it will be calcted one by one.¡± This thing was equivalent to Amelia¡¯s life record. Everything she experienced was fixed and arranged. Her meeting with Helena and Helena¡¯s meeting with the Walton family were not nned.


    It was against the rules to let Helena meet Amelia. If Elmer Stevens used his authority to help Helena meet Amelia, this would appear on Amelia¡¯s life record.


    Elmer Stevens said, ¡°This will affect whether Amelia¡¯s training can seed. Do you understand?¡±


    Helena stared at the booklet. The booklet¡¯s leather was simple, but the pages were golden. However, she could not see the words on it, but she also knew that Elmer Stevens would not lie to her. There were some things that she could not know.


    Helena felt lonely, but she still forced herself to act shameless and muttered, ¡°Alright, but are you sure you¡¯re not fooling me? There¡¯s no words on it at all. If you want to reject me, there¡¯s no need to make up such aplicated lie!¡±


    Elmer Stevens closed the booklet angrily and patted Helena¡¯s head. ¡°Behave yourself and hurry up and reincarnate!¡±


    Unexpectedly, there was a problem with this light pat! A bolt of lightning suddenly shed by the window, and thunder sounded in the sky. Helena was smashed into pieces by the booklet. Like fireflies, she flew away uncontrobly.


    Helena:


    Elmer Stevens: ¡°¡­¡± Her soul dissipated?! With a pat, her soul dissipated? Elmer Stevens was stunned. He hurriedly wanted to gather Helena, whose soul had turned into fragments, but he could not.


    Helena¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Before her soulpletely dissipated, she still instructed, ¡°Lord Stevens, please take good care of Mia. No matter¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Helena¡¯s soul instantly disappeared, leaving not a trace.


    Elmer Stevens: ¡°¡­¡± He was so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat. He had pped the mother of the miniature King of Hell to death? Was it over for him?!


    Elmer Stevens hurriedly stood up and flew out of the window with a whoosh. He had set up an inescapable. As long as it was a soul within a hundred miles, it could not escape. However, he carefully checked the souls that were gathered. There was no Helena. She seemed to have really dissipated in the world.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Elmer Stevens¡¯s already pale face turned even paler. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. It¡¯spletely over¡­¡±


    Helena had used all her luck to give birth to Amelia, the Little King of Hell. That was why she died young. She had contributed a lot and would definitely be able to reincarnate well after her death. In her next life, she would be rich and noble. She would not have to worry about food or clothes for the rest of her life and would enjoy life. But now, she had been pped to death by his book!


    Elmer Stevens: ¡°¡­¡± He had a headache. He searched for the entire night but could not find Helena¡¯s soul. He even forgot to settle the score with Ben¡¯s Grandma.


    It was almost dawn.


    Amelia woke up feeling energetic and full of energy. She got up and changed her clothes. She brushed her teeth and washed her face. She packed her small bag and carried it out happily.


    Compared to Amelia¡¯s energy, Emma looked like she was still half-asleep. She kept yawning. ¡°Uh, Mia, you¡¯re up so early.. Let¡¯s go¡­

 Chapter 220 - 220: Daddy Will Be Good at Home

    Chapter 220: Daddy Will Be Good at Home


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Because she was going to kindergarten with Amelia, Emma woke up very early.


    Old Master Walton put away the newspaper and asked, ¡°Is everything packed?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Emma: ¡°Yes¡­¡± As she spoke, she yawned. Then, she subconsciously opened her bag to check. Amelia looked over curiously and saw that Emma¡¯s small bag was actually filled with a nightmp and a smelly sock?!


    Alex had just finished his morning exercise when he saw Emma and Amelia leave. He asked, ¡°You¡¯re going to kindergarten so early?¡±


    There were two school buses for Glorious Star International Kindergarten. One was at half past seven, and the other was at eight. Yesterday, Emma and Amelia took the eight o¡¯clock bus. Alex thought that it would be the same today. Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯m going to kindergarten! Daddy, be good at home!¡± Alex:


    When Old Madam Walton heard the voice, she quickly said, ¡°Mia, Emma, eat breakfast before going to kindergarten.¡±


    Amelia waved her hand. ¡°No need, no need. I can go to kindergarten for breakfast!¡±


    This was how children were. They were curious about school. Even the kindergarten food was especially tempting.


    Old Madam Walton was instantly disappointed. It was over. Her precious granddaughter no longer needed her loving breakfast.


    After Emma and Amelia, the other three boys of the Walton family also got on the school bus to the elementary school.


    On the school bus, Emma tilted her head andy on Amelia¡¯s shoulder to catch up on her sleep. Amelia turned around and looked around before seeing Elmer Stevens slowly floating over. She was stunned and lowered her voice to ask, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? Did you do something badst night? Why do you look so tired?¡±


    Elmer Stevens: ¡°¡­¡± You might not believe it, but I pped your mother to death with a book.


    Elmer Stevens¡¯s lips twitched as he tried his best to calm down. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. I worked overtime yesterday and was too tired.¡±


    Amelia stared at Elmer Stevens for a while and suddenly said, ¡°Master, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Elmer Stevens: ¡°¡­¡± He paused for a second and shook his head decisively. ¡°No, how is that possible? I can¡¯t hide anything from you!¡±


    Amelia looked at Elmer Stevens suspiciously. She kept feeling that he looked guilty. She had never seen her master go to work, let alone work overtime. Therefore, overtime must be a lie. However, Amelia was considerate and did not ask further. Her master would not harm her. If there was anything, he would tell her directly!


    Seeing that Amelia did not ask further, Elmer Stevens heaved a sigh of relief. Then, his head hurt even more. He really could not find Helena. What should he do?!


    When Amelia arrived at school, she realized that the little boy who had fought with her yesterday, Ben, did note to kindergarten. A little girl ran over with a bowl of rice and sat with Amelia, looking at her with sparkling eyes. It was the girl who had been kicked by Ben yesterday.


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re amazing!¡± The little girl said, ¡°My name is Ava. Do you still remember me?¡±


    Amelia nodded as she ate. ¡°I remember!¡± Her memory was super good!


    Ava said excitedly, ¡°I heard from my mother that Ben was hospitalized by you!¡±


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    Ava immediately leaned over and whispered to Amelia, ¡°Ben¡¯s grandmother sent a message in the ss group chat yesterday. After scolding the teacher, she scolded the school and even scolded your father. Then, your father scolded her back.¡±


    Amelia was speechless. There was such a thing? She had not heard of it. Her father and Eldest Uncle had not told her.


    Amelia asked Ava seriously, ¡°Then how did you know?¡±


    Ava said, ¡°My mother said so. Ben¡¯s grandmother even sent a photo of Ben being hospitalized. I saw it.¡±


    Amelia was shocked. Oh my god, he was hospitalized just like that? She was very puzzled. She hadn¡¯t used any strength yesterday. Why was Ben hospitalized? Were boys so fragile?


    However, Ava was very happy. In the past, Ben often gave her nicknames. Ben even pulled her hair and pulled her face. She always warned him not to do this, but the angrier she was, the more Ben went overboard. Then, she went home and told her mother that her mother had gone to talk to Ben¡¯s Grandma. Ava would never forget that day. Ben¡¯s Grandma and her mother quarreled at the ssroom door.


    Ben¡¯s Grandma said loudly, ¡°You said that it was our Ben who pinched your daughter¡¯s face. Did you see that? I even said that your daughter was lying and deliberately framed our Ben! Moreover, your daughter is fine and her face isn¡¯t swollen.. Why are youining!¡±

 Chapter 221 - 221: The Doctor’s Diagnosis Report

    Chapter 221: The Doctor¡¯s Diagnosis Report


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ava¡¯s mother said that it was not good for boys to pinch a girl¡¯s face, so she hoped that Ben¡¯s grandma would control him and not do this in the future. Unexpectedly, Ben¡¯s grandma said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with children fooling around with each other? Other children are fine with it, but your child is pretentious!¡±


    At that time, many people were watching and pointing. Ava felt embarrassed and a little sad. It was clearly not her fault, but in the end, it was as if she had done something wrong¡­ In the end, Ava¡¯s mother had no choice but to tell her to stay away from Ben and not y with him.


    Now that Amelia had beaten Ben to the hospital, Ava felt that her parents were quite happy when they found out about this, so she felt that Amelia was amazing. She was a little hero!


    When the other children heard this, they also started chatting. The conversation between the children was strange. For example, Ava announced loudly, ¡°From today onwards, Mia is the most powerful little hero! Because she defeated Ben!¡±


    The other children echoed, ¡°Mia is a little hero!¡±


    Ava: ¡°She¡¯s the most powerful little hero!¡±


    The other children: ¡°Yes, the most powerful little hero!¡±


    Hence¡­ on the second day of kindergarten, Amelia had loyal supporters.


    Amelia: ¡°¡­¡± Although she did not understand why, she was very happy that she had four good friends at once! Mia was very happy to y with them all day!


    On the other side, in the hospital, Ben¡¯s grandmother was furious in the doctor¡¯s office. ¡°My grandson already said that it hurts like hell, but you guys can¡¯t find anything no matter what you say. You bunch of quacks, useless!¡±


    The doctors were speechless. X-rays were taken, and an MRI scan was performed. They even checked his entire body. There was nothing wrong with this little boy called Ben¡¯s body! There was no bleeding inside his body, no internal injuries, and no external injuries. It was just that his knees were a little red.


    A doctor persuaded, ¡°Calm down. Your grandson just suffered some external injuries. Don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, Ben¡¯s grandma suddenly raised her voice: ¡°What did you say? It¡¯s just a little external injury?! How can he keep crying over a little external injury! And he even said that his knee hurts! I spent tens of thousands of yuan to check at your hospital, but in the end, you said that my grandson is fine. Are you scamming my family¡¯s money? I¡¯m going to call the media to expose you!¡±


    The doctor: ¡°¡­¡± In the end, he was forced to write a very general conclusion on the case report: the patient was suspected to have ligament damage.


    Ben¡¯s grandmother was still dissatisfied and felt that this conclusion was written too lightly. She said relentlessly, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked. In my grandson¡¯s situation, it¡¯s very likely that he has meniscus damage. Hurry up and write it down too.¡±


    The doctors were seriously affected by Ben¡¯s grandma¡¯s actions. The pediatrics department itself was the department that was under the greatest pressure. The doctors had no choice but to do as Ben¡¯s grandma said. But just to be on the safe side, he still added a line of words at the back: Suspected ligament injury, suspected meniscus injury. Suggested further examination.


    Ben¡¯s grandma was not very satisfied with this, but she had gotten what she wanted. Then, she took a photo of the examination report and turned around to post the news of her grandson being beaten to the hospital on the Inte. She even cried to the camera, ¡°My grandson was fine when he went to kindergarten in the morning, but when he came back, he was injured. An old woman like me went to argue with the other party¡¯s parents and was even pped by them. Who did my grandson offend? He just identally touched the other party¡¯s child¡¯s hair in ss and was beaten up! That little girl is too violent. She learned it from her father. She hit people without saying a word and only knows how to solve problems with violence. But we¡¯re not afraid. I¡¯m already old and not afraid of death. I have to seek justice for my grandson! I demand an apology to me¡­¡±


    Ben¡¯s grandmother wiped her tears in front of the camera. She had a hospitalization video in her hand and a doctor¡¯s diagnosis report. She kept wiping her tears. Ben also cried on the hospital bed and said that she was in so much pain.


    This video instantly ignited the anger of theizens!


    ¡°This is too much. Like parents, like children! Not to mention anything else, the olddy is already so old, but they still attacked her. Such a person is a bastard. They deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many children who hit people without a word. Children nowadays are spoiled. They break things and hit people if they don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s all because parents spoil them!¡±


    ¡°I suggest that we call the police quickly and teach them a lesson! Don¡¯t let her off just because she¡¯s a child!¡±

 Chapter 222 - 222: Guiding Public Opinion

    Chapter 222: Guiding Public Opinion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As the saying went, children who knew how to cry had milk to drink. Shameless people often led better lives. When the people on the Inte heard Ben¡¯s grandma¡¯s cries, they attacked Amelia and mored for an exnation from Glorious Star International Kindergarten.


    Ben¡¯s grandmother was very pleased with herself and was very satisfied with her own wit. Now that the matter had blown up, even the Walton family had to deal with it carefully.


    Soon, Ben¡¯s parents rushed to the hospital. The couple was really too busy. They usually didn¡¯t go anywhere and rarely went home. It was only after Ben¡¯s matter blew up on the Inte that they found out.


    Ben¡¯s mother anxiously said to Ben¡¯s grandmother, ¡°Mom, what are you doing?


    Do you know that that¡¯s the Walton family! The richest family in Buffalo!¡±


    Ben¡¯s grandmother snorted coldly: ¡°Why are you afraid of him? So what if he¡¯s rich? Our ancestors are even richer than them!¡± It was just that they had declinedter on. Ever since she married into the family, for some reason, their family had declined more and more. Otherwise, they would also be a family with a foundation!


    ¡°Besides, we still have the Burton family to back us up! We¡¯re all partners. Old Madam Burton and I have a good rtionship,¡± Ben¡¯s grandmother said nonchntly. In any case, they couldn¡¯t touch her grandson. She couldn¡¯t take this lying down!


    Ben¡¯s mother had no choice but to look at Ben¡¯s father. Ben¡¯s father was wearing a suit, and his beer belly was about to burst through his clothes. He frowned and said unhappily, ¡°My mother is right.¡± The child was the bottom line. His son was already hospitalized, so did they have to endure it? Moreover, his mother had also said that the other party hit him first. They were in the right, so what was there to be afraid of?


    With her son¡¯s support, Ben¡¯s grandmother became even more arrogant. She started to post a second video online: ¡°Today, I went to reason with the other party¡¯s parents again, but the other party was very arrogant. They said that they would give me a million yuan and asked me to hand over my grandson so that he could have two more beatings! This child¡¯s parents are very powerful. His arms are covered in tattoos, and they even hit an olddy like me! They even knocked out my teeth! Oh my god, is there still justice in this world?¡± Ben¡¯s grandma took a photo of her dentures and posted it online.


    Theizens were furious. Wasn¡¯t this a proper evil force? The father of this little girl called Amelia was simply violent. He even hit the elderly!


    Seeing that this matter was popr, many bloggers on the Inte began to ride on the poprity and spoke up.


    ¡°I think the reason why there are so many school bullying incidents is because there are parents who indulge their children like this. When they hit their children for the first time, they didn¡¯t teach them a lesson. Instead, they boosted their prestige.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, I heard from the grapevine that this child who hit someone is called Amelia. She¡¯s the little daughter of the Walton family. In the capital, what does the word ¡®Walton¡¯ mean? Money! Countless money!¡±


    ¡°I heard a little too. This Walton family dotes on this youngdy called Amelia very much. I heard that she has been doted on since she was born. Her feet have never touched the ground. Wherever she goes, she will be carried by the servants and won¡¯t eat by herself. She¡¯s already three years old and doesn¡¯t know how to walk. That¡¯s why she was sent to kindergarten when she was four years old. Moreover, it¡¯s said that she¡¯s very picky when ites to eating. She doesn¡¯t eat or eat. If she doesn¡¯t like something, she¡¯d rather throw it away than share it with others. It¡¯s not strange for a child who¡¯s been doted on in such family conditions to hit someone without a word.¡±


    Some bloggers knew what to say to gain poprity and attract attention. As long as they could incite the anger and emotions of theizens, the more likes andments they received, the more money they would get. Therefore, they did not care about the truth at all. They could even make up nonsense and lie at will. Anyway, it was very difficult for most of them toe into contact with the circle like the Walton family. They did not know what their lives were like. Coupled with the mentality of ordinary people hating the rich, as long as the Walton family crossed the line, theizens would be even angrier.


    As a result, the rumors became more and more ridiculous. There was a very ironic principle in this world, which was that if one lied too much, it would be true.


    In the blink of an eye, Amelia became the most hated child on the Inte. Alex also became a bully with tattoos who bullied people everywhere.


    ¡°A vermin of society! Such a person deserves to die!¡±


    ¡°Boycott the Walton family! Boycott everything in the Walton Corporation!¡± ¡°Amelia, go to hell! Children who bully others should go to hell!¡±


    When Ben¡¯s grandma saw theizens¡¯ments, she felt even more smug.. Wasn¡¯t the Walton family very powerful? If you have the ability,e!

 Chapter 223 - 223: Mia Is Not Wrong

    Chapter 223: Mia Is Not Wrong


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Walton family never expected that their family would be exposed on the Inte one day! The curses on the Inte were very unpleasant. The Walton family tried their best to suppress their anger and pretend that nothing had happened in front of Amelia.


    However, William could not. He was still young. When he saw the videos on the Inte and thements that distorted the truth, especially those that scolded Amelia and asked her to die early and reincarnate early, he was so angry that he could not breathe!


    William took his phone and replied to everyment that scolded Amelia. ¡°If you don¡¯t know the truth, don¡¯t spout nonsense, okay? You¡¯re an opinionless person! Idiot!¡±


    However, no matter how much the Walton family hid it, Amelia still saw the videos on the Inte. The smile on her originally smiling face gradually disappeared. She pursed her lips and asked George, ¡°Eldest Uncle, did Mia do something wrong?¡±


    George: ¡°No, Mia didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Then why did they say that? If I¡¯m not wrong, why did they scold us?¡±


    Old Madam Walton rushed over andforted Amelia. ¡°Because they don¡¯t know anything and listen to others¡­¡±


    Amelia was even more confused. Since they didn¡¯t know anything, why did they say it so boldly and confidently, as if they had seen it with their own eyes? Why could they casually scold someone in such unpleasantnguage when they didn¡¯t know anything¡­


    Alex remained silent as he carried Amelia back to her room.


    The Walton family¡¯s hearts ached, but they could only endure it first. They had to settle the matter online first.


    At night, the Walton Corporation¡¯s public rtions team went online and exined the ins and outs of the matter. They also imed that Amelia had not injured anyone and could cooperate with Ben¡¯s grandmother to go to a higher-level hospital for a checkup. In addition, they also sent out awyer¡¯s statement to all the online bloggers who participated in this condemnation to pursue the responsibility of spreading rumors! In the end, the Walton family called the police and the police also issued a notice, saying that the truth of the matter was under investigation. It was illegal to spread rumors wantonly. They hoped that the people would be careful with their words and actions.


    The Walton family¡¯s public rtions team was swift and decisive. They cleared the Inte in half a night. When the online bloggers saw the Walton family¡¯s stance, they deleted the videos and condemnation words one by one and did not dare to say anything.


    However, the Walton family could suppress the bloggers who were trying to ride on the poprity, but they could not suppress the voices of ordinary people.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The video is gone. Is this the superpower of the rich?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed. The Walton family can even bribe the police? No wonder everyone wants to be rich!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, I received awyer¡¯s letter from the Walton family. Aiyo, I¡¯m so afraid. I won¡¯t go to jail, right? Hahaha!¡±


    Theseizens who were joining in the fun were more willing to believe their guesses and have malicious thoughts. Even with the police¡¯s rification, they still felt that this world was dark. The police could be bribed, so they had to uphold justice!


    When Ms. Rose saw the shocking curses on the Inte, especially those untrue words directed at Amelia, she could not hold it in anymore. She stood up and rified, ¡°I¡¯m the teacher from this incident, Ms. Rose from ss 3 of


    Glorious Star International Kindergarten. I was at the scene when it happened. I can say responsibly: Things are not as you think!¡±


    Ms. Rose recorded a five-minute video and exined all the details of what happened that day. However, she never expected that not only did her voice not calm theizens down, but it also weed a wave of ridicule. ¡°Aiyo, the Walton family is really impressive. Even the kindergarten teacher was bribed. You¡¯re lying through your teeth!¡±


    ¡°Haha, this rification is too fake! I don¡¯t believe a word of it! How can such a person be a kindergarten teacher? Are you worthy? Don¡¯t corrupt children!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m speechless. Now that you have money, you can do whatever you want, right?¡±


    Ms. Rose did not expect things to go in a worse direction. She was dumbfounded.


    Ava¡¯s mother hesitated for an entire night before finally standing up against the pressure. ¡°I¡¯m the parent of Amelia¡¯s ssmate. I can testify that Ms. Rose is not lying. In this incident, Ben often bullied other children in ss. My daughter has also been bullied by him. Moreover, Ben¡¯s grandmother is especially unreasonable. Because she¡¯s old, she bullies others and distorts the truth.¡±


    As expected, Ava¡¯s mother¡¯s Weibo post was also attacked by theizens. As long as they put in a good word for Amelia, they would be attacked by theizens and think that they had been bribed by the Walton family to work with money..

 Chapter 224 - 224: Mia Is the Bravest Child

    Chapter 224: Mia Is the Bravest Child


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Is there a surveince camera?¡± Old Master Walton asked coldly.


    George: ¡°The kindergarten gave the teachers full trust and freedom, so there were no surveince cameras installed in the ssroom.¡± Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been so passive.


    Upstairs, Ameliay on the desk and stroked the parrot¡¯s feathers. She asked Elmer Stevens with a dark expression, ¡°Master, why did those people do that?¡±


    Elmer Stevens pursed his lips. ¡°This world is like this. It¡¯s noisy and messy.


    People have all kinds of emotions. We can¡¯t control their mouths.¡±


    A thousand people meant a thousand Hamlets. They firmly believed in what they ¡°saw¡± and firmly believed that what they thought was the truth. They didn¡¯t look at rification or pursue the real truth.


    Amelia felt aggrieved. ¡°But I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Even so, if she did it again, she would still hit Ben!


    This was the first time Amelia had been scolded by so many people. She did not know what was wrong with this world, nor did she understand why those things that she had not done sounded so real from others. She was even a little dazed. Had she really done these things, but she had forgotten¡­


    Alex stood at the door and looked at the unhappy Amelia. His heart ached. His daughter had been hurt.


    Alex turned around and left. He changed into ck clothes expressionlessly and left the Walton residence under the cover of the night.


    There were no surveince cameras in the kindergarten, but there was a Heavenly Eye near the kindergarten. The Heavenly Eye was different from surveince. The Heavenly Eye was more in the hands of the officials to maintain social order. The high-definition Heavenly Eye could even see the bird¡¯s nest on the tree clearly. He could use his authority to check the nearby Heavenly Eye. If he was lucky, he could reconstruct the entire incident.


    The matter on the Inte continued to ferment. When the other brothers of the Walton family heard the news, they rushed back to the Walton family.


    Andrew was furious. He had never thought that such an obedient Mia would one day be spread like that by people on the Inte!


    Eric was so angry that he smashed a hole in the front of the car!


    After Chris found out about the news, he immediately used his status as the Best Actor to make a statement to defend Amelia. Then, he was also scolded until he was covered in wounds!


    At this moment, the brothers of the Walton family were gathered in the study. George did not let them see Amelia, afraid that their emotions would affect her.


    Eric red. ¡°Big Brother, are we going to let this matter go just like that? I¡¯ll go find that damn old woman now! I¡¯ll fucking beat her to death!¡±


    Chris adjusted his sses. ¡°Bring me along.¡±


    George stopped them coldly. ¡°The public opinion on the Inte is hot now. We can only take this matter step by step. Don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± Now, no matter what they did, the other party could bite back. The situation was very disadvantageous to them. Could they really use money and power to deal with things? If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t it confirm thoseizens¡¯ words!


    The best rification now was to take out the surveince footage. Otherwise, even if the Walton family could threaten Ben¡¯s grandma to change her words, theizens would not buy it. They would think that the Walton family had taken out money and used their power to threaten people. Then, they would continue to say those words that ndered Amelia.


    George did not want Amelia to continue being injured.


    The Walton brothers were so worried that they wanted to hit someone!


    In the room, Amelia looked listless. She had heard a lot of logic, but she still could not understand this world.


    Elmer Stevens sat in front of Amelia in silence and asked, ¡°Mia, what do you think? Do you still have the courage to continue resisting this world?¡±


    Amelia looked up. ¡°Can I?¡±


    Elmer Stevens: ¡°If you think you can, then you can. Courage is the sharp sword that supports your indomitable will. If you¡¯re brave and strong, you can loudly say no to those cyberbullies! You can stand up and defend yourself loudly! As long as you¡¯re brave and strong, no one can hurt you no matter what they say. Even if the stormes stronger, as long as you¡¯re fearless, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡¯


    When Amelia heard Elmer Stevens¡¯s words, the light in her eyes lit up again. No one knew that this would be Amelia¡¯s most important transformation.


    Amelia clenched her fists and said firmly, ¡°I can! I¡¯m very brave! I want to rify for myself! I want to tell the truth!¡±


    Seven, who was on the balcony, pped his wings and cawed. ¡°Mia is awesome! Mia, you can do it! Mia is brave!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes! I¡¯m the bravest! I¡¯m the bravest child in the world!¡±


    With that, Amelia ran to William¡¯s room. At this moment, William¡¯s hair was in a mess. He was still holding his phone and scolding theizens.. His mouth was dry and he was seeing stars!

 Chapter 225 - 225: I Want to Solve It Myself

    Chapter 225: I Want to Solve It Myself


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing Ameliae over, William quickly put away his phone and asked, ¡°Mia, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to hide. Mia already knows.¡±


    William was silent and tried his best tofort her. ¡°Mia, don¡¯t listen to those people on the Inte. Those people don¡¯t know anything. My father will resolve the matter!¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No, Brother, I want to settle it myself.¡±


    William was a little confused. ¡°What?¡±


    Amelia said loudly, ¡°I want to face it bravely myself! What I didn¡¯t do, I want to stand up bravely and make it clear. They can¡¯t wrong me! I can¡¯t be bullied by them either!¡± Her father was right. If she didn¡¯t do anything, she couldn¡¯t admit it. People could suffer anything in their lives, but they couldn¡¯t suffer!


    William opened his mouth and suddenly became excited. He pped the table. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll help you get it now!¡± With that, he began to look for a tripod and turned on the recording mode on his phone! Without any hesitation!


    If Amelia was looking for George, George would definitely not let her do anything rash. However, she was looking for William. William was not old, and he would not consider all kinds of consequences like an adult. Instead, he had the bravery of a child and charged forward. Even if he did something wrong and was injured, he had the aura of a newborn calf that was not afraid of tigers!


    When George realized what Amelia had done, it was toote to stop her.


    The Walton family was in the study with dark faces, thinking of all sorts of ways to suppress their anger with their rationality and try their best to think of a solution to the problem. At this moment, their phones rang. It was a new news notification.


    When they opened it, the Walton family was stunned.


    Amelia sat obediently in front of the camera with her small hands on her knees. She blinked her big eyes and stared at the camera on her phone. It was obvious that she was very nervous. She looked behind the camera and asked, ¡°Are you done? Brother, can we start?¡±


    William¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Done.¡±


    Only then did Amelia look at the camera again and say, ¡°Hello, uncles and aunties, brothers and sisters¡­ I¡¯m Amelia, Mia, and also the bad child you¡¯re talking about¡­


    Amelia bit her lip nervously. In the beginning, she did not dare to look directly at the camera, but slowly, she became braver and spoke more smoothly. ¡°I did hit Ben, but I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong. In the beginning, when I was having breakfast in ss, Ben said that I was a big-bellied woman and that there was nothing left of what I ate. I was very angry and asked him not to say anything, but he was still talking, so I ignored him. Coincidentally, Ms. Rose was about to take attendance, so I ran over to take attendance.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s voice was soft and she was very quiet, but every time she was so quiet, Old Madam Walton¡¯s heart ached so much that she wanted to cry. What did her Mia do wrong? Why did she have to experience so many disasters?


    On the camera, Amelia continued in a childish voice, ¡°That day was Mia¡¯s first day in kindergarten. Ms. Rose asked Mia to introduce herself. I was very happy to introduce myself to everyone. I said, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Amelia. You can call me Mia. I¡¯m very happy to be friends with everyone! However, at this moment, Ben hooted and said that I¡¯m a big-bellied woman who eats until she poops! Ms. Rose said that it was wrong of Ben to say that about me and asked Ben to apologize to me. Ben said that he was sorry, but I didn¡¯t want to forgive him because he wasn¡¯t sincere at all, so I ignored him. However, during ss, Ben suddenly reached out and pulled my hair clip.¡±


    Amelia touched her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s here. Ben pulled my little rabbit hair clip off and even broke a lot of my hair. It hurts so much. I asked Ben why he did this. I said that it was wrong of him to do this, but he didn¡¯t listen to me. He even grabbed my hair and said that he wanted to untie my hair. I was very angry, so I grabbed his hair too. He hit me, and then I hit him too.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s small face was filled with stubbornness. ¡°I think I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Dad told me that we can¡¯t bully others, but when others bully us, we can¡¯t let others think that we¡¯re easy to bully. We have to resist bravely.¡± As she spoke, tears welled up in Amelia¡¯s eyes. ¡°But Uncle, Auntie, Brothers, and


    Sisters, you all say that Mia did something wrong. You all call Mia a bad child. My uncles are very anxious, and Dad is also very worried. They don¡¯t want Mia to be hurt and want to protect me. They¡¯ve been trying their best to tell the truth online, but you don¡¯t believe me..¡±

 Chapter 226 - 226: We’re Not Wrong

    Chapter 226: We¡¯re Not Wrong


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia choked for a moment. ¡°Mia wants to ask Uncle, Auntie, Brothers, and Sisters, did you see Mia fight with Ben with your own eyes? Do you know why we fought? You don¡¯t know anything or understand anything. Why do you have to say that Mia is a bad child?¡±


    At this point, Amelia¡¯s tears fell. However, she forcefully wiped them away with the back of her hand, but her tears seemed to be unable to be wiped clean. More and more flowed. In the end, she burst into tears. ¡°Why? Why isn¡¯t the truth believed? Why do so many people support those who are spouting nonsense? Am I really wrong?¡±


    In the camera, the little Amelia was crying very sadly. She did not know what she had done wrong, nor did she know why the uncles and aunties on the Inte would say that she was a bad child. She felt very aggrieved and did not understand what was wrong with the world.


    When William saw that Amelia was crying so sadly, he hurriedly went to get her a tissue. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry. Be good¡­¡±


    However, Amelia¡¯s tears fell like beans, crying very sadly.


    ¡°Brother, Mia didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Amelia sobbed. ¡°If Ben bullies me again, I¡¯ll still hit him!¡±


    William did not know how tofort her. He could only try his best to hug Amelia. ¡°Yes, yes. Mia didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If he bullies you again, there¡¯s no need for Mia to do anything. Brother will hit him first!¡±


    William wiped Amelia¡¯s tears and said firmly, ¡°We¡¯re protecting ourselves. There¡¯s nothing wrong!¡±


    At the end of the video, William kept wiping Amelia¡¯s tears. Then, he remembered that he did not turn off the video recorder. Then, he ran over and turned off the video recorder. The entire video was not edited, so thest scene was also inside.


    On the Inte, manyizens who saw this video fell silent. In the video, Amelia sat obediently, her small hands ced very obediently. She was so quiet that it made their hearts ache. The sentence ¡°Why isn¡¯t the truth believed? Why do so many people support those who are spouting nonsense? Am I really wrong?¡± poked at their hearts. They could not answer Amelia¡¯s question.


    Someone hesitantlymented, ¡°I think there¡¯s really a misunderstanding here.¡±


    ¡°Looking at this little girl called Amelia in the video, she still has injuries on her face. She¡¯s much worse than that Ben.¡¯


    ¡°For some reason, when I saw Amelia cry, I cried too. Yes, why? Are the one-sided words we heard and saw on the Inte really the truth?¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what happened, seeing Amelia crying so sadly and seeing how sincere and sad she is, I choose to believe her! The grievance in her eyes can¡¯t be faked!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When this little girl called Amelia cries, I want to cry too. If the truth is really as she said, then it¡¯s not wrong for her to hit someone! If it were my child, I would also support her hitting back! ¡±


    However, some of theizens¡¯ments were kind, and of course, there were malicious ones.


    ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯re stilling out to clear your name now? Rich people are really amazing. How long has this child cried and practiced for to have such an effect?¡±


    ¡°Look at what this little girl said. How can a child have such deep knowledge?


    It¡¯s obvious that the adults wrote the lines for her to memorize!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so young and already knows how to act. Why doesn¡¯t she enter the entertainment industry?! Oh, oh, oh, I forgot. This girl has an uncle who¡¯s the Best Actor. Her uncle must have taught her to act like this!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter. If anything this Amelia says is true, I¡¯ll livestream kneeling down and kowtowing to her!¡±


    On the other side, Ben¡¯s grandma, who was still in the hospital, also saw Amelia¡¯s video. When she saw Amelia crying and exining, sheughed very loudly. Hehe, crying, now you know how to cry? Weren¡¯t you quite impressive yesterday? Without evidence, what¡¯s the use of crying?! I¡¯ll say this today. If they have the ability, they can take out evidence to prove their innocence and prove that their Ben attacked first! Otherwise, they can forget about clearing their names!


    Unfortunately, there were no surveince cameras in the kindergarten! They would never be able to clear their names! Ben¡¯s grandma smiled very happily.


    At the Walton family¡¯s residence.


    After Old Madam Walton finished watching the video, she could not help but control her wheelchair to rush to Amelia¡¯s side. The brothers of the Walton family also clenched their fists. Their hearts felt like they had been dug out by someone, and their bodies tightened in pain.


    Amelia had already calmed down and was sitting on the sofa in a daze..

 Chapter 227 - 227: Let Me Do It

    Chapter 227: Let Me Do It


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Mia, Grandma¡¯s good Mia¡­¡± Old Madam Walton came in crying.


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Amelia was shocked. ¡°Grandma, why are you crying? You¡¯re not in good health. Don¡¯t cry.¡± She frantically took a tissue to wipe Old Madam Walton¡¯s tears.


    Old Madam Walton couldn¡¯t help but cry. Her granddaughter was really kind. She was already very sad, but she still had tofort her.


    ¡°Mia, don¡¯t worry about those people on the Inte. Your eldest uncle and the others will handle it well.¡± Old Master Walton also felt very upset.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mia. You just have to grow up happily. Leave the rest to Eldest Uncle.¡± George alsoforted her.


    Eric had a bad temper. He patted the door frame and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mia. If anyone dares to say that you¡¯re a bad child, Fifth Uncle will run to their house overnight and smash their phones!¡±


    Amelia looked at her grandparents and uncles in front of her and felt like she could rely on them. She nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, but I still want to see if Uncles, Aunties, Brothers, and Sisters know that they were wrong. Do they know that they misunderstood Mia?¡± She had already tried her best to exin. She felt that her uncles and aunties had been deceived previously. Now that they knew the truth, they would not scold her anymore.


    George hesitated, not wanting to show Amelia thosements. Amelia could not read, so she needed them to read them to her. They could not say those vicious words, but Amelia insisted on listening.


    The adults looked at each other. Nobody wanted to read it.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± At this moment, a voice sounded at the door. It was Lucas. He had a straight face, somewhat simr to George and Old Master Walton¡¯s serious appearance. He walked in with steady steps.


    Before turning on his phone, Lucas nced at Amelia and asked, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t cry after hearing this?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No, Mia is already very brave!¡± After recording the video and crying, she felt that she could do it. She felt that she had gained a lot of courage! She could face many bad things! Face those unpleasant words!


    Lucas nodded and slowly read out thements. There were good ones and bad ones. The bad ones had ugly words. At first, Amelia was quite happy because someone believed her. Later, when she heard the badments and harsh curses, she began to feel sad again, but she quickly adjusted.


    Amelia: ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are already uncles and aunties who believe Mia.¡±


    The Walton family¡¯s noses stung even more. She was clearly so sad, but she still tried her best tofort them with a smile. How could those people bear to scold such a good Mia?!


    At this moment, the Walton family prayed in their hearts that there was retribution in this world.


    Amelia smiled, but her heart was inevitably enveloped in darkness. Thosements were like needles that pierced her heart. The more she thought about it, the more her nose stung and she felt sad¡­ She was only four years old, but she experienced what it meant to be powerless. She felt that the world was dark, as if her efforts were useless¡­


    At this moment, another video on the Inte swept over with an unstoppable aura!


    In the video, half of Alex¡¯s body was in the darkness. Only his eyes were abnormally bright. He said, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy is here.¡±


    Immediately after, Alex opened the Heavenly Eye and released all the videos taken by the Heavenly Eye he had found! These videos were notplete. Some were only taken at the entrance of the ssroom, some at the back of the ssroom, and some were only taken at a window. Fortunately, the Heavenly Eye had billions of pixels. It pieced together the erged images and finally pieced together theplete truth!


    In the surveince footage of the Heavenly Eye, Amelia was sitting at a small table and eating. Ben, who was beside her, was saying something. Then, heughed out loud. The surrounding children alsoughed. Amelia was angry and said something seriously. However, not only did Ben not restrain herself, but he even made a face at Amelia. At this moment, a teacher came over and the little boy ran away.


    The video turned to Amelia standing on the podium and talking to her ssmates. Ben, who was below, began tough again. Although they could not hear what he said, the expression on her face was despicable. It was infuriating to watch. The teacher said something to Amelia and Ben. Ben reluctantly said a few words to Amelia and this matter passed.


    Soon, it was time for the main event. It was Ben who pulled the hair clip off Amelia¡¯s head from behind. Amelia seemed to be in pain. Her face was wrinkled as she covered her head and turned around in surprise. She said a few words, but Ben did not restrain himself at all. He even continued to reach out to pull her hair..

 Chapter 228 - 228: The True Truth

    Chapter 228: The True Truth


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, Amelia, who was in the video, stood up politely and moved the small chair to the side. Only then did she pull Ben¡¯s hair and the two of them started fighting..


    This surveince footage was no different from what Amelia had described! The mocking, sarcastic, and unpleasant-sounding people on the Inte instantly fell silent. All of them tried their best to delete theirments¡­


    The kindergarten video had finished ying, but it was not over yet. Alex yed the hospital video again! It was too troublesome to go through the process of obtaining the hospital¡¯s surveince cameras. Alex did not have the patience. He directly hacked the hospital¡¯swork!


    The hospital¡¯s video was much more exciting than the Heavenly Eye. There were images and sounds. Ben¡¯s grandma changed her pitiful crying appearance on the Inte and asked the doctor to change the diagnosis for no reason. Immediately after that, in the ward, their family was talking, and Ben¡¯s grandma¡¯s attitude became even more arrogant. As for the video of Ben crying because of pain on the Inte, it turned out that it was not because his wound hurt, but because he wanted to eat fried chicken. However, Ben¡¯s grandma could not buy it for a while, so he cried¡­


    This time, the entire Inte was shocked!


    ¡°Oh my god, my worldview has exploded! This is the worst time I¡¯ve been misled by the Inte!¡±


    ¡°So what Amelia said was true. The Walton family¡¯s rification was also true. It¡¯sughable that at that time, we all thought that they were clearing their names¡­¡±


    ¡°My heart suddenly feels so heavy. I think of what Amelia cried and said: Why doesn¡¯t anyone believe the truth? Why do so many people support the liar¡­


    At this moment, countless people were silent and did not dare to make a sound, but there were still people who jumped out to curse. Previously, they had scolded the Walton family for being rich and covering the sky with one hand. They had scolded Amelia for knowing how to act and lie at such a young age. Now, they were no longer scolding the Walton family or Amelia. Instead, they were scolding Ben¡¯s grandmother and Ben!


    Some people were curious andpared these ounts. They realized that the person who scolded Ben¡¯s family and the person who scolded Amelia were the same group of people! These people were fence-sitters and did not have any backbone at all!


    On the Inte, some people were disdainful, some were arguing, but there were also people who were brave enough to admit their mistakes.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re not in the wrong. It¡¯s our fault. It¡¯s this impetuous society¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°Mia, I¡¯m sorry. Auntie didn¡¯t understand anything before and scolded you. I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry. Boohoo¡­¡±


    Seeing these apologies, tears were still on Amelia¡¯s eyshes, but the corners of her mouth curled up. She smiled very happily. So hard work could really achieve her wish!


    Alex¡¯s words were like a ray of light that illuminated the darkness and warmed her heart! Just as she was thinking, the door was pushed open. Alex was dressed in ck, and his slightly curly hair hung unruly on his forehead. His slender figure covered the entire door. He curled his lips slightly and spread his hands. ¡°Daughter, Daddy is back.¡±


    Amelia pounced over. Alex easily picked her up and raised her in the air. Alex hugged Alex¡¯s neck tightly.


    ¡°Daughter, we won this battle.¡± Alex looked at Amelia like a general who had just won.


    Amelia cheered. ¡°Yay! We won! We won! Daddy is awesome! Mia is also awesome! Eldest Uncle is also awesome! Grandpa, Grandma, Second Uncle, Third Uncle¡­ Eighth Uncle, Master, Seven, and Grandpa Turtle are all awesome!¡± Amelia excitedly named everyone.


    Old Madam Walton smiled and couldn¡¯t help but choke up. Their family was rich, but what was the use of money? They were restricted by all kinds of conditions. They couldn¡¯t even help if their granddaughter was bullied. Fortunately, there was Alex. Although Alex was a little rash, it didn¡¯t matter! It was fine as long as he could protect Mia!


    Amidst the cheers, Alex¡¯s phone rang. It was Ryan. His voice was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Master! What did you do this time?! That¡¯s the police department and the military¡¯swork. How dare you hack it! Someone from the higher-ups wants you to go over for a meeting¡­ Where are you?! Come over quickly!¡±


    Alex touched his nose.


    Amelia looked at him with sparkling eyes. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong with Uncle


    Ryan? His voice is so miserable¡­¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Nothing. Your Uncle Ryan is hungry. He asked me to bring him to dinner.¡±


    Amelia:


    George looked at Alex and Amelia gently. The most important problem had already been resolved by Alex. Next, it was his turn. The truth was already out, and he could do whatever he wanted with money like theizens said..

 Chapter 229 - 229: I’m Sorry, My Ancestors

    Chapter 229: I¡¯m Sorry, My Ancestors


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer Stevens, who had been silent all this time, also silently retreated. Well, the dark clouds had finally dissipated. The moon hade out. It was a good time to see a ghost.


    Unlike the rxed and cheering of the Walton family, at this moment, the atmosphere of Ben¡¯s family was terrifyingly oppressive. Ben¡¯s grandmother saw that the Inte was filled with words that were scolding her. Those words were too unpleasant for her to ept.


    ¡°This group of blind people! You¡¯re the bad one! Your entire family is bad! You even cursed me to die! You die early!¡± Ben¡¯s grandmother cursed. She was so angry at thements online. What kind of people were these? They scolded people so badly. Didn¡¯t they know that she was old and her heart couldn¡¯t take


    Ben¡¯s grandmother did not expect Amelia¡¯s father to be so powerful that he could really find the video! What should she do! Now that Ben¡¯s grandmother was in the wrong, she did not know how to exin even if she wanted to record a video!


    Ben¡¯s grandma paced back and forth anxiously.


    Ben¡¯s father was also angry. He questioned Ben¡¯s grandmother, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say that it was the other party¡¯s fault? Why did it be like this now!¡±


    Ben¡¯s mother also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mom. Previously, you said that the other party hit our Ben for no reason, but that¡¯s not the case at all!¡± This old woman was going to kill their family! The Walton family was so rich and powerful. If they made a move on their family, their family would go bankrupt!


    Ben¡¯s grandma immediately threw away her walking stick and sat on the ground, wailing, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m usually the one who takes care of Ben. You guys didn¡¯t even ask me. Now that something has happened, you know to me me? Boohoo, my life is so bitter! I¡¯ve been looked down on by my son and scolded by my daughter-inw. It¡¯s my fault for not taking good care of Ben. I¡¯ve let my ancestors down, alright!¡±


    Ben¡¯s mother rolled her eyes. This trick again! She had really had enough! If there were really ghosts of her ancestors, she prayed that they woulde over tonight and take this old woman away!


    Ben¡¯s grandma cried for a while and realized that no one was paying attention to her. Ben was watching cartoons at the side. He kicked the things off the coffee table and said, ¡°It¡¯s so noisy! Can you be quieter!¡±


    Ben¡¯s grandma¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help but be softer.


    Ben¡¯s father was on the phone and saying in distress, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but President Burton hasn¡¯t picked up the phone.¡± The President


    Burton he was talking about was the eldest young master of the Burton family, Ulysses Burton.


    Ben¡¯s mother also sighed. ¡°The most important thing now is to quickly find a backer. This matter has blown up too much. The Walton family will not let it go. With their family¡¯s ability, it will be a matter of minutes before our family goes bankrupt.¡± Previously, they thought that they were in the right. If the Walton family dared to make them go bankrupt, they would announce the matter online, saying that the Walton family could do whatever they wanted.


    But now, they were the ones being scolded by the entire Inte. Even if the Walton family made their family go bankrupt, theizens would only p and


    cheer!


    The more Ben¡¯s father and mother thought about it, the more regretful they became. It was all Ben¡¯s grandma¡¯s fault for causing so much harm!


    Ben¡¯s grandma immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll call the Old Madam of the Burton family. I¡¯m familiar with her.¡± With that, she called the Old Madam of the Burton family. It took a few tries to get through.


    Ben¡¯s grandma immediately smiled. ¡°Aiyo, Old Madam Burton, it¡¯s me¡­¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Old Madam Burton said, ¡°Don¡¯t call our family anymore. Are you trying to kill us?¡± With that, she hung up without even exining!


    Ben¡¯s grandmother was stunned. ¡°What does Old Madam Burton mean? Their family is so powerful. Are they afraid of the Walton family?¡±


    Little did they know that the Burton family was almost scared to death! After Old Madam Burton¡¯s sixtieth birthday, their family had lost all their face. The big families that had begged them to cooperate in the past had all run away, and the government rtionship they were so proud of had been cut off from them. At first, they even said behind their backs that Alex was their grandson, but they were warned by Alex. They no longer dared to speak nonsense.


    The Burton family had no choice but to cooperate with the small families who were not present at the time. Previously, when they held the birthday banquet, they did not send an invitation to these small families and thought that they were not qualified. Now, more than half of the small families ignored them. The Burton family was like a leaf hanging on a tree branch, swaying from the wind. They might fall one day.


    Later on, Old Madam Burton finally found Ben¡¯s grandma. Ben¡¯s family had some money and some foundation.. Most importantly, they were easy to fool! In the end! Their family was actually blind enough to provoke Amelia!

 Chapter 230 - 230: The Person in Shrouds

    Chapter 230: The Person in Shrouds


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The more Old Madam Burton thought about it, the angrier she became. She said gloomily, ¡°This Amelia said that she wanted to acknowledge me as her great-grandmother back then, but in the end, she didn¡¯t even ask about my wellbeing. Heartless! She¡¯s so heartless at such a young age!¡± She regretted it to death now. If she had acknowledged Amelia back then, she would be the Old Madam with the highest status in the capital now! Who wouldn¡¯t greet her when they saw her?! How could she be like this?


    That night, it was unknown how many people could not sleep. Ben¡¯s grandmay on the bed and tossed and turned. The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. She just wanted to protect her grandson. What did she do wrong? After tossing and turning for half the night, she slowly fell asleep.


    However, just as she closed her eyes, she saw a person in a white robe with a pale face standing in front of her, staring straight at her.


    Ben¡¯s grandma was so frightened that she opened her eyes immediately!


    ¡°You scared me to death. So it was a dream¡­¡± Ben¡¯s grandma patted her chest. At this moment, there was a soft thud on her chest. Something fell. Ben¡¯s grandma subconsciously turned her head to look. What she saw almost scared her out of her wits!


    Outside the window stood a row of ¡°people¡± in shrouds. Green shrouds, blue shrouds, and bright red shrouds¡­ They all looked at Ben¡¯s grandma coldly. When the wind blew, the curtains swayed. In the blink of an eye, they moved into the room together from the window.


    Ben¡¯s grandma screamed and felt her nket heat up. She actually peed her pants!


    ¡°Help! Help¡­¡± Ben¡¯s grandmother tried to get up on all fours and run, but her limbs were sore and she fell to the ground. She struggled to crawl out. ¡°Help¡­ there¡¯s ghosts, there¡¯s ghosts!¡±


    At this moment, a pair of shoes that didn¡¯t touch the ground stood in front of her. Ben¡¯s grandma was so frightened that she whimpered. She raised her head shakily and saw a pair of eyes staring straight at her. She was too familiar with this person. It was her mother-inw who fought with her to death when she was young and was finally angered to death by her!


    ¡°Mother-inw¡­¡± Ben¡¯s grandma was scared out of her wits¡­


    Her mother-inw smiled sinisterly and gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re very powerful! Do you think our Li family hasn¡¯t suffered enough because of you?!¡±


    The ancestors of the Li family also looked at Ben¡¯s grandma coldly. There was a reincarnation system in hell. The purer theposition, the more benevolent the ghost, the sooner it could be reincarnated. When the ancestors of the Li family were alive, they had done many bad things, so they had to guard the ghost¡¯s life and repay their debts. Seeing that they were about to repay their debts and reincarnate, they never expected to be pulled up collectively!


    The ancestors of the Li family cursed, ¡°If you don¡¯t marry a virtuous wife, you¡¯ll destroy three generations! What a sin! What a sin!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her continue to harm our Li family! Take her away!¡± The ancestors of the Li family cursed. When one married, they would harm three generations. First, they would anger the first generation of their elders to death, then they would kill their husbands and raise their sons to be trash! Then, these ancestors would work in hell to umte merits. Finally, they had umted enough merits and found a more virtuous wife for their descendants. In the end? Not only did Ben¡¯s grandma go against her daughter-inw every day, but she also instigated her son and grandson to go against her daughter-inw. She even raised her grandson to be even more useless! Other ghosts with merits would have long gone to reincarnate. Even the excess merits could protect their descendants, but what about them? They couldn¡¯t rest in peace even if they died! Even in this state, she still burned incense for them every day and asked them to bless her! What protection! They could barely protect themselves!


    The more one of the Li family¡¯s ancestors thought about it, the angrier he became. He grabbed Ben¡¯s grandmother¡¯s foot and was about to pull her out:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you away now!¡±


    Ben¡¯s grandma screamed, ¡°No! No! Help! I don¡¯t want to die! I haven¡¯t lived enough! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Ben¡¯s grandmother¡¯s miserable cry cut through the sky! Unfortunately, no one heard it. In the middle of the night, Ben¡¯s father and mother received a call from thepany and rushed to thepany. As for Ben, he was tired from ying and was lying on the bed sleeping like a dead pig.


    In the room, only Ben¡¯s grandmother¡¯s shrill cries could be heard.


    The next day, Ben was woken up by hunger. She rubbed her stomach and knocked on Grandma¡¯s room door in a daze, but there was no response. He pushed open the door and went in, but he smelled a stench¡­ Then, he saw Grandma lying on the ground with the corner of her mouth crooked.. He jumped up in fright and ran out screaming, ¡°Grandma! Grandma is dead!


    Grandma has be an evil ghost!¡±

 Chapter 231 - 231: Why Did You Fire Me?

    Chapter 231: Why Did You Fire Me?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia said softly, ¡°Then¡­ then are they still human?¡±


    Old Madam Walton touched Amelia¡¯s soft hair and did not know how to answer. Poprity would drive people crazy and make people imagine that they would be rich overnight. In fact, it was no different from gambling.


    ¡°Alright, go down and eat first.¡± Old Madam Walton did not answer this question. Instead, she looked at Amelia and said kindly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to y with your phone in the future.¡±


    Amelia obediently handed over her phone. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Then, she ran to the balcony and called out to Seven and Grandpa Turtle. ¡°Seven, Grandpa Turtle, let¡¯s go out to eat.¡±


    Seven immediately pped his wings and flew over. He stood on Amelia¡¯s shoulder and rubbed his little head against Amelia¡¯s face.


    Amelia could not help but giggle. Soon, she threw the video she saw on her phone to the back of her mind. Seeing Amelia leave, Grandpa Turtle stuck his head out and slowly followed.


    While Amelia was eating, Old Madam Walton quietly turned on her phone and found the video Amelia had just seen. When she saw the content of the video, she was also shocked and angry. How did such a thing get approved? Old Madam Walton immediately reported it!


    At this moment, in a dpidated rented house in the city vige, a man¡¯s fingers were wrapped in gauze and he was scrolling through his phone proudly.


    The video he had just posted had a million views in less than half an hour! There were also more than 70,000 likes. He was going to be famous!


    This man was Shawn Peterson. Unfortunately, before he could be smug for long, he received a notification on his phone: Your video has been taken off the shelves because of vitions.


    Shawn was shocked, but then he felt indignant. What right did they have to take down his video?! He had already changed the bloody part to ck and white, but he did not see any blood!


    Shawn: ¡°I was clearly the one who said that I wanted to kneel down and apologize, but because thepany was in a hurry, I didn¡¯t look at my phone for the entire night!¡± Then, his poprity was snatched away!


    Shawn flipped through his phone and looked at the ounts that had be popr because of his apology to Amelia and had gained countless fans. The first person to impersonate him had knelt on the durian and apologized live. Now, he had 100,000 fans! Then, he took the opportunity to sell the durians. Looking at the transaction volume in the past two days, he could earn tens of thousands just from the shares!


    ¡°Damn it, shameless!¡± Shawn was furious. The second person to impersonate him was the person who knelt on the ss shards in the live broadcast. After that, he cried miserably and said that he was pitiful and a tragedy. Then, he brought goods and sold all kinds of porcin cups, water sses, and so on. The sales of cups had exceeded 10,000 in the past two days!


    ¡°In terms of ruthlessness, are these people as ruthless as me? I even chopped off my fingers live!¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes were glowing green as he said indignantly,


    ¡°It¡¯s already like this, but I only have ten thousand fans. It¡¯s unfair, too unfair!¡±


    The video of him cutting off his finger increased Shawn¡¯s fans by more than 10 ,000. He had tasted the sweetness of it and racked his brains to make another video. He had to seize this wave of traffic. Otherwise, he would not be able to get up after the poprity passed.


    In the crowded and messy rented room, the curtains were tightly drawn. The room was dark, giving off a cold feeling.


    In the principal¡¯s office of Glorious Star International Kindergarten, Ms. Mango looked at the principal in front of her with red eyes and asked in disbelief, ¡°Why? Why did you fire me? Did I not do enough? I was indeed distracted by the matter between Mia and Ben. I¡¯m sorry. Boohoo, please give me another chance.¡±


    The principal frowned. ¡°Work negligence is only one reason. Think of the other reasons yourself.¡±


    Ms. Mango¡¯s tears fell. ¡°I understand. Did I offend the Walton family? Boohoo¡­¡±


    The principal was annoyed by Ms. Mango¡¯s crying and said directly, ¡°It has nothing to do with the Walton family. It was the decision of our school board to fire you. You have three boyfriends at the same time. This has a very bad impact on our school!¡±


    Ms. Mango was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± She tried her best to defend herself. ¡°I only have one boyfriend, Mr. Zhou. The others¡­ are all pestering me. I tried my best to tell them and exin to them that I have a boyfriend, but when I mentioned this, they looked at me very sadly. I couldn¡¯t bear to hurt them, so I wanted to take it slow and exin it to them bit by bit¡­¡¯


    The principal sneered. ¡°Exin? Is kissing someone¡¯s cheek at the door your way of exining?


    Ms. Mango¡¯s face turned pale.. ¡°No, listen to my exnation¡­¡±

 Chapter 232 - 232: Home Visit

    Chapter 232: Home Visit


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The principal didn¡¯t want to hear it and asked Ms. Mango to get lost! Ms. Mango stood at the door and felt very aggrieved. She didn¡¯t think that her dismissal had anything to do with her boyfriend. She felt that she had offended the Walton family. She would go to the Walton family now to ask for forgiveness¡­ At the thought that she would be able to see George soon, Ms. Mango¡¯s heart beat faster. She turned around and jogged away.


    Ms. Mango¡¯s name was Megan Brooke. She had named herself Ms. Mango. After leaving Glorious Star International Kindergarten, Megan went home and changed into a pink chiffon off-shoulder dress. Then, she let down her slightly curly hair and even wore a pair of cute cherry earrings.


    Megan¡¯s visit to the Walton family was also very subtle. At 7:30 p.m., this was usually the time for the teacher to make a home visit. It was also the time when others were most rxed after eating. Most importantly, everyone had gotten off work at this time.


    Megan stood at the entrance of the Walton family¡¯s manor and was stunned. The Walton family¡¯s address was not easy to find. She had spent a lot of effort to get Jack to help steal it. Now that she saw the real Walton family¡¯s manor, she was shocked. Ordinary vis were already shocking enough in Megan¡¯s eyes, but the Walton family¡¯s manor was like a castle. It was grand and romantic.


    Megan hid her shock and smiled politely and cutely at the guard. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a teacher in Miss Amelia¡¯s ss. My name is Megan. This is my business card.¡±


    The guard sized up Megan and frowned. Then, he went to inform the butler. After a while, Uncle Smith came out. However, when he saw Megan, he also frowned. If she wasn¡¯t Miss Mia¡¯s teacher, he would definitely chase her out the moment they met. Who would wear an off-shoulder dress when they came to a student¡¯s house for a home visit?


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Uncle Smith said.


    Megan did not notice the problem and suppressed her excitement. When she entered, she saw her outfit in the mirror in the living room. She only felt that it was gentle and cute, revealing the round curves of her shoulders. The pure


    pink dress made her look shy and pleasant. She was about to be mesmerized by herself.


    After passing through the door and passing through argewn and garden, she officially stepped into the main building of the manor. The Walton family was all there. George was dealing with thepany¡¯s matters on the sofa in the hall on the first floor. Alex was also sitting on the sofa. Amelia was leaning in his arms. Alex held a picture book in one hand and ced his other hand on his knee. He whispered to Mia to teach her how to read.


    Suddenly, they saw Butler Smith walking in with a woman in a pink off-shoulder dress. The Walton family was stunned and had strange expressions.


    Alex frowned and asked Amelia in a low voice, ¡°Is this your ss teacher?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Ms. Mango.¡± However, she did not like Ms. Mango very much. She felt that she was unreasonable and liked to fool people.


    Alex understood this from Amelia¡¯s microexpression. His daughter did not like this teacher. Yes, a teacher that even his daughter did not like was probably not a good teacher.


    Old Madam Walton pursed her lips and sized Megan up. Her usually kind face was stiff,parable to Old Master Walton¡¯s, cold and unreasonable.


    Just now, the guard said that Miss Mia¡¯s teacher was here for a home visit. Old Madam Walton found it strange, but she did not think too much about it. Two days ago, the principal of Glorious Star International Kindergarten had said that he hoped to personally visit and apologize for Mia. Old Madam Walton thought that the principal of Glorious Star International Kindergarten was here, but who would have thought that it was a female teacher?


    As soon as Megan entered, she was shocked by the scene in front of her! So many handsome men! Her heart pounded, and an image involuntarily appeared in her mind. In the glorious pce, she was wearing a snow-white princess dress and slowly walking down the stairs. Beside her were five tall and handsome men in knight uniforms. The tallest and most handsome knight held her hand. The other four knights also looked at her in fascination and said gently, ¡°Good morning, my dear Princess Mango.¡±


    At this moment, a voice sounded. ¡°Ms. Mango?¡±


    Old Madam Walton looked at Megan unhappily. This teacher stared at her sons in a daze the moment she entered. They were both women, so she could understand the glint in Megan¡¯s eyes.


    Megan quickly came back to her senses and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Mia¡¯s ss teacher, Megan Brooke. You can call me Little Mango.¡±


    Everyone in the Walton family:

 Chapter 233 - 233: Uncle Smith, See The Guest Off

    Chapter 233: Uncle Smith, See The Guest Off


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions || Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Madam Walton took the business card from Uncle Smith. After ncing at it, she sized up Megan with a sharp gaze. ¡°Why are you suddenly here for a home visit? The school didn¡¯t inform us in advance.


    Andrew came over with a cup of coffee and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Ms. Rose, the homeroom teacher, didn¡¯t inform us in advance.


    Megan looked over. Andrew was wearing a white shirt and gray home pants. When their eyes met, Megan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She stammered and exined, ¡°This¡­ is our fault. Ms. Rose forgot to inform you.¡±


    George¡¯s expression was cold, and his eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°Forgot to inform us?¡±


    Megan blushed. It was President Walton, the cold and aloof CEO! Megan couldn¡¯t help but sound cute. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m here on behalf of the school to visit. I¡¯m so sorry about what happenedst time. It¡¯s all because of our school¡¯s mismanagement and my negligence. I¡¯m also very responsible for this matter, so the principal asked me toe over and apologize personally.¡±


    George did not say anything. He nced at Uncle Smith, who understood and went out to call the principal of Glorious Star International Kindergarten.


    Old Madam Walton said calmly, ¡°Sit.¡±


    Megan was overjoyed. She really wanted to sit on the sofa, but in order to show that she was polite and knew her limits, she still chose to sit on the armchair opposite the sofa. She looked at Old Madam Walton and revealed a cute smile. ¡°Old Madam Walton, have you eaten?¡± As she spoke, an image involuntarily appeared in Megan¡¯s mind. Old Madam Walton was the most authoritative empress in the pce. She liked her very much and had been vexed about which son to betroth her to¡­


    At this moment, Old Madam Walton¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Megan: ¡°¡­Ah, you should have eaten. Haha, I¡¯m so stupid. I don¡¯t even know how to speak well. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you.¡± With that, she even punched her little head in frustration. ¡°So stupid, so stupid¡­¡±


    Everyone from the Walton family: ¡°¡­¡± Was this woman retarded?


    Amelia stared at the female ghost on Megan¡¯s head. At this moment, the female ghost¡¯s movements were synchronized with Megan¡¯s. She also had an infatuated gaze. One moment, she looked at Eldest Uncle, and her eyes were filled with shyness. It was unknown what she was thinking. The next moment, she looked at Alex. Suddenly, she covered her face and shook her shoulders shyly. The next moment, she looked at Second Uncle, Eighth Uncle, and Fifth Uncle¡­


    Elmer Stevens sneered. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s in this female ghost¡¯s mind.¡± He sat cross-legged and flipped through the booklet in his hand as he exined to Amelia, ¡°Most of these flirtatious ghosts live in their fantasies. Looking at this flirtatious ghost in front of me, she¡¯s probably watched too many television dramas, those Mary Sue television dramas.¡±


    The most ssic scene of the so-called Mary Sue television drama was a woman holding the hands of two men and saying, ¡°You¡¯ve all had the closest rtionship with me. In the future, don¡¯t talk about which one of you is the child¡¯s father, okay? Don¡¯t quarrel anymore. I really love you. Let¡¯s live happily together in the future, okay?¡±


    At the thought of this, Elmer Stevens¡¯s scalp suddenly went numb. Mary Sue was not scary, but the most terrifying thing was that she had no values!


    As Amelia listened to Elmer Stevens¡¯s nagging, she understood a little. In order to learn Mary Sue better, she decided to get Brother William to find her some Mary Sue television dramas to watch tonight!


    At this moment, Uncle Smith, who had finished his call, came over. He walked to George¡¯s side and said something in a low voice.


    George immediately looked at Megan with a cold expression.


    At this moment, Megan was still repenting. ¡°That day, the two children were in front of me, but I couldn¡¯t stop them immediately¡­ It¡¯s all my fault. Later, when I saw the words scolding Mia on the Inte, my heart was about to break¡­¡± As she spoke, her eyes turned red.


    At this moment, George¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°Uncle Smith, see the guest out.¡±


    Megan, who was feeling touched, was stunned. Send the guest away? Send her away? That¡¯s not right. She med herself so much and was so kind. When they saw her so pitiful, shouldn¡¯t theyfort her: Be good, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not your fault this time. It¡¯s not your fault¡­ Why did they suddenly chase her away? Uncle Smith made an inviting gesture. ¡°Please, Ms. Brooke.¡±


    Megan stood up uneasily and looked at George pitifully. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Mr.. Walton, did I do something wrong?¡±

 Chapter 234 - 234: Unreliable Father

    Chapter 234: Unreliable Father


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Megan thought that as expected, they were angry when she mentioned that she did not take good care of Amelia. Therefore, they were ming her for not taking good care of Amelia. They were the ones who asked the principal to expel her.


    Old Madam Walton was expressionless. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. We did something wrong. We shouldn¡¯t have let you in.¡±


    Before Megan could figure out what was going on, she was forcefully taken away by Uncle Smith.


    Amelia looked at her eldest uncle and then at her grandmother. What was wrong? She had just heard her master say Mary Sue. Why was Ms. Mango taken away? She had yet to catch that flirtatious ghost!


    Elmer Stevens said, ¡°Catch her next time. Don¡¯t do it at home. It¡¯s unlucky.¡±


    Amelia blinked to show that she understood. Then, she instinctively waved her hand and said to Megan, ¡°Goodbye, Ms. Mango¡­¡±


    Alex picked Amelia up and easily carried her to his shoulder. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Daddy will bring you back to your room.¡±


    Amelia suddenly became tall and eximed in surprise. Then, she felt that it was fun and giggled. This was the first time she was so tall! So tall, so tall! She felt that she could reach out and take off the chandelier! If she was outside, would she be able to meet Sister Moon?


    Amelia said excitedly, ¡°Daddy! Higher, higher!¡±


    Alex¡¯s shoulders moved. Amelia eximed and was even happier.


    Old Madam Walton was frightened. ¡°Be careful! You¡¯ll fall!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can even carry a ne while running. Carrying Mia is even easier.¡±


    Old Madam Walton:


    Amelia said excitedly, ¡°Daddy, I can pluck stars now! After I pluck them, give one to Grandma, one to Grandpa, one to Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle, Third Uncle, Fourth Uncle, Fifth Uncle, Little Uncle, and Brothers and Sisters, another to Daddy, one to Seven, and one to Grandpa Turtle¡­¡±


    Amelia counted everyone in the family, including the parrot, Seven, and the old turtle. Alex curled his lips, grabbed Amelia¡¯s two small hands, and raised her up. The father and daughter were like children as they smiled and went upstairs. Then, with a ng¡­


    Amelia covered her head. ¡°Boohoo, Mia also hit the door frame¡­


    Alex: ¡°¡­ How did this happen? I¡¯m already bending down¡­¡±


    Amelia: ¡°¡­ Daddy isn¡¯t bent low enough. You have to bend a little more¡­¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s Dad¡¯s fault.¡±


    The Walton family was both angry and amused. Alex, this unreliable father! Old Madam Waltonughed and scolded before going to get the first aid kit.


    Megan looked at the closed iron door in front of her and tears welled up. She choked. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± She was here to sincerely apologize. Why didn¡¯t the Walton family listen to her exnation?


    Megan felt aggrieved and embarrassed, but more than that, she was sad. She was so sad that the five men did not believe her. A scene could not help but appear in her mind: In the princess¡¯s castle, the five men who loved the princess deeply misunderstood the princess because of something. They all left the castle in anger. The princess was so sad that she cried. It started to drizzle. When the princess ran out, she fell and fell to the ground¡­ The rain fell andnded on the princess¡¯ curly eyshes. The five knights hurriedly ran back, but the princess was angry and refused to open her eyes to look at them. The knights were extremely regretful¡­


    Boohoo, Megan cried even harder and cried all the way home. Jack was waiting anxiously. When he saw here back crying, he hurriedly hugged her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I couldn¡¯t get through to you¡­


    Megan threw herself into Jack¡¯s arms and cried until she was out of breath. ¡°Brother Jack, could it be that I was wrong? But why? I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ Why did the principal expel me? Why didn¡¯t the Walton family forgive me¡­¡± The more she spoke, the more she cried.


    Jack hugged her andforted her with heartache. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s not your fault. Be good¡­¡±


    Megan cried for a while and suddenly saw her pitiful appearance in the dressing mirror. However, Jack, who was hugging her, was an ordinary man. In the past, she thought that Jack was bright and handsome, the most handsome of her boyfriends. However, after seeing George and Alex, she felt that Jack was not worthy of her.


    Megan felt that it was boring and suddenly couldn¡¯t cry anymore. There was an indescribable feeling in her heart. She was such a good girl. When she cried, it should be men like George and Alex who hugged her..

 Chapter 235 - 235: Can’t Afford to Offend

    Chapter 235 - 235: Can¡¯t Afford to Offend


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Megan suddenly pushed Jack away and ran out!


    Jack: ¡®l???¡± He hurriedly chased after her, but Megan was no longer in the corridor. He hurriedly pressed the elevator button and chased after her.


    After Jack left, the lights on the dark stairs lit up. A figure stood there faintly. It was Megan. She pressed her chest in pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Jack. We can¡¯t be together anymore. Fate arranged for us to meet, but we couldn¡¯t reach the end.


    Boohoo¡­¡±


    The heartbroken Megan went to Tom¡¯s house. Tom was surprised and happy. ¡°Little Mango, why are you here?¡±


    Megan looked delicately at Tom. When she realized that he was even more unworthy, she immediately burst into tears again. However, it was toote. She decided to make do with Tom for the night and leave tomorrow. She and Tom were destined to have no oue¡­


    In Amelia¡¯s room.


    Old Madam Walton took a towel wrapped in ice and ced it on Amelia¡¯s forehead. Alex reached out. ¡°Let me do it?¡± It was already sote, but the olddy was still taking care of the child. How could that do?


    Old Madam Walton red at Alex. ¡°Don¡¯t speak!¡±


    Alex touched his nose and retreated.


    Amelia obediently raised her head and let Old Madam Walton make ice for her. She even whispered, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Mia is fine¡­


    Old Madam Walton: ¡°Shut up too.¡±


    Amelia and Alex: ¡°..¡± They could not afford to offend her.


    Alex coughed and changed the topic. ¡°Daughter, let Daddy tell you a story. What do you want to hear?¡± He reached out and took a few picture books from the table.


    Amelia immediately raised her hand. ¡°Daddy, Mia wants to hear Mary Sue¡¯s story! I want that kind of story where an auntie grabs the hands of two men and tells them that the three of us will live happily in the future!¡± Alex:


    Old Madam Walton: ¡®I ???¡± A story of a woman living with two men?!


    Old Madam Walton was furious. ¡°Alex! What nonsense did you show Mia?!¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded. How could he show such indecent things to a child?!


    Amelia looked to the side in confusion. She sped her hands and asked softly,


    ¡°Master, is there anything wrong with this story?¡±


    Old Madam Walton paused. Together with Alex, she looked sharply at¡­ Air!


    Elmer Stevens: ¡°¡­¡± He felt wronged too. The Mary Sue story he was talking about was a love triangle story, not some indecen film. But thinking about it, a love triangle didn¡¯t seem too good, right?


    The corners of Elmer Stevens¡¯s mouth twitched. He said to Amelia, ¡°Be good,


    Mia. I heard that we don¡¯t read that kind of story.¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips and understood. Indeed, her unreliable master had taught her indecent things again¡­ She turned to Old Madam Walton and said, ¡°Grandma, I won¡¯t read Mary Sue¡¯s story anymore. I want to hear 5,000 kilometers under the sea¡­¡±


    Alex felt relieved and found the picture book that Amelia had mentioned.


    ¡°Alright, Daddy will read you 5,000 kilometers under the sea.¡±


    Old Madam Walton saw Amelia lying on the bed obediently. Alex opened the picture book. At this moment, the unrestrained man was obediently telling a story to his child. The scene was quite harmonious¡­ Old Madam Walton quietly left and closed the door. At this moment, she felt that her legs were a little numb. She felt strange. It seemed that ever since Amelia massaged her legs every day, her legs had be stronger and stronger. She did not know if it was her imagination¡­


    Old Madam Walton didn¡¯t know what was going on either. She suddenly wanted to stand up, but her legs still didn¡¯t have the strength¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. It seemed that she was thinking too much.


    In the room, Alex leaned against the head of the bed and hugged Amelia. He casually made up a story about 5,000 kilometers under the sea. His voice was low, very pleasant to the ears, and very hypnotic¡­ Amelia quickly yawned and slowly fell asleep.


    Alex slowly stopped talking and lowered his eyes to look at Amelia, who had be even more obedient after falling asleep. She was like a little angel. He couldn¡¯t help but bend down and kiss her forehead. He whispered, ¡°Goodnight, my little angel.¡± He was very grateful for her appearance in his life. The only regret was that he couldn¡¯t apany her when she was born and watch her grow up. He didn¡¯t appear by her side when she needed him the most, but he would always be there in the future.


    Alex got out of bed quietly and covered Amelia with a nket. Then, he stretched and habitually walked towards the balcony. The sleeping parrot,


    Seven, sensed it and opened its eyes.. It moved to the side and cawed,


    ¡°Grandpa, do you want to sleep together?¡±

 Chapter 236 - 236: Can’t Be So Selfish

    Chapter 236 - 236: Can¡¯t Be So Selfish


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex: ¡°¡­¡± Who wants to sleep with a parrot!


    Alex reached out and flicked the parrot¡¯s head. He said speechlessly, ¡°Find a female parrot to sleep with!¡± With that, he closed the screen door of the balcony and gently walked out of Amelia¡¯s room.


    At this moment, Elmer Stevens was still vexed by the booklet. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. Why can¡¯t I find her¡­¡± Where did Su Jiayu¡¯s ghost go? He didn¡¯t believe that he could really shatter her soul!


    The next day, Megan, who had cried all night, regained her spirits. She looked at herself in the mirror and made a cheering gesture for herself. She said loudly, ¡°You have to work hard today too. You¡¯re the best! Nothing in this world can defeat you! Go, go, go!¡±


    Tom made breakfast and brought it in. He happened to see Megan cheering herself on in the mirror. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Little Mango is so cute.¡±


    He put the breakfast aside and hugged Megan from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t leave, okay?¡±


    Megan looked at him sadly and shook her head. ¡°No, Tom, you¡¯re really, really good to me. How I wish I could be with you forever¡­ I¡¯ll get up in the morning and you make breakfast. We still have a child. When you go out to work, I¡¯ll clean the room at home and wait for you to get off work with the child¡­¡±


    Tom tightened his arms and said hoarsely, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll live like this. As long as you stay, I¡¯ll work hard to give you the life you want¡­¡±


    Megan shook her head. ¡°Then what about Jack? He has a very serious depression and has always closed himself off. Although he smiles at everyone, but¡­ I¡¯m the only courage he has to live. If I leave, he willmit suicide.¡± She covered her face and cried. ¡°I really love you, Tom. I really love you. I want to ignore everything and continue to be happy with you like this, but I have no choice, Tom. I can¡¯t watch Jack die¡­¡¯


    As Megan spoke, she imagined a life-and-death love scene in her mind. She was the female lead in a television drama. She loved one of the men deeply, but the other man had a terminal illness. She couldn¡¯t abandon him¡­ Megan cried beautifully. ¡°What should I do, Tom? I can¡¯t be so selfish¡­¡±


    Tom hugged Megan with heartache. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Jack.¡±


    Megan immediately shook her head. ¡°No, if you go and provoke him, what if he says on the spot that he will fulfill our wish but jumps off the building? If that happens, I won¡¯t forgive myself for the rest of my life.¡± As she spoke, she pushed Tom away. She looked at him deeply and turned to run.


    Tom chased after her, but he did not manage to catch up to Megan.


    At the corner of the stairs, Megan covered her mouth with a sad expression. She was destined to not be able to be with Tom. Feeling sad, she went to look for Robert Dixon. Robert was Megan¡¯s third boyfriend other than Jack and Tom.


    Seeing Megane over, Robert, who was about to go to work, was very surprised. He said in silence, ¡°Little Mango, didn¡¯t you say that you would never see me again?¡±


    Megan said destely, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I can¡¯t find anyone to talk to. My foot was disobedient and walked here on its own¡­¡± As she spoke, her tears fell.


    Robert endured it and did not move. He only said self-deprecatingly, ¡°Where¡¯s


    Jack and Tom? Aren¡¯t they¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Megan covered her face and said with a pained expression, ¡°I had nothing to do with them to begin with. After you left, I didn¡¯t contact them either. I shouldn¡¯t have looked for you today, but I didn¡¯t know what to do. I suddenly miss you so much. I can¡¯t lie to myself¡­¡±


    A hint of struggle shed across Robert¡¯s eyes. In the end, he hugged Megan. Megan leaned into Robert¡¯s arms. At this moment, she felt like the female lead of a love-abuse television drama who had reunited with the male lead after experiencing all kinds of misunderstandings¡­ She looked up in a daze, but she was suddenly woken up by Robert¡¯s appearance. There was still stubble at the corner of his mouth. It was not clean at all and was even a little sloppy.


    Megan¡¯s heart immediately ached. As expected, Alex and George had already upied her heart. She could not fall in love with anyone else.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed your peaceful life. I¡­¡± Megan turned around and left first. However, this ying hard to get drove Robert crazy. He grabbed Megan¡¯s wrist and pressed her against the wall to kiss her..

 Chapter 237 - 237: Always the First Time

    Chapter 237 - 237: Always the First Time


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This violent collision of lips and teeth instantly infatuated Megan. She closed her eyes and imagined that the person who was forcing a kiss on her was Alex.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Megan¡¯s heart raced as she replied shyly. Her response was like dry firewood meeting a raging fire that burned with a whoosh!


    Megan, who had her eyes closed the entire time, imagined herself as the female lead who was trapped in George¡¯s arms and forced to kiss him¡­ Then, she was half-pushed upstairs by Robert and entered the bedroom.


    Half an hourter, Megan covered herself with the nket, revealing half of her red face.


    Robert¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. He said in disbelief, ¡°Little Mango, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ This is your first time¡­¡±


    Megan immediately said, ¡°Annoying, stop talking!¡±


    Of course, this was not her first time. Or rather, Megan had a first time with every boyfriend of hers. Anyway, this society was so developed that anything could be repaired. It was just that she had just finished her surgery this time. Thinking of Alex and George, she had to go to the hospital twice more.


    Robert did not know the inside story and hugged Megan happily. At this moment, no matter what Megan said, he would believe her. The two of them chatted sweetly for a while. Megan told him about offending the Walton family and being expelled from kindergarten.


    Robert¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Is that why you came to look for me?¡±


    Megan cried. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do. I me myself so much. I really wanted to apologize to the Walton family, but they didn¡¯t listen and even chased me out without a word¡­ I really don¡¯t know what to do. I walked aimlessly on the street, not knowing where to go. When I came back to my senses, I realized that I was already here¡­¡±


    Robert was overjoyed. ¡°So the person you believe in the deepest part of your heart is me¡­¡±


    Megan nodded and suddenly said excitedly, ¡°By the way, Robert, aren¡¯t you working at the Walton Corporation? Can you secretly bring me in? I want to apologize to Mr. George personally.¡±


    Robert said helplessly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself or apologize to anyone.¡±


    Megan¡¯s eyes were red as she shook her head. ¡°No, you don¡¯t know how Amelia was exposed by the Inte those days. I me myself too much. It¡¯s all my fault for not taking good care of the children. Amelia is only four years old. Such a young child was exposed by the Inte because of me¡­ Boohoo, if I hadn¡¯t been in a daze because I missed you back then, I could have stopped the two children from fighting. Amelia wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much, Boohoo¡­¡±


    Robert felt that Megan was too kind. How could there be such a kind girl in this society? He couldn¡¯t bear for her to continue crying, nor could he bear for her to continue ming herself. He could only say, ¡°I¡¯ll try, but our ordinary administrative office is not on the same floor as the president¡¯s office. The president¡¯s office is on the 66th floor. Ordinary employees can¡¯t go up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s good that you can bring me into the Walton Corporation¡¯s building!¡± Megan kissed Robert happily. ¡°I believe the heavens will take care of me!¡±


    Robert kissed Megan dotingly. Since he was alreadyte, he asked his supervisor for half a day off before bringing Megan to thepany in the afternoon.


    In the center of Buffalo¡¯s new economic district, there was a symbolic building in the shape of an arch. Two tall buildings that were like sails of a boat were connected at the top. The lines were beautiful and filled with design, like a heavenly gate.


    This was the location of the Walton Corporation. Thisndmark building was huge. Below the thirtieth floor were hotels and shopping malls, and above the thirtieth floor were office buildings. In addition to the Walton Corporation¡¯s huge system, they were rented to otherpanies because there was a huge flow of people and internal members wereplicated. However, the employees of the Walton Corporation had their own internal elevators and were different from other external rentalpanies. Therefore, employees who entered this work area would have their own ess card. Those who did not have ess cards could not enter.


    Megan¡¯s face was filled with surprise. ¡°Wow, this ce is amazing!¡±


    Robert looked at Megan¡¯s innocent and cute appearance, and the expression on his face became even more doting. He made up his mind to earn more money in the future and bring Megan around the world.


    At this moment, Megan asked curiously, ¡°Does President Walton also go up from here?¡± She was wearing a white dress today, like a fairy. Her hair had been specially styled, and her makeup was very intentional. She felt that she was prettier today..

 Chapter 238 - 238: Bad Luck

    Chapter 238 - 238: Bad Luck


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Megan began to imagine the scene of her meeting George in the elevator. George responded to the employees¡¯ greetings expressionlessly, but he suddenly lowered his eyes to look at her. A trace of surprise shed across his eyes¡­ However, at this moment, Robert suddenly said, ¡°No, President Walton and the others have their own private elevators. They¡¯re just a few elevators over there.¡±


    The Walton Corporation was very big, and it was an entire industry. For example, he was only an employee of the sales department of the clothing industry. The headquarters and the president¡¯s office were on the 66th floor. They belonged to the ¡°headquarters¡± and were in charge of managing these subsidiaries.


    Robert: ¡°President Walton isn¡¯t that unreasonable. He doesn¡¯t have a personal elevator. Instead, he takes the elevator with the employees of the headquarters.¡± However, even so, those elevators were not something employees like them could take.


    Megan¡¯s eyes flickered as she eximed, ¡°Impressive.¡± It turned out that the Walton Corporation was divided into headquarters and otherpanies. Since it was a headquarters, there must be an attribute department! For example, there must be an assistant department. Coincidentally, she didn¡¯t want to work in kindergarten anymore. She could apply for the position of the Walton Corporation¡¯s secretary! At that time, she would have a chance to meet George. She even imagined the sweet script of a domineering president and a delicate female secretary¡­


    George came out of the meeting and dealt with his work in the CEO¡¯s office as usual. However, his eyelids kept twitching. He couldn¡¯t help but press between his eyebrows. He wondered strangely if something bad was about to happen.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open and a small head poked in.


    ¡°Eldest Uncle!¡± Amelia¡¯s cute voice sounded. She was wearing a small white T-shirt and twisted dungarees today. She was also carrying a transparent pet bag behind her. Inside were the parrot, Seven, and Grandpa Turtle.


    ¡°Mia?¡± George quickly stood up. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Behind Amelia was Old Madam Walton. Old Madam Walton was holding a food box in her hand. As she walked in, she said, ¡°Mia said at home that she calcted with her fingers that luck isn¡¯t on your side today, so she came to see you.¡±


    Old Madam Walton knew that Amelia had an invisible master by her side, but she did not believe in divination. After all, Amelia was too young! She felt that that master was teaching Amelia nonsense!


    George didn¡¯t say anything, but he had already pressed the pause button for what he was nning to do today. Since Mia said that luck wasn¡¯t on his side, he wouldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Then where is Mia going to bring Eldest Uncle?¡± George asked with a smile. Amelia tilted her head and said seriously, ¡°Bring Eldest Uncle to buy medicine!¡±


    George paused for a moment and recalled the note Amelia had given himst time. There was a pile of messy drawings on it¡­


    ¡°Eldest Uncle didn¡¯t buy medicine, right?¡± Amelia asked. Her face was serious and she looked a little angry.


    George said in amusement, ¡°Buy, buy, buy. We¡¯ll buy it today.¡±


    Amelia snorted. ¡°Eldest Uncle always says that to brush me off! Hmph, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t go, so I¡¯m here today to supervise you!¡±


    George thought about what Amelia had said about not being lucky for today. Since he could not do anything else, he might as well apany her to buy medicine. Actually, the medicine George took was from the best experts. There was really no need to buy any Chinese medicine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± George picked up his phone and keys and brought Amelia and Old Madam Walton out.


    On Megan¡¯s side, after obediently apanying Robert to work for a while, she made an excuse that she wanted to go out for some fresh air and leave the office on that floor. She thought of many ways, but she could not go up to the 66th floor. She pouted unhappily. ¡°Annoying, why so strict¡­¡±


    Megan even went to the parking lot to see if she could go up from the parking lot, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t go up either! Not only did she have to swipe a card, but she also couldn¡¯t go through the elevator there. There was a guardhouse between them!


    lust as Megan was about to give up. she heard a ding. The elevator door opened and a tall figure walked out.


    George was wearing a dark shirt and ironed straight trousers, making him look even more handsome and tall. Megan¡¯s eyes lit up. Indeed, the heavens favored hardworking people!


    Megan looked at George and hurriedly chased after him. ¡°Mr. Walton, please wait!¡± She was panting from running and wiping her forehead..

 Chapter 239 - 239: Give Me Another Chance

    Chapter 239 - 239: Give Me Another Chance


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    George turned around and saw Megan frowning. Old Madam Walton also cursed under her breath. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but recall that Amelia had said that George¡¯s luck today was bad. Had Mia really predicted it?


    ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± Old Madam Walton said angrily.


    Amelia stared at the flirtatious ghost on Megan¡¯s head and suddenly said, ¡®Grandma, wait a moment.¡±


    Megan ran up to George in small steps. She thought that they would turn around and leave, but she did not expect George to be waiting for her! He was waiting for her!


    Megan bounced around happily and brushed her hair behind her ear. She said,


    ¡°Mr. Walton, what a coincidence. You¡¯re here too? Where are you going?¡¯


    Old Madam Walton was about to speak expressionlessly when she heard


    Amelia say with a smile, ¡°Ms. Mango, we¡¯re going to buy Chinese medicine!¡±


    Megan was stunned. Traditional Chinese medicine? She subconsciously asked, ¡°Are we going to the Traditional Chinese Medicine Market on Sunset Road?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes!¡¯


    George nced at Amelia and found it a little strange Did Amelia ask them to wait just to tell Megan where they were going?


    Megan was overjoyed. Children were so easy to coax! She made a concerned expression. ¡°Is something wrong with Old Madam¡¯s health? Do you want me to apany you to the hospital? I can take care of you¡­¡±


    Impatience appeared in Old Madam Walton¡¯s eyes. She said coldly, ¡°Who are you to me? Who are you to take care of me?¡±


    Megan immediately bit her lip aggrievedly and said weakly, ¡°Old Madam Walton, don¡¯t be so fierce. I know I was wrong¡­ As Amelia¡¯s teacher, I didn¡¯t take good care of Amelia. Please give me another chance to take care of you.¡±


    Old Madam Walton was powerless toin. Was there something wrong with this Ms. Mango¡¯s brain?!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Old Madam Walton couldn¡¯t stay any longer.


    Amelia had just calcted with her fingers that it was the best time to go to the Traditional Chinese Medicine Market on Sunset Road to catch a flirtatious ghost, so she specially stopped. Now that she had already informed them, they could set off! She believed that Ms. Mango would definitely follow!


    Seeing that George was about to leave, how could Megan be willing? It was not easy for her to see George! She immediately rushed up and blocked George.


    On the other side, Robert, who had realized that Megan was gone, found her. He searched for a few rounds before seeing Megan in the underground parking lot. He also happened to see her apologizing to George with a sobbing tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Walton. Please give me another chance. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Mia and Old Madam Walton. I can definitely do it well!¡±


    Megan cried pitifully, her eyes filled with stubbornness. She was about to be touched by herself. Wasn¡¯t this the female lead in television dramas who had no choice but to lower her head to life and work hard on her own? Seeing her like this, George would definitely admire her and fall in love with her before agreeing to her¡­


    Unexpectedly, before George could speak, Old Madam Walton said sternly,


    ¡°Firstly, I don¡¯t need you to take care of me, and Mia doesn¡¯t need you to take care of her. Who do you think you are? Do you have the right to take care of Mia? Secondly, you didn¡¯t do your duty as an assistant teacher well and was expelled from the school. What has it got to do with our Mia? You¡¯vee to apologize time and time again, but you¡¯re pestering my son. What do you want?!¡±


    Megan¡¯s face was pale as she clutched her chest, looking like she had suffered a blow. Boohoo, how could Old Madam say that about her?


    Not far away, Robert heard this and felt that Old Madam Walton¡¯s words were too harsh! His Little Mango had already apologized so pitifully. If they didn¡¯t want to hear it, they could just leave Why did they scold her?!


    ¡°Little Mango!¡± Robert shouted and ran over.


    At this moment, George had already pushed Old Madam Walton while carring Amelia in one arm. He got into the car, closed the door, and left.


    Megan chased after the car unwillingly. ¡°President Walton, President Walton, listen to me¡­¡± Looking at the car leaving, Megan cried and begged, ¡°Robert, isn¡¯t your car parked nearby? Quick, can you bring me to catch up?¡±


    Robert: ¡°Little Mango, forget it. Give up.¡±


    Megan cried. ¡°No, no, I won¡¯t give up. I must obtain the forgiveness of the


    Walton family. Robert, help me¡­¡±


    Robert was helpless and could only chase after them in his car. He had no idea that he was indirectly helping Megan ¡°chase a man¡±..

 Chapter 240 - 240: All Three Boyfriends Are Here

    Chapter 240 - 240: All Three Boyfriends Are Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sunset Road Traditional Chinese Medicine Market was one of thergest and most professional trading markets for Chinese medicinal herbs in the country.


    The entire market upied more than a hundred acres and was extremely lively.


    Amelia held George¡¯s hand and looked around. Elmer Stevens floated beside


    her and helped her recognize the medicinal herbs. ¡°This is panax ginseng and this is western ginseng. It¡¯s very easy for unfamiliar people to mix the two¡­¡±


    Amelia memorized as she listened. After walking through a few medicinal shops, she had already memorized more than half of the Chinese herbs. At the same time, she also learned the theoretical knowledge of how to differentiate the quality of the herbs. However, in Old Madam Walton¡¯s eyes, she saw


    Amelia picking up the herbs and asking, ¡°What is this? What is this?¡±


    Old Madam Walton hurriedly picked up her phone and searched on Baidu. However, oftentimes, before she could find the results, Amelia would change to the next medicinal herb. Old Madam Walton shook her head andughed. What was she doing? Children were just ying. Did she really expect Amelia to know these medicinal herbs?


    They walked all the way and quickly arrived at a pharmacy. A worker in work clothes carried arge bag of medicinal herbs and walked over silently. The sack blocked his face and he happened to brush past George, Amelia, and the others. However, his left hand, which was pressed against the sack, was shockingly missing an index finger. The white bandage was also slowly dyed red by blood. He carried the medicinal herbs to a truck and threw them up impatiently. Just as he was about to turn around and continue, he suddenly stopped and narrowed his eyes at Amelia in the pharmacy before hurriedly hiding to the side.


    This man was Shawn, the man who had cut off his finger in the live broadcast. He watched for a while, and a trace of excitement appeared in his eyes. He hurriedly took out his phone and turned on the live broadcast. He took a photo of Amelia. ¡°Look, I bumped into Little Friend Amelia! Friends who want to apologize,e quickly!¡±


    There were many people in the medicinal herbs trading market, so George did not notice anything else. Coincidentally, the owner of the pharmacy they went to walked out and asked enthusiastically, ¡°Hello, do you need any medicinal herbs?¡± Then, he looked at Amelia and suddenly eximed, ¡°You¡¯re Mia?¡± Amelia looked up at him and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, we finally found him.¡±


    Elmer Stevens also stared at the pharmacy owner and said, ¡°It¡¯s most likely him.¡±


    The owner of the pharmacy in front of him was none other than one of Megan¡¯s boyfriends: Tom.


    Because of Megan¡¯s matter, Tom had also searched online for the matter of


    Amelia being exposed online, so he recognized Amelia. Tom did not like


    Amelia, who had caused his girlfriend, Megan, to feel guilty and me herself Not to mention that yesterday, Little Mango went to the Walton family to apologize and was chased out.


    ¡°Then look around,¡± Tom said and turned to walk back. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to greet them.


    On the other side, Robert held Megan¡¯s hand and arrived at the medicinal herb market. Megan suddenly stopped. She remembered! She knew it! Why was this medicinal herb market so familiar? Tom opened a pharmacy in this medicinal herb market! It couldn¡¯t be that coincidental, right? This medicinal herb market was so big¡­


    Megan hesitated for a moment. In the end, she could not resist George¡¯s temptation and gritted her teeth to enter.


    Megan said, ¡°There are so many people. Robert, let¡¯s search separately, okay? If I miss todays opportunity, it will be very difficult for me to see President Walton¡­


    Robert nodded helplessly and separated from Megan.


    Megan was overjoyed. She had finally gotten rid of Robert! However, she did not see Jack standing in front of a pharmacy. Jack was here to buy Chinese medicine for his mother. He was a very kind and filial person. At this moment, he was choosing herbs seriously and did not see Megan walking over.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have this herb? Alright, I¡¯ll look for it again. Thank you.¡± Jack smiled.


    At this moment, Megan did not know that all three of her boyfriends were here.


    Amelia looked around Tom¡¯s pharmacy. Tom was sitting inside drinking tea and looking at her with his lips pursed. She acted like she seemed to know these herbs.


    Suddenly, Amelia picked up a medicinal herb and took a bite. Old Madam


    Walton hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Aiyo, this can¡¯t be eaten. Hurry up and spit it out¡­¡±


    Amelia said crisply, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m choosing medicinal herbs!¡±


    As Old Madam Walton wiped her mouth with a tissue, she said, ¡°How can you choose herbs like this¡­


    Amelia said, ¡°This is dangshen. There are many patterns here. The ring-shaped horizontal patterns are dense and fat. Then, the taste is sweet. It¡¯s a good dangshen.¡± She recited the knowledge that Elmer Stevens had taught her..

 Chapter 241 - 241: I Don ‘t Have a Boyfriend

    Chapter 241: I Don ¡®t Have a Boyfriend


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tom, who was drinking tea, could not help but be surprised. This child really knew how to read medicinal herbs?


    Amelia picked up the selected ginsengs. George tacitly handed over the basket and packed it. Just as the two of them were picking one to pack, they suddenly heard a familiar voice. ¡°President Walton, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Megan stood at the entrance of the shop and looked at George in surprise. As she was too surprised, she did not see Tom, who was drinking tea in the pharmacy.


    Tom was about to speak when he saw George¡¯s expression darken. He stared at Megan. ¡°Are you done? I¡¯ve already said that the Walton family won¡¯t ept your apology and won¡¯t pursue your responsibility. Don¡¯t harass us anymore!¡±


    Megan¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°But the kindergarten expelled me! It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t take good care of Amelia¡­¡±


    George sneered. ¡°The kindergarten expelled you because you dated three boyfriends at the same time and ruined your morals. It has nothing to do with our Mia.¡±


    Old Madam Walton¡¯s expression was not too good either. ¡°I¡¯m impressed. Youe to scam us every day and say that our Mia caused you to lose your job. What is the meaning of this?¡±


    Megan said weakly, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Old Madam Walton sneered. ¡°I think your apology is fake. You know what your motive is!¡±


    Megan shook her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°I really didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Tom was stunned when he heard this. Three? Three boyfriends? Other than him, wasn¡¯t there only Jack ir? Moreover, Little Mango had said that she and Jack were not boyfriend and girlfriend. She was just afraid that Jack wouldmit suicide from depression, so she coaxed him first.


    On the other side, Megan, whose gaze had been on George, still did not notice Tom, who had already stood up. After all, there was a shelf between them.


    Megan was about to cry. ¡°President Walton, Old Madam Walton, you¡¯ve really misunderstood me. When did I have three boyfriends? I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Tom heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Megan¡¯s denial. That¡¯s right. He knew it. How could Little Mango be such a woman who had several boyfriends? However, in the next second, Megan¡¯s words stunned him on the spot.


    Megan said, ¡°I¡¯m still single. I don¡¯t have a boyfriend at all. I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± She shook her head and wiped her tears sadly. ¡°Mr. Walton, if you don¡¯t like me, you can just say it. There¡¯s no need to frame me like this¡­


    At this moment, in Shawn¡¯s live-stream, who was hiding in the dark and secretly taking photos, the audience looked confused and sent bulletments:


    ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°This Amelia, right? I heard that a female teacher in the kindergarten was expelled because of Amelia. It should be this woman in front of me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? From what this female teacher said, the Walton family found an excuse in a fit of anger to get the kindergarten to expel her because she didn¡¯t take good care of Amelia?¡±


    The audience in the live-stream was confused. At this moment, Tom¡¯s hands and feet were cold. He could not believe what he had heard. Little Mango actually said that she was single and did not have a boyfriend? What about him? Who was he!


    George¡¯s expression was cold as he helped Megan, who had ¡°lost her memory¡±, recall. ¡°Your boyfriend, Jack ir, Tom Sterling, and Robert Dixon. What? You were still with Robert just now. Are you denying it so quickly?¡±


    Amelia looked at her eldest uncle and then at Megan. Her master had said that she had to gather three boyfriends to catch the flirtatious ghost! She was still short of two!


    As she was thinking, Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up and she saw Jack and Robert behind Megan. At this moment, Megan was still quibbling. ¡°Mr. Walton, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. The three people you¡¯re talking about are just my good friends. Jack is a kindergarten colleague of mine. We get along better and might be misunderstood. As for Tom, he¡¯s just a friend who takes care of me. Our rtionship is very pure. He sent me food on the way previously. I don¡¯t know how I was misunderstood. As for Robert¡­ he¡¯s also a friend of mine. I¡¯m not very familiar with him. Today, I went to the shopping mall and happened to meet him, so we chatted. Did you see it and misunderstood?¡± After saying that, Megan said very sincerely, ¡°Really, they¡¯re just my friends.. If you misunderstand, I won¡¯t interact with them anymore¡­ Actually, the person I¡¯ve always liked is you¡­¡±

 Chapter 242 - 242: Headache

    Chapter 242: Headache


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this point, Megan¡¯s face instantly turned red. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She began to imagine that George had misunderstood her rtionship with another man because he was jealous and was questioning her¡­ Then, she cried aggrievedly and told George that the person she liked was you. You baddie, you wronged me, you actually wronged me¡­ Then, George¡¯s heart ached and he couldn¡¯t help but hug her tofort her¡­


    At the thought of this, Megan¡¯s heart raced. She looked at George shyly and¡­


    saw Tom behind George at a nce.


    Megan was stunned and panicked. What was even more panicked was that two familiar voices came from behind her.


    Jack smiled miserably and said destely, ¡°So I¡¯m nothing in your heart?¡±


    Robert found it hard to believe that Megan, who was sleeping on the same bed as himst night, would actually say that they were not familiar with each other and that they were just friends?


    ¡°Little Mango, you¡­¡± Robert could not believe it.


    Megan never expected her three boyfriends to be here and hear her! Her face instantly turned pale.


    Amelia was amazed. This Ms. Mango was amazing! Her face seemed to have a switch! It could turn red or white at once! It was too amazing!


    Megan¡¯s mind was in a mess. She opened her mouth and said in a panic, ¡°You, you¡­ Why are you here¡­¡±


    Robert waspletely disheartened and almost did not have the strength to speak.


    Tom said in disappointment, ¡°Little Mango, why can¡¯t we be here? What did you mean just now?


    At this moment, Megan felt like she was being roasted by fire. She was in a terrible fix. ¡°No, Tom, listen to me¡­


    Robert, Tom, and Jack stood in front of Megan. Looking at her flustered expression, they really thought that none of this was real.


    Jack stared at Tom and said, ¡°You¡¯re Tom? You¡¯re the one pestering Little Mango?¡±


    Tom snorted. ¡°Jack? You¡¯re the man who pestered Little Mango?¡±


    Robert narrowed his eyes at Jack and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Jack? Little Mango said that you have severe depression. I don¡¯t think so!¡±


    The three men were at loggerheads the moment they met.


    Megan was still fantasizing about the men fighting because of her. At the side, she kept shouting, ¡°Stop fighting, stop fighting¡­¡± The flirtatious ghost on Megan¡¯s head chuckled.


    Megan was confused by the scene in her mind and said loudly, ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Don¡¯t quarrel for me¡­¡±


    The three men instantly stopped and turned to look at Megan.


    Megan: ¡°¡­¡± Oh my god, what was she doing? Shouldn¡¯t she run away quickly?


    Megan: ¡°President Walton, I still have something on. I¡¯ll leave first¡­¡± As she spoke, she hurriedly wanted to leave, but her three boyfriends stopped her!


    Tom said, ¡°Little Mango, who are the two of them? You have to make it clear today!¡¯


    Jacks eyes were filled with sorrow. ¡°Is this how you exined it to him? You said that I had serious depression?


    Robert clenched his fists and said with difficulty, ¡°Little Mango, tell me that none of this is true. As long as you tell me, I¡¯ll believe you.¡± After all, she was still in his armsst night¡­ Robert thought that no matter what, Little Mango¡¯s first time was for him. He could forgive her past mistakes as long as she was willing to be with him properly.


    Megan looked from one to the other and said weakly, ¡°What are you doing¡­ You¡¯re all my good friends. I¡¯ve always treated you as brothers¡­¡±


    Jack was extremely disappointed. ¡°Brother? Then you said that you wanted to marry me back then?¡± Was there a sister who married her brother?


    Tom didn¡¯t ept this either. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If you only treat me as a brother and a friend, then why did you sleep with me and have sex with me?¡± Megan was shocked. Why did he say such a thing?!


    Just as Megan was about to defend herself, Robert said in shock, ¡°Impossible! Little Mango was still with mest night. I can swear on my life that when she was with mest night, she was still a virgin!¡¯


    Jack: ¡®


    Tom: ¡®


    The two of them felt as if they had been struck by lightning. There was a green grasnd above their heads. The two of them looked at Megan together and it took them a while to find their voices..

 Chapter 243 - 243: Shocked

    Chapter 243: Shocked


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jack said with difficulty, ¡°When Little Mango was with me, she was also a virgin.¡±


    Tom clenched his fists. ¡°Me too.¡±


    At this moment, no matter how stupid the three of them were, they knew what was going on. No wonder after she had sex with them for the first time, she refused to have sex again. When she was anxious, she cried and said that it hurt, that she was afraid¡­ At that time, they thought that she was innocent, shy, and embarrassed. They did not expect that even thatyer of hymen was fake!


    Robert looked at Megan in disappointment. At this point, there was nothing he did not understand. Megan was actually two-timing! And they were actually stupidly yed by her. Previously, they thought that Megan was innocent and cute, but now it seemed that they were the innocent ones!


    Jack felt very tired. He took a step back, his eyes resolute. ¡°Since we¡¯re only colleagues, everything ends here. Megan, take care of yourself in the future.¡± With that, he left without looking back.


    Megan immediately felt as if her heart had been cut apart. She choked and shouted, ¡°Brother Jack!¡±


    Jack paused and did not turn around. He quickly disappeared into the crowd.


    All kinds of sad songs sounded in Megan¡¯s mind. She felt so sad. She stretched out her hand and pressed it against her chest. Boohoo¡­ He treated her the best. The person she loved the most was Jack. However, she did not expect that the person who left the most decisively was Jack.


    Megan wanted to chase after him and escape this ce, but Tom grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. ¡°Little Mango, aren¡¯t you going to give us an exnation before leaving? You still can¡¯t let go of Jack, right?¡±


    Robert immediately grabbed Megan¡¯s other hand. ¡°Tell me who the person you love the most is!¡±


    Tom also pressed, ¡°Jack has already left. Now, do you choose Robert or me?


    Robert also stared at Megan, waiting for her to speak.


    Old Madam Walton was shocked. Young people nowadays¡­ were starting to y like this? These two men had already seen Megan¡¯s true colors, but they still chose to forgive her and continue to be with her?


    Shawn, who was hiding in the dark, looked at the live-stream happily. He was getting more and more excited.


    At this moment, the audience in the live-stream finally understood the situation. They were shocked!


    ¡°Oh my god! This woman is amazing!¡¯


    ¡°These two men are already so green, but they still can¡¯t let go of this woman? They even asked her which one to choose. Is there something wrong with their brains?!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s actually two-timing! No wonder she was expelled from kindergarten!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter! Her rtionships are too chaotic. She was discovered by the school and expelled. Then, she kept apologizing to Amelia. Why? Does she want to nder Amelia for causing her to be expelled?¡±


    ¡°Come,e,e. Let¡¯s bet on which man this woman will choose in the end!¡±


    For a moment, many people ced bets. Some guessed that Megan wanted both, while others guessed that Megan did not want either and wanted George!


    Seeing that his live-stream was so popr, Shawn was anxious to death. He had miscalcted. He should have taken this opportunity to sell goods!


    However, it didn¡¯t matter if he wasn¡¯t prepared. He had to keep this poprity!


    Shawn said, ¡°Come,e,e. Viewers in the live-stream, click on it if you haven¡¯t hit the follow button yet. In the future, I¡¯ll bring you to watch such an exciting plot every day!¡±


    Most of the audience in the live-stream liked to watch the show. When they heard this, they instantly followed Shawn. Shawn¡¯s fans kept rising.


    At this moment, Megan¡¯s mind was still in a daze. What should she do? They were all trying to snatch her away. She was so frustrated! She didn¡¯t know what to choose. She loved every single one of them! She couldn¡¯t make a choice!


    Megan looked at the two men who were fighting over her and was in pain.


    ¡°Tom, Robert, don¡¯t force me¡­ I can¡¯t do it. Boohoo, I really can¡¯t..¡± Deep in her imagination, Megan forgot about her new target, George.


    At this moment, Megan grabbed Tom and Robert¡¯s hands with tears in her eyes. ¡°Can you stop fighting? Don¡¯t force me to make a choice between the two of you. Can¡¯t the three of us live happily together? I can¡¯t even give up on any of you.. I¡¯m in so much pain¡­ I beg you, can you turn your fight for me into secretly taking care of me?

 Chapter 244 - 244: Remember What’s Important

    Chapter 244: Remember What¡¯s Important


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tom: ¡®


    Robert:


    The audience in Shawn¡¯s live-stream: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone was shocked.


    A viewer sighed. ¡°So the plot of the television dramas is real!¡±


    Some of the audience¡¯s worldview copsed. ¡°The three of us live happily together¡­ Oh my god, my worldview is about to shatter!¡±


    Amelia quietly approached Elmer Stevens and asked softly, ¡°Master, is this the


    Mary Sue story of an auntie living happily with two uncles?¡±


    Old Madam Walton was shocked by the scene in front of her. When she heard Amelia¡¯s words, she subconsciously replied, ¡°No, this isn¡¯t a Mary Sue story. This is a melodramatic story that destroys one¡¯s worldview!¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°I understand!¡±


    Elmer Stevens¡¯s mouth twitched as he reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t just watch the show. Remember what¡¯s important!¡±


    At this moment, the flirtatious ghost on Megan¡¯s head was overwhelmed. It looked at Tom one moment and Robert the next.


    Elmer Stevens narrowed his eyes and whispered to Amelia, ¡°Master will teach you a new move today. It¡¯s called Spirit Binding. Spirit Binding uses our own spiritual qi to transform into a rope to restrain the ghosts. Listen carefully¡­¡±


    Amelia learned seriously and muttered. Then, she threw something out with all her might, but nothing was thrown out¡­


    Elmer Stevens encouraged, ¡°It¡¯s okay. When the most talented person first learns Spirit Binding, they have to try a few times to sessfully throw a rope!¡±


    Amelia tried again. ¡°Hey!¡±


    There was still nothing!


    Amelia was unconvinced and held it in again. Her ¡®hey¡¯ was extremely loud!


    George subconsciously looked at Amelia, but he realized that she seemed to be throwing something.


    What George could not see was that as Amelia threw it forcefully, arge red flew out and urately wrapped around the flirtatious ghost!


    Elmer Stevens instantly shut up! He even wanted to p himself! He deserved it! Why did he never learn?! What heaven-defying genius couldpare to Amelia?!


    The flirtatious ghost was wrapped in a red and instantly came back to her senses from the fantasy she had created. Then, she looked up and saw that the person restraining her was actually a brat?! She roared angrily and struggled with all her might. Unexpectedly, the red tightened!


    Megan¡¯s eyes gradually zed over. She muttered unconsciously, ¡°Tom¡­ Robert¡­ Don¡¯t leave me¡­


    Amelia used all her strength to pull the rope. The flirtatious ghost struggled with all her might and roared heart-wrenchingly, ¡°Let go! Let go of me!¡± She tore at the red with all her might and almost threw Amelia to the side!


    George hurriedly supported Amelia, who had almost fallen.


    Elmer Stevens¡¯s eyes were slightly cold. He moved his fingers, and the red immediately emitted a red light, suppressing the flirtatious ghost and making her unable to move!


    Amelia seized the opportunity and used all her strength to finally pull the flirtatious ghost off Megan¡¯s head!


    So heavy! There was a huge harvest today! Amelia was overjoyed!


    At this moment, Robert was prying Megan¡¯s hand away. He said, ¡°Enough.


    Since you have no choice, I¡¯ll withdraw.¡± He was too sad. Last night, he and Megan were still hugging sweetly and fantasizing about a happy life in the future. Today, reality gave him a heavy blow. He should have known that


    Megan had never thought of treating him wholeheartedly from the beginning.


    Robert sighed and turned to leave without looking back.


    Megan had juste back to her senses when she saw Robert leave. Thinking of the sweetness between the two of themst night, she subconsciously shouted, ¡°Robert¡­


    Tom pulled Megan back with aplicated expression. ¡°Little Mango¡­¡± Megan looked at Tom in front of her. Boohoo, she only had him!


    Megan threw herself into Tom¡¯s arms. ¡°Wuwuwu, Tom, you won¡¯t leave me, right? You said that you would love me forever¡­¡± With her two boyfriends gone, Megan felt empty and extremely ufortable.


    Tom pushed Megan away and said firmly, ¡°No, I just want to tell you to move away everything you left with me when you get back.¡±


    Megan was stunned. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this¡­ You said that no matter what I did wrong, you would forgive me and stay by my side¡­¡± She justcked security and wanted a lot of love. What did she do wrong?


    Tom pushed Megan away. ¡°No, I¡¯ve changed my mind now.¡± He looked at Megan deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll take back the bank card. Take good care of yourself in the future..¡±

 Chapter 245 - 245: Selling the House overnight

    Chapter 245: Selling the House overnight


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Megan was shocked. This wouldn¡¯t do! If Tom took back the bank card, she wouldn¡¯t have any money. How would she live in the future?


    ¡°Tom¡­¡± Megan wanted to return to Tom¡¯s arms, but Tom pushed her out resolutely!


    There were already many people gathered outside to watch the show. When Megan was pushed out) a group of people immediately pointed at her, making her feel embarrassed.


    Tom looked at Amelia and George. Without a word) he packed the Chinese herbs they had chosen and handed them to Amelia. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the shop is closing early today. I¡¯ll give these herbs to you.¡± After a pause, he looked into Amelia¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Old Madam Walton held Amelia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    George pushed Old Madam Walton¡¯s wheelchair and the group passed Megan and walked out. Amelia was still holding that flirtatious ghost in her hand. She felt so tired! This flirtatious ghost auntie was too heavy!


    Old Madam Walton turned around and asked curiously, ¡°Mia, what are you carrying?


    Amelia recalled how frightened her grandmother was previously and immediately shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t take anything! Grandma, I¡¯m ying!¡¯ Old Madam Walton was suspicious, but she did not ask further.


    Along the way, Amelia stopped a few times. Although she caught the flirtatious ghost, she did not forget Eldest Uncle and Grandma¡¯s medicine. She went to a few pharmacy shops and bought all the herbs she needed before walking towards the parking lot.


    Just as they reached the parking lot, Megan stuck to them again. She cried. ¡°Mr. Walton, I¡¯m so sad¡­ I¡¯m really sad¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do now, and I don¡¯t Imow where to go. Boohoo¡­ Can you lend me your shoulder? Just to lean on it¡­¡±


    Megan looked at George pitifully and thought to herself that she had already cut ties with Robert, Tom, and Jack for George. Now that she was really single, he should ept her, right? After all, she was so pitiful¡­


    When George heard Megan¡¯s words, his fists hardened! Seeing that Megan was shamelessly trying to lean over, he elegantly raised his leg and kicked her out! Megan happened to hit the trash can and knocked it down. She even fell into the trash can with a bang! Old Madam Walton:


    Amelia:


    After kicking Megan away, George tidied his clothes and said indifferently, ¡°If you dare to pester me again, I¡¯ll kick you every time I see you!¡± After spending too much time with Alex, his body was more or less stained with his bandit aura¡­


    Old Madam Walton and Amelia were stunned!


    George picked up Amelia and ced her in the car. He then stepped on the pedal and pushed Old Madam Walton up. With a bang, the car instantly disappeared, leaving only the exhaust.


    Megany on the ground and watched the luxury car leave. She cried until her heart was about to break. A scene couldn¡¯t help but appear in her mind: The male lead had misunderstood the female lead and heartlessly abandoned her by the roadside. He drove the car away. The female lead cried sadly and fainted on the ground. Then, the male lead, who was driving halfway, regretted it and returned in time to hug the female lead tightly¡­


    Megan looked at the end of the road in a daze. Unfortunately, no one came back.


    Megany on the ground and waited for a long time. It was not until dark that she realized that she had been abandoned. She cried all the way back. In the end, when she arrived at Jack¡¯s house, she realized that he had actually moved overnight. The house was still there in the morning, but the house was sold in the afternoon?


    Megan was speechless. She wiped her tears and went to Tom¡¯s house. Tom was the owner of a pharmaceutical store in the Chinese medicine trading market and had a smallpany of his own. He was also the richest among her three boyfriends. He lived in a high-end neighborhood. When Megan arrived, she realized that Tom had changed the lock. Tom was not at home, but her things were all at the door. When the cleaningdy saw her, she even asked if she wanted these things. If not, she would sweep them away.


    Megan had no choice but to drag her suitcase and take a taxi to Robert¡¯s house. Robert was in a bad mood. The Walton Corporation had actually fired him because of such a small matter! He could not figure it out. He was clearly a victim too! Moreover, he had only brought Megan into thepany¡­ At the thought of this, Robert regretted it. It was all Megan¡¯s fault!


    Therefore, when Robert saw that Megan still dared to look for him, he locked the house and carried his bag back to his hometown. No matter how Megan cried and begged him, he did not look back..

 Chapter 246 - 246: That Woman Is Disgusting

    Chapter 246: That Woman Is Disgusting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Megan was at her wits¡¯ end and wanted to find a hotel to stay in for the time being. In the past, her three boyfriends would take turns to give her money. The hotels she stayed in were also four-stars and above. But now, she had to take the money herself. She looked at her savings and realized that it was not even enough to pay for the room!


    Megan couldn¡¯t help but squat by the road and cry. She felt like the pitiful female lead in a television drama who was targeted by all parties. She was weak, helpless, and pitiful. The male lead even misunderstood her and ignored her¡­ She could only live on the streets and suffer. When the male lead found her again, her eyes no longer had the dazzling brilliance of stars. She was like a marite¡­


    Megan cried and felt so pitiful. She did not feel that she was in the wrong. Shouldn¡¯t a man who really loved her love everything about her? Shouldn¡¯t he ept all her ws? Therefore, at this moment, Megan felt sorry for herself. She felt sad and pitiful, but she did not feel that she had done anything wrong at all, nor did she regret what she had done.


    At this moment, a taxi drove over quickly and pressed against the waterhole beside it. With a ssh, Megan was sshed with dirty water, and something flew into her mouth. She retched crazily and vomited for a long time until she had no strength left. She hugged the bus stop sign and cried¡­


    On the other side, Amelia dragged the flirtatious ghost back to the house and tied her to the head of the bed.


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°Damn it! Let go of me! Let go!¡± She was an evil ghost! Was it reasonable to tie her up like a dog?!


    Amelia: ¡°Go ahead and shout. No one will hear you even if you shout until your throat breaks.¡± Therefore, no matter how much the flirtatious ghost shouted, she could not disturb her family.


    The flirtatious ghost was even angrier and shouted even harder!


    The parrot, Seven, pped its wings and walked in with a cackle. ¡°So noisy, so noisy, so noisy!¡±


    William stuck his head in and asked curiously, ¡°Mia, what did you catch this time?


    Amelia looked at him and said, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    William:


    After dinner, Amelia yed downstairs for a while before returning to her room. At this moment, the flirtatious ghost¡¯s throat was already smoking from shouting. Shey on the floor lifelessly and did not move.


    Amelia greeted her with a smile. ¡°Auntie flirtatious ghost, have you calmed down?


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°Hmph!¡¯


    Amelia moved a small stool and sat opposite the flirtatious ghost. She said excitedly, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to listen to the story!¡± She held her chin and looked at the flirtatious ghost eagerly.


    William followed her for some reason. He quickly ran over and set up his ghost camera. Then, he carefully turned it on and took a look. He happened to see a female ghost in red looking straight at him. He was so frightened that his legs went limp and he hurriedly ran to Amelia¡¯s side. ¡°Mia, let¡¯s sit together!¡±


    Elmer Stevens¡¯s mouth twitched. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, exin. What¡¯s your name? What are your birth characters? Where were you born? How did you die?¡±


    At this moment, the flirtatious ghost had already calmed down a lot. Thinking back to the time when she was lying on Megan¡¯s head, she could not help but curse!


    ¡°That woman disgusts me to death!¡± The flirtatious ghost said angrily. ¡°Do you dare to believe that I, an evil ghost, was actually deceived by her fantasies?


    Elmer Stevens was confused.


    Amelia. ¡°???¡±


    The flirtatious ghost was on the verge of tears. ¡°I originally attached myself to Megan because I wanted to absorb some Yin energy. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so good at fantasizing!¡± After staying on Megan for so long, the flirtatious ghost had almost forgotten what she was here for. If word got out, it would be too embarrassing for the evil ghost!


    Elmer Stevens sneered. ¡°Then when we caught you, you still shouted to let go of you?


    The flirtatious ghost¡¯s face was filled with unhappiness. ¡°That¡¯s another matter.¡± If she was caught, she might be destroyed. That time, she could leave Megan and couldpletely find another host! In this world, was it not easy to find flirtatious men or women?


    The more the flirtatious ghost thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°There are so many flirtatious people in this world. I can easily find one that matches my eight characters, but I¡¯m blind and actually chose Megan!¡¯


    Elmer Stevens:


    Amelia:


    She was indeed quite blind. This was the first evil ghost that Amelia had encountered that was affected by the host. No matter how she put it¡­ it was a tragic ghost!


    The flirtatious ghost continued to cry, ¡°You don¡¯t know! It should have been Megan¡¯s desire and greed that turned into murderous aura to nourish me, but in the end¡­

 Chapter 247 - 247: Don ‘t Insult Me!

    Chapter 247 - 247: Don ¡®t Insult Me!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The flirtatious ghost was indignant. ¡°The murderous aura on my body has be Megan¡¯s nutrition! I¡¯ve been a ghost for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen such a brainless woman! She fantasizes all day that she¡¯s the female lead in a television drama, a noble princess, the number one beauty in the world that everyone loves! She also fantasizes that her hair bes curly when she¡¯s happy, straight when she¡¯s unhappy, that it rains when she¡¯s sad, and that petals float in the sky when she¡¯s happy¡­ It¡¯s as if the entire world revolves around her!¡±


    The more she spoke, the louder the flirtatious ghost¡¯s voice became. ¡°Although I¡¯m a flirtatious ghost, I¡¯m not an idiot! But Megan! She¡¯s a flirt and an idiot! I feel that her brain is different from ordinary people!¡¯


    The flirtatious ghostined for a long time, as if she wanted toin about the grievances and resentment she had umted!


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°So how did you die and be a flirtatious ghost? Were you like Ms. Mango in the past?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost exploded. ¡°Bullsh*t! Don¡¯t insult me!¡± After saying that, she seemed to have thought of something and had an indescribable expression¡­ She regretted it! Why didn¡¯t she realize how stupid love was until she died?!


    The flirtatious ghost said faintly, ¡°Let me tell you a joke. In the past, there was a zombie that loved to eat people¡¯s heads. At this moment, a woman passed by.


    The zombie grabbed the woman¡¯s head and bit it. Then, it spat and kicked the woman¡¯s head far away. It even said angrily: Ptui! Love brains, even dogs don¡¯t eat them!¡±


    Elmer Stevens:


    Amelia:


    The flirtatious ghost sighed. ¡°My name is Faye Newton. I was born in Norfolk City. Although my family isn¡¯t rich, I have some money. My parents have a vi in the wealthy district. Because I¡¯m the only daughter of the family, my parents transferred that vi to my name.¡±


    Before Faye went to university, she had always been a girl who studied seriously and had an obedient personality. Her parents were very assured of her, but no one knew that she was suppressing a surging presumption in her heart. After entering university, Faye broke away from her parents¡¯ supervision. She felt like a free little bird.


    Faye: ¡°During that period of time, I often went to bars, karaoke, and yed. Because I was rich and good-looking, I had many suitors around me. One of my boyfriends was from the same city as me, and his family background was simr to mine. After we were together for half a year, I suddenly felt bored.¡±


    Amelia scratched her head. ¡°Why?¡± Adult feelings were so difficult to understand! Why did she suddenly not like it when she liked it?


    The flirtatious ghost said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I was tired of it after a long time. I know the other party¡¯s entire personality and his shorings. It¡¯s as if I can see the end of the future at a nce.¡± Then, she felt bored.


    At this moment, another boy with apletely different personality from Faye¡¯s boyfriend walked into her line of sight. Faye said, ¡°This boy¡¯s family is from the countryside, but he¡¯s very obedient. He¡¯s so obedient and sensible that it makes one¡¯s heart ache. He¡¯s like a little rabbit and sticks to me every day. I really like his personality.¡± Hence, she quickly broke up with her first boyfriend and got together with her second boyfriend.


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Then you chose the boy you like this time. You¡¯ll be together forever, right?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the flirtatious ghost shook her head. ¡°No, we broke up in a month.¡±


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost said, ¡°Because he¡¯s too obedient, not challenging at all, and too clingy!¡¯


    Amelia: ¡°¡­¡± But didn¡¯t you like him to be obedient and clingy from the beginning? Why did you hate him to be obedient and clingy in the end?


    Amelia pursed her lips, thinking about something.


    Elmer Stevens asked the flirtatious ghost, ¡°And then?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost said, ¡°After breaking up, I realized that if I didn¡¯t fall in love, my heart would feel empty. At this moment, I felt that my ex-boyfriend was good¡­¡± She wanted to find her ex-boyfriend to get back together. At this moment, another senior appeared beside her. The senior was gentle and handsome, bright and cheerful, and very caring.


    Amelia nodded. She had already guessed it. ¡°So you got together with the Senior?


    The flirtatious ghost sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, but Senior is really too handsome. Compared to my ex-boyfriend, everything about Senior feels freslm..


    Elmer Stevens was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re indeed fickle.¡±


    The flirtatious ghost defended herself. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. I was 100% invested in every rtionship.. I was sincere!¡±

 Chapter 248 - 248: Ex-Boyfriend and Ex-Ex-Boyfriend Ran

    Chapter 248 - 248: Ex-Boyfriend and Ex-Ex-Boyfriend Ran


    Away


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Every time she talked about a new boyfriend) the flirtatious ghost felt like she had changed into a new dress. She liked him from the bottom of her heart, especially during the honeymoon period of the first month. She was glued to every boyfriend and even had to carry a backpack together. She wished she could be a conjoined baby.


    The flirtatious ghost really liked the feeling of being in a rtionship. She didn¡¯t even have a brain when she was in a rtionship. Nine out of ten sentences would be about her boyfriend, and she often stayed in the rain for her boyfriend and did things like washing his underwear.


    Elmer Stevens curled his lips and nced at the flirtatious ghost. He asked,


    ¡°Then were you hacked to death when you changed boyfriends?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°¡­ That¡¯s not necessary.¡± She sighed. After she graduated, her family began to urge her to get married. Suddenly, they found out that she had been with her first boyfriend. Coincidentally, both families knew each other, so the parents of both sides began to matchmake her and her ex-boyfriend.


    ¡°At that time, I was in the stage of having an empty rtionship, so I agreed,¡± the flirtatious ghost said. ¡°Perhaps I was tired of ying, but I also wanted to settle down. Soon, I began to discuss marriage with my ex-boyfriend. Although I wasn¡¯t as close to him as before, it was quite sweet. At this moment, I suddenly realized that there was a long-term side to rtionships. I could also be very happy¡­ I was willing to step into the grave of marriage.¡±


    At this moment, William, who had been silent, suddenly asked, ¡°You should stop now, right?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost shook her head. ¡°At this moment, my second very obedient boyfriend came to look for me. He said sadly that he had not been able to forget me all these years and even forced a smile to wish me well. He brought me to see the fireworks and made a wish that I would be able to live a peaceful and happy life in my next life. When the fireworks bloomed, I saw him cry quietly.¡±


    Amelia hugged the parrot, Seven, and said, ¡°He¡¯s a very good brother.¡±


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°Ptui! My death is rted to him!¡±


    Amelia. ¡°???¡±


    Elmer Stevens and William. ¡°???¡±


    The flirtatious ghost gritted his teeth and said, ¡°At that time, when I saw his tears, my heart ached. I suddenly realized that I still loved him! But I¡¯m about to get engaged, and I also love my fianc¨¦ deeply. What should I do?¡±


    Hence, the flirtatious ghost went on a date with her obedient boyfriend while preparing for her wedding with her fianc¨¦. The thrill of secretly dating made her have the illusion that she loved her obedient boyfriend even more.


    ¡°I felt that I owed him and let him break up with me, but he rejected me. He said that as long as he could be with me, he would be willing to be nameless for the rest of his life.¡± At this point, the flirtatious ghost cried. ¡°I was so touched that I cried. How could I let my obedient boyfriend have nothing? So I transferred the vi my parents gave me to his name and even used my savings to buy him a car. But after a few days, he stopped contacting me. At that time, I was preparing for the wedding and was extremely busy. I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I thought that he was in a bad mood and deliberately hid. When I got married to my fianc¨¦ and exchanged rings, I was still thinking about him. Butter on, I found out that this scumbag sold the vi and car! He exchanged them for cash and ran away overnight!¡±


    Amelia, Elmer Stevens, and William:


    At this point, the flirtatious ghost became more and more excited. ¡°So be it, butter on, I found out that he ran away with Senior! My ex cheated me of my money and eloped with my ex-ex. Is this something that can happen in real life?!¡±


    Elmer Stevens:


    Amelia. ¡°???¡±


    William: ¡°!!!¡±


    The flirtatious ghost cried. ¡°These two liars!¡± Her vi had been sold, and her family and husband quickly discovered it. After asking, her husband was almost angered to death! When his wife was sweetly preparing for their wedding, she was actually dating another man. He was wearing a green hat!


    ¡°My husband wanted to divorce me at that time.¡± The flirtatious ghost choked. ¡°But after experiencing this, I realized that my husband was the one who loved me from the beginning to the end. I didn¡¯t agree to the divorce, but my husband was determined to get a divorce. I had no choice. I begged him bitterly, but he wouldn¡¯t let go¡­ Later, I climbed up the tallest building in the neighborhood and threatened¡­ I didn¡¯t want to jump off the building. Who knew that it would rain those few days? The roof was too slippery.. I identally fell down!¡±

 Chapter 249 - 249: There’s a Little Brother Inside

    Chapter 249: There¡¯s a Little Brother Inside


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia, Elmer Stevens, and William: ¡°¡­¡± What a pitiful woman.


    The flirtatious ghost¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°Do you know how terrified I was the moment I tell? I didn¡¯t want to die. I was so frightened that my soul dissipated. Before Inded, I was scared to death. Then, I watched helplessly as my body hit the ground, and my brain exploded¡­¡±


    At this moment, the flirtatious ghost¡¯s ghost had yet topletely leave her body. She could still feel the pain in her body. The most terrifying thing was that she saw her brain spurt out and even spray in her face as a ghost! That was an indescribable fear and regret!


    The building chosen by the flirtatious ghost happened to be built in the area with the most Yang energy in the middle of the mountain. It was the biggest building, and it was also the ce where the Yang energy in the entire neighborhood gathered. After the flirtatious ghost died, she could not leave at all. She jumped down from the roof day and night, repeating the fear of being sprayed with brain matter! For a full ten years, she only left that ce when she turned into an evil ghost!


    ¡°I¡¯m so miserable¡­¡± The flirtatious ghost wiped her tears. ¡°I¡¯m so miserable¡­¡± She looked up at the ceiling with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Once, there was a sincere love in front of me, but I didn¡¯t cherish it. If the heavens could give me a chance to do it again, I would say to my past self¡­ F*ck you, those who cheat on others will die a horrible death!¡±


    Elmer Stevens, Amelia, and William:


    Amelia stammered, ¡°So?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost looked at Amelia pitifully. ¡°So on ount of my sincere repentance, can you not destroy me? Although I¡¯ve be a ghost, it¡¯s better to live than die¡­


    The corners of William¡¯s mouth twitched. She had already turned into an evil ghost. Was she still alive?


    Elmer Stevens was speechless as he wrote a few words in his booklet. Then, he heard Amelia pat her chest and promise, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t destroy you. Thene in yourself?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°Where are we going?


    Amelia raised the Soul Retrieving Gourd. ¡°In the Soul Retrieving Gourd, there¡¯s an ugly auntie and a little brother who loves to eat candy.¡±


    At the mention of the little brother, the flirtatious ghost¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure, sure!¡± With that, he flew into the Soul Retrieving Gourd willingly.


    Elmer Stevens silently crossed out what he had just written and wrote again.


    Amelia raised the Soul Retrieving Gourd and shook it. ¡°Master, is the Soul Retrieving Gourd full?¡±


    Elmer Stevens did not even look up. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Last time, one slot was filled. This time, it¡¯s two.¡±


    Amelia supported her chin. ¡°But we caught a few ghosts. Why did it only increase by one bar?¡±


    Elmer Stevens: ¡°Because not every ghost is destroyed.¡± The Soul Retrieving Gourd needed to refine the murderous aura of the evil ghost. If the evil ghost had obtained Amelia¡¯s permission, entering the Soul Retrieving Gourd was equivalent to entering a safe space. It could not be converted into the murderous aura needed by the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    Elmer Stevens: ¡°But this is good. Perhaps these ghosts can be your helpers in the future.¡±


    Ameliay on the bed and stared at the Soul Retrieving Gourd. No one knew what she was thinking.


    William took out his notebook and began to formte and calcte¡­ In the end, when he saw the results, he sighed. No, he had to find more ghosts.


    Inside the Soul Retrieving Gourd, the ugly auntie and the cowardly ghost were ying rock-paper-scissors. The defeated ghost took a sip of ¡®Ganges River water¡±. Then, the flirtatious ghost came in with a smile. For some reason, the cowardly ghost suddenly trembled.


    The flirtatious ghost greeted them as if they were familiar with each other. ¡°Hello, what are you ying?


    The ugly auntie and the cowardly ghost:


    On the other side, the barbecue stall in the city vige was filled with people. They were holding beer and bragging. asionally, there were some vulgarities and loud shouts.


    Past this noisy ce was the densely packed self-built housing area in the city. There was a que hanging on one of the buildings. Colorful running lights flickered on it. On the que were tworge words: Rich Apartments!


    In a studio apartment on the fourth floor, Shawn was excitedly editing a video. He was editing today¡¯s live broadcast. He carefully selected the edited scene and wrote the title: Coincidentally meeting Amelia and personally witnessing the scene of a three-timer!


    9 O


    COMMENT VOTE SEND GIFT


    Oment 1 left


    This title was too dirty. When people who didn¡¯t know better saw Amelia¡¯s name, they would think that Amelia was three-timing! They would definitely click in curiously to take a look! Other than the title, there was also Amelia¡¯s figure in the video, as well as the scene of Megan¡¯s three-timingrge-scale Therefore, as soon as this video was released, the number of views exploded! The number ofments and likes increased exponentially, and the poprity was still rising!

 Chapter 250 - 250: A Money Tree

    Chapter 250: A Money Tree


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There was also a small program link behind Shawn¡¯s video. This was the small program promotion mission he had epted from the Mission Square. As long as there was enough exposure, he would be paid ording to a certain ratio!


    Thest video had more than nine million views!


    ¡°I¡¯m rich! I¡¯m rich!¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes lit up. He edited a few more videos ording to the keywords ¡°Amelia, three-timing¡±. He nned to post one a day. Every video had a different delivery link. After he had more fans, he could ept missions with higher rewards¡­ Seeing the increasing number of fans, Shawn seemed to see a pile of money waving at him. He sighed happily. ¡°This Amelia is indeed a money tree!¡±


    The next morning, Shawn couldn¡¯t wait to get up. The first thing he did was to look at yesterday¡¯s video earnings. 3,368 yuan!


    Shawn jumped up in joy. ¡°More than 3,000 yuan a day¡­ That¡¯s more than 100,000 yuan a month¡­¡± What kind of work was this?! He decisively resigned from his job and only wanted to grab Amelia, the money tree.


    At this moment, the door was knocked on. ¡°Shawn from 404! It¡¯s time to pay the rent!¡± Thendlord¡¯s muttering voice came from outside. ¡°You¡¯ve beente for a few months!¡±


    Thendlord was a woman with curly hair wearing a T-shirt and pants. She was wearing flip-flops and had a lollipop in her mouth. She knocked on the door in front of her again and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re not paying the rent again, right? Shawn, you¡¯ve been dying for six months! Every time Ie, you pretend not to be around. Why are you so thick-skinned!¡±


    This single room was in the corner of the fourth floor. The door was at the top of the stairs. There were many people going up and down every day, and it was very noisy. The light in the room was not good either. There was only a small window in the room, and the room number was still 404. It sounded the same as death, and it did not sound auspicious. Therefore, the rent of this room was the cheapest. It was only 450 yuan a month, which was 2,700 yuan in six months. Coupled with the utility bills¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a total of 3,268 yuan, Shawn! Hurry up and pay!¡± Helena Walton knocked on the door again, but she did not have much hope in her heart. From the remnant memories of the Host, she knew that this tenant of 404 was especially poor. He was alsozy. His monthly sry was not even enough for him to smoke and drink. Moreover, he was especially good at showing off. His monthly sry was less than 3,000 yuan, and he even smoked cigarettes that cost 50 yuan a pack¡­ As a result, the Host she possessed kept thinking about collecting the rent of this house even until her death.


    Helena knocked on the door again. After a while, there was actually a rustling sounding from inside, followed by an impatient voice. ¡°Wait!¡±


    Helena raised her eyebrows. Oh, he actually agreed?


    The original name of the original owner of Helena¡¯s body was Hall Walton. Her parents had passed away a few years ago because they were too tired, leaving behind these 40 buildings as her inheritance. These 40 buildings were Hall¡¯s memory for her parents. She had always taken good care of them. Sometimes, she would even do the cleaning herself. When the doors and windows were broken, she would personally repair them. However, not long ago, Hall identally died from overwork because she stayed upte to make some money and calcte the rent!


    Hence, Helena transmigrated. Helena looked at Room 404 in a daze. She felt that her memory seemed to be iplete. When she transmigrated to this body, she was clearly thinking about something very important, but no matter how she thought, she could not remember what this important thing was¡­


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll collect the rent first¡­¡± Helena held a lollipop in her mouth. Since she had upied Hall¡¯s body, she naturally had to be more professional. No matter what, these 40 buildings had to be maintained well.


    At this moment, the door of 404 opened with a creak. Shawn walked out sloppily. With heavy dark circles under his eyes, he asked angrily, ¡°How much is it?¡±


    Helena narrowed her eyes and looked at Shawn¡¯s broken left finger without a trace. It was still wrapped in gauze. This was¡­ cutting off his finger to exchange for money?


    Helena retracted her gaze and sneered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re rich now, and your back is stiff? You¡¯re the one who owes me six months of rent, and you¡¯re still looking impatient?¡±


    Shawn found it a little strange. Usually, hisndlord was not like this. She was a good person. Although he waste in payments for six months, every time he could not avoid meeting her, he would plead with her. She would not pursue the matter and let him continue dying, as if she was afraid of making him angry.. But now, why was she so unyielding?

 Chapter 251 - 251: Luck

    Chapter 251: Luck


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shawn raised his chin and said loudly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just six months of rent? You¡¯re just looking down on me! Do you think I can¡¯t afford it? Let me tell you, don¡¯t bully the poor!¡±


    Helena held a pen and knocked on the notebook. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s not talk about useless things. Shawn, your rent is a total of 3,268 yuan. Hurry up and pay it.¡¯


    Shawn was stunned for a moment. More than 3,200 yuan? What a coincidence. His video earnings were only 3,300 yuan¡­ After paying the rent, he would be poor again?


    Shawn muttered and withdrew the 3,300 yuan with heartache. Then, he transferred it to Helena. Helena wrote a receipt for Shawn and said with a smile, ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re really rich. Where have you been getting rich recently?¡±


    Shawn snorted. Of course, he would not tell anyone that he had found a way to earn money with the poprity password!


    Shawn: ¡°Why do you care where I get rich? When I earn more money, I¡¯ll immediately move out of your godforsaken ce!¡± The room 404 was dark, airless, and narrow. He had had enough!


    Helena closed her notebook and grinned. ¡°Then congrattions in advance on moving into your new residence. By the way, there are still two bedrooms and a living room left in my other elevator room. The furnishings are luxurious. Do you want to consider moving in with your bag?¡±


    Shawn: ¡°¡­ l¡¯ He closed the door!


    Shawn: ¡°Ptui! When I have money, I¡¯ll find a high-end neighborhood to rent a ce to live! Who wants to live in this lousy vige in the city!¡± After saying that to himself, he couldn¡¯t wait to cut the video.


    Helena put the notebook and pen into her oversized yellow stic bag and stretched. ¡°It¡¯s finally settled!¡± The Host had confiscated all the rent. She had collected it in the past few days, and thest nail house had been sessfully resolved. Now, the Host could be at ease, right?


    Helena walked downstairs in her slippers andnded on a big banyan tree. A few uncles and aunties were chatting with their grandchildren.


    ¡°Hall, have you received the rent for 404?¡± an auntie asked.


    Helena smiled. ¡°I received it. He paid the rent for six months.¡±


    The aunties and uncles were shocked. ¡°Aiyo, did the sun rise from the west?¡±


    Helena smiled and said, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m lucky.¡± As she spoke, she bit off the remaining lollipop in her mouth and casually threw the lollipop stick into the trash can.


    After eating this lollipop, Helena suddenly felt a little thirsty. After walking out of the alley, she bought a bottle of milk from a small shop. When thedy boss saw her, she smiled and asked, ¡°Have you collected the rent?¡±


    Helena hummed and unscrewed the cap of the milk. She also took a look at the cap. When she saw the words inside the cap, she almost choked.


    Thedy boss hurriedly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s ¡®take another bottle¡¯?¡±


    Helena: ¡°No¡­¡¯


    Thedy boss heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Every time you opened the drinks you bought from me these past few days, there would be ¡®take another bottle¡¯. Are you possessed by the lucky spirits?¡±


    Helena coughed and looked at thedy boss innocently. She handed her the bottle cap in her hand. ¡°Another box.¡±


    Thedy boss: She took the bottle cap in disbelief. As expected, she saw ¡®another box¡¯ written on it!


    Helena carried a box of milk in satisfaction and walked towards a parking lot outside the vige in the city. She didn¡¯t live here, but in a neighborhood nearby. That was the house left behind by the Host¡¯s parents. Helena had been nning to move away these few days. After all, it was someone else¡¯s house¡­ Although she was Hall now, it was still quite awkward to live there. However, she wouldn¡¯t sell that property. She would help the Host take care of it.


    Helena ced the milk in the front passenger seat and drove out of the main road. At this moment, a big truck pressed on the ear-piercing horn and rushed over uncontrobly! Because the big truck braked too quickly, its entire body was turned horizontal!


    Before Helena could react, the big truck stuck to her door and rushed over dangerously. With a series of bangs, the big truck retreated several small cars and only stopped 500 meters away.


    Helena hurriedly stopped the car and stuck her head out. ¡°Oh my god, it scared me to death!¡±


    The passersby were stunned and looked at Helena in disbelief.. This person¡¯s luck was really good! She could actually escape from the out-of-control truck!

 Chapter 252 - 252: Explosion Drill

    Chapter 252: Explosion Drill


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Someone sighed. ¡°Oh my god, I thought she was going to be sent flying by the big truck. With that force, she would be half dead if not dead. I didn¡¯t expect the big truck to stick close to her!¡± Even the paint of her car didn¡¯t fall!


    ¡°What kind of luck is this!¡± Passersby kept eximing as they ran to the front to look at the scene of the car ident.


    Helena also took a look. The few small cars had been hit so badly that it was unbearable to look at. Fortunately, there were no casualties.


    ¡°Lucky, lucky¡­¡± Helena patted her chest and muttered with lingering fear before hurriedly driving away.


    At the bottom of the district, thedy boss of the lottery shop craned her neck. When she saw Helena, she hurriedly chased after her. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Lisa, look at the lottery ticket you boughtst night. Did you win the lottery? It¡¯s a five million grand prize! I remember the string of numbers you chose¡­¡±


    Helena dug around in her pocket and said, ¡°That can¡¯t be, right? How can five million be so easy to win? I casually chose yesterday¡¯s date yesterday¡­¡±


    Thedy boss took a look and patted her thigh. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s this set of numbers! Oh my god, Lisa, you¡¯re rich!¡±


    Helena: . ¡® She stared at the lottery ticket and was stunned. How could this be?!


    Helena waspletely shocked. How did her luck be better after transmigrating? Since her luck was so good, why didn¡¯t she remember anything? She only remembered that her name was Helena. So she was a ghost and her soul passed through Lisa¡¯s body?


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Helena shook her head and didn¡¯t think too much about it. The Host was only 22 years old and was still a university student. She was in her fourth year of university and had to go to sster.


    Helena changed her clothes and let down her long hair. She shook it and walked towards T University with her textbook.


    The first ss in the morning was already halfway through. Helena quietly slipped in through the back door of the lecture theater and happened to hear the teacher say, ¡°Alright, the ss is already halfway through. I think everyone is quite tired. Let¡¯s take attendance now and wake up. Lisa!¡±


    Helena, who had just sat down, reacted half a beat slower. She realized that Lisa was her and hurriedly raised her hand. ¡°Here!¡±


    The teacher nced at it and continued to take attendance.


    The two students beside Helena looked at her in surprise. ¡°Oh my god, what kind of dogshit luck is this?!¡±


    Helena snorted. ¡°It¡¯s so-so. I¡¯m just a little lucky.¡±


    ssmates:


    At the same time, at Glorious Star International Kindergarten two streets away, ss Three, who had finished breakfast and was about to line up to do exercises, was also taking attendance.


    ¡°Amelia?¡± Ms. Rose smiled and looked at Amelia.


    Amelia immediately raised her hand. ¡°Here!¡±


    Ms. Rose couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Very good. Mia is finally in school.¡± Previously, she had been worried that Mia wouldn¡¯t be able to walk out of the inte violence. Fortunately, when she saw her again, she was still so energetic.


    Amelia said very sensibly, ¡°Sorry for making Ms. Rose worry!¡±


    When Ms. Rose saw Amelia¡¯s mischievous appearance, she could not help butugh. This child was really cute.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Ms. Rose said. ¡°Alright, children, sit properly. We have a very important ss today. It will be given by the father of a child in our ss.


    Everyone, guess who it is?¡±


    The children instantly started discussing. Amelia was also very curious. Whose father wasing to ss?


    Ms. Rose said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t keep you in suspense. Today, our entire kindergarten will participate in an exercise called the explosion drill¡­¡± She exined what the explosion drill was and what everyone needed to do. Then, she emphasized, ¡°This explosion drill was carried out by our ss¡¯s Amelia¡¯s father. Amelia¡¯s father is a very impressive soldier. They will show us how to subdue the criminals!¡±


    Ms. Rose only mentioned Alex¡¯s military status and nothing else. However, his military status was already very impressive in the eyes of the children.


    The little kids immediately eximed and looked at Amelia with sparkling eyes. Amelia immediately felt her heart swell. She was so proud! It was her father! When she went out in the morning, her father actually did not tell her!


    The children lined up and walked out. Amelia saw from afar that her father was wearing an army green camouge uniform. His hands were behind his back and he stood upright with a cold expression.. Behind him were two uncles who were also wearing army green camouge uniforms, making Alex look even more majestic!

 Chapter 253 - 253: Hello, Children

    Chapter 253 - 253: Hello, Children


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia was extremely happy and could not wait to share. ¡°That¡¯s my father. It¡¯s my father! The tallest one standing at the front!¡±


    Ava eximed, ¡°Mia, your father is so tall!¡±


    The little kid chattered and sighed. ¡°As tall as a telephone pole!¡±


    ¡°Even taller than the traffic lights!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s taller than my father!¡±<div>


    When the children described Alex¡¯s height, they made all kinds of metaphors and carried the childlike innocence unique to children.


    Alex looked straight ahead and smiled slightly. When he saw ss Three pass by him, he lowered his eyes slightly and saw his obedient daughter at a nce. Amelia happened to look up and quickly greeted nervously, ¡°Hi, Daddy!¡±


    Alex had a straight face and a serious expression. However, when no one was looking, he quietly reached out and made an OK gesture, indicating that he had received it.


    Amelia immediately smiled and stretched out her hand to make an OK gesture.


    The interaction between the father and daughter made the teachers¡¯ hearts melt.


    On the host¡¯s stage, Mr. Jack ir held the microphone and said gently,


    ¡°Children, please stand in your respective ss positions!¡± After Megan¡¯s affair, Jack had be much more haggard, but he was still serious and responsible when he worked. He had a smile on his face, making it impossible to tell that he was lonely.


    After all the sses lined up, Jack said, ¡°Today, we¡¯re very honored to invite ss Three¡¯s Amelia¡¯s father, Instructor Burton, to carry out today¡¯s explosion drill for us! Children, let¡¯s apud and wee Instructor Burton!¡±


    The little kid immediately pped hard and shouted, ¡°Wee, wee, a warm wee! ¡±


    Jack pressed his hands together and said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, cheer with


    Mr. ir. Hello, Instructor Burton!¡±


    The children: ¡°Hello, Instructor Burton!¡±


    Amelia shouted the loudest. Alex could hear Amelia calling him Instructor


    Burton from the young voices. He smiled and said, ¡°Hello, children.¡±


    Jack handed the microphone to Alex. Alex picked up the microphone and said, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll lead all the teachers and students of Glorious Star International Kindergarten to conduct an explosion drill. Later, a criminal will rush in from the door with a kitchen knife¡­


    Alex didn¡¯t y by the rules and didn¡¯t exin what an explosion drill was ording to the process. He believed that the teachers of all sses had exined it. The children looked at the school gate. Although the teachers had exined it, some of the children still looked panicked.


    The principal¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Alex said, ¡°But children, don¡¯t be afraid. Instructor Burton, the two uncles behind you, and your teachers will protect you! Now, all of you prick up your little ears and listen carefully! When you encounter danger, your school police uncle will sound the rm. What you have to do is to raise your vignce and listen to the teacher¡¯s instructions to escape in an orderly manner! During the escape, don¡¯t run around and don¡¯t push people!¡±


    A child from the big ss mustered his courage and said, ¡°Then can¡¯t we defeat the bad guys?¡±


    Alex said directly, ¡°No! Remember! When you can escape, your first choice is to escape!¡± After answering the children¡¯s questions, he exined the process of avoiding violence and the things to pay attention to. He also let the children listen to what the explosion siren was like. Alex directly shouted, ¡°Begin!¡±


    The principal:


    The teachers: ¡°???¡± Wait, they were not ready yet!


    However, the explosion warning had already sounded. A criminal in ck clothes and ck stockings covered his face climbed over the wall and rushed in with a kitchen knife!


    The teachers panicked and could not react in time. The scene was instantly chaotic!


    Mr. Jack ir subconsciously ran forward and carried the children closest to the criminals over. He hurriedly retreated.


    Alex¡¯s eyes were sharp as he watched. With a nce, he knew that there was a problem with the kindergarten¡¯s security! This was the effect he wanted! What was the use of acting ording to the procedure? His daughter¡¯s kindergarten was to train to have actualbat effects! Otherwise, his trip would have been in vain!


    Seeing that the situation was getting more and more chaotic, some children were crying, and some children were at a loss for what to do, Alex threw away the microphone and shouted coldly, ¡°Remember the escape process just now!¡±


    This cold shout shocked everyone back to their senses. A few school police officers ran over and stabbed the criminal with a big pitchfork..

 Chapter 254 - 254: Waiting for Death

    Chapter 254 - 254: Waiting for Death


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The criminal held the ¡°knife¡± made of cardboard and waved it as he screamed.


    The children screamed in fear. After a full half a minute, the teachers barely controlled the situation and fled with the children towards the nned route.


    Alex nced around and went against the flow of people. While the school police were still fighting the criminal with their pitchforks, he snatched the de with his bare hand, grabbed the criminal¡¯s arm, and threw him to the ground!


    With a bang, the criminal let out a scream. ¡°Ah! Alex! F*ck you!¡±


    Eric¡¯s head was buzzing with pain. Previously, when he found out that Alex had ¡°defiled¡± their sister, he wanted to find an opportunity to beat him up. Although heter found out that Alex and his sister were ¡°in love¡±, he was still unconvinced. After all, Helena was their sister who they had doted on for more than twenty years. If she was tricked away by Alex just like that, as brothers, they would more or less feel a little ufortable.<div>


    Hence, when he found out that Amelia¡¯s kindergarten was going to do an explosion drill, Eric signed up without a word. He wanted to take advantage of the drill to overturn Alex with one hand and pretend to be subdued by him to let him know who was the boss of the family! Unexpectedly, he was subdued by Alex in the end!


    Alex snorted, picked up the microphone, and said calmly, ¡°Alright, the first round of drills is over. Everyone,e back.¡±


    The children were stunned, and so was Amelia. The criminal lying on the ground was none other than her Fifth Uncle! She could not even recognize her Fifth Uncle who was wearing ck stockings!


    At the end of the first drill, everyone¡¯s hearts were beating wildly, and the principal¡¯s face was pale. However, the children werepletely unaware. All of them looked at Alex with fear and excitement, their eyes shining. The way he subdued the criminal just now was super cool!


    The principal approached Alex and whispered, ¡°Instructor Burton, can¡¯t you give everyone time to prepare?¡±


    Alex sneered. ¡°Will the real criminals give you time to prepare?¡±


    The principal was speechless. ¡°But¡­ this will scare the children.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t look at the principal. His gaze swept across the children in the line, and his tone was cold and unquestionable. ¡°I believe our children aren¡¯t that weak. Although they¡¯re as delicate as flowers, their hearts are strong.¡±


    Alex believed that the greenhouse cultivation method was not suitable for children at all. Children¡¯s hearts were not so fragile. All their vulnerabilities were raised by adults. He knew his limits and knew what level was okay and what level was not. War, blood, and human lives should not be shown to children at this age, but it was just the criminals rushing in. If this level was uneptable, what about when the real criminals came? Would they stand there and wait for death?


    The principal was speechless for a moment. Under Alex¡¯s powerful aura, he did not dare to say anything and did not know what to say. He cried, ¡°But if children tell their parents when they return home, their parents will be angry.¡±


    Alex nced at the principal. ¡°Are you giving up some necessary safety education just because you¡¯re afraid that your parents will settle scores with you?¡±


    The principal: ¡°¡­¡± Alright, you¡¯re aloof and arrogant! You¡¯re amazing! So you¡¯re not the one being scolded!


    The principal keptining in his heart. At this moment, he heard Alex say, ¡°After the drill, how to guide the children¡¯s minds should be your school¡¯s business. If there are any more troublemakers in the future, tell them to look for me.


    The principal hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, okay!¡±


    Alex stopped looking at the principal. After the children lined up, he asked, ¡°Children, were you afraid just now?¡±


    Some children said that they were afraid, some said that they were not afraid. Of course, there were also those who kept crying¡­


    Alex smiled. ¡°It¡¯s normal to be afraid. Only by knowing fear will we have reverence for this world. It¡¯s normal not to be afraid. This means that you¡¯re very brave.¡±


    A child sobbed. ¡°What about those who are crying¡­¡±


    Alex said affirmatively, ¡°It¡¯s normal to cry. Instructor Burton also cried when I was your age¡­¡±


    The children gradually calmed down. Amelia looked at Alex with sparkling eyes. Daddy is so awesome! I admire Daddy so much!


    At this moment, Alex continued, ¡°You all have powerful energy hidden in your hearts, so when the criminals rush inter, do you remember what to do?¡±

 Chapter 255 - 255: Go, Criminal!

    Chapter 255: Go, Criminal!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    One by one, the children raised their hands. Some said that they had to run quickly, while others said that they had to listen to the teacher¡¯s instructions.


    Amelia also raised her hand and said loudly, ¡°Charge forward and beat him up!¡± Her eyes were sparkling as she waved her small fists excitedly.


    When Emma heard this, she also waved her fists fiercely. ¡°That¡¯s right. Charge forward and beat him up!¡¯


    Alex: ¡®


    The teachers:


    The corners of Alex¡¯s mouth twitched. He no longer doubted Amelia¡¯s strength at all. He said, ¡°Amelia is very brave, but you have to remember Instructor Burton¡¯s words. Under normal circumstances, a child¡¯s strength can¡¯tpare to an adult¡¯s. Our first principle is to survive!¡±


    Amelia nodded and understood. Her father said that under normal circumstances, she was an abnormal situation. She had a red string and could overturn Fifth Uncle at once! However, no matter what, she could not cause trouble for her father, so she nodded obediently. ¡°l understand!¡±


    Alex heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Amelia would go up and


    fight the ¡°criminal¡±ter! If Amelia went up, Emma would definitely follow. Wouldn¡¯t this scene be chaotic?


    Alex summarized the loopholes of the first drill and bluntly pointed out the teachers¡¯ problems and the school police¡¯s problems. The school police¡¯s reaction was slow, their actualbat ability was useless, and so on¡­ After summarizing, he immediately began the second drill. The results of this drill were much better. As soon as the rm sounded, the teachers became alert and immediately organized the students to evacuate.


    The children also knew what to do. They no longer only listened to the teacher¡¯s orders. Instead, they had their own thoughts and understood why they had to run like this.


    Alex was very pleased. Seeing the school police try their best to fork out the screaming Eric, Eric was about to die of anger! This time, he couldn¡¯t even defeat a few school police officers! Eric used all his strength, and so did the school police. Eric fought eight school police officers alone andsted for a full two minutes before being forked out. He was actually quite impressive.


    After teaching the drill, Alex started the second process, teaching the school police how to act.


    The children sat on the field. All of them were sweating profusely, but they were very excited. They watched as Alex was surrounded by seven or eight school police officers on the drill ground.


    The children shouted, ¡°Instructor Burton, you can do it!¡±


    Amelia also shouted, ¡°Instructor Burton, do your best!¡±


    A whistle sounded, and seven or eight campus police rushed towards Alex at the same time. Alex¡¯s eyes turned cold. In less than half a minute, seven or eight school police officers fell!


    The children: ¡°Wow!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Wow!¡±


    Amelia was too proud. She kept saying, ¡°This is my father! Look, this is my father! ¡±


    The children turned around in surprise and looked at Amelia enviously. From now on, all the children in the school knew that Amelia had a super powerful father who could beat up eight school police uncles alone!


    Seeing Amelia proudly say to the children, ¡°This is my father,¡± Eric was jealous. He raised his hand and snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡¯


    Eric did not believe it. He had been at the construction site all year round and was strong. How could he not defeat Alex?


    The children knew that Eric was the ¡°criminal¡± just now. They immediately shouted even louder in excitement, ¡°Instructor Burton! Go! Instructor Burton! Go! Defeat the criminal! Beat him up!¡±


    Amelia looked at Alex and then at Eric. No one on Fifth Uncle¡¯s side was cheering for him¡­ Hence, Amelia shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Instructor Burton, you can do it! Criminal, you can do it!¡±


    As soon as Amelia shouted, Emma also shouted, ¡°Instructor Burton, do your best! The criminal, do your best! Everyone, do your best!¡±


    The child was stunned. What kind of operation was this?


    Amelia pointed at Eric and exined, ¡°He¡¯s not a real criminal. He¡¯s my Fifth Uncle.¡¯


    The children were enlightened.


    Eric directly ignored the first half of Amelia¡¯s sentence. When he heard the words ¡°go for it, criminal¡±, he immediately beamed with joy. He felt that his entire body was filled with strength, and it was not a problem for him to defeat a cow!


    ¡°Come!¡± Eric hooked his finger at Alex provocatively.


    However, in the next second, Alex grabbed Eric¡¯s wrist and threw him over his shoulder to the ground!


    Alex¡¯s movements were too fast. Before anyone could see clearly, the criminal was defeated! The children immediately cheered and apuded. The little girls looked at Alex as if they had seen a big hero, and the little boys looked at Alex as if they had seen Ultraman!


    Eric¡¯s face flushed red as he got up from the ground. ¡°It doesn¡¯t count. Let¡¯s do it again.. You ambushed me!¡±

 Chapter 256 - 256: Good Driving Skills

    Chapter 256: Good Driving Skills


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex raised his eyebrows. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Eric got up and saw Alex turn to look at Amelia¡­ He quickly rushed up and prepared to knock Alex down when Alex wasn¡¯t paying attention!


    Alex didn¡¯t seem to notice. The children eximed and waved their small hands anxiously. ¡°Behind, behind¡­¡±


    Eric¡¯s eyes revealed a victorious smile.


    However¡­ just as Eric¡¯s hand touched Alex, there was another bang, and he fell to the ground again.


    Eric:


    Some of the children were already jumping up in excitement!


    ¡°Awesome! Awesome!¡± A child from the big ss gave Alex a thumbs up!


    Alex was in the limelight in kindergarten, and Eric became a negative example. No matter what posture he rushed up in, he was thrown to the ground in the end! He was about to vomit blood!


    The children were not satisfied with the explosion drill this time. When they lined up to return to the ssroom, some children imitated Alex. At the same time, they envied Amelia for having such a powerful father!


    At this moment, Amelia was waving goodbye to Alex and Eric. Her eyes were filled with admiration as she shouted, ¡°Daddy is so awesome!¡±


    Alex reached out and rubbed Amelia¡¯s head. His lips curled up slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Eric crossed his arms and was a little unhappy. When Amelia saw this, she immediately said, ¡°Fifth Uncle was also very good today. Your acting as a criminal was so sessful! You were also super powerful!¡± She really felt that Eric was very powerful and even gave him a thumbs up, sincerely praising him.


    The little emotion in Eric¡¯s heart immediately disappeared. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Amelia nodded affirmatively. ¡°Really!¡¯


    Eric immediately grinned and felt satisfied. Look, Baby Mia praised him too!


    Eric left in satisfaction.


    After Alex returned, he settled some matters and looked at the time. School was almost over for Amelia. He changed his clothes and drove to pick Amelia up.


    Alex felt that he was arrogant enough driving. Unexpectedly, a car drove past him on the road. A young girl waved her hand in a panic. ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, the car drove past.


    Alex raised his eyebrows and watched as the car ran crookedly past the car in front of him before slowly stopping. There were quite a lot of cars on the road. She had driven so many twists and turns, but she was actually unharmed.


    Alex: ¡°Tsk tsk, your driving skills are not bad!¡±


    At this moment, in the car in front, Helena thought to herself that it was so close. Her brakes actually failed. What was even stranger was that there were so many cars on the road, but she was actually fine?!


    ¡°It¡¯s too magical¡­¡± Helena muttered. ¡°Is this luck or not?¡± If she was lucky, why did the brakes suddenly malfunction? If she wasn¡¯t lucky, she was actually fine on a road with so many cars while her brakes malfunctioned¡­


    Helena shook her head and took out her phone to call the auto shop. ¡°Hello, is this the auto shop? My car¡­¡±


    When Alex arrived at the kindergarten, it was just in time for the kindergarten to end.


    Amelia walked out and saw all the children greeting her. ¡°Hello, Mia. I like your father very much. Call your father to the amusement park next time!¡±


    ¡°Mia, Mia! Let¡¯s go together. I¡¯ll take the school bus too!¡±


    ¡°Amelia, this is for you!¡± A little boy ran over and stuffed a lollipop into


    Amelia¡¯s hand. Then, his eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Your father likes Ultraman?¡±


    Amelia thought for a moment. ¡°I think so.¡± It seemed that boys liked Ultraman very much?


    The little boy was instantly happy. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring the Ultraman card to your father next time!¡±


    The other boys also surrounded her and chattered as they asked Amelia questions about Alex. Just as they were asking, they saw Alex standing at the school gate with one hand in his pocket. The little boy who said that he wanted to give Alex the Ultraman card immediately eximed, ¡°Look! It¡¯s Instructor Burton! ¡±


    The group of children immediately rushed over! The teachers hurriedly pulled them back, so anxious that their foreheads were sweating.


    Amelia was amazed. Her father was so popr!


    At this moment, Emma ran over and held Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    At this moment, at the school gate, a group of children was surrounding the tall Alex. They asked one after another, ¡°Hello, Instructor Burton. How did you grow so tall?¡±


    Alex hummed. ¡°Eat on time, sleep on time, eat less snacks, and read more books..

 Chapter 257 - 257: Same Taste

    Chapter 257 - 257: Same Taste


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The boys were shocked. ¡°Really? My mother keeps telling me that, but I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Now that Instructor Burton had said so, he would go home and eat!


    After finally coaxing the children away, Alex took Amelia¡¯s hand and asked,


    ¡°How are you feeling today? Are you happy in school?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°1 1 m happy! 1 1 m super happy! Daddy, I want to eat ice cream!¡±


    Emma immediately raised her hand. ¡°Me too!¡±<div>


    Alex waved his hand and put Amelia and Emma into the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you guys to eat ice cream!¡± The cool SUV drove off, leaving behind a bunch of envious eyes.


    At the Central Mall, Alex stood with Amelia and Emma beside the colorful ice cream truck. Amelia leaned over the transparent ss cab and held back her saliva. ¡°Auntie, I want a yogurt, a mango, and a strawberry!¡¯


    The ice-cream-selling aunt took ice-cream scoops, each one round and big to Amelia¡¯s taste, and the ice-cream cups filled with three ice-cream balls of different colors.


    Amelia took it and took a bite first, then reached over to share it with Emma. Emma was looking at the ice cream in the ice cream truck with shining eyes and waved her hand. ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯ll choose!¡±


    Amelia raised the ice cream high again. ¡°Instructor Burton, eat.¡±


    Amused, Alex bent down and took a bite. He tapped Amelia¡¯s nose with his finger. ¡°Call me Daddy.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Daddy!¡¯


    Alex smiled. The more he looked at his daughter, the more he liked her.


    Elmer floated to the side and clicked his tongue. ¡°What¡¯s so good about ice cream?¡±


    Amelia nced at him. ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t eaten it before, right? Ice cream is super delicious!¡±


    Elmer curled his lips and said, ¡°What¡¯s so good about it? Isn¡¯t it just ice dregs?¡± He wasn¡¯t envious at all! Elmer thought as he quickly nced at the ice cream in Amelia¡¯s hand.


    After Alex paid, he was still sitting on the edge of the flower bed in the center. However, this time, there were one big and two small ones. A passingdy looked back as she walked and hit the door with a bang.


    Emmaughed. ¡°Hahaha, this sister must be looking at my ice cream. She¡¯s craving it! ¡±


    Amelia: ¡® . I think she might be watching my father.¡±


    Alex: ¡°No, she¡¯s looking at you.¡±


    The three of them muttered as they ate ice cream. Speechless, Elmer turned around and sat cross-legged on the edge of the flower bed. He resigned himself to fate and flipped through the booklet. What was so good about ice cream? He should read the booklet! He had flipped the booklet over and over a few times these past few days, but he still could not find Helena¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Where the hell did she go¡­¡± Elmer muttered.


    At this moment, a girl¡¯s voice came from the ice cream truck behind him.


    ¡°Boss, I want a yogurt scoop, a strawberry one, and a mango one!¡±


    Amelia immediately turned around. ¡°Wow, this person has the same taste as me!¡±


    Amelia was stunned when she turned around. She saw an older sister in a yellow T-shirt and twisted dungarees standing in front of the ice cream truck. Behind her¡­ was a long string of ghosts! So many ghosts!


    It was already past six in the afternoon. Although the sun had notpletely set, in the Central Mall, tall buildings blocked the afterglow of the setting sun and allowed ghosts to appear. But even so, ghosts did not like toe out at this time of day. They waited until it was dark. So was there anything on this sister in front of them? Otherwise, why would ghosts risk following her? Amelia looked at Helena and had the strangest feeling, so much so that she had forgotten to call Elmer.


    Helena paid. At this moment, the ice cream shop owner said in surprise, ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re the 1,000th customer today. Wait a moment, we have a small gift for you!¡±


    Helena¡¯s mouth twitched as the owner took out a doll in the shape of a small ice cream. She took it, thanked him very calmly, took a bite of the ice cream, and left.


    The ice cream boss: ¡± . . . ¡± Why wasn¡¯t she surprised at all?


    Amelia stared at Helena and saw her walking over while looking at her phone.


    She took the initiative to say, ¡°Sister, did you also buy yogurt scoop, mango scoop, and strawberry-vored ice cream scoops? Me too!¡±


    Helena looked up. ¡°Huh?¡± She saw a cute little girl holding the same ice cream as her..

 Chapter 258 - 258: Becoming sworn sisters

    Chapter 258 - 258: Bing sworn sisters


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    From Helena¡¯s point of view, the little girl looked at her with her head tilted. Her face was fair and chubby. It wasn¡¯t fat like that either, but a little baby fat. Her eyes were big and dark, and her eyshes were curled. She had two small braids. The stray hair on her forehead was clipped up with a little white rabbit hair clip, revealing her full and round forehead.


    In an instant, Helena was stunned. Something seemed to sh past, but her mind was empty and she still couldn¡¯t remember anything! She felt a pain in her heart and an urge to pull the child in front of her into her arms.


    Helena steadied herself and said, ¡°I see. Shall we have a toast?¡±


    Amelia immediately raised her ice cream. ¡°Cheers!¡±


    Elmer looked up. Could ice cream be toasted? With one look, he flew up from the flower bed, and his eyes almost fell to the ground!<div>


    ¡°F*ck, f*ck!¡± Elmer couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore and cursed.


    Amelia was shocked. She turned around and asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Why did he look like he had seen a ghost? Although there were indeed more ghosts behind this sister¡­


    Elmer opened his mouth and could not speak. Amelia could not see the abnormal ghost hidden in a person¡¯s body yet, but he could! The soul in the girl¡¯s body in front of him waspletely different from this girl¡¯s face! In other words, the soul of this body upied this girl¡¯s body, and who else could this soul be but Helena!


    ¡°Oh my god, why did you run into someone else¡¯s body?¡± Elmer felt that his understanding had been refreshed. It was too ridiculous! Could it be that there was really a soul in this world?!


    Amelia saw that Elmer was acting abnormally. She looked at Helena, then back at Elmer. ¡°Master?¡±


    Helena looked over and saw Alex and Amelia. Master? She thought that the man in front of her was the father of these two children!


    Alex knew who Amelia was calling Master, but his expression did not change. He pretended that Amelia was calling him. His eyes flickered as he sensed that something was definitely going on with Amelia.


    ¡°Eat your ice cream.¡± Alex nced at the time and told Amelia, ¡°Grandma will be here in ten seconds.¡¯


    Amelia and Emma were speechless. The two of them quickly finished the ice cream in their hands.


    Helena looked away and smiled at Amelia, who was engrossed in eating ice cream. Without thinking, she handed Amelia the doll in her hand. ¡°Here, this is for you. As a witness to our fate.¡±


    Amelia took the doll happily. ¡°Are you really giving it to me?¡±


    Helena: ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± She was about to leave.


    Amelia quickly said, ¡°Sister, wait a minute.¡± With that, she searched her small school bag and found a pair of underwear. She quickly stuffed it back and touched it again. She found a sweat towel¡­ Realizing that she had nothing to give away, Amelia scratched her head. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she took down her little rabbit hair clip.


    ¡°This is for you,¡± Amelia said, cing the bunny hairpin in Helena¡¯s hand.


    Helena was stunned. She looked at the little rabbit hair clip in her palm and her heart seemed to melt like hot water. It was a mess. Her soul had been reborn. She couldn¡¯t remember anything. She was quite lonely¡­ But now, she seemed to have made a friend, a little friend.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Helena smiled. ¡°We hit it off so well. Why don¡¯t we be sworn sisters?¡±


    Elmer: n ???¡± He was stunned by Helena¡¯s words and quickly said, ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Amelia, however, asked Helena happily, ¡°What do you mean by sworn sister?¡±


    Helena said, ¡°We¡¯re friends who hit it off at first sight and be sworn siblings. In the future, you¡¯ll be my sister and I¡¯ll be your sister. This way, we¡¯ll be even closer!¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Okay, okay!¡¯


    Elmer: ¡°Wait a minute, wait a minute¡­


    Helena, however, raised her ice cream cup. ¡°Come, cheers to this ice cream and we¡¯ll be good sisters!¡±


    Amelia raised the ice cream high. ¡°Cheers!¡±


    The two of them took a big bite of ice cream and started gasping from the code.


    Elmer:


    Alex:


    Helena forced herself to swallow the ice cream in her mouth and said in a muffled voice, ¡°You¡¯re my sister from now on. Come, call me sister!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Sister!¡±


    Helena replied happily, ¡°Yes! ¡°

 Chapter 259 - 259: Go Home Together

    Chapter 259: Go Home Together


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡± Aren¡¯t you guys a little too hasty?! Will they not listen to him?!


    Elmer was about to say something when Amelia suddenly pointed at Alex. ¡°Sister, this is my father. If you¡¯re my sister, my father is your father. Sister, call him Daddy!¡¯


    Helena spat out a mouthful of ice cream!


    Alex¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t want a daughter that age.¡¯


    Helena looked at Alex. ¡°Um¡­ hello, hello¡­ this¡­ brother?¡± She thought this man was the little kid¡¯s master! Now, how should she address him!


    Before Alex could speak, Emma shouted, ¡°No, you can¡¯t call him Brother! You have to call him Daddy! Daddy¡¯s Daddy is Grandpa, Daddy¡¯s sister is Auntie, and the sisters¡¯ Daddy is Daddy!¡±


    Amelia echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡¯


    Helena: ¡°¡­¡± This is ridiculous. I just casually acknowledged her as my sister. How did I acknowledge a father for myself?


    Amelia suddenly frowned. ¡°No, no, my father didn¡¯t give birth to Sister. You can¡¯t call her Daddy!¡±


    Seeing Amelia and Helena actually fall into deep thought over a title, Elmer looked up at the sky and cried. Can¡¯t you wait a moment? Let him finish!


    Elmer said speechlessly, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t casually acknowledge others as your sisters.¡±


    Amelia had a headache. ¡°Then what should we do? I can¡¯t just acknowledge her as my mother!¡±


    Elmer choked. Wasn¡¯t that her mother?


    At this moment, Alex¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and held the phone receiver a little further away. Old Madam Walton¡¯s angry roar came from the receiver. ¡°Alex! Where did you kidnap Mia and Emma!¡±


    Helena stopped abruptly when she heard Mrs Walton¡¯s voice. This voice¡­ and Mia¡­ why did it give her a familiar feeling?


    Helena looked at Alex, who was wiping his nose innocently. ¡°l don¡¯t think you can call it kidnapping¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton was furious. ¡°Did you bring them to eat ice cream again?!¡±


    Alex: ¡°You can¡¯t say it¡¯s again¡­¡± Seriously speaking, this was Emma¡¯s first time out for ice cream. How could she say it was again?


    Mrs. Walton snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll give you thirty minutes. Hurry up and bring her back! ¡±


    Alex was about to say okay when Mrs. Walton said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll give you an hour. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t drive too fast¡­¡±


    Alex raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After hanging up, Alex ate thest bite of ice cream and threw the empty ss away. It drew a beautiful parab and fell precisely into the trash can. Then he said to Amelia and Emma, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Emma¡¯s mouth was red from the cold. As she ate, she said, ¡°Wait, I still have a little¡­


    Amelia held up her cup. ¡°l have more too, Daddy. Why don¡¯t you help me take a bite?¡±


    Amelia and Emma were nervous when they thought of Old Madam Walton. Alex smiled. ¡°Go to the car and eat. Just destroy the evidence before we get home.¡±


    Emma and Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up and they nodded repeatedly.


    Beside him, Helena was silent. She muttered to herself, ¡°Mia¡­ Mia¡­


    Amelia turned around curiously. ¡°Sister, are you calling me?¡± Helena came back to her senses and looked at Amelia. ¡°So your name is Mia!¡± Amelia nodded. ¡°By the way, Sister, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Helena: ¡°¡­ My name is He¡­ Hall Walton.¡± Out of habit, she almost said her name was Helena!


    Amelia eximed, ¡°Your surname is Walton too!¡±


    Elmer¡¯s eyes darkened. Hall? He immediately flipped open the booklet. He had an impression of the name!


    Helena couldn¡¯t help but reach out and rub Amelia¡¯s hair. ¡°Alright, Sister, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Elmer immediately said, ¡°Mia, you can¡¯t let her go.¡±


    Amelia made a sound of surprise and looked at Elmer. ¡°Why can¡¯t I let Sister


    Elmer floated beside Alex. Alex lowered his eyes slightly. Was it Mia¡¯s master who said that this girl could not be allowed to leave? Although he did not know why, but¡­


    Alex looked up and smiled. He said to Helena, ¡°Since you¡¯re sworn sisters with Mia, no matter what, you have to go home and meet your elders. Let¡¯s go back together.¡± With that, he held Amelia¡¯s hand with one hand and picked Emma up with the other, gesturing for Helena to follow.


    Helena:


    Half an hourter, Helena sat in the car with a dumbfounded expression. She looked out at the road and felt a sense of familiarity, as if it had been a lifetime ago.. It was as if she had often taken this road in her previous life¡­

 Chapter 260 - 260: She’s Petty and Selfish

    Chapter 260: She¡¯s Petty and Selfish


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex¡¯s SUV had reached the outskirts of the Waltons¡¯ estate. Amelia leaned behind the driver¡¯s seat and said nervously, ¡°Dad, destroy the evidence!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Oh¡­ I almost forgot.¡± He parked the car in front of the trash can at the side. He was about to ask Mia and Emma to give him the ice cream empty cup when he saw Amelia looking left and right. She asked nervously, ¡°Daddy, what do we do? How do we destroy the evidence?¡±


    Alex: ¡®


    Helena came back to her senses and saw the nervous Amelia, as if she was preparing to do something big. Sheughed. ¡°Give it to me. Destroying the trash means that we have to throw the trash away before we go home. Don¡¯t let Mom find out¡­¡± At this point, she was suddenly stunned.


    Emma and Amelia handed the trash to Helena, saying, ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Helena instinctively took it, opened the car door, and threw the trash into the trash can. As soon as she turned around, she saw the sun setting. In the distance was the end of the river, and the bright sunset dyed half the sky red.


    Helena was in a daze. She seemed to have seen such a scenery before. What was going on? At this moment, Helena vaguely recalled an image. Her brothers had brought her home and even secretly given her snacks. Because they were afraid of being med by their parents when they returned home, they stopped the car halfway and threw the trash away¡­


    Suddenly, the car horn beeped twice. Alex ced a hand on the window and said, ¡°Get in. Why are you in a daze?¡±


    Helena: ¡°Oh¡­ okay¡­¡±


    As the car approached the Walton family¡¯s manor, Helena did not know what was going on, but her heart was beating faster and faster. Her breathing began to quicken. Something was about toe out of her mind, giving her a headache.


    In the Walton family¡¯s manor, Mrs. Walton was sitting in a wheelchair, like an old mother waiting for her daughter to return home. The sunset shone on her white hair, adding a hint of vicissitudes and loneliness. However, when she saw Amelia, Emma, and Alex get out of the car, her weathered face came to life. She said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re noting home after school. Where did you go to y?¡±


    Helena held onto the car door. She couldn¡¯t breathe, and her fingers were trembling. The moment she saw Mrs. Walton, she felt her heart hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Tears fell unconsciously.


    Helena was a little flustered and quickly wiped her tears. There was an indescribable feeling in her heart. She did not understand what was going on!


    Amelia ran over, hugged Mrs. Walton, and called her Grandma obediently. Then, she snuggled into her arms and wheedled. Mrs. Walton instantly lost her temper. She looked up and saw Helena not far away. She was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°This is?¡±


    Mrs. Walton frowned at Alex. Could it be Alex¡¯s girlfriend? Mrs. Walton felt a little suffocated and angry. She didn¡¯t think she was a generous person. She was even petty. She could ept Alex as her son-inw and treat him as one of the Waltons, but only if he didn¡¯t find another woman. If Alex was going to date or remarry, then she hoped Alex would leave the Walton family. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t allow him to take Amelia away. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want Alex to find a partner, but she couldn¡¯t ept him bringing her home! She was so petty and selfish! If this girl was Alex¡¯s girlfriend, she wouldn¡¯t let her set foot in the Walton residence.


    Mrs. Walton looked at Helena with a cold and very unfriendly expression.


    Amelia sensed Mrs. Walton¡¯s attitude and quickly said, ¡°Grandma, this is the sister Mia just acknowledged. She¡¯s not a bad person!¡±


    Mrs. Walton frowned. ¡°What sister?¡±


    Alex pushed Mrs. Walton¡¯s wheelchair very naturally. As he pushed her into the house, he told her what had happened.


    Amelia ran to hold Helena¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go!¡± Her voice was soft and cute. The way she called her sister was very sweet. The pain in Helena¡¯s heart slowly disappeared and she let Amelia lead her through the door.


    Mrs. Walton¡¯sint came from the front. ¡°You even lied to me that you didn¡¯t eat ice cream? What time is it? It¡¯s not good for the stomach if children don¡¯t eat on time¡­ If she wants to eat, you just bring her there? Children are insensible, but you, an adult, are also fooling around¡­ William and the others are almost done eating. Only you¡­¡±


    In the dining room, George looked up and saw Alex being scolded. He watched coldly and even raised his eyebrows gloatingly. Finally, he was not the only one who was scolded..

 Chapter 261 - 261: Surrounded by Ghosts

    Chapter 261 - 261: Surrounded by Ghosts


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lucas was elegantly holding his chopsticks and eating slowly. Beside him was Harper, who was burying his head in his food without saying a word. William sat opposite Lucas and ate quickly. His cheeks were puffed up. When he heard the sound, he looked up and said happily, ¡°Sister is back!¡± However, when he looked up, he saw a big sister standing in front of him. Behind her was a series of ghosts. Some of these ghosts had eyeballs hanging below their sockets, some had rotten mouths, revealing pale teeth¡­ Some had stomachs that were open, and there was a ghost baby hanging inside¡­ There was also an old woman wearing a purple shroud and holding a walking stick. When she saw


    William looking over, she even grinned at him. More and more ghosts surged in. As if they sensed William¡¯s gaze, they all moved their eyes stiffly and looked at William faintly¡­


    William spat out the rice in his mouth!


    Lucas and Harper, who were opposite him, immediately suffered. They were inexplicably sprayed with rice and vegetable crumbs.


    Lucas and Harper: ¡°¡­¡± Did he have to do this? Did he have to do this? Wasn¡¯t it just because his sister was back?!<div>


    Lucas was furious. He took a tissue and wiped it. Harper spat out the rice in his mouth and spat. He said to William angrily, ¡°William, you did it on purpose, right?!¡± He was so angry that he didn¡¯t even call him Second Brother!


    However, William could not care less about Lucas and William now. He was so frightened that his scalp went numb. ¡°l¡­ l, l, l¡­¡± Why could he see ghosts again! Why was he always the one who saw ghosts!


    Amelia was holding Helena¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister, sit down. It¡¯s time to eat!¡± With that, she introduced Helena to everyone. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Eldest Uncle, Fifth Uncle, Little Uncle, this is the sister Mia just acknowledged!¡¯


    Helena should have been embarrassed, but now it was reced by other emotions. The men in front of her looked exactly like the brothers in her memory. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Hello¡­ I¡¯m Hall. I¡¯m sorry to havee without saying hello. Sorry to disturb you¡­¡±


    The moment they heard Helena say her name, Mrs. Walton, Old Master Su, George, Eric, and Andrew looked over. Hall? Helena¡¯sst word was unclear, a little like the pronunciation of ¡°na¡±¡­


    George¡¯s eyes sharpened. He looked at Alex, who shook his head slightly.


    After knowing that Hall was a friend Amelia had brought back and had nothing to do with Alex, Mrs. Walton regained her usual expression. However, when she heard the name Hall, she felt depressed. She forced herself to perk up and said, ¡°l didn¡¯t know that there were guests. I¡¯m sorry, but please make do.¡± With that, she got someone to prepare cutlery for Helena.


    Helena quickly took it and said, ¡°l was rude.¡±


    During the meal, everyone had different thoughts. As Helena sat down,


    William felt surrounded by ghosts. He stiffened and did not dare to move. Only Amelia and Emma ate happily. One was happy that she had a new friend and a new sister, and the other was simply careless¡­


    After dinner, Alex and George whispered something outside the door. After a while, both of them frowned and looked at Amelia and Emma, who were ying in the living room on the first floor. Beside them was Helena, who was squatting and tying a Barbie doll¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Mia, go upstairs for a while. Eldest Uncle has something to tell you.¡± George walked over.


    Amelia looked up. ¡°Okay!¡¯


    Elmer closed the booklet in his hand and felt dizzy. He said. ¡°Mia. bring Helena up too.¡±


    Amelia was stunned and corrected softly, ¡°Master¡­ Sister¡¯s name is Hall¡­¡± Her mother¡¯s name was Helena¡­ At the thought of this, Amelia was suddenly stunned. She realized btedly that her sworn sister¡¯s name was a little simr to her mother¡¯s¡­


    Amelia did not say a word. She went to hold Helena¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to my room!¡±


    Emma raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    Amelia paused and looked at the increasing number of ghosts surrounding


    Helena. She said, ¡°Sister Emma, you¡¯d better not go.¡±


    William immediately ran upstairs to get his camera. He knew that his sister was going to start catching ghosts again! There were so many ghosts this time. They should be able to fill the Soul Retrieving Gourd to the brim¡­ His mind raced¡­


    Amelia led Helena up the familiar stairs. Her hands were clenched tightly as she looked at the approaching second floor.. She felt as if something was waiting for her in front of her, making her inexplicably afraid¡­

 Chapter 262 - 262: Leading the Children Astray

    Chapter 262 - 262: Leading the Children Astray


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was only one flight of stairs, but Helena felt that she had walked for a long time. When she finally reached the second floor, she subconsciously looked at a room at the end of the second floor. The room was closed. Helena vaguely thought she had walked down this corridor before. No matter how unbelievable it was, she knew that there must be something special about the Walton family to her. Could it be that before she died, she was a Walton?


    Amelia¡¯s words pulled Helena back to her senses. ¡°Sister, over here.¡±


    Helena followed Amelia into her room. Emma had also made a fuss abouting along, but George had said something to Mrs. Walton that made her take Emma away. What George had in mind was that Elmer had asked Amelia to bring Helena back. It would be bad if she was some malicious ghost and frightened the olddy.


    Andrew did not know what had happenedst time, but this time, he had to follow them in no matter what. Eric watched in confusion as a group of people wanted to squeeze into Amelia¡¯s room. He followed them without a word!


    Elmer raised his hand and waved. The ghosts behind Helena were all trapped outside the door. Hence, as soon as Helena entered Amelia¡¯s room, she realized that she was surrounded by a few men. George crossed his hands and sat on the sofa, pursing his lips as he stared at her. Eric and Andrew sat at the side and nced at him from time to time. Alex leaned against the balcony in the house, crossed his arms, and stared at her too. That was enough. After a while, another little boy holding a camera ran in and set up a video recorder to take photos of her?!<div>


    Eric frowned and asked, ¡°William, what are you doing?¡±


    George said in a deep voice, ¡°Eric, Andrew, from now on, don¡¯t ask anything. No matter what you see today, keep it to yourself. Don¡¯t tell anyone, understand?¡±


    Eric wanted to retort, but when he saw George¡¯s serious expression, he immediately shut up.


    Andrew said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The atmosphere was a little heavy. Helena was the first to break the strange atmosphere. ¡°Why? What do you want to do? Do you have a special hobby? You even brought children. You¡¯ll lead the children astray!¡¯


    George and the others¡¯ lips twitched.


    Helena lowered her arms. ¡°I¡¯m just joking to liven up the atmosphere. Don¡¯t be so serious. May I ask what you want by bringing me here?¡± She couldn¡¯t be so lucky to be found by her family before she could think of anything after transmigration, right? It was simply a fantasy. No matter how lucky she was, she couldn¡¯t find her family by buying ice cream, right?


    Amelia firstforted Helena to calm down, then looked at Elmer and asked curiously, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, George and Alex looked at Amelia at the same time.


    Helena: ¡°???¡± Wait, what master? Who was master? Wasn¡¯t it Alex? She had originally thought that Alex was Amelia¡¯s father and also Amelia¡¯s master, but now it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case¡­ Helena felt her hair stand on end and looked at the air beside her.


    At this moment, a man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in the room. ¡°Mia, do you still remember thest time that envious ghost hid in Auntie Kate¡¯s body?¡±


    Helena immediately looked in the direction of the voice, only to see that it wasing from the camera William had set up. Helena couldn¡¯t help but frown. Was this a video call? She also noticed that Andrew and Eric were leaning closer to the camera in shock at this moment to look at the video feed. Then, they looked at her and Amelia.


    Eric: ¡°Oh my god! This¡­¡±


    Andrew¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Impossible¡­¡±


    A white-robed man suddenly appeared in the camera. This man¡¯s tace was pale, and his eyes were long and narrow, but his lips were very red, making him look extremely evil and mysterious. Then, they saw Amelia nod at the white-robed man in the camera and say, ¡°l remember!¡±


    Eric and Andrew¡¯s heads were buzzing. The worldview of the past twenty years had copsed at this moment. The door to a new world was slowly opening for them¡­


    Elmer looked at Helena and said, ¡°This is the situation in front of us. There¡¯s another person¡¯s soul hidden in Hall.¡±


    Helena¡¯s pupils constricted.. Who was this person?! How could he know that she transmigrated?

 Chapter 263 - 263: We Don’t Seem to Be Familiar

    Chapter 263 - 263: We Don¡¯t Seem to Be Familiar


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer flipped open the booklet and pursed his lips. ¡°l don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. Hall died eight days ago, and the ghost in her body now is¡­ Helena.


    Mia, she¡¯s your mother, Helena.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s grip on the milk bottle immediately loosened¡­


    George stood up abruptly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°What¡­¡±


    George had always been calm. He had never lost hisposure like this. His lips were pursed as he looked at Helena in disbelief. He suppressed the storm in his heart and said, ¡°Helena?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Helena was speechless. She was stunned! Who the hell had let this happen? They really knew her! Before this, she hadn¡¯t told anyone her name was Helena, but these people knew her name.


    ¡°Who¡­ who are you¡­¡± Helena was at a loss.


    George clenched his fists. His heart was not calm, and his body was trembling slightly. Was it really Helena? Was it their sister Helena, who died alone in Bradford City before they could say goodbye?


    Amelia stared at Helena nkly, trying to find memories of her mother in her eyes and face. But if it was her mother, why didn¡¯t she recognize her?


    Elmer pressed his eyebrows and said hesitantly, ¡°Mia, do you still remember the time when Master went down for a meeting?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°l remember.¡¯


    Elmer: ¡°At that time, Master brought your mother over, but¡­ there was an ident¡­¡± Elmer told him what happened that day and finally frowned. ¡°So, Master doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on now. How did Helena really transmigrate¡­¡±


    Helena was dumbfounded when she heard all of this. Her first reaction was disbelief. Wasn¡¯t this a lie?!


    Amelia frowned and her thoughts began to wander. Suddenly, she looked up and asked Elmer, ¡°Master, so you were lying to me when you said that you stayed upte and worked overtime, right?¡±


    Elmer: It¡¯s Master¡¯s fault.¡¯


    No, wait, it¡¯s his fault?! Elmer suddenly realized, he brought Helena over to the world of the living because he felt bad, then pped her identally, then pped her into Hall¡¯s body, then Helena coincidentally met with Amelia, and finally Amelia, this mini King of Hell, saw her mother atst¡­ in short, this was all caused by him! It had nothing to do with Amelia. Even if Amelia and Helena reunited, it was not Amelia who abused her power. Instead, he had inexplicably be the ¡°culprit¡± who caused everything and became the ¡°scapegoat¡±?!


    Elmer stared at Amelia. ¡°Tell me, you arranged everything before you reincarnated, right?¡±


    Amelia looked confused. ¡°Master, what are you talking about?¡±


    Elmer was speechless. He looked at Amelia in front of him. Her eyes were sincere and untainted. They were clear and nk, as if she really did not know what he was talking about.


    Elmer was instantly defeated. Forget it, the current Amelia¡­ was not really the true mini King of Hell. She did not know anything! Sob, this damn mini King of Hell only knew how to trick him!


    Elmer held his forehead. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get this straight. Helena, you have indeed transmigrated, but because your soul was transmigrated, your soul is iplete now. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have any memories.¡± He pointed at Amelia, George, Eric, and Andrew and said, ¡°This is your daughter. This is your eldest brother, fifth brother, and eighth brother.¡±


    Finally Elmer nced again at Alex, who was leaning against the balcony¡­ Well, never mind. This man wasn¡¯t worth mentioning.


    Alex:


    Eric and Andrew were still in extreme shock. Everything that happened today had overturned their understanding. The girl in front of them was actually their sister, Helena? This was ridiculous!


    But at this moment, George suddenly went forward and slowly hugged Helena. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Helena¡­ It¡¯s Big Brother¡¯s fault. Big Brother has let you down¡­¡± After saying that, he could not help but tighten his arms, but he quickly let go, afraid that he would hurt Helena.


    Helena held her breath. For some reason, she suddenly couldn¡¯t say a word.. After a while, she raised her hand and said, ¡°Wait, we don¡¯t seem to be very familiar¡­¡± She was clearly hugged by a strange man, and Helena should have quickly pushed him away, but she felt inexplicably attached to his embrace, so¡­ if what the man said was true, was the person in front of her really her brother?</font>

 Chapter 264 - 264: Really Their Sister

    Chapter 264 - 264: Really Their Sister


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    George quickly let go of Helena. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was rude.¡±


    Eric widened his eyes and asked in confusion, ¡°Brother, do you really believe such nonsense?¡±


    George looked Helena in the eye and said firmly, ¡°l believe it!¡± He believed it. He believed that his precious sister had reallye back to life. He believed everything Amelia and Elmer said. No matter what they said, he believed it!


    Andrew was speechless. Everything in front of him felt surreal.


    Compared to Andrew¡¯s silence, Eric¡¯s personality was even more irritable. He took William¡¯s video recorder and cursed, ¡°Was this recorded in advance? What¡¯s that man in the white robe who looks like a dead person? Is he an actor you found? And this Hall, she¡¯s also an actor you found. Are you ying a prank on us?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    William saw Eric grabbing the video recorder roughly and looking at it over and over again. He even wanted to pull out the maic signal sticks at the top. He panicked and hurriedly snatched the video recorder over. ¡°Fifth Uncle,


    calm down. It¡¯s true. Everything is true. Don¡¯t damage my video recorder!¡± Andrew pressed down on Eric¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Fifth Brother, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Amelia grabbed Helena¡¯s hand and looked at her nervously. ¡°Are you really my mother?¡±


    Helena¡¯s eyelids twitched. They were clearly sworn sisters not long ago. How did she be a mother in the blink of an eye?


    Helena: ¡°l don¡¯t remember. Did you remember the wrong person?¡±


    Elmer reminded them, ¡°Won¡¯t you know if you take out Helena¡¯s old things?¡±


    George nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡± He hurried out.


    Amelia asked eagerly, ¡°Master, can I see Mommy?¡±


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡± His disciple was looking at him so pitifully. Could he refuse?


    Elmer raised his hand and moved his fingers. Helena immediately felt weightless. She had actually seen herself separate from this body¡­


    ¡°Wait, wait¡­¡± Helena was anxious.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Mom! It¡¯s really Mom!¡±


    Helena¡¯s soul was slightly offset from this body. Her soul was separated from her body, so Amelia could see Helena¡¯s soul clearly!


    Eric¡¯s eyes were as wide as copper bells! Andrew also felt a chill run down his spine. It was unbelievable! The two of them were staring at the video recorder until there was a hole!


    Eric muttered, ¡°It¡¯s real¡­ It¡¯s actually real¡­ Real sister¡­¡±


    Andrew¡¯s lips trembled and his throat was dry. ¡°Little sister, it¡¯s Little sister¡­¡±


    Amelia lunged forward and hugged Helena¡¯s thigh. Her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Boohoo, Mommy. Mia misses Mommy so much¡­¡±


    Helena:


    Before Helena could speak, Amelia continued, ¡°After Mommy went to heaven, Dad didn¡¯t like Mia anymore. It was the original Dad¡­¡± As she spoke, her tears fell like beans. ¡°Then Auntie Reba fell down the stairs herself, but she said that I pushed her. Mommy, Mia doesn¡¯t admit to anything Mia didn¡¯t do¡­¡± She hugged Helena¡¯s thigh tightly and cried, ¡°But no one believed Mia. They often forgot to feed Mia. Mia didn¡¯t have anything to wear either. It was so cold.


    After Mommy left, Mia was cold every day.¡±


    Amelia cried as she spoke. The aggrieved feelings that had been cured were flipped out again after seeing her mother. She only wanted her mother to hug her andfort her.


    Helena¡¯s heart ached, followed by a headache. However, she could not remember the past. It was just that Amelia, who was crying like a human, stabbed her heart hard.


    Helena subconsciously hugged Amelia andforted her as she patted her back. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    Amelia clung to Helena¡¯s neck, refusing to part.


    Helena could not breathe. ¡°Ahem¡­ Mia, loosen up a little¡­ loosen up¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, Amelia hugged him even tighter. ¡°l don¡¯t want to!¡± It was rare for her to be so disobedient.


    Elmer quickly pulled Amelia away and said, ¡°If you use a little more strength, you¡¯ll really strangle your mother to death.¡± After all, Amelia was young and small, but she was really strong!


    Amelia had no choice but to loosen Helena. Helena looked up and saw Andrew and Eric standing in front of her..</font>

 Chapter 265 - 265: Find the Soul Fragment!

    Chapter 265 - 265: Find the Soul Fragment!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Eric looked quite helpless, and Andrew¡¯s eyes were red.


    Helena: ¡°¡­Um, can you guys wait a moment before¡­¡± Before she could finish, Eric hugged her!


    Eric relied on his tall stature to hug Amelia and Helena. He cried, ¡°Little Sister, it¡¯s really you. Boohoo, Fifth Brother misses you so much!¡±


    What science? What do you mean by not believing in ghosts and gods? Get lost! As long as his sister coulde back, not to mention that there were ghosts in the world, even if humans could cultivate, he would believe that they


    could escape the gravity of earth and fly into the sky!<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Andrew also gripped Helena¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Little sister¡­¡±


    Helena did not feel any repulsion or disgust towards their actions. Although she still could not remember anything, she had a subconscious instinct. She did not know what to say and could only mutter to herself, ¡°l thought I met a random sister by the roadside¡­ Then, for no reason, I had a father¡­ Now, not only do I have a father, but I also have three brothers¡­¡±


    Eric corrected her with tears in his eyes. ¡°No, it¡¯s eight brothers!¡±


    Helena:


    Andrew emphasized, ¡°And Mom and Dad.¡±


    Amelia immediately raised her hand. ¡°And Mia!¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°And Seven and Grandpa Turtle!¡±


    Helena:


    William, who was at the side, looked at this and that. He was clearly very interested in this scene. Alex, who was also ignored, touched his nose. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t say what he was feeling.


    At this moment, George rushed back with arge box. When he saw Helena in Eric¡¯s arms and Eric crying embarrassingly, he did not know what to say.


    Helena said quickly: ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    George ced the box on the ground. As he took things out, he introduced it as if he knew everything. ¡°This is your favorite doll when you were three years old. This is the little baby and flower ring you liked when you were five years old. At that time, you were so vain. This is the kitten doll you¡¯ve been hugging when you were seven years old.¡±


    It was also from this time onwards that Helena had to undergo a lot of treatment. In order to avoid infection and iste a lot of things, she could only look through the ss of the ward and see the outside world. George and the others wanted to bring the best things in the world to Helena, but all Helena needed was health. That was the only thing they couldn¡¯t give.


    George¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°This was from Helena¡¯s first timepleting the entire chemotherapy. When you were discharged, you happily grabbed the sunflower and refused to let go¡­¡± A sunflower that had been made into a dried flowery quietly in the photo frame.


    George: ¡°At that time, everyone was very happy. We thought that we had finally defeated the illness, so we went to the entrance of the manor to take photos.¡±


    Helena picked up the photo album in a daze. She saw the girl in the photo with a smile on her face. Her hair was very short and looked like it had just grown out. Beside her were her eight brothers and her parents.


    George took out a lot of things again. Most of them were worthless gadgets, but every one of them had extraordinary meaning. The little girl¡¯s photos gradually changed from seven or eight years old to ten or twenty years old. There were photos every year for her birthday, but most of the photos were of wards. She lost her hair and refused to take photos, so her brothers customized a lot of wigs for her¡­


    Helena could see the mark of the girl¡¯s growth in the photo.


    ¡°Is this really me?¡± Helena stroked the familiar face in the photo. This feeling was a little subtle, familiar and unfamiliar, as if she was looking at her experiences in her previous life, but she couldn¡¯t remember at all.


    Amelia also grabbed Helena¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mia will make Mom remember!¡± She suddenly remembered what Elmer had just said and asked anxiously, ¡°Master, did you disperse Mom¡¯s soul so that Mom can¡¯t remember the past?¡±


    Elmer: ¡°Well¡­ this¡­¡± He thought Amelia would be angry and me him, but Amelia said, ¡°Then as long as we recover Mom¡¯s soul fragment, we can make Mom remember what happened before, right?¡± Elmer: ¡°That¡¯s the theory.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find it!¡±


    George asked, ¡°Then what can Eldest Uncle do?¡±


    Eric also said, ¡°What about me? I can help too. If you need me to work hard, you can let me do anything!¡¯


    Andrew nced at William and said, ¡°l think I can change the research topic¡­¡±</font>

 Chapter 266 - 266: Sleeping With Mommy

    Chapter 266 - 266: Sleeping With Mommy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Helena¡¯s heart warmed. Although she did not know them, or rather, she had just met them, she felt as if she had been with them for a long time. This ¡°brother¡± of hers seemed to really dote on her, and her daughter¡­ Helena took a deep breath and smiled easily. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Elmer looked at the motivated group of people and was speechless for a moment. He opened the book and muttered as he ffff0te a few strokes on the book. William suddenly asked, ¡°Um¡­ I have another question. Why are there so many ghosts around Aunt?¡±


    Eric was stunned. ¡°Ghosts? What the hell?¡± There weren¡¯t many ghosts. He hadn¡¯t seen any in the VCR.


    William stuck his head out and looked around. He realized that the group of ghosts he had seen when he was eating seemed to have disappeared. As Elmer wrote in the booklet, he said, ¡°l chased them away. Helena¡¯s soul is missing and she even upied Hall¡¯s body. In the eyes of other ghosts, this is delicious. They also want to upy the body of a living person. Moreover,


    Helena¡¯s soul is missing and is even more attractive to ghosts. After eating Helena¡¯s ghost, not only can they strengthen themselves, but they might also obtain a new life.¡¯<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    This was the trouble with soul transmigration. Most ghosts were unwilling to die, especially those who did not have the chance to reincarnate. Therefore, more and more ghosts would gather around Helena. Once the matter of Helena¡¯s soul transmigration was exposed, it would attract the attention of the Netherworld. When the Netherworld found out, the people of the Netherworld would not be as easy to talk to as him. Besides¡­ Helena would not live long after her soul transmigration.


    There were many regrets in life. Some people were separated from the world before they could say goodbye. Perhaps Amelia also knew that some things were destined to be irreversible, so Elmer felt that Helena¡¯s soul transmigration this time was more like a farewell. In that case¡­ let¡¯s say goodbye properly.


    Elmer looked at Amelia. She knew everything as well as anyone, so she was happy. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at the booklet in silence.


    George packed up the things in the box and looked at Helena again. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t remember. Big Brother will always be by your side. Where do you live now? Do you have a family?¡±


    Helena shook her head. ¡°No. The original owner¡¯s parents passed away a few years ago. She was alone. Her parents left her forty buildings. I¡¯m andy now.¡±


    Alone? George¡¯s heart ached slightly.


    Eric was magnanimous. He pped and praised, ¡®Good job,ndy. Very good!¡±


    Amelia nodded as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as Mommy made it, it¡¯s good!¡±


    Eric: ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    Alex, who still had no presence at the side:


    Alex looked at Helena. For some reason, he suddenly remembered what he had said to the Walton family. His head hurt¡­ He pressed his eyebrows. What love at first sight, romantic encounter¡­ Now, he was really going to be exposed!


    George pondered for a moment. ¡°Then Helena, you can stay at home from now on.¡± No matter what, Hall was Helena now. As her brothers, they would not let her live alone outside.


    Helena scratched her head. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too bad?¡± She thought of Mrs. Walton, who was hostile to her. Perhaps the person in front of her was very familiar with her, but she really wasn¡¯t familiar with them¡­ But in her heart, she really wanted to live here. It was only half a night, but she actually couldn¡¯t bear to leave.


    Andrew said, ¡°Mom¡¯s health is indeed not good now. I don¡¯t know if she can ept it. Find a time to tell her slowly.¡±


    George: ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Helena went missing back then, Mrs. Walton, who could not take it anymore, suffered a stroke and was hospitalized. After she survived, her body had never been too good and she could not be stimted.


    George and the others felt that they had to take things slowly when telling her about how Hall was Helena.


    Amelia hugged Helena. ¡°Mommy, can you sleep with Mia at night? Mia wants to hear Mommy¡¯s story.¡± She looked at Helena pitifully, afraid that if she blinked, her mother would be gone again.


    Helena¡¯s heart went soft. Finally, she said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    George stood up and instructed, ¡°Eric, carry the box back and put it away.¡±


    Eric protested, ¡°Why me!¡± He didn¡¯t want to leave. He wanted to stay with his sister for a while longer! However, George gave him a cold look, and he immediately ran out obediently with the box..</font>

 Chapter 267 - 267: Ghosts in the Corridor

    Chapter 267 - 267: Ghosts in the Corridor


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Eric returned, Mrs. Walton followed him. She felt that everyone was acting strange today.


    Opening the door, Mrs. Walton saw George, Eric, Andrew, and Alex gathered in Amelia¡¯s room, Amelia and William, and Emma, who hade to join in the fun not long ago. There was a room full of people.


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. ¡°What are you guys doing? It¡¯s sote. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± As she spoke, she subconsciously nced at Helena.


    Helena was speechless. She stiffly raised the poker in her hand and stammered, ¡°We¡­ we were ying poker¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton: Who was she kidding? It was possible for Eric and Andrew to y poker. Even Alex, who didn¡¯t y by the book, might y poker, but George definitely wouldn¡¯t. She would rather believe that George would sh someone with a knife than that he would y poker!<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Mrs. Walton narrowed her eyes. ¡°What the hell are you guys doing?¡±


    Amelia blinked and suddenly said, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re telling ghost stories!¡±


    William quickly echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We¡¯re telling ghost stories!¡± This was not a lie. They were indeed telling ¡°ghost stories¡±!


    George and the others nodded firmly.


    Mrs. Walton: ¡®


    At night, William returned to his room andy on the bed, thinking about how many ghosts Amelia had to catch. Mia¡¯s mysterious master said that more and more ghosts would gather around his aunt¡­ William sat up and suddenly had an idea! Mia needed to catch ghosts, and his aunt could attract ghosts! Weren¡¯t these ghosts that delivered themselves to their door?! Then wouldn¡¯t his sisters Soul Retrieving Gourd be filled soon?!


    William quickly got out of bed and turned on the light. Because Elmer had said that he had chased away all the ghosts around Helena, William was not guarded at all and thought that there were no ghosts in the house.


    In thetter half of the night, William was scribbling under the light. A gust of wind blew past, and a female ghost in a red dress suddenly appeared behind him.


    William felt something strange. He looked up and saw the reflection of the ss door of the bookcase¡­ On his shoulder was a female ghost in red!


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± William¡¯s scream cut through the night. He ran out, wanting to find Amelia. Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened the door, he saw ghosts standing outside the corridor on the second floor!


    At a nce, there were at least twenty to thirty ghosts!


    Hearing William open the door, the ghosts in the corridor looked over and stared straight at William.


    In the corridorte at night, a group of ghosts stood outside the door in a dead silence. There was no sound at all, and they were even staring straight at you¡­ No matter who it was, they would be frightened to death by the scene!


    William¡¯s scalp went numb. He stared straight ahead and pretended to sleepwalk. He trembled as he walked towards Amelia¡¯s room.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see me, you can¡¯t see me¡­¡± William muttered in his heart. However, the female ghost lying on his shoulder slid from behind to the front like a snake. Her head was facing William¡¯s face, and her white eyes stared straight at William. ¡°Hehe, little friend, can you see me?¡±


    The female ghost in red exhaled into William¡¯s ear. William forced himself to go cross-eyed and buried his head as he walked forward stiffly.


    The female ghost in red chuckled. ¡°Are you pretending to sleepwalk? But you were still doing your homework just now and didn¡¯t sleep!¡± As she spoke, her face suddenly split into two, and her eyes became extremely terrifying. ¡°Come down and apany me!¡±


    William was scared out of his wits. He couldn¡¯t care less and ran again. As he ran, he shouted, ¡°Sister! Boohoo! Sister, help!¡± He passed through the ghosts¡¯ bodies. The ghosts let out gurgling sounds, just like the zombies in television dramas!


    William ran with all his might, but Amelia¡¯s room was clearly in front of him. He could not run!


    The Walton family, who had been woken up, opened the door and came out.


    They saw William crying and shouting as he walked in circles in the corridor.


    Eric was stunned. He stopped yawning and asked in confusion, ¡°William, what are you doing?¡±


    William did not seem to hear her. He was still shouting and spinning.


    George¡¯s expression darkened as he shouted coldly, ¡°William!¡±


    William shivered.


    At this moment, William¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and he chuckled. His eyes were dull, and he no longer had the intelligence from before. He grinned, and saliva dripped down¡­ He turned his head and looked straight at George..</font>

 Chapter 268 - 268: Bewitched

    Chapter 268 - 268: Bewitched


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    William: ¡°Dad¡­ Dad¡­


    George¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked at his son who had suddenly be stupid¡­ Was it his imagination? Why was he suddenly stupid?


    George frowned, wondering if William had been sleepwalking just now. The older generation said that you couldn¡¯t call out someone¡¯s name when they were sleepwalking, or you would be stupid. Could it be true?


    William raised his hand and pounced on George. Tears, snot, and saliva mixed together. He even stammered, ¡°Dad¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    George:<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Amelia rubbed her eyes and opened the door. The first thing she saw was William, who suddenly couldn¡¯t speak. She was still half-asleep, and her voice was sleepy. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    William immediately turned to Amelia. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Sob sob sob, Mia, quickly see if I can be saved¡­ William had just seen himself drooling through the ss window in the corridor. He was shocked! Then, he looked down and saw the female ghost in red lying on his neck and biting him! If she went any higher, she would bite his head!


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± William was even more anxious, but when the others saw his actions, they became more and more shocked.


    Eric couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°William, are you alright?¡±


    In the end, he still received an ahhh answer.


    Amelia yawned and muttered, ¡°Why are there so many people?¡±


    Eric looked around. There weren¡¯t many people either. Wasn¡¯t it just him and George and a silly William?


    The next second, the other rooms opened. Alex came out. Helena, who was extremely sleepy with half-closed eyes in Amelia¡¯s room, also came out. Mrs. Walton and Lucas were also standing in front of the door with surprised expressions. In addition to Andrew, who had been urgently summoned back to the hospital in the middle of the night, there was also Mr. Walton, who could sleep all night until dawn as soon as hey in bed. Emma, who had inherited Mr. Walton¡¯s good sleep, and Harper, who was nestled under the nket and ying games with headphones on. The rest of the Walton family were all present.


    Eric: ¡°¡­¡± Well, there were indeed a lot of people now.


    Mrs. Walton frowned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping in the middle of the night? What are you shouting about?¡±


    William: ¡°Ahhh¡­


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. ¡°What are you ahhhhh-ing? You don¡¯t know how to speak anymore? Or are you possessed?¡±


    Amelia nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes, Brother is possessed!¡±


    Mrs. Walton: ¡®


    Amelia: ¡°He¡¯s really possessed!¡±


    When humans were attacked by ghosts, especially by malicious ghosts, they would be abnormal. For example, some people would jump down from upstairs when their consciousness was controlled by malicious ghosts, and some would be controlled by the desires of ghosts and do unimaginable things.


    ¡°Brother,e here,¡± Amelia hurriedly held William¡¯s hand and reached out her fair and chubby hand to p the female ghost in red!


    The red-dressed female ghost¡¯s face was crooked from the p! However, it was still tightly wrapped around William¡¯s neck and refused to leave! Eric asked, ¡°Mia, what happened to William?¡±


    Amelia said as she pulled the red-dressed female ghost down, ¡°Brother William is possessed! He has a red-dressed auntie on him now¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. ¡°How can there be so many ghosts in this world?¡± Last time, Amelia said that she had an invisible master beside her. Mrs. Walton reluctantly epted it, but she still felt that this was a special situation. If there were really so many ghosts, with more than seven billion people in the world, the chances of people bumping into ghosts must be very high, right? But now, very few people said that they had seen a ghost.


    Lucas also said calmly, ¡°Yes, demons and ghosts are just exaggerated descriptions of the unknown in literature. There are no ghosts in this world.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°We have to believe in science,¡±


    Mrs. Walton looked at William. Just as she was about to say if William was muddle-headed from sleeping, she suddenly saw William turn his head. His eyes were dull and he was drooling¡­


    Amelia was still trying her best to pull the female ghost down. As she pulled, she said, ¡°This is a malicious ghost auntie¡­¡± No matter how hard she tried, she could not pull the female ghost down.


    George saw that Amelia had been grabbing air and looked like she was having a hard time, so he wanted to go up and help.


    Eric also asked curiously, ¡°Mia, what are you pulling? If you need strength, you can get Fifth Uncle to do it!¡±


    Alex¡¯s actions were much more direct. He grabbed William and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this more convenient?¡± He grabbed William¡¯s feet and Amelia grabbed the red female ghost¡¯s hair. The father and daughter were like a tug-of-war..</font>

 Chapter 269 - 269: This Is Too Lively!

    Chapter 269 - 269: This Is Too Lively!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia leaned back and said, ¡°Daddy, grab brother well. I¡¯ll count to three and we¡¯ll pull back together.¡± With that, she shouted in a deep voice, ¡°One! Two!


    Three! Go!¡±


    Everyone widened their eyes when they saw this strange scene. What¡­ what was going on?


    The malicious ghost in red screamed, ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving. I want to be reborn too! 1 want my soul to pass through too!¡± She was like a parasite, desperately burrowing into William¡¯s body. Because she was too obsessed with rebirth, the murderous aura on her body increased greatly!


    Amelia was also angry. When she was angry, she could not control her strength and went all out. ¡°Fight, fight, fight! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± An invisible light instantly spread out. For some reason, everyone¡¯s eyes felt hot, as if hot water had sshed their eyes. Eric subconsciously took a step back.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Right at this moment, a faint voice came from behind Eric. ¡°Young man¡­ you stepped on my foot¡­¡±


    Eric turned around and saw an olddy in a dark purple shroud staring at him!


    Eric: ¡± . . . What the f*ck!¡±


    Mrs. Walton was already flustered by this strange night. Now that she heard Eric say ¡®f*ck¡¯ she said angrily, ¡°You only know f*ck every day. Back then, I told you to study more and study hard, but you didn¡¯t listen!¡±


    Eric: ¡± . . . Mom, Mom¡­ Behind you, behind you¡­¡± His eyes were about to pop out!


    Mrs. Walton turned around angrily. ¡°What¡¯s going on behind me?¡± Then, she turned around and saw a little girl behind the wheelchair. She tiptoed and pushed her wheelchair. She let out a bell-likeugh. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m pushing you!¡±


    Mrs. Walton:


    The little girl was covered in dirt as she happily pushed Mrs. Walton¡¯s wheelchair. Just as the wheelchair was about to fall uncontrobly down the stairs, at the critical moment, Helena grabbed the armrest of the wheelchair and pulled Mrs. Walton back. She looked around in shock, especially around her, surrounded by arge group of men and women, old and young ghosts!


    One ghost after another stood in the corridor. Mrs Walton gripped the nket on her knees tightly. Eric forcefully turned himself into a cross-eyed man and hypnotized himself: 1 can¡¯t see. I can¡¯t see anything¡­


    ¡°This¡­ this is too lively¡­¡± Helena was terrified.


    Even George and Alex, who had seen much of the world, felt their hearts skip a beat when they saw so many ghosts for the first time. However, they were used to being expressionless and did not react as exaggeratedly as Eric. Lucas was dumbfounded. He had seen William researching some ghost theory every day, or some ghost spotting form. He felt that William was possessed. He did not expect¡­ there to really be ghosts!


    Lucas had always thought of himself as an elegant boy. Even if he wanted to scream, he held it in. However, he instinctively took a step back.


    At this moment, there was a soft bang. The female ghost in red that Amelia and Alex were pulling finally separated from William. Due to inertia, Amelia sat on the ground and the female ghost in red in her hand flew out in a parab towards Lucas.


    Lucas finally couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°F*ck!¡±


    The female ghost in red cursed angrily. She was a malicious ghost. She could sense that William¡¯s physique was special and had a very weak attraction. She felt that she was about to seed, just like Helena¡¯s soul transmigration. As long as she squeezed William out of his body, she would seed! She did not expect it to be destroyed!


    The manic female ghost in red aimed at Lucas again and screamed as she pounced on him. Lucas couldn¡¯t care less and ran. ¡°Sister! Sister, help!¡± William panted as he got up from the ground. Heined, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say not to call her sister?¡± Now he knew how good his sister was?


    William followed Amelia closely. The corridor waspletely chaotic. More and more ghosts pounced over. For example, the mischievous little girl that wanted to push Mrs. Walton¡¯s wheelchair. For example, the old granny in a shroud behind Eric was chatting with Eric and asking him if he could give her a body. There was also the ghost baby crawling happily on the ground. There was also the mother who died from a difficult delivery who nagged sadly that she wanted to live again and bring the child in her stomach to the human world¡­


    Lucas was being chased by the female ghost in red. He no longer had his usual elegance. His hair was in a mess from running. Amelia chased after the female ghost in red, grabbed her feet, and hit her with all her might..</font>

 Chapter 270 - 270: Master Is the Best in the World

    Chapter 270 - 270: Master Is the Best in the World


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Walton saw this. ¡°¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She was going to faint!


    Helena quickly pressed down on Mrs. Walton¡¯s ren zhong. ¡°Old Madam, you can¡¯t faint now!¡± She finally understood. These ghosts wanted to snatch Hall¡¯s body from her. Because they felt that since she could transmigrate, so could they, they started to snatch other people¡¯s bodies. If Mrs. Walton fainted now, who knew if she would end up like William¡­


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s ren zhong was pressed down and she was forced to stay awake, ¡°Help me¡­ Help me¡­¡± Mrs. Walton¡¯s head was buzzing. Helena quickly grabbed Mrs. Walton¡¯s hand. The moment she held it, her heart trembled and she subconsciously looked at Mrs. Walton.


    Just as the scene was at its most chaotic, a dazzling white light shed. The ghosts seemed to have seen something terrifying and fled in panic.


    Elmer¡¯s robe fluttered even though there was no wind. He grabbed the red-dressed female ghost¡¯s neck with one hand. With a crack, the red-dressed female ghost screamed and turned into a baleful aura that was absorbed by Amelia¡¯s Soul Retrieving Gourd!<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Elmer¡¯s robe fluttered. With a wave of his sleeve, the ghosts in the corridor screamed and turned into murderous aura that was absorbed by the Soul Retrieving Gourd! The remaining few ghosts who had escaped they on the ground in fear and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­ Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill my


    child¡­


    Elmer retracted his hand and looked coldly at the remaining ghosts.


    William looked at Elmer with sparkling eyes. Ahhh, Mia¡¯s master was so handsome! He wanted to be so powerful too! Not be chased by ghosts all the time!


    Amelia eximed and pped her hands. ¡°Master is so awesome! Master is so awesome! Master is the best in the world!¡±


    George:


    Alex was speechless. Wasn¡¯t his daughter¡¯s master too good at acting cool?


    Mrs. Walton was still in shock. She looked at Elmer, who was dressed in a white robe. Could this be Mia¡¯s master?


    Elmer flicked his wide sleeves and stood in front of the remaining ghosts with his hands behind his back. The little girl who had been about to push Mrs. Walton¡¯s wheelchair crawled fearfully to the woman whose stomach was torn open. The ghost baby crawling on the ground crawled back into the woman¡¯s arms. The two little ghosts trembled.


    The female ghost hugged the two little ghosts and cried loudly. ¡°Let me go! I just feel sorry for my children. I didn¡¯t mean to stay in the human world¡­¡±


    The olddy in the shroud also lowered her head and muttered to herself, ¡°l still have something to say to my son. Just let me finish. Please¡­¡±


    Elmer frowned. ¡°The country has itsws, and the Netherworld has its rules. If you don¡¯t go to the Netherworld when it¡¯s time, you¡¯ll be wandering ghosts. Logically speaking, you¡¯ll be killed.¡±


    After a person died, their soul would be taken away by the ck and White Impermanences of Hell. Then, they would follow the process of Hell. First, they would go to the Earth Temple to confirm their ¡°registration¡±. After confirming that there were no mistakes, they would take them to the Yellow


    Springs. When they arrived at the Yellow Springs, they would be brought into Hell byOx Head and Horse Face. After a series of inspections, they would be assigned to different locations. Some would go straight to the Bridge of Helplessness to drink Granny Mengs soup before reincarnating. Some would be detained in the King of Hell¡¯s hall and interrogated by the King of Hell. Finally, they would be sent to hell to be tortured¡­ As for those souls who refused to leave or stayed in the Living Realm without a registration, their souls would slowly dissipate. In short, Hell had strict rules regarding the handling of ghosts. Ghosts who did not conform to the rules would be killed.


    The female ghost kowtowed repeatedly. ¡°l know, I know, but my two children¡­


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°How did you die? And Grandma, what do you want to say to your son?¡±


    The female ghost was the first to cry. ¡°A year ago, I was still pregnant with a second child. I brought the child across the road¡­¡± At that time, she waszy.


    When she saw that others had passed through the green belt and could walk less, she brought her eldest daughter, the little girl who wanted to push Mrs. Walton¡¯s wheelchair, to the green belt.


    The female ghost: ¡°There weren¡¯t many cars that day, but who knew that an ear-piercing sound would suddenly sound in the distance? Before I could react, I was sent flying.¡± Her eldest daughter, who was implicated by her, was also hit. The child in her stomach was also run over by the car and exploded on the spot¡­


    The female ghost cried and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault¡­ If I hadn¡¯t beenzy, if I had taken the child to walk on the road, it might not have been like this. My death is not worth pitying, but my children, my eldest daughter, is only seven years old.. She has just entered primary school and has a beautiful future¡­ And the child in my stomach, he wasn¡¯t even born and didn¡¯t have time to take a look at the world¡­</font>

 Chapter 271 - 271: The Child Is Innocent

    Chapter 271 - 271: The Child Is Innocent


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The female ghost cried bitterly, and the Walton family, who had been distracted by the female ghost¡¯s cries, forgot to be afraid for a moment.


    Elmer was used to seeing life and death. He said coldly, ¡°Everyone has their own fate. You were the one who didn¡¯t follow the traffic order first. You shouldn¡¯t have implicated your two children even if you died.¡±


    The female ghost defended herself. ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want them to die like


    Elmer sneered. ¡°What, you don¡¯t want them to die so they cane back to life?¡±


    The ghost immediately pointed at Helena. ¡°Why not? She could do it!¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Elmer choked¡­ He nced at the Walton family and finally said, ¡°Helena is a special case. The rules of Hell will not allow her to survive in such a way.¡± George¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Mrs. Walton was still confused. Helena? Her daughter? What did her daughter have to do with it?


    The female ghost choked. ¡°Please, I can die, but the children are innocent¡­ Elmer was expressionless. He had already seen through everything. ¡°Are you


    really doing this for your children? You¡¯re just venting your self-me and regret on the children. If it weren¡¯t for you, these two children would have been reincarnated.¡¯


    The female ghost¡¯s already pale face turned even paler. She kept shaking her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. My child hasn¡¯t been born yet. He doesn¡¯t have a name or household register. He can¡¯t reincarnate.¡±


    Elmer couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to the female ghost. Although an unborn baby without a name or household register couldn¡¯t be reincarnated ording to the procedures of the Netherworld, there were also relevant rules in the


    Netherworld. There was another procedure for the ghost baby to reincarnate. The female ghost definitely knew, but she refused to ept reality.


    Lucas¡¯s lips moved. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Actually, this auntie is quite pitiful.¡±


    The female ghost looked at Lucas gratefully and continued, ¡°Yes, yes, we really suffered an undeserved cmity. It¡¯s not entirely my fault. We were also implicated. That female ghost in red just now was the one who killed us! There weren¡¯t many cars on Quill Street. That female ghost in red drove too quickly because she was angry with someone else and implicated us!¡±


    Quill Street? A year ago?¡¯


    Eric suddenly remembered. ¡°A year ago, there was indeed a car ident on Quill Street. At that time, we had a construction site near there. A female driver was driving in front, and her speed was a little slow. There was a one-way road over there, and the car behind was getting impatient. The male driver in the back wanted to overtake, but the female driver didn¡¯t let him. The male driver¡¯s temper rose. When the car drove to Quill Street, after the car overtook the female driver¡¯s car, he deliberately avoided the female driver¡¯s car a few times. The female driver¡¯s temper also rose, and shepeted with the male driver. The two of them drove faster and faster and overtook each other. In the end, the female driver lost control and hit a big truck beside her. Then, the big truck lost control and killed the mother and daughter who were crossing the road through the green belt. At that time, the woman was still pregnant.¡±


    Subsequently, the male driver was arrested and sentenced to life imprisonment for maliciously overtaking and separating cars, resulting in the death of the female driver, her pregnant mother and a little girl.


    William was enlightened. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± No wonder the red-dressed female ghost¡¯s face suddenly cracked and her body could shatter. She died in a car ident.


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°Master, why did the red-dressed auntie be a malicious ghost?¡± Everyone died together. The pregnant auntie and the little girl became ordinary wandering ghosts, but the red-dressed auntie became a malicious ghost.


    Elmer said, ¡°That female ghost in red probably held her anger when she died.


    After all, she waspeting with someone before she died and happened to


    be wearing a red dress.¡± Perhaps in the female ghost¡¯s opinion, the male driver had caused her death. She held back her obsession and wanted to drag the male driver to death, so she turned into a malicious ghost that wanted her life.


    Amelia pursed her lips. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know who was right and who was wrong. It was wrong for the pregnantdy to not follow the traffic rules, but it was also wrong for the red-dresseddy to speed angrily on the road and deliberately race cars, causing the pregnantdy and the little girl to die. In such a situation, was she worthy of sympathy or not?


    ¡°Master, should we take in that broken-bellied auntie?¡± Amelia looked up at Elmer with a conflicted expression.


    Elmer¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Yes.¡±


    William: ¡°Ah¡­ This¡­


    Mrs. Walton also couldn¡¯t bear it, mainly because the children were innocent¡­ At this moment, Elmer said, ¡°The children are indeed innocent, but the children can¡¯t be a reason for a person to make a mistake..¡±</font>

 Chapter 272 - 272: Wow, So Much Money!

    Chapter 272 - 272: Wow, So Much Money!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer looked at Amelia and sighed in his heart. Amelia was too young. It was really difficult for her to understand these seemingly cold things that she had no choice but to do now. However, as the mini King of Hell, she could not have unnecessary feelings. Because with emotions, it was easy to lose fairness. However, if she was cold and heartless, she would not be able to understand the favors outside legality and would lose her humanity.


    ¡°So what does Mia want to do?¡± Elmer asked.


    Amelia thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since they can¡¯t be in the human world and miss the time to reincarnate, can we raise them in the Ghost Realm?¡± She remembered that her master had said that in the Ghost Realm, there was a Netherworld, a Ghost City. The Ghost City was the gathering ce of all ghosts who had not reincarnated.


    Elmer¡¯s eyes shed approval. For Amelia to be able to think about this, it was not bad.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Elmer nodded. Although there were other ways, he didn¡¯t say. Since<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Amelia had said to let them go to the Ghost City, he would do as she wanted.


    The female ghost with a ripped stomach hugged the ghost infant and held the little girl¡¯s hand. She looked at Helena indignantly. If she went to the Ghost City, she would have to work hard to earn merit. She might not be able to reincarnate for hundreds of years, not to mention that she had two children¡­ If only she could be resurrected directly.


    Elmer waved his hand, and the female ghost with a ripped stomachpletely had no choice but to disappear.


    The Walton family collectively exhaled. Their hearts felt heavy, and they couldn¡¯t say how they felt. This wasn¡¯t watching a movie or acting in a television drama, but what was really happening in real life.


    George looked at Amelia. He could not imagine if there was any trauma in her heart after facing suchplicated human nature so many times. However, Amelia seemed to have done something good. She had a smile on her face and looked very happy. She was innocent and sincere, as if she was not troubled by the female ghost who had a ripped stomach¡­ Therefore, children were children. It was good that the matter was resolved.


    Amelia turned to look at the remaining granny in the shroud and asked, ¡°Then, granny, why aren¡¯t you reincarnating?¡±


    Elmer thought, Not bad, not bad. You¡¯re getting more and more like the attitude of the staff of Hell!


    The old granny in the shroud said faintly, ¡°l still have something to say to my son. I¡¯m not willing to go down¡­¡±


    Amelia was curious. ¡°What¡¯s so important?¡±


    The old granny in burial clothes: ¡®1 1 buried a jar behind our old house. There were ten gold bars in it, and a bankbook..¡± At this point, the old granny was very excited. ¡°The gold bars are all 100 grams. ording to the current price, one gold bar is 300,000 yuan, and ten gold bars are 3 million yuan. I still have 1 million yuan in my bankbook, a total of 4 million yuan!¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Wow! So much money!¡± She was really cooperating, her little face filled with amazement.


    Alex¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Eric scratched his head. Mia, if you tell your eldest uncle, a ten million yuan monthly allowance was not a problem. It was only four million yuan. There was really no need to be so surprised.


    Mrs. Walton was fine. After all, she was an old woman and had experienced poverty. She knew how much four million yuan meant to ordinary people. That was money that many people could not earn in their entire lives. No wonder that the olddy in the shroud refused to leave.


    The olddy in the shroud said excitedly, ¡°But my son is going to sell the house in my hometown! He¡¯s going to marry a wife and buy a house in the city. If he sells it, when the jar is dug up by others, it will belong to someone else!¡± At this point, the olddy in the shroud became even more anxious. Her false teeth fell out, and she was so excited that her entire body emitted a murderous aura. ¡°No, 1 nave to go back. 1 nave to tell my son that theres money behind the house¡­¡±


    The Walton family felt that it was human nature for the olddy to think about her son even after death. However, at this moment, Elmer said coldly, ¡°You can visit your son in his dream. Why do you need to go back yourself? When you were still alive, why didn¡¯t you tell your son such an important thing? Money is just a worldly possession. You can¡¯t bring it with you when you¡¯re born or when you¡¯re dead. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s confusion, Elmer exined, ¡°Mia, we have to learn to observe. Look carefully¡­ This olddy¡¯s face is clean and there are no external injuries, which means that she didn¡¯t die by ident. Her hair isbed neatly, and she¡¯s even wearing a shroud and a piece of jade, which means that her son is very filial. Then, since she didn¡¯t die suddenly and her son is very filial, she had a chance to exin this to her son before she died. Why didn¡¯t she say anything?¡±


    The olddy in the shroud immediately looked embarrassed, and her eyes flickered.. ¡°1¡­</font>

 Chapter 273 - 273: Inference

    Chapter 273 - 273: Inference


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer sneered. ¡°So you don¡¯t have to use your son as an excuse. You just want to go back because you haven¡¯t lived enough. You hid that money for the rest of your life, but you didn¡¯t have the chance to enjoy it when you were old. You want to go back and enjoy it before you¡¯re willing to leave.¡±


    The olddy in the shroud seemed to have been exposed. As she picked up her false teeth, she quibbled, ¡°No, I just didn¡¯t have time to say it. I didn¡¯t have time to say it¡­¡±


    Amelia understood. She sorted out her logic bit by bit. ¡°Because you still have a lot of money that you haven¡¯t used up, you don¡¯t want to leave and don¡¯t visit your son in his dreams. It¡¯s because you want toe back and spend that money yourself, so¡­ you want to snatch my mother¡¯s body, right?¡±


    The olddy in the shroud was anxious. ¡°No, it takes time to visit a dream. There are so many people queuing up to visit a dream. I don¡¯t know when it will be my turn. Besides, my son is about to sell the house. Aren¡¯t I anxious?¡± Besides, visiting a dream required virtue. She still had to work hard to earn virtue¡­


    ¡°I really did it for my son,¡± the olddy in the shroud insisted. ¡°Really, I really did it for my son.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Elmer raised his hand and sealed the olddy¡¯s mouth with a yellow talisman. For her son? There was almost no possibility of resurrection for the ghosts wandering in the human world, and there was no way to visit dreams. It would take decades or hundreds of years to wait for this opportunity, but if she properly went to the Netherworld, she just had to pay a little for a dream. It was much faster than her wandering in the human world. This olddy was selfish. She loved money and kept it. Even until her death, she did not tell her son about burying the gold bars and saving them. After she died, she realized that she really could not take the money away and began to find a chance to return to the Living Realm¡­


    Elmer looked down at Amelia. ¡°Mia, how do you think we should deal with this?¡±


    Amelia thought for a moment. That was a lot of money. When she thought of her red packet, her heart would ache if her money was taken away by others!


    Amelia: ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s tell the old granny¡¯s son to dig out the gold bars first. That way, he won¡¯t have to buy an old house and will have the money to buy a new house.¡¯


    Elmer nodded. ¡°Yes, and then what?¡± The most important thing was how to deal with this olddy in burial clothes.


    Amelia did not think too much about it and said, ¡°Just send them to the Ghost City like that pregnant auntie just now!¡± Where there were people, there were ghosts. It was very simple.


    Elmerughed. The little girl knew how to draw inferences. In fact, in addition to this method, she could also take in the olddy in the shroud and turn her into a baleful aura to be stored in the Soul Retrieving Gourd. It could fill the Soul Retrieving Gourd and increase Amelia¡¯s own strength. Ghosts wandering the human world did not conform to the rules and could be killed when they saw them.


    However, Elmer did not say anything. Instead, he removed the yellow talisman and said to the olddy in the shroud, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. I¡¯ll tell your son in his dream about the gold bars. You just have to tell me your son¡¯s name and where he¡¯s from.¡¯


    The olddy in the shroud opened her mouth. ¡°l want to tell my son myself that I still want to see him. This is human nature. As a mother, she wants to see her son¡­


    Amelia interrupted the olddy in the shroud. ¡°But you¡¯re a ghost!¡± It was human nature, not the norm for ghosts.


    The olddy in the shroud: She wanted to say something else, but Elmer raised his hand. ¡°Not really. Anyway, money is just a worldly possession. It¡¯s not my business. I only care about ghosts.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Elmer waved his hand, and more than half of the olddy¡¯s leg disappeared! The olddy was instantly anxious, and she still refused to give up. However, when she saw that her stomach, chest, and neck had disappeared, the olddy had no choice but to say her son¡¯s name and address at thest moment. She wanted to spend so much money herself, but she could no longer spend it. It was better to let her son off than to let an outsider off.


    Elmer retracted his hand and said, ¡°See, that exins it.¡±


    Amelia nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve learned it!¡±


    The Walton family: ¡® Isn¡¯t this kind of teaching method not good?


    Elmer patted Amelia¡¯s head and praised her for being smart. Then, he looked at the Walton family. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Do you have anything else to ask?¡±


    Speaking of which, this was the first time Elmer had met the Walton family. George, Alex, and Mrs. Walton were fine. They had long known of his existence, Eric still looked like he had seen a ghost, while Andrew¡¯s eyes were more probing..</font>

 Chapter 274 - 274: Master Is the Best

    Chapter 274 - 274: Master Is the Best


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Walton was silent for a moment. ¡°You just said that Helena¡­¡± Whether it was the pregnant female ghost or the olddy in the shroud, they had all mentioned ¡°resurrection.¡± So was the Helena Elmer had just mentioned really her daughter, Helena?


    George patted Mrs. Walton¡¯s shoulder, indicating that she should not be anxious. He opened his mouth to ask what he had wanted to ask just now.


    ¡°You said that Helena can¡¯t live?¡±


    Elmer looked at the fluorescent light adhering to the Waltons¡¯ eyes, faces, or foreheads. This was Amelia¡¯s magic power. She must have fought the female ghost too hard previously and not controlled her strength well. At this moment, the fluorescent light on the Waltons¡¯ bodies had dimmed. There were some things that had to be made clear.


    Elmer: ¡°Helena reced Hall by a freakbination of factors. Normal people can¡¯t tell that Helena¡¯s ghost is in Hall¡¯s body, but other ghosts can. As long as Helena walks out, she will constantly attract all kinds of ghosts, malicious ghosts, and even evil ghosts. Paper can¡¯t wrap fire. She won¡¯t live for more than a few years if she¡¯s surrounded by ghosts for a long time. Besides, soul transmigration doesn¡¯t conform to the rules of Hell. If I don¡¯t capture her, someone else will. Besides, do you want to lock Helena up for the rest of her life?¡± Like the past twenty years, in order to protect Helena, they locked her in a sterile environment, locked her at home, and carefully protected her. Until she died, she didn¡¯t have time to experience the world.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    George was silent.


    Eric clenched his fists.


    Mrs. Walton finally understood. Her lips trembled as she gripped Helena¡¯s hand tightly, refusing to take her eyes off her face. Helena¡­ this was her daughter?


    Helena pursed her lips, her heart heavy for no reason. She hesitated for a moment and gently patted the back of Mrs. Walton¡¯s hand.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were red as she grabbed Elmer¡¯s clothes. ¡°Master, is there no other way? Mia wants Mommy. Boohoo, Master, you¡¯re so powerful. You must have a way, right?¡±


    Elmer was speechless. Mini King of Hell! Can you not trap a subordinate?!


    There are so many people in Hell, such as the ck and White Impermanence, Ox-Head, and Horse-Face. There¡¯s even Granny Meng who¡¯s making soup! However, no one else is as reliable as him¡­


    Elmer shook his head and said as if resigned to his fate, ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t guarantee how long Helena can stay. Perhaps a year and a half, ten months, eight months, or three to five years¡­¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up and she hugged Elmer¡¯s thigh. ¡°Master is the best!¡±


    Alex was speechless. He was the best? He crossed his arms and leaned against the wall. Was he that insignificant?


    Alex, who was jealous, saw Elmer separate a thin strand from the red string on Amelia¡¯s wrist and tie it around Helena¡¯s wrist.


    Helena looked at the red string around her wrist. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered.


    Elmer waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He hoped that when the mini King of Hell returned, he would be promoted and get rich to marry a wife. It would not be in vain for him to work so hard.


    Elmer nced at Amelia and reminded her, ¡°When you¡¯re sessful in the future, don¡¯t forget Master.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. When Mia is sessful in the future, I¡¯ll promote you, make you rich, and get you a wife!¡±


    The Waltons: n ???¡± Who taught her that?


    Elmer: n ???¡± No, how did you know what I was thinking? Did he identally say his thoughts just now?


    It had been a long night. Amelia yawned and began to feel sleepy. After sending Amelia back to her room, Mrs. Walton called George to the study. Eric went over too. No one knew what they said, but when Mrs. Walton returned to her room, it was almost dawn. They could vaguely hear the horn of a car on the road outside.


    Mrs. Waltony on the bed and could not calm down for a long time. Beside her, Mr. Walton was still sleeping soundly, snoring loudly. She was so angry that she raised her leg and kicked Mr. Walton hard!


    This was Mrs. Walton¡¯s subconscious action. She did not even react to the fact that she had moved her leg to kick someone. She was still thinking about Helena and did not notice her leg at all.


    Nir. Walton rolled over and pulled the nket over him.


    Mrs. Walton scolded in a low voice, ¡°Sleep, sleep, sleep. You only know how to sleep. Even if such a big thing happens, it won¡¯t wake you up!¡¯


    Nir. Walton said, ¡°Snore¡­ snore¡­


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°¡­¡± She was speechless. In the past, she thought that what was said in novels and television dramas about sleeping like a log was an exaggeration.. She didn¡¯t expect to marry someone who couldn¡¯t be moved by lightning!</font>

 Chapter 275 - 275: Taking the Initiative to Find Ghosts

    Chapter 275 - 275: Taking the Initiative to Find Ghosts


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Walton tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She simply got up and went downstairs to prepare breakfast.


    The night passed, and many people did not wake up early the next day. George was fine. He was used to sleepingte and waking up early, so he still woke up.


    Mr. Walton was refreshed as he drank tea from the tea jar. He scolded with a straight face, ¡°Eric isn¡¯t up yet? William and Lucas too. Have they learned to sleep in from Harper? Where¡¯s Alex?¡±


    George took a sip of strong tea to refresh himself and said, ¡®1 1 went for a run.¡±


    Mr. Walton snorted. ¡°Andrew went to the emergency department again in the middle of the nightst night, right?¡± It was understandable that he woke upte, but the other children were in their prime. All of them were sleeping in.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    George didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Mia didn¡¯t get up either.¡±


    Mr. Walton¡¯s mouth moved. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Mia doesn¡¯t get up. Girls¡ª


    George looked up and Mr. Walton immediately changed his words. ¡°Girls also have to sleep early and wake up early! I¡¯ll get someone to wake them up now!¡±


    At least they had to get up for breakfast before continuing to sleep. Otherwise, it would be bad for their stomachs.


    Mrs. Walton came out with a te of fried buns and controlled the electric wheelchair. ¡°Did you know that there was thunderst night?¡±


    Mr. Walton frowned. ¡°Can there be thunder in this weather?¡±


    Mrs. Walton sneered. ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite rare. It¡¯s simply a thunderbolt that¡¯s rarely seen in a hundred years. The entire family has been woken up by the explosion, but you¡¯re the only one who hasn¡¯t.¡±


    Mr. Walton: ¡°¡­¡± Was there really thunder?


    Mrs. Walton said angrily, ¡°So don¡¯t call the children. They were all scared awakest night and made a fuss for a long time before falling asleep.¡± Mr. Walton pursed his lips and continued reading the newspaper.


    In William¡¯s room, he had actually woken up long ago and had been writing furiously. ¡°Mia caught a total of 23 resentful ghostsst night. One malicious ghost¡­¡± He felt that it was a loss that she did not catch the female ghost with a ripped stomach and the olddy in the shroud. However, after catching so many ghosts in one night, he suddenly saw hope of filling the Soul Retrieving Gourd!


    William couldn¡¯t help but think that if he dragged Aunt Helena out for a walk every day, he could bring back more than twenty ghosts every day. In less than five days, Amelia¡¯s Soul-Retrieving Gourd would reach the standard! Unfortunately, this thought could only be discarded because it was not good for his aunt¡¯s health.


    William thought about it and suddenly thought that something was wrong. Instead of relying on luck to catch ghosts and encounter ghosts, why didn¡¯t he take the initiative to attack? The hospital, the ces with ghost legends, even the graveyard¡­ Forget it, forget about the graveyard. After all, it was someone else¡¯s grave. He should look at the ces with wandering ghosts!


    The more William thought about it, the more he felt that this method was feasible. He immediately went online to check on those dangerous ces, haunted ces, and death roads. At this moment, he saw a video that he had recorded. In the video, a female ghost wasining about the environment in China. The education and environment overseas were sweet, and even the air was sweet. In the end, when she was caught, she flew into a rage and pounced on the camera¡­ It was the video of catching the vain ghost! This was the video he had posted on his ghost theory website! He had edited the video and also edited Amelia¡¯s appearance and voice. Only people who were very familiar with Amelia could recognize her.


    ¡°My video was actually stolen?¡± William was speechless. The person who stole his video was called ¡°Rich Shawn¡±. It should be a small ount. He flipped through his homepage and saw that it was filled with videos of others. Among them, the vain ghost video had the highest number of hits. It seemed that it had only been moved these two days. The likes were actually as high as


    500.000! One had to know that the highest likes for his other videos were only 1,000!


    William flipped through thements below the video. ¡°Oh my god! The moment it pounced over, I died on the spot!¡¯


    ¡°May I ask what movie this is? Tell me if you know.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, is this the effect of the movie¡¯s post-production? It¡¯s too realistic! ¡±


    ¡°As a veteran horror movie enthusiast, I can tell you with certainty that I¡¯ve never seen this scene in a movie! I think this should be done by the blogger himself! Impressive! Awesome!¡±


    William: ¡°¡­¡± He reported the video and even provided evidence and a link to his original video. When he finished going to the toilet, brushed his teeth, washed his face, and changed his clothes, he realized that the other party¡¯s video had already been taken off the shelves.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite fast,¡± William said, and then didn¡¯t pay attention to the matter..</font>

 Chapter 276 - 276: I’ll Call Mommy

    Chapter 276 - 276: I¡¯ll Call Mommy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the rented house in the vige, Shawn watched excitedly as the video traffic of his alternate ount increased. The continuous notifications from the backstage were simply intoxicating. It had 500,000 likes and more than 20 million backstage views!


    ¡°I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m rich!¡± Shawn spun around excitedly! For the past few days, he had been posting the video from thest live broadcast. The clickbait of Amelia three-timing had gotten old. In the beginning, the video earnings were still more than 3,000 yuan, but the next day, it was only more than 1,000 yuan. Next, it was hundreds and dozens of yuan¡­ A video would only be popr for a few days. He had to develop a new video, but he did not have any new videos. He could only edit the old video and create different titles. In the end, the poprity was decreasing!


    Shawn had two ounts. His alternate ount had been stealing other people¡¯s videos. He had never expected his alternate ount to explode, but it gave him a pleasant surprise!


    ¡°I¡¯m rich! I¡¯m rich!¡± Shawn looked at the backend earnings and rubbed his hands excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s only been one night, but I¡¯ve actually earned more than


    2,000!¡± ording to his prediction, this video would definitely increase again. The link below his video happened to be the time when the app was at its most popr. He could earn 5,000 yuan in the future!<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°This video can earn money for at least ten days to half a month. When the promotional event on the app ends¡­ 1 can earn at least 100,000 yuan!¡± He did not expect a small video website that he had identally discovered to give him such a big surprise. Shawn was extremely excited. Then, when he refreshed the backend, he discovered a system notification: Your work is suspected of giarism and has been taken off the shelves to be dealt with.


    Shawn: H ???¡± What was going on?! His 100,000 yuan!


    Shawn was exasperated and scolded, ¡°Trash tform! So many people giarized. What right do they have to take down my video!¡± He was unconvinced! There must be other bloggers who reported him because they saw that he had poprity and were jealous!


    Shawn gritted his teeth and registered another alternate ount. He logged into the small website called Ghost Theory and continued to secretly move videos¡­


    Shawn named his alternate ount ¡°Peterson Video Commentary¡± this time. This time, he downloaded three videos in one go. As the videos on this small website were too long, he could edit a video into three episodes. Then, he would dub it. Coupled with his ownmentary, Shawn was very satisfied with the new ount!


    However, after half a day, Shawn realized that his ount had not improved!


    Shawn: ¡°Impossible. My videos are all good videos. They¡¯re all high-quality videos. How can there be no poprity!¡± He felt that this video only needed a push, so he decisively charged money and bought poprity with the 2,000 yuan he had just earned! However, after half a day, the video was still lukewarm. The likes had indeed increased, but there were only more than 1,000 likes¡­


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too slow¡­¡± Shawn was going crazy. What should he do?! Was he going to livestream cutting off another finger? But what if there was no poprity after cutting off the finger?


    Shawn grabbed his hair. He was already possessed. No one saw that his eyes were red. He was very terrifying¡­


    Walton¡¯s house.


    Amelia had just finished eating. She touched her round stomach and slumped on the sofa.


    The parrot, Seven, stood on the banister of the stairs and sang ugly songs in a cackling voice. Mrs. Walton was amused. ¡°Mia, don¡¯t sit down after dinner. Call your mother. We¡¯re going out for a walk.¡±


    On the weekend, Helena was about to leave, but was forced to stay by Mrs. Walton.


    Amelia instantly got up and ran upstairs. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get Mommy!¡¯


    Seven also jumped off the staircase railing and pped his wings behind Amelia. ¡°Taking a walk, taking a walk! Old turtle, taking a walk!¡±


    The old turtle lying at the staircasezily retracted his head.


    Amelia ran upstairs just in time to see Alex. She pulled Alex along. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go for a walk!¡±


    Alex looked at the time and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the room, Emma looked up pitifully and asked, ¡°Daddy, I want to go for a walk too.¡¯


    Dn said without looking up, ¡°Your ears are quite sharp. Go and close the door. You¡¯re not allowed to go out until you¡¯re done writing.¡±


    Emma was speechless.


    Dn was rushing to design the pattern at the side. He still had to watch Emma do her homework. Then, he realized that Emma was just writing ording to the book when she was doing her homework. Her handwriting was about to fly! The math questions ced at the side were even more infuriating. She could even calcte the basic one plus one wrongly! Dn was frustrated, Emma was aggrieved, and the father and daughter tortured each other..</font>

 Chapter 277 - 277: Someone Fell Into the Water

    Chapter 277 - 277: Someone Fell Into the Water


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Helena was in her room doing calculus homework when Amelia pulled Alex to find her.


    ¡°Huh? Go for a walk?¡± Helena was about to say no, but for some reason, subconsciously, she seemed interested in going out. She looked at Amelia¡¯s big shining eyes again. ¡°Give me five minutes. I¡¯ll leave after I finish my homework! ¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes!¡± She sat on the sofa obediently and quietly.


    Helena sighed. This daughter was too obedient. Was she really the one who gave birth to such an obedient and cute daughter? She was too lucky!


    Alex looked down at the paper on the table. Calculus? He saw Helena pick up her pen and write the answers without even looking at the questions.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Alex:


    Helena was most annoyed by calculus. However, this week, the school teacher had assigned calculus homework and even said the score would be counted towards the final grade at the end of the semester! The multiple-choice questions were alright, Helena was randomly guessing! In less than half a minute, she was halfway through the test paper! When it came to filling in the nk questions, Helena was in a dilemma, but she had a way. She found a few that looked pleasing to the eye from the multiple-choice questions and filled them in!


    Hence, in less than two minutes, Helena finished the fill-in-the-nk questions. Alex was speechless. Originally, he wanted to go out and wait. Now, he was curious and wanted to know what Helena would do with the critical thinking questions.


    Helena nced at the long application question and suddenly looked up at Alex. ¡°Bro, do you know how to do calculus questions?¡±


    Alex was speechless. Of course he knew how to do it. Not only did he know how to do it, but he was also very proficient. He took the test paper from Helena¡¯s hand and nced at the multiple-choice questions and fill-in-the-nk questions she had done. His originally casual expression suddenly froze. Good lord, she had guessed everything correctly?! It couldn¡¯t be, right? Moreover, along the way, not only were the multiple-choice questions correct, but even the fill-in-nk questions were correct?!


    Alex: ¡®


    Amelia saw that Alex¡¯s expression was off and asked, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Alex¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at Helena. ¡°You did the questions correctly. Did you already know the answer?¡±


    Helena eximed, ¡°They¡¯re actually all right?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°What else would it be?¡±


    Helena clicked her tongue. ¡°I¡¯m too awesome! Alright, Mia, let¡¯s go for a walk!¡± Alex was confused. ¡°You¡¯re not writing the short answer questions anymore?¡±


    Helena waved her hand. ¡°No, no. 40 points for multiple choice questions and 20 points for fill-in-the-nk questions. Wouldn¡¯t you pass if you add them together? 60 points are enough!¡¯


    Alex: ¡® ¡® Impressive.


    Amelia was speechless. She seemed to have learned new knowledge again.


    The Walton family¡¯s manor was located on the edge of a river. This was the widest stretch of the river. The U- shaped riverbank that extended into the river was like a penins, called the Three Peaks Penins. Behind the penins was thergest forest conservation park in the city, Riverside Park.


    The evening breeze blew across the river, dispelling the stifling heat of summer. The air was excellent. In the distance, the riverfront bridge flickered with dreamy colored lights. The river reflected the lights of thousands of families on both sides, sparkling.


    Amelia carried her backpack and stood by the guardrail, waving. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    Alex pushed Mrs. Walton and took azy, casual look. It had been a long time since he had been so idle. Although he protected this country, he rarely had the time to feel the beauty and peace of it.


    Seven stood on Helena¡¯s arm. Helena seemed to find the parrot interesting and kept teasing it.


    At this moment, panicked shouts came from afar. Someone was shouting heart-wrenchingly, and there were some noisy voices.


    Helena looked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Someone shouted as he ran, ¡°Someone fell into the water! Help! It¡¯s two girls!¡±


    Alex frowned and ran over quickly. Amelia stared at the refracted light on the river and panicked for no reason.


    Alex quickly passed through the crowd and saw a human head floating on the river from afar. Strangely, there were two girls sitting by the river who were wet and crying. He had heard that the two girls had fallen into the water. Had they been saved?


    A middle-aged woman cried heart-wrenchingly, ¡°And my daughter! My daughter!¡± As she spoke, she hurriedly went into the river.


    Alex grabbed her. ¡®Don¡¯t go down there.¡±


    The middle-aged woman did not listen and wanted to go down. ¡°My daughter, quickly save my daughter!¡± However, a few uncles and aunties on the shore shouted anxiously, ¡°No, it¡¯s a man.. There¡¯s a man!¡±</font>

 Chapter 278 - 278: Things in the River

    Chapter 278 - 278: Things in the River


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Was it a man or a woman? Alex frowned. The middle-aged woman was still pushing Alex desperately to get into the river, but Alex pulled her back. He questioned her sternly, ¡°Can you swim?¡±


    The middle-aged woman shook her head anxiously.


    Alex: ¡°Since you don¡¯t know how to do it, don¡¯t go down. Wait here, do you hear me?!¡± With that, he jumped down. Life was at stake. Time waited for no one. Alex shed at the floating head on the river.


    Unexpectedly, the middle-aged woman on the shore jumped down. The water by the river was shallow, and the deeper she went, the deeper she went. As the middle-aged woman walked in, she shouted anxiously, ¡°Daughter! Save my daughter first!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she missed a step and sunk into the river! The middle-aged woman subconsciously shouted, ¡°Help! Help!¡± She instinctively iled.


    Alex was very angry. He had already told her not toe down. She didn¡¯t know how to swim, but she insisted oning down. He looked at the head in the middle of the river. It was no longer moving. The middle-aged woman was closer to him, only two meters away. If he saved the person in the middle of the river first and turned back, the middle-aged woman might be dead. The head in the middle of the river wasn¡¯t moving. It was very likely that she was already dead.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    After Alex made his judgment, he naturally chose the person with the highest probability of survival. When a person was facing an emergency rescue, they would not consider whether this person should be saved or not. Instead, they would consider how to save the most reasonable person.


    Alex quickly walked back, lifted the middle-aged woman, and threw her towards the shore. Then, he turned around and swam towards the center of the river.


    The middle-aged woman fell solidly into the mud on the shore and cried out. The people on the shore reacted quickly and quickly pulled her up. From afar, they could still hear her cries.


    Mrs. Walton and Helena didn¡¯t have Alex¡¯s heaven-defying long legs. They had just reached the shore.


    Amelia looked at the river and instantly panicked. ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡± She


    quickly ran down. Helena quickly followed and even turned around to remind Mrs. Walton, ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t walk around. Just press the wheelchair brakes and wait here.¡¯


    Mrs. Walton nodded repeatedly and grabbed the wheelchair remote control tightly. She even controlled the wheelchair to retreat half a meter. There were too many people here. If she was identally knocked down, she would only cause trouble for Alex and Amelia.


    Amelia might have short legs, but she ran very fast. Helena turned around and was almost at the riverbank.


    ¡°Mia, be careful!¡± Helena chased after her. ¡°The river¡¯s very slippery. Don¡¯t go over!¡±


    Amelia did not act rashly. She just stood by the river and shouted with her hands sped, ¡°Daddy! Come back!¡±


    Helena arrived quickly and hugged Amelia immediately. The riverside was dark and the road was slippery. If Amelia fell down identally, it would be terrible!


    The wind was strong, and Alex could only hear himself sshing in the water. At this moment, he had already swam to the center of the river and grabbed the person floating in the river. The moment he grabbed the clothes, Alex felt that his hands were sticky and his palms were slippery. Just as he was wondering why this person had moss on him when he had just fallen in, the person in the river had already been flipped over by him, revealing a pale face and white eyes. It was extremely terrifying.


    Moreover, this was a man¡¯s face.


    Alex was shocked. At this moment, he felt something grab his ankle and pull him towards the bottom of the river!


    Alex: ¡°???¡± He immediately kicked him!


    A normal person would definitely be in a daze for a moment and choke on two mouthfuls of water when they were frightened by a dead corpse with its eyes rolled back. However, Alex did not. Or perhaps, a normal person would be scared half to death when their ankles were suddenly grabbed by something in the water. They would il in panic and choke on the river water. However, Alex did not. He was very calm from the beginning to the end. He grabbed the floating male corpse with one hand and kicked down ferociously! He had done underwaterbat with suspension chains. Ordinary people could not exert strength in the water, but he could.


    Alex felt that he had kicked something round because he had slipped after kicking it. The shape was probably like a human head? He did not have time to consider what was under the river. He grabbed the male corpse with one hand and paddled with the other as he quickly swam towards the shore.


    However, the thing under the river chased after him relentlessly and quickly grabbed Alex¡¯s foot. Alex, who was swimming forward, was dragged back..


    This thing was quite strong!</font>

 Chapter 279 - 279: Burn It

    Chapter 279 - 279: Burn It


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex frowned. He swung his hand and pushed the male corpse hard towards the shore. Then, he no longer cared if the male corpse could go ashore.


    Compared to a dead corpse, his safety was naturally more important. After Alex threw the male corpse away, he used both hands and paddled towards the shore with all his might. However, both ankles in the water were grabbed by the thing. Although Alex was no longer dragged back, he could not swim forward. They were in a stalemate.


    Alex¡¯s ankle felt the same as the male corpse he had grabbed just now. He quickly thought about it. With the strength of the thing in the water now, as long as he didn¡¯t panic, he wouldn¡¯t die. With his stamina, he couldst until the firefighters arrived, but it wouldn¡¯t do him any good to waste time like this because he didn¡¯t know what the thing in the water was or if this thing would suddenly erupt with strength.


    At this moment, a green light shed across the river. The parrot, Seven, held a yellow talisman in its mouth and flew to Alex¡¯s side. Then, it turned around andnded on Alex¡¯s head.


    Alex: ¡®<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Seven held the yellow talisman in its mouth and knocked Alex¡¯s head three times.


    Alex was speechless. He reached out and grabbed the yellow talisman.


    Seven pped its wings and flew up again. It even cawed, ¡°Burn it! Burn it!¡±


    It turned out that Amelia, who was on the shore, was looking anxiously at the center of the river. When Alex was struggling, she saw dark energy surrounding Alex. It was too far away for her to go over, and the firefighter uncles had not arrived for a long time. In a moment of desperation, she saw Seven and immediately had an idea. She grabbed the yellow talisman she carried with her from her satchel and asked Seven to fly over and transport it to Alex.


    Fortunately, Seven did not disappoint.


    Alex held the yellow talisman and pped it into the water! He had never used the yellow talisman before and did not know how to use it under such circumstances. However, when Seven hit his head with the yellow talisman in his mouth just now, it was useless, so he could only p it into the river!


    Alex was right! The ink-like river water in front of him actually burned with green mes. Alex felt the thing grabbing his ankle and suddenly let go of him!


    The ck river water quickly retreated, revealing the sparkling surface of the river that reflected the fireworks on both sides.


    Alex seized the opportunity and quickly swam back. Just as he was about to reach the shore, he saw the male corpse again. It seemed to be caught by a branch that reached out from the river. He ignored it and returned to the shore.


    Amelia lunged forward and hugged Alex. Tears welled in her eyes. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    Alex stroked her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡¯


    What happened today was indeed strange, but Alex had experienced many life-and-death killing moments. It was much more dangerous than this.


    After a while, the firefighters came and first went down to salvage the male corpse. The male corpse¡¯s face was pale, and his eyes were open. The sight of him dying with remaining grievances frightened the onlookers on the shore.


    Alex frowned. This male corpse¡­ Weren¡¯t the eyes white previously? Why did his eyes turn back? In the middle of the night, on the river, the rescue boat flickered with red and blue lights. It searched and salvaged the river again and again. The middle-aged woman who was being controlled cried heartbreakingly, ¡°Daughter! My daughter!¡±


    After half an hour, there was still no result. Some people said that the girl might have been washed downstream, while others said that she might have sunk to the bottom of the river. In short, it was impossible for her to still be alive.


    ¡°Sigh, if that woman didn¡¯t cause trouble just now, we might have been able to find her daughter.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. The deceased is the most important. She has already lost her daughter¡­¡±


    When the middle-aged woman heard the words of the people around her, the more she listened, the more worried she became. How did it be her fault? She was just anxious! Every mother would be unable to help themselves when faced with that situation and disregard everything! Moreover, she didn¡¯t ask Alex to save her. Why did hee back? Why didn¡¯t he save her daughter!


    The middle-aged woman was suffocated by the regret and self-me in her heart. She suddenly rushed to Alex and punched and kicked him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save my daughter first! Why did you save a corpse! Why did you save me? You deserve to die! You really deserve to die! My daughter is only sixteen years old. You didn¡¯t save my daughter, you deserve to die!¡± The middle-aged woman screamed and med Alex.


    Amelia clenched her fists and shouted, ¡°No! You¡¯re wrong! No!¡± Her father did not deserve to die! She did not understand why her father had worked so hard to save her and in the end, it was her father¡¯s fault..</font>

 Chapter 280 - 280: Did I Beg Him to Save Her?

    Chapter 280 - 280: Did I Beg Him to Save Her?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex shielded Amelia behind him, his face cold. He could empathize with the middle-aged woman¡¯s loss of her daughter. If Amelia had been the one to suffer, he would have been crazier than the middle-aged woman. But understanding was understanding, sympathy was sympathy. He didn¡¯t me himself for that. He had done everything he could.


    Alex stopped the middle-aged woman¡¯s raised palm and pushed her to the side. He said coldly, ¡°On ount of your daughter¡¯s unknown life and death, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡±


    However, the middle-aged woman was still unwilling to give up. Helena, who was listening from the side, was very frustrated. She raised her voice and said, ¡°Are you done?! Didn¡¯t he go down to save her? Didn¡¯t he encounter any danger? What right do you have to ask a stranger to sacrifice his life to save your daughter?! Why? Your daughter¡¯s life is a life. Aren¡¯t other people¡¯s lives important too?! ¡±


    The middle-aged woman bit her lip. So what if that was the case? Wasn¡¯t Alex fine now? Her daughter was gone!


    ¡°Did I beg him to go down and save her?¡± The middle-aged woman was so anxious that she suddenly said this.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The surrounding people were speechless.


    Helena looked at the middle-aged woman coldly. ¡°Your daughter is really unlucky to have a mother like you. No wonder shemitted suicide.¡±


    The middle-aged woman exploded. She cried and shouted, ¡°What did you say! My daughter is already like this, but you still say that. How can you be so vicious! How can you say such things!¡± As she spoke, she waved her hand, wanting to hit Helena.


    Alex frowned and was about to pull Helena aside when the middle-aged woman slipped and fell to the ground with a thud. Her head hit the ground hard, and shended on her knees in front of Helena and Alex.


    Amelia:


    Alex:


    Helena:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Alex picked Amelia up and left. He was already done being questioned by the firefighters and left his phone number. There was no point in staying here.


    Before leaving, Alex took another look at the male corpse lying on the shore. He saw the blue cloth that had covered his face blow away, revealing his soaked, pale face.


    Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat! Because the male corpse¡¯s eyes were looking in his direction! Just now, in the river, the male corpse¡¯s eyes were rolled back. After fishing up the shore, he widened his eyes and looked ahead. At this moment, the eyeballs somehow turned around again!


    Alex: ¡®


    Amelia asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Alex: ¡°Daughter, where¡¯s your master?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Master went to the Netherworldst night. He said it was because of Mom¡­


    Alex didn¡¯t say anything else. Helena pushed Mrs. Walton, and they retraced their steps.


    Helena bumped Alex¡¯s shoulder and asked softly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± When Alex turned around just now, she also turned around. She shivered at the thought of the strange scene she saw.


    Alex¡¯s face was expressionless as he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Mrs. Walton asked, ¡°Then why did you struggle in the water for so long?¡± There was worry in her eyes. When the people went to the shore, she could clearly see Alex struggling in ce on the river for a long time on the sidewalk of the embankment.


    Alex twisted a handful of his dripping T-shirt and said, ¡°l got tangled up in the seaweed and dyed a little.¡±


    Mrs. Walton couldn¡¯t help but nag. ¡°Don¡¯t be so rash next time. It¡¯s sote at night. It¡¯s scary. You can¡¯t see anything. What if you bump into something bad in the water?!¡±


    Alex was speechless. He remembered what had gripped his ankle in the water.


    When they got home, Alex took off his wet clothes, revealing his broad and muscr chest. He checked one side in the mirror. There were no strange injuries or special marks on his body, except for a few bruised handprints on his ankle.


    Alex touched the bruised area. It was a little cold. It seemed like he had to go and get his daughter to take a look after taking a shower.


    As she was thinking, there was a knock on the door. Alex wrapped himself in a towel and opened the door.


    Amelia stood outside the door and looked around like a thief. She raised her head and whispered, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    Alex opened the door and let Amelia in.


    ¡°Daughter, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alex asked.


    Amelia was holding a palm-sized peach wood sword, a yellow vest on her back, and a stack of yellow talismans in her hand. He wondered when she had bought these things..</font>

 Chapter 281 - 281: Are You Still Alive?

    Chapter 281 - 281: Are You Still Alive?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia said, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll exorcise you.¡±


    Alex: ¡°¡­ Wait a minute.¡± He hadn¡¯t showered yet.


    Amelia nodded and reminded him, ¡°You can¡¯t take a bath!¡±


    Alex made an understanding gesture. He did not like to take a bath to begin with. After a while, the sound of water came from the bathroom. Amelia called out worriedly, ¡°Daddy?¡±


    Alex¡¯s voice said, ¡°Yeah?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Amelia was relieved. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just shouting to see if you¡¯re still alive.¡±


    Alex:


    After half a minute, Amelia called again, ¡°Daddy?¡±


    Alex: ¡®


    With a click, the bathroom door opened and Alex came out with a helpless expression. He was wearing a bathrobe and casually threw the towel he had just used into the dirty clothes basket. He said to Amelia, ¡°Daughter, this is the fastest time Daddy took a shower.¡±


    Amelia was speechless. She blinked and looked down at Alex¡¯s ankle. ¡°Is Daddy clean, then?¡±


    Alex: ¡°¡­¡± What do you think!


    Alex sat on the sofa. Amelia squatted in front of him and grabbed his feet to check. She saw that the greenish-purple handprint on Alex¡¯s ankle was darker, as if it was about to sink into his flesh.


    Amelia first burned the yellow talisman, then filled half a basin with water.


    She sprinkled the ashes of the yellow talisman into the basin and stirred it evenly with her small peach wood sword. Immediately after, she grabbed Alex¡¯s feet and ced them in the basin. As she washed her feet with talisman water, she muttered, ¡°Daddy¡¯s stinky feet, big stinky feet¡­¡±


    Alex¡¯s mouth twitched. His feet didn¡¯t stink!


    As the talisman water touched the greenish-purple handprint, Alex felt a slight sting. The handprint on his ankle slowly faded. Soon, half the basin of water turned ck.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s a malicious ghost!¡± Amelia eximed. ¡°It didn¡¯t even pull Daddy down. Daddy is amazing!¡¯


    Alex was speechless. For a moment, he could not tell if Amelia was praising him or the malicious ghost.


    Amelia ran to the bathroom with the basin. First, she poured the dirty water into the toilet bowl and flushed it away. Then, she filled half a basin with warm water. Immediately after, she burned a yellow talisman to wash Alex¡¯s feet. This repeated twice before Alex¡¯s ankle returned to normal. Amelia picked up the yellow vest on her back and wrapped it around Alex¡¯s ankle.


    Alex looked at Amelia, who was busy in front of him. She was very serious. She carried water to wash his feet and wiped them clean with a yellow vest. He suddenly felt inexplicably touched. He had never thought that one day, he would have such a considerate daughter.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Amelia pped her hands. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t take off this yellow cloth when you sleep at night!¡¯


    Alex nodded and bent down to pick Amelia up. ¡°Thank you, Mia. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Amelia hugged Alex¡¯s neck and kissed his face. ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Her voice was soft, and her big eyes were blinking. She was extremely cute.


    Amelia mischievously jumped to the side. After jumping onto the bed, shey down as if she was very tired. She even patted the seat beside her. ¡°Daddy,e quickly. Lie down together.¡±


    Alex chuckled andy down on the seat beside Amelia.


    Amelia stretched her legs one moment and stretched her arms the next. She didn¡¯t know how long she yed. When Alex turned to look, she was already asleep.


    Alex gently tucked Amelia in and gently touched her nose with his fingers. ¡°Good night, my little darling.¡±


    The matter of the three girls falling into the water by the river had fermented overnight. Because of the middle-aged woman¡¯s words, ¡°l didn¡¯t ask you to save me¡±, it became a trending topic on Weibo.


    ¡°Three girls fell into the water. A man tried his best to save them, but the girl¡¯s mother said: I didn¡¯t beg you to save me.¡±


    ¡°After the young girl fell into the water, it was unknown if she was dead or alive. The girl¡¯s mother pointed at the rescuer¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°You deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°Three girls fell into the water at the same time. One girl went missing. The mother of the missing girl scolded the rescuer: Why didn¡¯t you save my daughter first! ¡±


    These trending topics were each more explosive than thest, causing theizens¡¯ blood pressure to rise! They all criticized the girl¡¯s mother. The morements there were, the more popr it would be. Shawn was thinking about how to make a hot video. When he saw this trending topic on Weibo, it was like a fly staring at a rotten egg. He immediately started making videos. He made several videos in one go, all of which were toment on this matter and criticize the girl¡¯s mother for moral kidnapping. However¡­ there were too many bloggers who wanted to ride on this poprity. He could not be ranked at all..</font>

 Chapter 282 - 282: Male Corpse’s Identity

    Chapter 282 - 282: Male Corpse¡¯s Identity


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although Shawn¡¯s video had more likes than the other videos, it was still around a thousand. The backstage viewership was only two to three hundred thousand. It was useless.


    Shawn scratched his head anxiously. Suddenly, he thought of a way. He could do the opposite! He carefully switched to a alternate ount. When most people criticized the girl¡¯s mother, he supported her. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Since you¡¯ve already saved the other two girls, why don¡¯t you save the remaining one? If you want to save someone, save them together! Otherwise, their mother will be so sad! I think the girl¡¯s mother is right. Since you don¡¯t have the ability to save everyone, don¡¯t save them. The three girls are all dead. The girl¡¯s mother can feel better.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s immoral remarks indeed attracted manyizens. Theymented under Shawn¡¯s video:


    ¡°Awesome, my worldview has been shattered! Is this something a human can say?¡±


    ¡°Blogger, is your brain not fully developed? You don¡¯t think at all when you speak?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°I¡¯m speechless. How can there be such a person! Is he crazy?!¡±


    Shawn was delighted to see so many people scolding him! Whether he was scolded or praised, as long as there was traffic, there would be poprity withments! The more they scolded, the happier he was!


    Unfortunately, Shawn was not happy for long before the trend on the Inte began to change. Three girls fell into the water yesterday, but only two were saved, as well as a male corpse. The third girl seemed to have disappeared into thin air and was never found. More and more streamers went to the riverside to livestream the rescue team fishing up the corpse. The livestreams were very popr. Without a word, Shawn carried the equipment and rushed to the riverside where the ident happened.


    The riverfront was surrounded by onlookers. Many anchors were livestreaming. Alex stood outside the crowd with Amelia in his arms. Amelia craned her neck to see. Seeing that she was working so hard, Alex grabbed her and sat her on his neck. Her vision was raised, and Amelia could finally see clearly.


    However¡­ Amelia ced her small hand on her eyebrows and sighed like an adult. ¡°It¡¯s too far to see!¡±


    Suddenly, Alex took out small binocrs and handed it to Amelia. Amelia eximed, ¡°Daddy, your pocket is amazing. You have everything!¡¯


    Alex said, ¡°Yes. What else do you want?¡±


    Amelia immediately said, ¡°I want a lollipop!¡¯


    Alex turned his hand and handed Amelia a strawberry-vored lollipop.


    Amelia was happy. As she ate the lollipop, she looked at the river through her binocrs. Three corpse fishing boats were going back and forth on the river. There were also two corpse fishing boats far downstream. The three girls falling into the water was trending news. The relevant departments took it very seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s daytime. There¡¯s nothing,¡± Amelia said. ¡°By the way, Daddy, what¡¯s with the male corpse?¡±


    Alex: ¡°The police are still investigating the male corpse.¡± However, his information channels were not only limited to the police. He also had his own investigation channels.


    Alex lowered his voice and said to Amelia, ¡°l got someone to investigate. The male corpse is an 18-year-old boy. When he passed byst night, he saw someone fall into the water and jumped down to save them without hesitation.¡± Unfortunately, after he saved the two girls, he could note up himself.


    Alex said, ¡°The strange thing is that the boy clearly just fell into the water and died. When 1 grabbed his armst night, it was very sticky and slippery, as if he had been soaking for a few days.¡± If he hadn¡¯t seen the boy jump into the water to save peoplest night on the road surveince, Alex wouldn¡¯t have believed that this male corpse was the boy who had acted bravelyst night.


    Amelia said, ¡°That¡¯s so strange.¡± Were there really three girls who fell into the water?


    Amelia looked at the river, her face solemn. No one knew what she was thinking.


    There was a row of livestream equipment on the river bank. There were people streaming every two meters. The originally depressing river bank was now filled with all kinds of livestream voices. ¡°This is the scene of the three girls falling into the water. Everyone, follow me. I will bring you to follow the entire process¡­¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found anything on the corpse boat yet. Everyone, look at the ce I¡¯m pointing to. This is the ce where the male corpse was discovered. By the way, everyone can take a look at the my main page. There are many snacks and melon seeds.. Everyone can eat snacks and watch my livestream progress! ¡°</font>

 Chapter 283 - 283: Across the River

    Chapter 283 - 283: Across the River


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia shook her head in confusion and asked Alex, ¡°Dad, what are they doing?¡±


    Alex looked at the smoky riverbank and said, ¡°This is probably because humans are scarier than ghosts.¡± Some people didn¡¯t mind watching themotion. In order to gain some poprity, they didn¡¯t hesitate to make sarcastic remarks or add fuel to the fire. In their eyes, human lives were just tools that could help them earn money. These people looked like humans on the surface, but they were actually scarier than ghosts.


    Amelia bit her lollipop and remained silent.


    Alex said, ¡°Mia, what do you need from Dad?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Nothing much now.¡± Her master said that malicious ghosts were also divided into levels. Some malicious ghosts could onlye out at night, but some malicious ghosts could also appear during the day. Yesterday, the malicious ghost had killed at least one boy and even grabbed Alex¡¯s foot. She was worried that the malicious ghost was too powerful and woulde out during the day to kill people, so she came out to take a look.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Alex said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back?¡±


    Amelia held the binocrs and suddenly said, ¡°Wait, Dad. Let¡¯s go to the other side. ¡±


    Parks had been built on both sides of the river. However, there were many residences on this side, so there were many people by the river. On the other side, there were office buildings. There were very few people leisurely strolling by the river. At night, this contrast would be even more obvious. It was lively here, and cold on the other side.


    Shawn had been livestreaming by the river for more than two hours. His mouth was dry and his skin was about to peel from the sun, but there were still very few people in the livestream. He was very angry. Why was it that while others¡¯ livestreams were so popr, his livestream was cold and empty? He unscrewed a bottle of water and looked at the only eleven viewers in the livestream. He was no longer in the mood to continue livestreaming.


    Just as Shawn was drinking water, he suddenly saw a tall man carrying a little girl away from the crowd. The man¡¯s height was too outstanding. The little girl rode on his neck and was much taller than the crowd. At this moment, the surrounding crowd was craning their necks to look at the river. The people holding cell phones were also filming the river, so no one noticed the father and daughter.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes lit up. Wasn¡¯t this Amelia?! He had edited Amelia¡¯s video for so many days that he was more familiar with Amelia than anyone else, so he recognized her at a nce! He immediately packed his things and followed! In his heart, Amelia was equivalent to traffic!


    It was time to get off work. There were peopleing and going. There were car horns, bus horns, and the voices of people chatting. Some people stopped and pointed at the river to discuss.


    ¡°The corpse fishing boat is still searching! Have you seen the news today? A boy jumped into the water to save someone without caring about his own safety. The person who fell into the water was saved, but he never came up himself.¡¯


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the person who saved her went ashore?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the previous news. Thetest news just now is that the officials have confirmed the identity of the boy who died. He¡¯s a third-year high school student nearby. The person who went ashore was the second person to jump down to save people. I heard that he¡¯s a very tall man.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too pitiful. You saved someone else but lost your life.¡±


    Aftering out of the shore, Alex put Amelia down and held her hand as they walked on the sidewalk. He pursed his lips when he heard everyone¡¯s discussion. These people were right. When he jumped down, the two girls had already been saved by the boy. Alex spected that after the boy jumped down, he first pulled the two girls out and then saved the third one, but he couldn¡¯te up. The only doubt now was where the third girl was. Logically speaking, if three girls fell into the water at the same time, even if the third girl drowned before they could be rescued, her corpse should be not far from the river. Also, the boy died very strangely. He didn¡¯t seem to have died of


    exhaustion¡­


    ¡°Go down that way,¡± Alex said, pointing. ¡°A hundred meters beyond the bridge is a side entrance to the park opposite. We can go straight in there.¡±


    Alex brought Amelia into the park and realized that there were many live streamers here. Although it was not as lively as the opposite side, there were still a lot of people, Most of the streamers followed the boats and even carried equipment to change ces from time to time, so Alex did not notice Shawn following behind for a moment.


    Amelia was holding a smallpass, which Elmer had given her..</font>

 Chapter 284 - 284: Someone Fell Into the Water

    Chapter 284 - 284: Someone Fell Into the Water


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°This way¡­¡± Amelia led Alex towards a banyan tree by the water. The banyan tree was not big, and its trunk was only as thick as an adult¡¯s thigh. Its branches extended to the river, and its roots hung into the river.


    Thepass needle stopped moving at this point.


    Alex said, ¡°Here?¡± There was nothing unusual! He put Amelia down and instructed, ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡±


    The mud beside the banyan tree was slippery. Alex carefully walked down a few meters and looked up in the direction of the banyan tree root that was covered by the bushes. What he saw frightened him so much that his heart skipped a beat and his scalp went numb!


    Under the roots of the banyan tree, a long-haired girl suddenly stood. Her dyed yellow hair hung beside her face. She lowered her head and was wearing a short top with a gray pleated skirt. Her hands were hanging down. Her arms were pale and swollen, and her nails were ck. Her legs were also pale. She was wearing a pair of ck loafers, and white socks with a circle of beautifulce.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    As if hearing themotion, the girl fell into the river with a plop.


    Immediately after, a sharp scream suddenly sounded in Alex¡¯s ear. ¡°Help! Someone fell into the water!¡±


    Alex turned around. The wind by the river was strong, so he could not see the person who shouted, ¡°Someone fell into the water.¡± However, because of this voice, people quickly surrounded. ¡®Quick, someone fell into the water!¡¯


    ¡°Help! Hurry up and save her! Does anyone know how to swim? Hurry up and save her!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and call the corpse-fishing boat over there!¡±


    Someone shouted anxiously. The shore, which originally did not have many people, was quickly surrounded by seven to eight people. There were also a few bloggers who were filming with livestream equipment. The people on the shore were all talking at once:


    ¡°Oh my god, someone fell into the water again. What should we do? 1 don¡¯t know how to swim. Who knows how to swim? Hurry up and save them!¡± They were really anxious.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Someone fell into the water again. Oh my god, what¡¯s wrong with this river? Why do people always fall into the water?¡± This was a surprise and suspicion.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know how to swim. Aiyo, someone is giving me a gift. Alright, I¡¯ll risk it. I¡¯ll go down and try now! Please pray for me, friends in the livestream!¡± This was without a bottom line, trying to use such words to get the audience in the livestream to send gifts.


    Amidst themotion, a middle-aged man had already quickly taken off his clothes and was about to enter the water. Seeing this situation, several streamers aimed their cameras at him.


    At this moment, Amelia pulled the middle-aged man back. ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t go down.¡±


    The middle-aged man thought Amelia was worried about him andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle can swim.¡±


    Amelia was anxious. ¡°No, there¡¯s danger in the water¡­¡± She refused to let go no matter what. The red light emitted a faint glow, and she was so strong that the middle-aged man could not break free no matter how hard he tried.


    The person beside her was anxious. ¡°Aiyo, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you wasting time here? Where¡¯s your parent? Which family¡¯s child are you from?!¡± A few people surrounded Amelia, wanting to pull her away.


    Alex had juste up from the wend by the river. When he saw the situation on the shore, he shouted coldly, ¡°Let go! Who dares to touch my daughter!¡± His cold face scared the people on the shore into retracting their hands.


    Alex looked around and said, ¡°No one fell into the water. I already checked.¡± Everyone was surprised to see that Alex¡¯s clothes were indeed wet.


    The middle-aged man hurriedly asked, ¡°Have you gone down to take a look?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°l looked. No one fell into the water.¡¯


    Everyone was very puzzled and confused.


    When he went down to check previously, Alex had promised Amelia that he would not go into the water casually. Amelia had also given Alex a yellow talisman in advance. After seeing the female corpse jump into the water. Alex wanted to pull her up before she floated far away, but he quickly realized that something was wrong and immediately retreated to the shore. At this moment, he was lying to the crowd. He did not go into the water, at least not to rescue her. However, he was going to call the corpse fishing boat on the river surface next. The situation was unknown. He wanted to stop the ordinary people from going into the water.


    However, at this moment, a middle-aged woman suddenly separated from the crowd and ran out. She shouted in panic, ¡°Daughter, that¡¯s my daughter!¡± As she spoke, she ran towards the river. Without any hesitation, she jumped down with a plop and shouted crazily, ¡°Mimi! Mimi! Mommy is here, Mimi¡­¡±


    ¡°Come back!¡± Alex shouted coldly! However, the middle-aged woman refused to listen to his advice and rushed into the river..</font>

 Chapter 285 - 285: You’re Not Allowed to Go Down Because I

    Chapter 285 - 285: You¡¯re Not Allowed to Go Down Because I


    Said So


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This scene happened too suddenly. Before anyone could react, they saw that the middle-aged woman had already rushed into the river. The river water drowned her chest, and then she was pushed down by the river water and struggled.


    ¡°Help¡­ Help¡­¡± The middle-aged woman shouted instinctively.


    Everyone was speechless and anxious. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t know how to swim, why did she go down? Seriously!¡¯


    The middle-aged man from before was about to go down again when Alex, who was on the phone, stopped him. ¡°I¡¯ll get the corpse fishing boat from the river toe over.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    A few streamers who were livestreaming shouted exaggeratedly, ¡°Aiya, that auntie is going to drown!¡±


    ¡°The corpse fishing boat is too far away! There¡¯s no time to save anyone!¡±


    The middle-aged man panicked when he saw this, but Alex stopped him from going down to save her.


    Seeing Alex stop him several times, the middle-aged man was also angry. ¡°A human life is at stake. What exactly do you want?!¡±


    The surrounding people also said anxiously, ¡°That¡¯s right. He can swim. Let him go down!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up! I think that auntie can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Your daughter is causing trouble, and you¡¯re also causing trouble. You¡¯re not anxious just because it¡¯s not happening to you?!¡±


    Alex saw that the middle-aged man was not listening to his advice and was about to rush into the river. He knocked the middle-aged man down with a sweep of his leg and said to Amelia, ¡°Daughter, hold him down.¡±


    Amelia immediately rushed forward and sat on the middle-aged man¡¯s back.


    The middle-aged man was speechless. He struggled for a moment but did not get up¡­ He felt that the person sitting on his back was not a child, but a huge mountain!


    Alex nced at the crowd coldly. ¡°If I say you¡¯re not allowed to go down, no one is allowed to go down!¡±


    Everyone was speechless. They were angry and anxious as they scolded Alex, but Alex ignored them. He made a few more calls.


    The corpse fishing boat closest to the river quickly rushed over. Alex estimated the distance with his eyes and the corpse fishing boat should be able to arrive in two minutes. The effective rescue time after a person fell into the water was four to six minutes. After drowning, the effective rescue time was one to two minutes. Even if the middle-aged woman stopped struggling and was rescued in two minutes, the sess rate of the rescue was 100%. In other words, as long as the corpse fishing boat rushed over in two minutes, the middle-aged woman would be fine. She would only choke on the water and feel a little ufortable.


    At this moment, the setting sun was nting and shining on the middle-aged woman. Alex thought that the only danger was if the malicious ghost at the bottom of the water would pull the middle-aged woman down. However, even if the middle-aged woman was pulled down by the malicious ghost, Alex couldn¡¯t do anything. Call him cold or heartless, he had stopped everything he needed to stop. She knew that she couldn¡¯t swim, but she still went into the water. Even if she died, the middle-aged woman deserved it. Moreover, he knew that there were malicious ghosts in the river. He wouldn¡¯t let innocent people go into the water to die with the middle-aged woman.


    Everyone criticized Alex, saying that he was too cold-blooded. A few livestreamers were also very angry and criticized loudly:


    ¡°This man is too cold! He also has a daughter! No wonder his daughter stopped others from entering the water previously. It turns out that the upper beam is crooked!¡±


    ¡°Is this person human? How can he be so cold-blooded!¡±


    ¡°To put it nicely, he was afraid that others would be in danger and wouldn¡¯t let them go down. But someone here knows how to swim. He kept stopping them and watched the middle-aged woman struggle in the water. Could it be that


    he would only be happy it he watched the middle-aged woman die(¡±


    ¡°How hypocritical! Does he think he¡¯ll get a good reputation for stopping others from rescuing her like this? No, he¡¯ll only get usations and curses!¡±


    Among the livestreamers, only Shawn remained silent. However, his eyes were very bright as he suppressed his excitement. When the ¡°Someone fell into the water¡± sounded, he had already seized the opportunity. He took out two phones and separated the three cameras to focus on Amelia, Alex, and the woman who fell into the water on the river. He collected all the materials!


    Shawn knew very well that the matter in front of him would soon be a hot topic on all the major websites. At that time, no one would be moreprehensive than him. When the time came, he would edit a few videos ofplete events and post them every half an hour. He would definitely increase his fans crazily. Shawn felt that he was going to make a fortune!


    At this moment, someone eximed, ¡°Look!¡±


    A female corpse with yellow hair and a gray pleated dress suddenly floated over from the river. Everyone was sure that it was a female corpse because she was floating motionless..</font>

 Chapter 286 - 286: Don’t Make a fuss

    Chapter 286 - 286: Don¡¯t Make a fuss


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Just as everyone was bewildered and flustered, a strange scene happened. The female corpse suddenly raised her hand and dragged the struggling middle-aged woman into the river!


    ¡°Ah!¡± The people on the shore eximed.


    The sun was setting, and the river breeze was cool. But at this moment, the river blew past, and everyone¡¯s hair stood on end.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Am I seeing things?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Hurry up and go down to save her!¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    However, at this moment, no one dared to go down. The scene just now was too strange. If the yellow-haired girl was really a corpse, a corpse could drag someone down. Who dared to go down¡­ If the yellow-haired girl was not a corpse but a living person, it was deliberate murder. After they jumped into the water, she pulled them into the water. Thinking of this, everyone did not dare to go down!


    Some people looked at Alex and began to rejoice that he had stopped everyone


    from entering the water previously. Otherwise¡­ who knew if they would be anxious to save people and follow them down!


    At this moment, the corpse fishing boat came over. The people on the ship had a better view. A young rescuer shouted, ¡°Found it! Found it!¡± They saw a struggling woman and a floating corpse on the water from afar and prepared to go over to save them.


    An older rescuer instructed, ¡°Bill, keep an eye on them.¡±


    The young rescuer¡¯s name was Bill. He was very excited. They had been fishing on the river for a day and night and finally found the girl¡¯s corpse, The clothes on the female corpse were basically the same as the family¡¯s description, but in the next second, Bill saw the female corpse move and suddenly drag the struggling middle-aged woman into the water!


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Bill¡¯s hands trembled in fear! He could see very clearly that the floating thing was a corpse! He had salvaged many corpses, so he could not be wrong! A corpse could drag a living person down?!


    At this moment, Bill felt like his scalp was about to explode! His hair stood on end!


    ¡°Captain! Captain¡­¡± Bill shouted in panic.


    The older captain came over with a rope. As he moved quickly, he said, ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost? Hurry up and save her and salvage the corpse! Eh? Where is she? I only turned around. Why is she and the corpse gone?¡±


    On the other side, the people who ced the kayak also went down. The tools to scoop up corpses were different from the tools to save people, so they changed the to scoop up people at thest minute. Both sides worked together to scoop up the people.


    The middle-aged woman and the female corpse were pulled out. Everyone saw the female corpse twitch and wondered if they had seen wrongly. Bill¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Captain! Captain ahhhh!¡±


    The captain was also surprised. ¡°l saw it, I saw it. Don¡¯t make a fuss!¡±


    The middle-aged woman was pulled onto the ship first. The rescuers on the ship immediately went forward to save her. After a while, the middle-aged woman spat out a mouthful of muddy water and slowly woke up. For a moment, she was confused. She got up trembling and shouted with trembling lips, ¡°Mi, my Mi, my daughter! Hurry up and save my daughter!¡±


    The rescue team leader suppressed the agitated middle-aged woman and said calmly, ¡°Your daughter has already been fished out. We understand your grief, but please ept your loss.¡±


    The middle-aged woman was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Her daughter was dead? No, no, no. The other two girls had been saved. Why was her daughter dead?! She didn¡¯t believe it!


    The middle-aged woman grabbed the edge of the boat and muttered to herself, ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it. You must have caught the wrong person. I just saw my Mimi. 1 went down to get my daughter myself. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll go down myself¡­¡± As she spoke, she jumped into the river. No one could stop her.


    The rescuers were speechless. They had seen too many emotional family members. After fishing for so many years, before the corpse was fished out, the family members had a glimmer of hope that their loved ones could still be saved. When the corpse was fished out, some family members could not ept it and fainted on the spot. Some even went crazy and refused to believe it. They even punched and kicked them, scolding them for saving people toote and doing everything. Therefore, they were very experienced in dealing with such matters.


    The rescue team restrained the middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman could not jump into the water. She turned around and pounced on the corpse covered in blue cloth beside her. Without any exnation, she lifted the blue cloth and indeed saw her daughter¡¯s face. She fell onto the boat as if her strength had been drained. After a while, she punched and kicked Bill, who was closest to her, crazily.. ¡°What are you doing! Why did you only find my daughter now! Is it so difficult to fish someone out? You¡¯re all trash! You killed my daughter! You deserve to die! You deserve to die!¡±</font>

 Chapter 287 - 287: Thank You for Your Hard Work

    Chapter 287 - 287: Thank You for Your Hard Work


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The middle-aged woman screamed angrily. Bill felt very ufortable. Originally, he had not slept for a day and a night. As rescuers, they were also happy when they could save people. When they found the corpses, they also felt very ufortable and had to be scolded by their families. When they first became rescuers, they were filled with hot blood. Now, this hot blood was being extinguished bit by bit. After seeing too much human nature, he could not help but feel a little lost. Was there any meaning to what they were doing?


    The middle-aged woman was still cursing when the rescue boat docked. Alex stood on the shore with Amelia in his arms. When they heard that the people had been fished out, more and more people gathered around.


    Amelia felt terrible when she heard the middle-aged woman¡¯s ear-piercing curses. She was only four years old, but she felt frustrated for no reason.


    ¡°Stop scolding people!¡± Amelia suddenly shouted angrily. ¡°You¡¯re useless! You¡¯re the most useless! You only know how to cause trouble and criticize others when you¡¯re disobedient! You¡¯re the useless one! Useless trash!¡± She felt that this middle-aged woman was too annoying. Even if she was pitiful without her daughter, the uncles and brothers who were scolded were also pitiful!


    They all nodded.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s not easy for the rescuers either. Of the five corpse fishing boats, three are from the Sunny Day Rescue Team. The Sunny Day Rescue Team has always been voluntary rescuers. They didn¡¯t take your money or your things. They took the initiative to help you, but you scolded them.¡±


    ¡°If you ask me, as a mother, you should be scolded even more! You can¡¯t even take good care of your own daughter. After something happened, you only know how to me others.¡¯


    Someone also persuaded, ¡°Alright, alright. Her daughter is gone. Let¡¯s not talk too much.¡¯


    Alex pursed his lips and looked coldly at the crowd with different expressions. He had long been trained to be cold by killings and human lives. At this moment, his emotions did not fluctuate at all, but Amelia suddenly broke free from his arms and ran to a young man who was silently packing his things with his head lowered.


    Bill was arranging the ropes. The heavy pressure in his heart was almost suffocating him. After the high-intensity work ended, his mind and body suddenly rxed. He only felt tired. He even had the thought of never wanting to work in this industry again. He wanted to give up.


    At this moment, a small palm grabbed his hand. Bill was stunned. He saw a little girl raise her head and say to him seriously, ¡°Brother, thank you. You¡¯ve worked hard! Brother, you¡¯re the best. You¡¯re as good as Superman!¡±


    Looking at the little girl¡¯s serious expression and her innocent and clear eyes,


    Bill¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    After a while, Alex walked over and picked Amelia up. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Amelia waved at Bill. ¡®Goodbye, Brother.¡±


    Bill also hurriedly waved goodbye to Amelia. At this moment, a sentence suddenly appeared in his heart: Who said that only those standing in the light are heroes?


    Billughed. He rubbed his eyes and muttered, ¡°Thank you.¡± The unfamiliar little girl gave him infinite courage again.


    Beside him, the middle-aged woman was still crying and scolding. ¡°What right do you have to scold me? Do you know how I feel? You¡¯re not the ones who lost your daughter! You don¡¯t understand anything! Did 1 say something wrong? If these people hade to help quickly, my daughter wouldn¡¯t have died! Boohoo, it¡¯s all your fault. My Mimi, my daughter¡­¡±


    At this moment, the wind blew the blue cloth covering the girl¡¯s corpse, revealing the girl¡¯s pale face with wide eyes. No one saw it. Her eyes suddenly trembled for a moment before slowly calming down.


    Amelia held the yellow talisman in her hand and frowned. She stared at the blue cloth that had been blown away by the wind in the distance. ¡°This malicious ghost is too cunning. She¡­ Eh?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Amelia pointed at the girl¡¯s body in the distance. ¡®Daddy, her eyes are closed.¡±


    Alex looked over and saw that it was true. No one had noticed the corpse¡¯s abnormality just now, but he and Amelia had been paying attention. The corpse¡¯s eyes had been wide open, but now they were closed.


    Alex: ¡°The male corpsest night wasn¡¯t like this¡­¡± The male corpse rolled his eyes when he was in the riverst night. After he was fished out, his eyes moved twice, and they followed him.


    Amelia stared at the river for a long time. Suddenly, she said, ¡°l know, Dad.


    We were wrong.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Hm?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°There should be two malicious ghosts. One is very fierce, and the other is not that fierce. The malicious ghost that pulled Daddy yesterday should be the very fierce one. The one who is not fierce should be in this girl¡¯s body..¡±</font>

 Chapter 288 - 288: Let’s Dress Up

    Chapter 288 - 288: Let¡¯s Dress Up


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex understood. ¡°So the two girls who fell into the waterst night were probably two girls. The girl called Mimi was long dead. She was possessed by a harmless malicious ghost and became bait. After the boy saved the two girls yesterday, he saw Mimi as bait in the water, so he went into the water again and was killed by a fierce malicious ghost.¡±


    Amelia nodded and gave Alex a thumbs up. ¡°Daddy is awesome!¡±


    Alex raised his eyebrows. ¡°Of course!¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°How did the two youngdies fall into the waterst night? Did they see Sister Mimi when they were in the water?¡±


    Alex: ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to investigate this. The two girls saw that the river was very beautiful under the lights and wanted to approach the river to take a set of beautiful photos. Unexpectedly, they fell down identally. They didn¡¯t see the dead Mimi and only felt like they were pulled out. However, they were too panicked and weren¡¯t sure if they were pulled out or washed out by the water. At this moment, the boy passed by and immediately saved them. Just as the boy came ashore, they heard another ssh. Then, someone shouted for<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    At this point, it was very clear. The boy had sessfully saved the two girls. Originally, neither of them would have died, but the problem was Niimi, who had been possessed by a malicious ghost. When Alex had just gone into the water to check, he had seen Mimi, who had long died, standing upright under the hidden banyan tree. Recently, the river had not risen. The dead Mimi could not climb ashore on her own. Even if she was hung by a branch, she could not stand up straight.


    Amelia held the yellow talisman in both hands and said in distress, ¡°Now I understand. I just don¡¯t know how to catch the two malicious ghosts.¡± The two malicious ghosts should have discovered her, so they would not approach the shore easily.


    Alex lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Mia, Daddy will take you on a boat tonight. Are you going?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes! But Daddy¡­¡± She sped her small hands and whispered in Alex¡¯s ear, ¡°The malicious ghost has remembered us. Let¡¯s dress up.¡±


    Alex scooped Amelia up into his arms and corrected her. ¡°It¡¯s a disguise.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes! In order for Daddy not to be recognized by malicious ghosts, why don¡¯t Daddy dress up as an auntie?¡±


    Alex: ¡°???¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Amelia and Alex left that Shawn put away his phone and left in a hurry. More and more streamers squeezed over, wanting to capture the news of the girl¡¯s corpse immediately. Then, they were stopped outside the park by the security guards who had been urgently notified. Shawn walked out without stopping. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to film anymore. He had explosive news!


    Shawn, who had just returned to the rented apartment, immediately edited the video. After he edited the video, topics like ¡°The girl¡¯s corpse has been found¡±, ¡°A man left her in the lurch¡±, ¡°The girl¡¯s family scolded the rescue team¡± happened to rush to the trending searches.


    Under different topics, thements were also different. Under the topic of ¡°The girl¡¯s body was found¡±, everyonemented that they wished her to have no pain in heaven.


    Under the topic ¡°A man left her in the lurch¡± was a video of Alex stopping others at the scene and not letting everyone enter the water to save her. There were curses below this video.


    ¡°Who is this person? He didn¡¯t go down to save her, but he still stopped others from going down?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m speechless. How can there be such a person!¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I saw another video. The dead girl¡¯s mother med the rescue team foring toote and killing her daughter. In my opinion, such a person should just die with her daughter. She doesn¡¯t deserve sympathy at all!¡±


    ¡°Although the girl e s death is very heartbreaking, her mother is really too much! The rescue team didn¡¯t rest either, right?! She actually scolded them to die!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the angle of your discussion off? Aren¡¯t we saying that this man who stopped everyone from saving lives is not a good person?¡±


    ¡°This matter can¡¯t be concluded easily. It seems that because there¡¯s danger in the river, that tall man stopped everyone from going down.¡±


    In order to solve this question, theizens frantically searched for relevant videos just to see what danger was in the river at that time. In the end, they saw the blurry video of the middle-aged woman who was struggling down and being dragged into the water!


    Theizens were shocked.. ¡°Oh my god, did I see wrongly?!¡±</font>

 Chapter 289 - 289: Money Tree

    Chapter 289 - 289: Money Tree


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°It¡¯s fake, right? The relevant videos are very vague. Did someone deliberately make it for the sake of traffic?¡±


    ¡°lughed. Nowadays, phones and cameras are all ultra-high-definition. The other videos are all extremely clear. How did it be a high-definition video when the female corpse dragged someone into the water? That¡¯s why I¡¯m certain that this video is fake!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fake! I can prove it! I was at the scene! The female corpse moved!¡±


    Hence, the discussion on the Inte about the ¡°girl¡¯s corpseing back to life¡± rushed to the trending searches again. Shawn had been waiting for this moment. He had these high-definition videos of the trending topics in his hands! This time, if he didn¡¯t be popr, who would?


    Shawn immediately posted theplete video online. He was very smart. He first posted the high-definition video of the girl¡¯s corpse suddenly resurrecting and pulling her biological mother into the water. ¡°Theplete incident. First episode: The girl who fell into the water resurrected and pulled her biological mother into the water, trying to perish together!¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    In less than half an hour after this video was posted, the number of views soared like a rocket!


    Theizens were shocked by this high-definition video:


    ¡°Oh my god, this video is too clear! I even saw the pale face of that girl¡¯s corpse! ¡±


    ¡°l didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Bless, bless, bless!¡±


    ¡°Please give me a pair of eyes that haven¡¯t seen this video. Boohoo, it¡¯s too scary.¡±


    ¡°Such a high-definition video must have been made with special effects. There are actually people who believe it. Where are your brains?¡±


    Shawn listened to the ding-ding-ding of the backstage of his phone and felt that this was the most wonderful sound in the world. His video had be a hot topic. In just half an hour, the number of views had exceeded 50 million, and this was only the beginning!


    Shawn struck while the iron was hot and immediately posted a second video. ¡°Complete Event, Middle Episode: A man quietly enters the river, followed by someone shouting for help. The corpse of a girl who fell into the wateres back to life. Is it man-made or a supernatural event?¡±


    As soon as the video was released, it attracted a lot ofizens who were squatting down. ¡°Strange, isn¡¯t this girl Amelia? What¡¯s going on? Why is Amelia rted to this matter?¡±


    ¡°In the video, the tall man went under the banyan tree first. He was definitely cing the corpse! I have a bold guess. This girl might have been killed by this man. Then, he took advantage of the darkness to dump the corpse. In order to move the corpse, he deliberately created a scene of a corpseing back to life!¡±


    ¡°The spections above are pure nonsense. Have you seen anyone dump a corpse in front of so many people? Look at the video. There are so many streamers livestreaming. Why? Does this man not want to live anymore? To dump a corpse in front of so many cameras.¡±


    ¡°Although it¡¯s not to the extent of dumping the corpse, I think this girl¡¯s corpse is definitely rted to this tall man.¡±


    The discussions among theizens became more and more intense. Shawn also relied on Alex and Amelia to easily increase his fans by 500,000! He suddenly became a famous streamer and became famous overnight! With these fans, Shawn would post videoster. Although it was impossible to get a million likes for a video like today, he could still get tens of thousands of likes a day. This was enough for him to live!


    Shawn posted a third video. ¡°Complete Event, End Episode: Amelia, the inte celebrity, watches coldly from the sidelines. She¡¯s actually indifferent to the corpse. The innocent child who cried on the inte back then, is it really that simple?¡±


    The editing angle of this video was very sharp. Shawn chose the video where Amelia stood quietly by the shore and watched. She was clearly obedient and did not cause trouble, but in Shawn¡¯s camera, she became a cold-eyed observer. Back then, Amelia¡¯s incident had caused her to have many older sister fans and mother fans on the Inte. Now that this video was released, someone immediately stood up for Amelia. Of course, there were also people who said that Amelia was too scary. She was so cold-blooded at such a young age.


    Seeing that his video was getting more and more popr, Shawn was extremely excited. ¡°Hahaha, Amelia, you¡¯re really my money tree!¡±


    At this moment, no one in the Walton family was paying attention to the video online. After all, this matter was considered someone else¡¯s video to them. Who knew that Amelia would be involved in the end? They were most concerned about Alex now.


    The Waltons crossed their arms and looked at Alex, who was dressed as a woman,ing down the stairs.


    George walked in from outside and said as he walked, ¡°The boat has been booked¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he saw Alex dressed as a woman. The corners of his mouth twitched.. Was this still the War God that everyone was afraid of?!</font>

 Chapter 290 - 290: What Color Do You Like?

    Chapter 290 - 290: What Color Do You Like?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex¡¯s mouth twitched as he discussed with Amelia. ¡°Daughter, Daddy will get you someone. Dress someone else up.¡±


    Amelia was very interested. She held a few bottles of nail polish and instructed excitedly, ¡°Daddy, sit down!¡±


    Alex was forced to sit on the sofa. Amelia took the nail polish and applied it to him one by one. Ten fingernails, all colorful. In the end, she didn¡¯t even let go of his toes.


    Mr. Walton pulled a long face. ¡°Nonsense!¡± The child wanted to paint nails, and he really let her paint them? He had no bottom line at all!


    Eric: ¡°Yes, yes, yes, but¡­ it Mia wants to paint, let her paint!¡± He was a spectator and even suggested to Amelia, ¡°Mia, use that pink. The pink looks tender.¡¯<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Amelia suddenly looked at Eric. Eric¡¯s eyelids twitched. Sure enough, the next second, Amelia pped her hands. ¡°Fifth Uncle, sit down too¡­¡±


    Eric was speechless. He regretted speaking.


    Eric: ¡°l don¡¯t need it, right? Look at Fifth Uncle, I¡¯m so burly. I don¡¯t need nail polish¡­¡±


    Amelia said pitifully, ¡°Fifth Uncle needs to be painted too¡­¡±


    Eric: ¡°Okay, okay, okay¡­¡±


    Mr. Walton shook the newspaper and snorted. ¡°No principles!¡± Then his retribution came. After painting Alex and Eric, Amelia¡¯s addiction to painting people¡¯s nails had not subsided. She targeted Mr. Walton, who was sitting closest.


    Amelia: ¡°Grandpa, which color do you like?¡±


    Mr. Walton said, ¡°l don¡¯t¡ª Amelia: ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    Mr. Walton: ¡°¡­Blue, I think.¡±


    Girls loved these things the most. They applied nail polish, imitated their mothers¡¯ makeup, tied Barbie¡¯s hair, and changed their clothes. Amelia, who was addicted, immediately took out nail polish and applied it to Mr. Walton¡¯s nails one by one.


    At this moment, George quietly retreated and took out his phone to pretend to make a call.


    Dn remembered that Emma still had homework to do and hurriedly went upstairs. Alex looked at the two of them. Ha, they were family. They would share blessings and hardships together. Why would they run!


    Alex said, ¡°Daughter, I think your eldest uncle is most suitable for pink. As for your second uncle, ck is not bad. It suits him.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, yes! Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle, don¡¯t be anxious. Mia will be done soon. Line up first!¡±


    The Walton family:


    Helena and Mrs. Walton looked at each other, trying not tough.


    Night fell. In the charter area of Riverside Park, a group of people had strange behaviors. Three men with their hands in their pockets and hoodies lowered their heads and boarded the ship without saying a word. Behind them was a bouncing little boy. Behind the little boy was a woman in a bright red dress. The woman had heavy makeup and looked strange no matter how one looked at it. Behind them was a girl who looked like a university student. The girl smiled and kept taking photos with her phone.


    The three men were Alex, George, and Eric. The heavily made-up woman was Ryan, who had been pulled in at thest minute and looked like he wanted to die. The little boy was Amelia, who had been carefully dressed by Helena. She was wearing a wig on her head. It was too dark to tell.


    Helena was about to go crazyughing. Although Alex did note out in women¡¯s clothes in the end, Alex, George, and Eric had all put on nail polish. Amelia even stubbornly insisted that they wear slippers and show their beautiful nails!


    They were so embarrassed that their toes dug into the ground!


    Helena grabbed Ryan, who was feeling ufortable, and said with a smile, ¡°Hey, Sister, you¡¯re out to y too?¡±


    Ryan:


    The cruise ship was a small yacht. After entering the private room, Alex and the others immediately took out their hands. They no longer sped their toes and sat on the chairs to rx. Who knew how they hade all the way!


    Ryan¡¯s expression returned to normal. He asked Alex, ¡°Master, what mission are we on this time?¡± He had only received an urgent message asking him toe over for a mission. Unexpectedly, as soon as he arrived at Walton¡¯s house, Helena and Amelia pressed him down and changed him into women¡¯s clothes.


    Alex said, ¡°Come, put this ne on.¡± It was an evil-warding ne made by Amelia.


    Ryan, who was wearing female clothes: ¡°???¡± Immediately after, he saw Alex¡¯s ten colorful fingers. Even his ten toenails were colorful. There was even a small knot tied to his hair!


    George and Eric were the same.. George¡¯s ten nails were all pink! Eric¡¯s ten nails were ck, and from the looks of it, he seemed to be quite satisfied with the color of his fingernails!</font>

 Chapter 291 - 291: Stick Your Head Out

    Chapter 291 - 291: Stick Your Head Out


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ryan:


    Ryan was surprised. ¡°Master, our mission this time is¡­¡±


    Alex: ¡°We want to lure out someone. This person has seen Mia and me before. We can¡¯t appear, so we asked you to lure the snake out of its hole. I remember that you¡¯re quite good at swimming and have undergone underwaterbat,


    Ryan nodded. He was fine with all that, but¡­


    Ryan asked seriously, ¡°Has that person seen me?¡± He was still thinking about which enemy or fugitive could make the family head take him so seriously!<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Alex paused. ¡°No.¡±


    Ryan: ¡°¡­¡± Then what was the point of him wearing this!


    Alex seemed to read his thoughts and spouted nonsense without looking up. ¡°l let you wear this for your own good. To ward off evil.¡±


    Ryan: ¡°¡­¡± Thank you so much!


    The yacht sailed out of the river and slowly swayed on the river.


    ¡°So what do I do now?¡± Ryan asked curiously.


    Alex leaned backfortably in the sofa chair. He spread his hands and crossed his legs. ¡°Do you see that window? Open it and stick your head out.¡±


    This yacht was for the convenience of touristsing to the river to y. The second floor belonged to the deck and had afortable sofa area. In the belly of the boat was a small bar. Near the window was a row of ss windows that could be opened.


    Ryan opened the window and stuck his head out.


    Amelia¡¯s slippers climbed onto the sofa and imitated Alex. She leaned back on the sofa and stretched out her calf, adding, ¡°Uncle Ryan, you have to extend your hand and y with the water on the river!¡±


    Ryan: n !!!¡± He was wearing women¡¯s clothes and sticking his head out. He still had to y with water? Why did he feel that something was wrong! However, he had no choice. He was worried about the mission, so he could only do as he was told.


    Because the window was still some distance from the river, Ryan had to lean over it and lean down to reach the river. Fortunately, he was tall and had long arms.


    Helena surreptitiously took a photo of Ryan and huddled with Amelia. The two of themughed quietly.


    Alex nced at them and said in a low voice, ¡°Restrain yourself.¡± He didn¡¯t want Ryan to give up.


    So, on the yacht, a group of people sat around drinking tea and coffee. Ryan worked hard alone. The night wind ruffled his long hair. He pped his hand on the river and raised the water intermittently.


    At that moment, Ryan suddenly felt something. He frowned. Waterweed? But it was very thin and slippery. It didn¡¯t look like waterweed. It looked more like hair?


    The next second, Ryan felt his wrist being grabbed! He was pulled down forcefully!


    Ryan: ¡°??!¡± Good lord, which criminal was this? He was quite good in the water! Not only could he hide in the water for so long, but he was also so strong!


    Ryan sneered and raised his hand to pull the person out. At this moment,


    Alex, who was behind him, lowered his voice. ¡°Coming, Ryan. Hold on!¡±


    Ryan was about to say that he was also a veteran of hundreds of battles, so there was no need to worry about that. Then, in the next second, he saw a pale hand reach out of the river and grab his other hand!


    Ryan fell into the water with a ssh!


    Ryan was dressed in a red dress. As he fell into the water, a sharp voice sounded in his ears. ¡°Help! Someone fell into the water!¡±


    Ryan¡¯s eyes were sharp. He had undergone countless underwater training and could open his eyes even in the water. He grabbed the hands of the two of them and pulled hard! He wanted to see who these two were! In the end, he saw a pale face pressed against him and rolling its eyes! Beside the rolling eyes was a young girl who was also staring straight at him!


    Ryan: n !!!¡± F*ck! His temperament was not as calm as Alex¡¯s. This time, he choked on half of his saliva. In the next second, he was dragged to the bottom by the two ¡°people¡±.


    In the nick of time, the ne around Ryan¡¯s neck glowed. Alex¡¯s cold shout followed. ¡°Ryan! Catch her! Don¡¯t let them escape!¡¯


    Immediately after, Ryan¡¯s ankles were grabbed. Ryan made a prompt decision and immediately grabbed their wrists. With a whoosh, the two corpses were pulled out of the river and fell onto the boat with a bang!


    Before Ryan could react, he felt a pain in his neck and fainted.


    Amelia held the yellow talisman and shouted in a childish voice, ¡°Take this!¡± The peach wood sword with the yellow talisman flew out and nailed the two female corpses who were about to escape to the deck of the ship..</font>

 Chapter 292 - 292: Go, Flirtatious Ghost Auntie!

    Chapter 292 - 292: Go, Flirtatious Ghost Auntie!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This operation shocked Eric and Helena. Before they came, they only knew that it was to catch ghosts, but there was a high chance that they could not see ghosts. They could only see Amelia catching ghosts, but now, these two were clearly not ghosts, but corpses.


    Amelia remembered what Elmer Stevens had saidst time. She was not strong enough to forcefully subdue ghosts now, but¡­ if she did not subdue these two water ghosts, her yellow talismans would notst long. She could not keep pasting yellow talismans, right? Moreover, the number of yellow talismans was not enough tost until her master returned¡­


    Suddenly, Amelia thought of what Elmer Stevens had said. The red string in her hand was very powerful and could automatically reflect the damage of the enemy. At the thought of this, she immediately approached the two water ghosts. She ced her hands on her hips and raised her chin. She said provocatively, ¡°Come on! Hit me if you dare!¡± Her expression was extremely arrogant. Alex: ¡®


    George:


    The corpses rolled their eyes and roared from their throats. ¡°Hurggghh¡­¡± It was this damn little girl again! One of the corpses seemed to be especially angry. It jumped up and bit Amelia!<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Alex was shocked. ¡°Mia!¡±


    Amelia instinctively raised her hand to block in front of her. There was a sh of red light, and the female corpse was thrown out fiercely. The ghosts in the corpse were also thrown out and screamed repeatedly. The younger girl¡¯s corpse hesitated for a moment before she pounced on Amelia. In the next second, she also flew out screaming.


    The ghost left her body and the two corpsesnded on the deck. A stench assaulted her. Helena quickly covered her mouth and nose. Only then did she see that the two corpses were rapidly expanding and rotting, quickly turning into two pools of foul yellow water.


    Eric was surprised. ¡°Did they catch a ghost?¡± As expected of his niece. She was amazing!


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Not yet!¡± She grabbed the peach wood sword, which was strung with yellow talismans. She rushed over and waved it wildly. Without the restraint of the yellow talismans, the two water ghosts turned around and tried to escape.


    Amelia shouted, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡± Then, with a puff, the two female ghosts were sent flying.


    Alex and the others:


    Before Alex and the others could recover from Amelia¡¯s bravery, Amelia threw the Soul-Retrieving Gourd out with a whoosh. ¡°Go! Flirtatious Ghost Auntie!¡±


    The Flirtatious Ghost flew out of the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    The flirtatious ghost:  She was ying Fight the Landlord with the cowardly ghost and the ugly female ghost in the Soul Retrieving Gourd. The flirtatious ghost tried everything to take advantage of the cowardly ghost, but who would have thought that she would fly out in the next second? After flying out, she saw two malicious ghosts pouncing on her. Without thinking, she pped them. In front of the evil ghost, no matter how fierce the malicious ghost was, it was not enough. The fiercest malicious ghost was pressed down by the flirtatious ghost and could not move.


    ¡°Hurghhh!¡± The female ghost struggled angrily.


    Suddenly, the ghost of the girl beside her knelt down with a plop. She cried and said, ¡°Please, please let my mother go¡­¡±


    Eric and Helena were now in a daze. They could not understand Amelia¡¯s every step of collecting ghosts. It felt like child¡¯s y. Of course, they could not see the battle scene after Amelia threw the Soul Retrieving Gourd out. After all, they could not see the ghosts after the water ghosts were beaten out of their bodies.


    At the same time, the flirtatious ghost who was suddenly thrown out was also dumbfounded. She relied on her instincts to fight. When she stepped on the female malicious ghost and the little malicious ghost beside her knelt down and begged her to let her mother go, she did not understand what was going on.


    Amelia pped her hands. ¡°Auntie Flirtatious Ghost is amazing!¡¯


    The flirtatious ghost subconsciously replied, ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    The young girl, the malicious ghost, knelt on the ground. As she cried, she begged, ¡°Mom and I know our mistake. We won¡¯t do bad things again. Let us go¡­¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°How many lives have you taken?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were conflicted. ¡°Just¡­ seven or eight¡­¡±


    Amelia frowned. How could she say ¡®just¡¯ seven or eight lives?


    The malicious ghost that was stepped on by the flirtatious ghost had a hoarse throat. She shouted in an unpleasant voice, ¡°Rue, don¡¯t beg her. This time, it¡¯s our loss.¡± She stared fiercely at Amelia, very indignant. She only needed to devour one more soul, just one more! She could be an evil ghost and leave this river forever! She had repeated the process of death tens of thousands of times in this river. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She chose to devour other ghosts so that she could leave this ce quickly. Unexpectedly, all her efforts were in vain!


    Amelia did not care what the female ghost said.. She only looked at the female ghost called Rue and asked, ¡°What are your names, where are you from, and


    how did you die?¡±</font>

 Chapter 293 - 293: Miscalculation

    Chapter 293: Miscalction


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Rue hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°We used to be residents on the shore. About eight years ago. At that time, this ce was built by the viges in the city¡­¡± She pointed to the other side of the river, but now, there were tall buildings on the other side of the river. The old buildings had long been demolished.


    Rue: ¡°One day, Mommy and I went to the river to wash the nket. Mommy felt that the nket was too heavy and was afraid of damaging the washing machine, so she went to the river to wash it. She could also save water¡­ My father followed us, but he went to the river to swim.¡¯


    Rue¡¯s mother was washing when she suddenly fell into the river. Rue went to pull her up without thinking, but she fell into the water too.


    Rue: ¡°At that time, my mother and I shouted for help, but Dad swam too far away and didn¡¯t hear¡­¡± As she spoke, Rue cried sadly. ¡°My mother and I drowned just like that. After we died, Mom and I became the water ghosts here. My mother was very angry and didn¡¯t want to reincarnate. She hated Dad for being deaf and couldn¡¯t hear us no matter how she shouted.¡±


    The malicious ghost seemed to have recalled the scene before her death. Her eyes were red. It was fine if she died, but her daughter was also dead! Her husband was swimming in the water a hundred meters away. Their daughter clearly had a chance of being saved, but she drowned alive!


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this! I hate him!¡± The female ghost¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°l want to find him! I want to kill him! I want to ask him if his ears are for show!¡±


    Amelia: ¡®


    Rue continued, ¡°As we fell into the mud and were entangled by the seaweed, my father searched for a long time and didn¡¯t see us. He thought that we had gone home early, so he went back. Later, when he found out that we might have fallen into the water, he got someone to scoop us up with a bamboo pole a few times, but they didn¡¯t find us.¡±


    Amelia frowned. ¡°Then how did you kill Sister Mimi?¡±


    The female malicious ghost struggled for a while, but when she realized that she couldn¡¯t move, she gave up. Rue nced at her mother and revealed what had happened in the past two days. It turned out that Mimi didn¡¯t want tomit suicide at all. After arguing with her mother, she came to the river and sat on the stone bench beside her in a daze.


    ¡°Because she was alone, Mom and I wanted to attract her over. Then, I heard her talking to her mother on the phone. Her mother was very angry and asked her where she had gone. Mimi said that she was in Riverside Park.¡± Xiaorou paused for a moment and pursed her lips. ¡°Mimi¡¯s mother was very angry when she heard that. She said, ¡®Okay, you¡¯re even threatening me with suicide now, right? What are you going to Riverside for? If you have the ability, jump down and don¡¯te back!¡¯¡±


    Amelia asked, ¡°And?¡±


    George, Alex, Helena, and Eric could only watch Amelia talk to herself. When they saw the ghost, they were afraid. Now that they could not see the ghost or hear the story, they were still scratching their heads. So what were these two water ghosts talking to Amelia about?


    Helena muttered, ¡°l miscalcted. I should have brought William over.¡± At this moment, Rue continued, ¡°Mimi is the same age as me. I understand her feelings. Before she could exin, her mother hung up the phone. Then, she cried and squatted by the river¡­¡±


    Originally, Rue didn¡¯t want to kill Mimi, but her mother told her not to be soft-hearted. ¡°My mother told me that if you pity others, who will pity us?¡± While Rue was hesitating, Rue¡¯s mother dragged Mimi into the water. Rue struggled in her heart for a moment, but in the end, she did not stop her.


    Rue said, ¡°After Mimi died for a day, her mother came to look for her. She searched for a day but couldn¡¯t find her. At night, my mother dragged the two girls into the water. When she heard that someone had fallen into the water,


    Mimi¡¯s mother was very anxious. At this moment, a very brave boy passed by. He was very good at swimming. The two girls who had fallen into the water weren¡¯t deep, so he actually managed to save them. My mother was very angry. She asked me to attach myself to Mimi and pretend to fall into the water. Then, she brought that boy¡­¡± At this point, Rue seemed to be very guilty and couldn¡¯t speak.


    However, Rue¡¯s mother had no intention of repenting at all. She only said, ¡°They deserve it! Those two girls could have gone anywhere to take photos, but they insisted on sticking to the river! They deserved to die!¡±


    Amelia was furious. ¡°What about the brother who saved people? He¡¯s a good person! He doesn¡¯t deserve to die!¡±


    Rue¡¯s mother didn¡¯t care. ¡°So what? He¡¯ll die sooner orter anyway. Might as well fulfill my wish..¡±

 Chapter 294 - 294: No Matter How Bad She Is, She’s Still My Mother

    Chapter 294: No Matter How Bad She Is, She¡¯s Still My Mother


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia: ¡°¡­¡± She was really angry! She went up and grabbed the malicious ghost¡¯s neck, shaking it hard. ¡°Wake up! Your life is life, but others¡¯ lives are not?!¡±


    Helena was speechless. Wasn¡¯t that what she had said yesterday?


    The female malicious ghost was almost scared out of her wits by Amelia¡¯s shaking. She struggled to p Amelia, but every time she hit Amelia, the red string on Amelia¡¯s wrist emitted a faint light and retaliated fiercely.


    The female malicious ghost was speechless. Why did she feel like she was hitting herself? Not only did she have to be grabbed and shaken by Amelia, but all the strength she used to attack Amelia was reflected back at her. No matter what, it was not pleasing to her. Helpless, she could only say in exasperation, ¡°Let go!¡¯


    Amelia did not let go! She even increased her strength. In the end¡­ the female malicious ghost was pinched by Amelia and turned into a murderous aura with a puff. She waspletely absorbed by the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    The flirtatious ghost was shocked. Oh my god, is this little girl so powerful?


    Amelia was also stunned. She looked at her empty hands and pursed her lips. Why was the world of adults soplicated? Why did they always like to me others? She was a child, but why didn¡¯t they understand? Amelia was very confused.


    The flirtatious ghost looked at Rue and said, ¡°Your mother deserves it, but you can still reincarnate. Are you going?¡±


    Rue shook her head with a smile. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going. I want to apany my mother. No matter how bad she is, she¡¯s still my mother¡­¡± Moreover, she had killed many people. She deserved to die like her mother and was not worthy of forgiveness, especially Mimi. These two days, she had possessed Mimi and pretended to fall into the water to seduce others. She felt even more evil.


    Rue pounced on the Soul-Retrieving Gourd without hesitation. With a puff, she turned into a baleful aura and was absorbed by the Soul-Retrieving Gourd.


    The Soul-Retrieving Gourdy quietly on the ground. A stream of light shed past, and the body of the gourd seemed to be even more dazzling.


    Amelia picked up the Soul-Retrieving Gourd, wiped it, and gently touched the red string. The Soul-Retrieving Gourd hung on the red string.


    Alex walked over and picked Amelia up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, daughter?¡± This was Amelia¡¯s first timepleting the ghost-catching mission alone. Although she had only caught malicious ghosts, she should be filled with a sense of achievement, but she looked so down.


    Amelia was puzzled as she told him about the female ghost just now. She asked in confusion, ¡°Auntie Malicious Ghost fell in and drowned herself. Sister Rue drowned to save her. Why did she vent her anger on others? Sister Mimi is innocent. She¡¯s about the same age as Sister Rue. Why didn¡¯t Auntie Malicious Ghost let her off? And Sister Mimi¡¯s mother, that auntie, she was very anxious to look for Sister Mimi these past two days. But if Sister Mimi is really so important, why did she say such hurtful words on the phone? Sister Mimi was clearly just sitting by the river, but she said that she wanted tomit suicide. She even said that if she had the ability, she would really jump down andmit suicide. Sister Mimi is dead. It was clearly that auntie who didn¡¯t take good care of her, but she med the rescue team. Why is that?¡±


    Amelia voiced all her doubts.


    Alex thought of the middle-aged woman. She couldn¡¯t swim, but she kept going into the water to cause trouble. After Mimi¡¯s body was salvaged, she refused to ept reality and punched and kicked the rescuers, saying that they had caused her daughter¡¯s death¡­


    Alex carried Amelia to the deck. The wind on the river was cool, blowing away the smoldering heat in one¡¯s heart.


    Alex said, ¡°Rue¡¯s mother hated herself for causing her daughter¡¯s death. She could have used the washing machine to wash the nket, but because she wanted to save on the water bill and the washing machine, she went to the river to wash it. In the end, both of them lost their lives. That middle-aged auntie didn¡¯t expect that her angry words would really kill her daughter. They also regretted it very much, but there was no way to change their regret. In order to reduce the self-me in their hearts, they crazily transferred the me to others in an attempt to reduce the guilt in their hearts.¡± It wasn¡¯t just Rue and Niimi¡¯s mother. Now, many parents subconsciously med others whenever their negligence caused casualties to their children.


    Helena touched Amelia¡¯s little face and said, ¡°Aiya, be happier, Sister. You¡¯re super awesome today! Besides, it¡¯s not like nothing good happened. Didn¡¯t that Rue repent in the end? Although there are bad sides to this world, there are also good sides. As a person, we can¡¯t just stare at the bad side. Just like how no matter how warm the sun is, there will be ces that can¡¯t be shone on! We have to learn to chase the sun and find the sun..

 Chapter 295 - 295: Maintaining the Current Relationship

    Chapter 295 - 295: Maintaining the Current Rtionship


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Helena took Amelia¡¯s small hand, wishing she could give her some strength.


    Amelia leaned on Alex¡¯s shoulder and thought for a moment. In the end, she nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Her mother was right. She had to have a good side!


    When Alex and the others returned to Walton¡¯s house, Amelia had already fallen asleep because she was too tired. George also felt a little tired. He had habitually turned on hisputer to work, but he yawned and immediately realized that he was a little sleepy. He was a little surprised. Only then did he notice that he had fallen asleep earlier and earlier recently.


    George turned off theputer and washed up to sleep. When he firsty down, he thought that it would be difficult for him to fall asleep, but he did not expect to fall asleep quickly.


    On the other side, Helena was still ying with her phone. Out of habit, she scrolled through the videos and smiled as she read thements below. Then, she was thirsty and got up to go downstairs to get water. She didn¡¯t even realize that she was very familiar with Walton¡¯s house. Then, when she went downstairs, she saw Alex sitting on the sofa on the first floor. She immediately turned off the phone screen and didn¡¯t notice the image that shed past. It was Shawn¡¯s video.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Amelia had painted everyone¡¯s nails that night. The nail care set was still on the coffee table. At this moment, Alex was wiping his nails with nail polish remover¡­


    Helena burst outughing. Alex nced up at her and asked, ¡°You¡¯re still up sote?¡±


    Helena: ¡°Soon, soon. I¡¯ll be asleep soon.¡±


    Alex: ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, why don¡¯t you sit down for a while?¡±


    Helena nodded and sat down on the sofa at the side. Speaking of which, the two of them had yet to talk properly. Helena could not remember the past, but Alex did not know where to say it. He deliberated and thought that he had to apologize to Helena. After all, he had taken advantage of her back then¡­


    At this moment, Helena asked, ¡°By the way, what were you thinking when you did that with me back then?¡±


    Alex: ¡°???¡±


    Helena: ¡°Is itthe same as in novels? You can¡¯t get hard for others, and you only have feelings for me?¡±


    Alex was speechless. He nced at Helena with an indescribable expression. ¡°This topic of yours¡­ is a little fierce.¡±


    Helena chuckled. ¡°So-so. Pure curiosity.¡±


    Alex¡¯s lips twitched and he fell silent. At that time, he was in an uncontroble state and could not remember what had happened. Hence, Amelia was lucky to be born sessfully.


    Helena coughed and said seriously, ¡°Um, you¡¯re Mia¡¯s father now. I¡¯m Mia¡¯s mother, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for us to have any other connection other than these two identities. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I understand.¡± If Helena had asked him to take responsibility, he would have. But at the moment, the two of them were on the best terms. There was no need to make other connections.


    Helena and Alex looked at each other. After confirming that they understood each other, Helena patted Alex¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, sleep early. Sleepingte is not good for your kidneys.¡±


    Alex was speechless. At the same time, Helena was really free and easy like this. Perhaps this was what she wanted before she died.


    Helena got up and went upstairs. She also clicked on her phone and happened to see Shawn¡¯s video. ¡°Amelia, the inte celebrity, watched coldly. Was the innocent child who cried and questioned the entire Inte really that innocent?¡±


    Helena stopped in her tracks. Alex also raised his head, his expression cold!


    Back then, the Walton family had used lightning-fast methods to deal with hundreds of ounts that had framed Amelia and relied on Amelia to hype them up. They did not expect someone to still dare to appear now!


    Helena was furious. Wasn¡¯t the streamer in the video her tenant, Shawn? Alex was also angry, and a murderous look appeared in his eyes¡­


    At this moment, Shawn was still editing the video. He couldn¡¯t stop until he squeezed out all the value of such good material!


    ¡°The total number of views for theplete video series has exceeded 100 million!¡± Shawn was overjoyed. ¡°A monthly ie of one million is at the tip of my fingers!¡± He seemed to see himself living in a mansion, driving a luxury car, being surrounded by beauties hugging him.


    Shawn leaned against the head of the bed and counted the money he had earned that night. The data was not out yet, but he estimated that it would be at least 100,000 yuan that night!


    ¡°I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m rich!¡± Shawn was excited. He now had more than 500,000 fans. ording to this trend, it would not be a problem for him to have more than a million fans.. When his ount was established, his dream of earning a million a month could still be realized!</font>

 Chapter 296 - 296: Popularity Password

    Chapter 296 - 296: Poprity Password


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As he thought about it, Shawn suddenly felt that the bed was too hard. He looked around and saw that this shabby room could only be said to be barely habitable. There was no sense of design! He was now earning a million yuan a month. How could he still live in such a shabby house! He immediately took out his phone and wanted to find a high-end neighborhood to rent, but on second thought, he was already earning a million yuan a year. Why would he rent a house? He wanted to buy a house!


    At this moment, Shawn¡¯s phone rang. His video had been taken off the shelves! He quickly sat up straight. What was going on? After he opened it, he only saw an official message: Your video is suspected of viting the rules and has been taken off the shelves.


    Shawn was furious. He had carefully edited the video and personally filmed the material. It did not involve any blood violence or gambling. How was it against the rules? Which jealous person reported him?!


    Shawn red and immediately changed the title of the original video. In the end, he realized that his ount had been banned! He called the tform¡¯s customer service number crazily, only to be told that he had filmed others for profit and vited the other party¡¯s portrait rights. The other party wanted to sue him.


    Shawn:<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Shawn shouted in agitation, ¡°No! I won¡¯t ept it! I want toin! You¡¯re scamming. Seeing that I¡¯m popr, you want to abandon me!¡±


    The customer service officer¡¯s answer was cold and heartless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the other party has sufficient evidence and won¡¯t ept theint. What you have to worry about now is thewsuit.¡±


    Shawn hung up angrily. He didn¡¯t care about being used at all. The video tform was so big. There were thousands of videos posted every day, and there were a lot of videos that vited the rules. Who could win? Even if they wanted to sue him, did the other party know where he lived? He would move out tomorrow!


    Shawn¡¯s only heart ached was his ount. There were more than 500,000 fans! It was gone just like that! Once the ount vited the rules, the tform had the right to recover the ie from the ount. In other words, the 100,000 yuan that he had just earned would be in the tform¡¯s pocket before it reached him!


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Shawn said fiercely. ¡°ck-hearted website, bullying the weak and fearing the strong!¡± He had changed to his alternate ount, but he still could not post the video. Even if he blurred the faces, the video did not pass. After doing this a few times, his alternate ount was also banned. His alternate ount had umted some fans over the past few days because of the ghost video of that small website. This time, it was gone. Shawn was about to vomit blood!


    This time, the girl falling into the water was an explosive hot topic on the tform. Shawn knew very well that no matter how popr this hot topic was, it would onlyst for about a week. Once a week passed, the traffic would plummet. He did not know when he would encounter such a rare opportunity next time!


    Shawn gritted his teeth. His ount was opened with his own identity card, and his alternate ount was opened with his mother¡¯s identity card. Now¡­


    he opened another alternate ount with his father¡¯s identity card. After this period of time, he already knew what to do to attract attention and how to have traffic. He spent a long time finally finding the social ounts of the two girls who had fallen into the water. Then, he sessfully found the photos of the two girls on it. He even found a selfie video. He synthesized these photos and videos to make a new video and sent it to his new ount. At this point, he sessfully used the girl¡¯s identity.


    The next day, Shawn wrote a paragraph in a memo and posted it online. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough. These people keep telling me that he saved my life and asked me to treat his parents well in the future. They even asked me to transfer money to his parents. Who is he to me? I still have to take care of his parents. Was I the one who begged him to save me? He deserved it for noting up in the end! He deserves to die! How can you me me!¡±


    Shawnined in the tone of a rescued girl. Then, he spent money to buy traffic to release it. After a while, the video exploded. Someizens identally discovered that this ount was one of the girls who fell into the water. Theizens were instantly angry.


    ¡°Is it wrong for others to save you? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know how to be grateful, but you even said that he deserved to die. Are you still human?¡± Shawn saw thisment and immediately replied, ¡°Did I beg him to save


    When theizens saw this sentence, they were even more furious.. ¡°Listen, is this something a human can say!¡¯</font>

 Chapter 297 - 297: Who Are You?

    Chapter 297 - 297: Who Are You?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shawn replied, ¡°I¡¯m not human. Are you human?¡±


    In thements section, Shawn replied whenever someonemented. Moreover, the replies were unreasonable. In the end, more and more people scolded him, and the poprity of this video increased. In less than half a day, it broke 100,000 likes¡­


    Shawn smiled disdainfully. ¡°This is the poprity password!¡± First, he would hype it up, then he would umte fans. Even if these people only followed him to make it convenient for them to scold him, he would still win. In the next few days, he would post the same statement consecutively. When the poprity was about right, he would delete all the videos, change the name, change the information, and register another anonymous ount to move the original ount name out. Then, he would post an apology about leaving the inte¡­ Then, this ount would post a few high-quality scenery videos and emotional articles. After a series of operations, theizens with no memories would quickly not know who he was. They would think that his ount was an emotional blogger. The fans left behind in the end would be his final fans. As for whether or not the girl would be hurt during this process, Shawn did not care. He could not even take care of himself. Who cared about others! Moreover, she would not die from being scolded. Let him earn money first.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes lit up as he easily operated an ount. He hummed proudly and ordered takeout. After a while, there was a knock on the door. He thought that the takeout had arrived. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a few people in ck T-shirts standing in front of him. A particrly tall man stood by the window at the end of the corridor, looking at the scenery outside.


    Hearing the door open, the tall man turned and asked, ¡°Shawn?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Shawn said warily, ¡°Who are you guys?¡±


    Alex cracked his knuckles. He curled his lips and smiled coldly. ¡°Hold him down. Pay attention to your limits andmunicate with him.¡±


    Shawn was punched in the face before he could react. He immediately saw stars. Was this what it meant tomunicate well?!


    Shawn was pressed to the ground and beaten. At this time, all the surrounding residents had gone to work. Those with elders at home also brought their children out for a walk.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Shawn was shocked and afraid.


    Alex bent down and raised his eyebrows. ¡°With the poprity you¡¯ve relied on me to get for days, I thought you would recognize me?¡±


    Shawn finally recognized Alex¡¯s face. Wasn¡¯t this the man in the video he had edited over the past few days?


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Hitting someone is illegal!¡± Shawn was flustered.


    Alex said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you¡¯re not afraid, why should I be?¡±


    Shawn saw this and btedly became afraid. His lips trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. There are surveince cameras here¡­¡± With that, Shawn saw a familiar personing from afar. It was thendlord!


    Shawn shouted, ¡°Landlord! Help! Someone hit me!¡± Helena held the milk tea and took a sip. She sighedfortably. ¡°Ah


    Shawn: ¡°¡­¡± She was still in the mood to drink milk tea!


    Helena muttered to herself, ¡°How strange. Why is the surveince camera broken? I have to take a look¡± With that, she walked away as if she hadn¡¯t seen Shawn.


    Shawn: ¡°???¡± The surveince camera was broken?!


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°Come, bring him in. We¡¯ll have a good chat.¡±


    Shawn wanted to shout for help, but a man in ck hit at a certain spot on his neck, and he immediately couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    Shawn was in despair when the door closed. The cramped rental apartment seemed very cramped because of a few men in ck and the tall Alex.


    Alex lifted his chin.


    A man in ck patted Shawn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re polite. We won¡¯t dirty your house.¡±


    Shawn: ¡°???¡± Were they trying to silence him?


    The next second, Shawn saw a man in ck put on gloves and go to the narrow kitchen to get a kitchen knife. Then another man in ck pressed his hand.


    Alex sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you like to cut off your fingers? Then cut off the remaining nine. That way, you won¡¯t be able to freeload!¡±


    For some reason, after hearing Alex¡¯s words, the first thought that came to Shawn¡¯s mind was not fear.. Instead, he subconsciously thought that if he lost all ten fingers, he could use his status as a disabled person to attract traffic and act pitiful¡­</font>

 Chapter 298 - 298: What Is My Status?

    Chapter 298 - 298: What Is My Status?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Suddenly, a cold light shed in front of him. The man in ck raised the kitchen knife and shed down! Shawn was so frightened that he retracted his hand. The kitchen knife hit the bed with a ng.


    What Shawn didn¡¯t know was who Alex¡¯s subordinates were. If they really wanted to cut off his fingers, would they miss? They were just scaring him now.


    Shawn¡¯s face turned pale as he kept kowtowing. ¡°Spare me, spare me! I won¡¯t dare to do it again. I was wrong¡­¡±


    Alex looked at him coldly. Shameless people were sometimes not even afraid of thew. He could not wait for the court to go through the process. He had to deal with Shawn first. He had taken advantage of his daughter¡¯s poprity time and time again and treated her as a money tree. If he did not teach him a lesson, it would not match his character!


    Alex looked around and waved at the men in ck. ¡°Alright, have a good chat. Remember, we¡¯re civilized people. We have to be polite.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The men in ck: ¡°Understood!¡±


    Alex closed the door and went out. Shawn kept retreating and knelt on the ground to kowtow and beg for mercy. After a while, his begging turned into the muffled sound of being beaten.


    Outside the door, Helena held the empty milk tea and asked Alex, ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to do such a thing with your status, right?¡±


    Alex was still leaning against the window at the end of the stairs. He said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s my status?¡±


    Helena: ¡°???¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Besides, it was the Burton family head who instructed the beating, not anyone else.¡±


    Helena: Impressive!


    Shawn was beaten up and his entire body hurt. In the end, he was locked up for 15 days for causing trouble and fighting.


    Shawn, who had been taken away by the police: ¡®


    Alex¡¯s subordinates would hit people very hard. They knew where to hit to make it hurt, but one wouldn¡¯t be able to tell from looking. On the other hand, the man in ck who hit them had a swollen face. They had beaten each other up. It looked shocking, but in fact, they were all small injuries.


    Helena asked Alex, ¡°If you do this, your subordinates will also be arrested¡­¡±


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They originally had a mission to enter the police station to keep an eye on someone.¡± Therefore, this could be considered killing two birds with one stone.


    Helena¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Alex nced at Helena and smiled. ¡°This is called rational use of resources.¡± Helena: ¡°¡­¡± You¡¯re so capable!


    When Shawn was arrested and brought to the police station, the girl who had fallen into the water was being exposed online. Because Shawn¡¯s words had angered everyone, the angryizens found the girl¡¯s home address and phone number. They even found her family¡¯s phone number. The girl was about to break down. She also rified on social media that the person was not her, but her ount was just an ordinary ount. No one noticed it at all. In the past few days, the girl¡¯s family had even received threatening letters and terrifying packages. On the surface, it was a delivery, but in fact, when they opened it, it was filled with broken arms and prosthetic limbs. There was even red dye sshed on them. At first nce, they looked like real arms.


    The girl screamed in fear and broke down as she shouted, ¡°Mommy, why is this happening¡­¡± She did not say those words, but no one listened to her exnation. That boy was her savior. She had been going to the boy¡¯s house to thank him for the past few days, apologizing and feeling extremely guilty¡­ Unexpectedly, she suffered cyberbullying the moment she turned around!


    The girl¡¯s father sighed. ¡°Bear with it. Daddy has already reported it to the tform.¡± Although that ount had been banned, it had already happened. If one lied too much, it would be true. Now, the entire Inte believed that the girl was an ungrateful person. So what if she banned the ount? Some things were difficult to salvage.


    The girl¡¯s mother wiped her tears. ¡°Child, bear with it. After all, we survived, but the boy who saved you is gone forever. Even if we go out to exin, we¡¯re insignificant. How many people will believe us? They won¡¯t believe us. They only believe what they see and believe.¡±


    The girl cried even harder. Because of what happened online, when she went to school, her ssmates looked at her strangely. There were even people who deliberately bullied her and said that she was ungrateful. They said that she didn¡¯t beg others to save her, right? The girl was about to break down. She didn¡¯t understand why things had turned out like this and didn¡¯t know what to do next. Because even if she rified, no one would believe her..</font>

 Chapter 299 - 299: Rekindled Hope

    Chapter 299 - 299: Rekindled Hope


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Just as the girl¡¯s family looked dejected and their eyes gradually lost their luster, a notification sounded from her phone. However, the girl did not dare to turn on her phone. She was afraid of seeing scoldings one after another, but if she did not turn on her phone to take a look, she would feel terrible¡­ In the end, she closed her eyes and opened her phone. She did not have any hope in her heart. However, she realized that there were many private messages on her social media tform, all of them apologizing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The girl was stunned. Her parents hurriedly came over to take a look. Only then did the family realize that the public opinion had changed at some point! They quickly investigated the reason and realized that the local police had issued a notice. They said that the video host, Shawn, had pretended to be a girl who had fallen into the water and made negativements that harmed public order. He was sentenced to 15 days of detention. The girl¡¯s real ount had also been found. At this moment, under her social media post, there were voices of apology.


    The girl cried tears of joy and rekindled hope for this world!


    Shawn, on the other hand, was scolded like crazy. His ount was also banned. Netizens who had nowhere to vent found Shawn¡¯s parents¡¯ numbers. It could be said that the heavens had reincarnation. Who could the heavens spare? This time, it was Shawn¡¯s parents who were exposed online!


    Shawn¡¯s parents were mocked by their neighbors and rtives every day. The two of them were so angry that they looked for Shawn everywhere.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°l might as well have strangled him when he was born!¡± Shawn¡¯s father scolded angrily.


    Shawn¡¯s mother sighed. ¡°Let hime back quickly.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s father was even angrier. ¡°How? Call him back? He won¡¯t listen unless you beat him into a fool!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s mother sobbed. ¡°l told him not to go out back then, but he didn¡¯t listen. I don¡¯t know what he did for eight years, but I didn¡¯t get a single cent back. I might as well give birth to a fool! At least then he could work hard at home so that he won¡¯t go out and cause trouble!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s parents understood that their son, Shawn, was too cunning. He had never had good intentions since he was young. He did not go to school well or work hard. He always thought that he would make a fortune one day, causing the two of them to be afraid every day. They were afraid that Shawn would cause trouble outside and implicate the family. But no matter what, Shawn was their son. They could not abandon him¡­


    At this moment, Shawn, who was locked up in prison, did not know about these things. Even if he was locked up, he did not think much of it. Wasn¡¯t it just 15 days? After 15 days, he would be a good man again! He had also figured out the pattern of online traffic. There were hot topics every day. As long as he grabbed a hot topic and sang the opposite tune, he could easily be popr. In this environment, smart people would directly move other people¡¯s videos to save time and monev.


    Shawn thought about this and the light in his eyes grew brighter. He leaned against the iron window and chuckled.


    At this moment, there was a ng at the door. Alex and Amelia stood in front of the iron door. Shawn seemed to have been sshed with cold water and instantly woke up.


    Shawn stammered, ¡°What¡­ what do you want now?¡±


    Alex sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m just looking for you to have a friendly exchange.¡±


    Shawn: ¡°¡­¡± Another friendly exchange! He cried and begged, ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you be more ruthless to me?¡± He couldn¡¯t stand his friendly exchange! Amelia finally saw this terrifying uncle who was livestreaming cutting off his fingers. She subconsciously grabbed the corner of Elmer¡¯s shirt and asked softly, ¡°Master, is there a ghost on this uncle¡¯s head?¡± She could not see a ghost, but the strange thing was that this uncle had a murderous aura on him.


    How could there be a murderous aura on a normal living person?


    Elmer stared at Shawn and asked, ¡°Mia, do you know what demons and monsters are?¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    Elmer: ¡°The meaning of demons and monsters was originally to describe literal demons and monsters. Later, it was used to describe all kinds of bad people. These bad people are sometimes even more terrifying than demons and monsters. They¡¯re clearly living people, but they¡¯re no different from demons.¡¯


    Amelia was in a daze as she listened. She seemed to understand. ¡°So Master means that this uncle is a living ghost?¡±


    Elmer was speechless. He had said so much, but it wasn¡¯t as urate as Amelia¡¯s one sentence?


    Amelia nced at Elmer in disdain. ¡°A living ghost is a living ghost. Master, you said so many useless things. It¡¯s not sincere at all..¡±</font>

 Chapter 300 - 300: Becoming a Fool

    Chapter 300 - 300: Bing a Fool


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer:


    Amelia asked again, ¡°Then, Master, if we subdue this living ghost, can this bad uncle still live?¡±


    Elmer said, ¡°Of course he won¡¯t survive if you really subdue him. Master will test you. How do you think we should deal with this situation?¡±


    Amelia thought for a moment, then suddenly said, ¡°Kill him?¡±


    Alex, who had just unscrewed a bottle of mineral water, spat out a mouthful of water. ¡°Cough, cough, cough! Daughter, don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± He had brought her here to see people, not kill them.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Amelia quickly covered her mouth.


    Shawn: ¡°!!!¡± His legs went weak and he knelt down. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    Amelia scratched her head. ¡°Um¡­ Would you believe me if I said that I didn¡¯t mean that?¡±


    Shawn: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t believe her! He cried and kowtowed, saying that he wouldn¡¯t do it again. He rambled on, but Amelia pursed her lips and didn¡¯t believe Shawn at all.


    Amelia looked up at Elmer and asked sincerely, ¡°So, Master, what should we do?¡±


    Elmer: ¡°Retrieve his dark energy and take away half of his living soul.¡±


    Amelia was enlightened. ¡°In other words, make him half-alive? Will he be a fool if half of his soul is gone?¡±


    Shawn: H !!!¡± Not only did they want to beat him up until he was half dead, but they also wanted to make him a fool? He knew that this child called Amelia was definitely not as innocent as she looked! Too ruthless! Really too ruthless! Didn¡¯t he just take advantage of her poprity?! The Walton family was so rich. Why were they so calctive about such a small matter?!


    Shawn immediately shouted, ¡°Help! Help! Police, help! They¡¯re trying to kill me!¡±


    Alex¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Alright, go ahead and shout. If you shout until your throat hurts¡­¡± Amelia immediately added, ¡°No one will save you even if you shout until your throat hurts!¡±


    Shawn finally realized that he had kicked an iron te. Amelia might not be just the Walton family¡¯s little daughter. There might be a bigger identity behind her. He trembled and said, ¡°Let me go¡­ Please let me go¡­¡±


    Amelia was a little hesitant for the first time. He was not dead yet. Were they really going to deprive him of his living soul? Elmer could see her hesitation and knew that this was indeed difficult for her. After all, Amelia was no longer the mini King of Hell in the past. She was just a child¡­ However, just as he thought this, he saw Amelia close her eyes and clench her fists to cheer herself on. ¡°Let¡¯s do it! Let¡¯s fight!¡¯


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex: ¡°¡­¡±


    Shawn: ¡°!!!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s thoughts were simple. When she¡¯d arrived, she¡¯d heard Alex talk about what Shawn had done. She simply felt that if a person could still be so bad in the future, doing so many harmful things to earn money, why not solve the problem now? Besides, she hadn¡¯t told Shawn to die. She would just made him a fool. Grandma often said that fools were blessed, so it shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing to be a fool¡­


    After Amelia and Alex left, Shawn became much more obedient. He answered almost everything the police asked and ate when it was time. He confessed very well until the day he was released and saw his parentsing to pick him up. He seemed to have finally found someone to vent his pent-up anger. He criticized impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s the use of youing now!¡± They had no money or power. They could not rescue him from the police station, trash! Shawn¡¯s mother tried to persuade him. ¡°Shawn,e back with Mommy¡­¡±


    Shawn shook off his mother¡¯s hand and said resentfully, ¡°Go back for what? Do you have billions to for me to inherit?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s father was furious. He steeled his heart and grabbed Shawn¡¯s mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s pretend we never had a son like him!¡±


    Shawn was about to speak when suddenly, a ck aura invisible to ordinary people flew out of his body and floated in the direction of the parking lot¡­


    Shawn paused and suddenly burst into tears. He threw himself into his father¡¯s arms. ¡°Aba aba¡­


    Shawn cried with his mouth wide open, unable to say aplete sentence. Shawn¡¯s parents, who were about to leave in a fit of pique: ¡®t ???¡±


    Shawn, who had looked hateful just now, had mucus and tears flowing everywhere. His eyes had also be dull, and he did not even know how to wipe the mucus that flowed into his mouth.


    Shawn¡¯s parents were stunned.. How could their good son be stupid just like that? This was too sudden!</font>

 Chapter 301 - 301: Karma Cycle

    Chapter 301 - 301: Karma Cycle


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the parking lot.


    As the living soul of Shawn, who had been extracted, floated towards Amelia, he understood something. He was terrified and indignant. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die. I haven¡¯t made a lot of money yet¡­¡± He floated out desperately. This time he would make money. He would be careful not to let anyone find him!


    Elmer wrote a few words in the booklet and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re already possessed. Although you¡¯re a human, you¡¯ve long be a ghost. I can¡¯t keep you.¡±


    Shawn shouted, ¡°What right do you have to arrest me? What right do you have to judge me?! You have no right!¡±


    Elmer closed the booklet. ¡°I¡¯m an Infernal Judge. Tell me if I¡¯m qualified.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Shawn: ¡°¡­¡± An Infernal Judge? He was filled with regret and indignation. There were so many people in the world who wanted to freeload and earn money. Why was he the only one targeted by an Infernal Judge?! Why was he so unlucky?!


    At this moment, Shawn still did not feel that he had done anything v?ong. Everyone liked money. What was wrong with him wanting to earn money? He had not stolen or robbed. He had earned money with his own ability. What was wrong with that!


    Elmer waved his hand, and Shawn¡¯s soul howled indignantly. It turned into a murderous aura and was absorbed by the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    Amelia stared at the Soul Retrieving Gourd and could clearly feel the changes in it. Her master said that the Soul Retrieving Gourd was to collect souls and calcte merit, but she felt that the Soul Retrieving Gourd was powerful and seemed to have a life of its own. For example, she could feel the joy of the Soul Retrieving Gourd now. The entire gourd was stretched.


    Amelia put down the Soul Retrieving Gourd and looked at Shawn¡¯s parents as they walked away. She asked Alex, ¡°Daddy, Uncle and Aunt will be tired from taking care of such a big child, right?¡±


    Alex drove out, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a cycle of cause and effect.¡± If they had educated Shawn well from a young age, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. There was a saying that the unfortunate circumstances faced by some seemingly pitiable individuals are often the result of their past wrongdoings or self-inflicted misfortunes. The mistakes of their youth would sooner orter be retaliated against them.


    May passed in the blink of an eye. It was almost the Dragon Boat Festival. On this day, Ameliay on the sofa on the first floor after eating and called her uncles. ¡°Hello, Third Uncle¡­ Are you still flying in the sky? Oh, you¡¯re just about to fly. Can you stille back to eat zongzi during the Dragon Boat Festival?¡±


    Henry finally returned to his captain¡¯s position after a few months of observation. At this moment, he was wearing his uniform and preparing for the next mission. When he heard Amelia¡¯s soft voice on the phone, he smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡¯


    Amelia was instantly happy. ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll leave some zongi for Third Uncle. Grandma and I made them ourselves. Is ten enough?¡±


    Henryughed. ¡°Ten? That¡¯s too much. Two is enough.¡± In fact, he didn¡¯t really eat zongzi, but Mia had personally made them, so he would eat two.


    After hanging up the phone, Amelia made a tick on her notebook. There were eight small figures drawn on the notebook, and little checks from the first to the third. Amelia made another call. ¡°Hello, Fourth Uncle. Are youing back to eat zongzi during the Dragon Boat Festival? Mia will wrap ten for you, okay?¡±


    Chris had just finished filming today¡¯s scenes and went to the bathroom to wash off his fatigue. When he received Amelia¡¯s call, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Ten? Not enough, at least eleven.¡± As he spoke, his white bathrobe opened slightly, revealing his firm chest.


    Amelia wrote it down in her notebook. ¡°Okay, Fourth Uncle wants eleven zongzi!¡¯


    Chris chuckled. ¡°Have you remembered it?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes!¡¯


    Just as Chris was about to hang up, Amelia suddenly asked, ¡°Fourth Uncle, where are you now?¡±


    Chris sat down on the sofa and took out his tablet to watch the news. As he answered Amelia¡¯s question, he said, ¡°At the hotel.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Then when Fourth Uncle sleeps at night, remember to sleep in the middle of the bed.¡¯


    Chris looked puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Because there will be unclean aunties sleeping next to Fourth Uncle.¡± Chris was speechless. What kind of person did Mia take him for? Although he had acted with many good-looking actresses, he had always kept his life clean. He wouldn¡¯t go so far as to look for some unclean ¡°auntie¡±, right?


    Chris: ¡°You¡¯re so young. What¡¯s going on in your head? Who taught you?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s voice was childish. ¡°Master taught me. Master said that when you¡¯re on a business trip and staying in a hotel, you have to sleep on the bed, and not leave too much space.. Otherwise, there will be ghosts sleeping with you in the middle of the night!¡¯</font>

 Chapter 302 - 302: A Ghost Sleeps With You

    Chapter 302 - 302: A Ghost Sleeps With You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chris was stunned for a moment before he realized that Amelia was referring to the female ghost. He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Hisughter was extremely pleasant. ¡°Not bad. My Mia even knows how to tell Uncle bedtime ghost stories? It¡¯s a good story, but don¡¯t tell it next time.¡±


    Amelia panicked. ¡°Fourth Uncle, I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±


    Hearing Amelia¡¯s words, Chris immediately said, ¡°Okay, Fourth Uncle understands. Thank you, Mia.¡±


    Amelia reminded him a few more times worriedly before hanging up. Chris found it interesting and kept a smile on his lips. As he thought about it, he thought of what Amelia had said. What if the bed was too big to sleep in? Then if he slept in the middle, there would be a lot of space on both sides. Wouldn¡¯t that mean there would be two female ghosts? In that case, he might as well sleep on one side. At least there would be one female ghost.


    Of course, Chris was just thinking about it and didn¡¯t take Amelia¡¯s words to heart. In the hotel room, the clock on the wall ticked softly. After a while, it was twelve o¡¯clock. Chris put down the tablet, pulled on his robe, and went to bed to rest. He was used to sleeping on the side because it was convenient to take his cell phone and turn off the lights. At this moment, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. After lying down, he moved slightly to the middle, but only a little. In the middle of the bed.. Who would sleep in the center nowadays¡­<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    In the dead of the night, soft snores came from the room not long after. Chris turned over in a daze and happened to face the empty side of the bed. In his sleep, he suddenly felt a little cold. He didn¡¯t know what was ying with his face. He frowned slightly and opened his eyes in a daze¡­


    Chris opened his eyes, and his pupils constricted! There was a woman lying beside his bed at some point in time. The woman¡¯s face was pale, so pale that it was abnormal. Her eyes were also fixed on him, and she was still sliding the ends of her hair on his face. Seeing that he had woken up, she smiled gently.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Chris sprang up from the bed. He had never moved so quickly before. He looked at the woman and shouted sternly, ¡°Who are you!?¡±


    Although Chris was shocked, he didn¡¯t think in the direction of a female ghost. He had too many fans, including crazy fanatic fans. Sometimes, when he stayed in a hotel, he could still hear the sound of the fanatics trying to pick the lock. However, this was the first fan like this woman who came into the room silently! Just thinking about it made Chris¡¯s scalp tingle!


    The female ghost slowly got up and sat on the bed. She tugged at her clothes, revealing half of her shoulder. Her face was filled with shyness. ¡°Brother¡­


    Every moment of the night is worth a thousand gold. Tonight¡­ I¡¯m yours¡­¡±


    Chris was speechless. He held back his disgust and pointed coldly at the door.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    The female ghost stood un resentfully with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Brother.


    what did I do wrong? For you, I¡¯m already dead. Can¡¯t you feel sorry for me?


    I¡¯m pitiful enough¡­¡±


    Dead? Chris frowned and felt that there was something wrong with this fan¡¯s brain. As the female ghost was wearing a long dress, Chris didn¡¯t see anything abnormal for the time being until the female ghost floated straight in front of him from the bed. Her feet didn¡¯t touch the ground, and her toes were hanging¡­


    Chris:  Ghost?! It was a ghost!


    Chris instantly thought of the bedtime ghost story Amelia had told him. It turned out that if he didn¡¯t sleep well in bed, he would really attract ghosts!


    The female ghost raised her head faintly and looked at Chris infatuatedly.


    ¡°Brother, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? I¡¯ve liked Brother for a long time.


    Brother, don¡¯t you remember me?¡±


    Chris panicked. What could he remember? Or rather, there was nothing worth remembering at all! Although many people said that Chris was a refined gentleman, he never interacted much with his fans, nor did he contact his fans in private¡­


    Chris was only wearing a thin sleeping robe at this moment. He resisted the urge to rush out of the door, grabbed his cell phone and car keys in a panic, and ran out of the room in a sorry state.


    Chris¡¯s footsteps were hurried. The hotel¡¯s privacy was very good. The corridor was quiet, and one could hear the echo of Chris running quickly. However, no matter how fast he ran, the female ghost was still floating beside him. ¡°Brother, why are you running? Brother, are you afraid of me?¡±


    At this point, the female ghost became even more resentful.


    Chris pressed the elevator button and went straight to the first floor. The hotel¡¯s lobby manager only saw a person in a sleeping robe rush out of the elevator. Just as he was about to speak, he saw that the person was already


    gone..</font>

 Chapter 303 - 303: You Can Stand Up

    Chapter 303 - 303: You Can Stand Up


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The lobby manager:


    Chris¡¯s filming location this time was not in Buffalo, but thousands of miles south. He took a ne back to the Walton family overnight.


    Early in the morning, just as the sky lit up, a thin fog enveloped the city. Chris¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. This female ghost had actually followed him all the way! He thought that the female ghost would disappear after the sun came out, but he didn¡¯t expect her to still be around during the day! Ghosts nowadays could even appear during the day?! Chris felt that he had watched all the movies and television dramas about ghosts for nothing. They were all


    When he finally returned to Walton¡¯s house, Chris couldn¡¯t care less about his image. He ran towards the main building, shouting, ¡°Mia!¡±


    Mrs. Walton controlled the wheelchair and had juste down from the second floor when she saw a man with disheveled hair and wearing a dressing gown that fluttered. She could see half of his butt as he ran in.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t recognize Chris. After all, Chris wasn¡¯t usually like this. She thought that a pervert had entered her house and shivered in fear. She subconsciously stood up. ¡°Someone! Someone!¡±


    Chris was stunned for a moment before he quickly reacted. His mother had actually stood up?! He stopped in his tracks and looked at Mrs. Walton in shock. ¡°Mom, you¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton: ¡± . . . Chris?¡±


    Chris was speechless. ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t just recognize me, did you?¡±


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. Indeed, she had just recognized him.


    Mrs. Walton rolled her eyes and habitually sat back in the wheelchair. She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°How did you end up like this? Are there ferocious beasts chasing you behind?¡±


    Chris temporarily forgot about the female ghost. He pointed at Mrs. Walton¡¯s leg and opened his mouth. ¡°Mom, you just stood up.¡±


    As Mrs. Walton controlled the wheelchair to walk out, she nagged, ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about? Isn¡¯t it normal for me to stand up?¡± Wait, stand up? Mrs. Walton was stunned.


    Mrs. Walton had been able to stand for most of her life, unlike some disabled people who hadn¡¯t stood up for more than ten or twenty years. Therefore, sometimes, she didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Chris¡¯s words. Now that she reacted, she was dumbfounded. ¡°l just stood up?¡±


    Mrs. Walton pushed herself up in the wheelchair and tried to stand up shakily, but for some psychological reason or other, she didn¡¯t seed. Chris hurriedly went over to help her. Mrs. Walton was a little discouraged, thinking that it might be the potential that had erupted when she had just been in danger.


    However, Chris didn¡¯t think so. ¡°Since you could stand up just now, you can definitely stand up in the future. Mom, you might even be able to dance in the square with other olddies in the future.¡±


    Hope lit up in Mrs. Walton¡¯s eyes. She suddenly remembered that she seemed


    to have kicked Mr. Walton two days ago. She quickly controlled the wheelchair to walk to the elevator. ¡°No, I have to find your father¡­¡±


    Chris heaved a sigh of relief. Suddenly, he heard a shy voice beside his ear. ¡°So


    Brother has such a gentle side. I really love Brother more and more¡­¡±


    Chris was speechless. Damn it! He had actually forgotten about the female ghost just now! He put on his robe and ran upstairs again. ¡°Mia!¡±


    The female ghost was about to follow when she suddenly felt that something was wrong. Her expression changed and she hurriedly flew out, quickly disappearing.


    George walked out with the coffee and frowned. ¡°Mia isn¡¯t up yet. What a_re you screaming for?¡±


    Chris: ¡°Of course it¡¯s something urgent!¡±


    Eric carried his bag and sized up Chris with a bun in his mouth. ¡°Why are you like this? Did you see a ghost?¡± Chris:  He did see a ghost!


    Upstairs.


    Amelia opened her eyes and saw Fourth Uncle standing in front of her. She was puzzled. ¡°Eh, Fourth Uncle, why are you back so quickly? The zongzi aren¡¯t wrapped yet¡­¡±


    Chris subconsciously added, ¡°Mia, your Fourth Uncle seems to have encountered a zongzi¡­¡¯!


    Amelia, who was still in a daze, also said, ¡°Really? What filling does the zongzi have?¡±


    Chris: ¡®


    Chris rubbed his brow. ¡°It¡¯s not a zongzi. It¡¯s a ghost. A female ghost. After you told me the ghost storyst night, I really bumped into a ghost.¡±


    Amelia looked behind Chris in confusion. ¡°There¡¯s no female ghost.¡± However, it was true that Fourth Uncle had dark energy.


    Chris immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t see the female ghost. She¡¯s just¡­¡± He was about to point to his side when he suddenly realized that the female ghost was gone. He looked around in shock. The female ghost was really gone.. Where did she go?!</font>

 Chapter 304 - 304: Patting the Dog’s Head

    Chapter 304 - 304: Patting the Dog¡¯s Head


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer went out to check. After a while, he came in and said, ¡°She should have run away. She ran quite fast.¡± With that, he looked at Chris again. ¡°He was contaminated by the evil aura. He should have encountered an evil ghost.¡±


    Amelia asked, ¡°So what now?¡±


    Elmer¡¯s eyes shed. What should he do? Since the evil ghost had pestered Chris, of course, he should let Chris go out and lure the evil ghost out.


    Amelia crawled to the bed and waved at Chris. ¡°Fourth Uncle, lower your head¡­


    Chris subconsciously bent down. Amelia patted his head and said eloquently, ¡°Pat the dogs head. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything¡­¡± Then, her small hand slid to his shoulder and thigh. ¡°Pat the dogs leg. Life is smooth¡­¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Chris:


    In a ce where Chris couldn¡¯t see, the dark energy was dispersed. Chris felt his entire body lighten and his emotions gradually stabilized. The corners of his mouth twitched as he asked, ¡°Who taught you?¡±


    Amelia pointed at Elmer obediently. ¡°My master.¡±


    Chris: ¡°¡­¡± George had told him about this before. He said that Amelia had a master by her side. Perhaps Amelia had been abused when she was young and imagined someone to protect her. However, there was also a possibility that this master really existed. Otherwise, how would Amelia know Andrew¡¯s phone number back then? However, Chris didn¡¯t think much of it at that time. He was more inclined to believe that Amelia had psychological problems. He even quarreled with George because he didn¡¯t send Amelia to a psychiatrist¡­


    But now, Chris subconsciously wanted to push the frame of his sses, but he realized that he had run too quickly and didn¡¯t wear his sses.


    At this moment, George came in with a tablet and said calmly, ¡°Are you still not awake? Then let¡¯s watch the entertainment news this morning to wake up.¡±


    Chris subconsciously took the tablet and saw a huge headline on it: Best Actor Chris¡¯s persona has copsed.


    The apanying photo on the news was of him running out of the hotel in his sleeping robe. His actions were like a monkey escaping from the zoo¡­ The entire Inte was shocked and guessed that something had happened to Chris, making him run out of the hotel without caring about his image. He didn¡¯t even have time to put on his clothes.


    Some of thements below spected that Chris was sleepwalking, some said that he was drunk, and some fans said that Chris was too immersed in the role because the character he was filming now was a crazy person. They said that he was too dedicated! Of course, there were also people who retorted that Chris didn¡¯t seem to be too immersed in the role. Instead, he looked like he had seen a ghost.


    Seeing thisment, Chris wanted to reply: You guessed right.


    Due to his identity, after Chrismunicated with his manager, he posted on Twitter to rify, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my mother has been in poor health. Something happened yesterday, and I was in a hurry to go home.¡±


    Thinking of what had happened this morning, Chris felt that he wasn¡¯t lying.


    His mother had been in a wheelchair for so many years and could stand up. Something big had happened.


    The fans echoed, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Brother, you¡¯re so filial!¡±


    ¡°Brother is such a steady person, but he actually ran out of the hotel in his sleeping robe. I guess Brother¡¯s mother¡¯s condition isn¡¯t too good, right?¡± ¡°Wuwuvvu, how could this be? Will Brother not be able to withstand it?¡±


    Right on the heels of that, the fans spontaneouslymented on Twitter: ¡°Have a safe journey, Auntie. I hope there¡¯s no illness in heaven. Brother, my condolences.¡¯


    Nirs. Walton had just finished telling Nir. Walton that she could stand up, and Mr. Walton immediately said that she needed to go to the hospital for a checkup. Then, Mrs. Walton picked up her phone and was about to leave when she saw a news notification: Best Actor Chris¡¯s mother is suspected to have passed awayst night¡­


    Then, thements below were all wishing Mrs. Walton a safe journey and offering condolences!


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°???¡± She wasn¡¯t dead yet! Looking at Chris¡¯s Twitter post, fine, he was really her good son!


    After Chris posted on Twitter, he did not pay attention to the movements on the Inte. Instead, he said to Amelia sincerely, ¡°Mia, Fourth Uncle is wrong.


    Fourth Uncle shouldn¡¯t have not believed you.¡±


    Amelia smiled smugly and cutely. ¡°Right? If you don¡¯t listen to Mia, you¡¯ll suffer!¡±


    Chris: ¡®


    During breakfast, Chris was pressed down and beaten up by Mrs. Walton. Only then did he realize the misunderstanding online. He immediately posted another Twitter post to exin that his mother was fine and that they shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense. However, his fans thought that Chris was pretending to be strong andmented tofort him.


    Chris: ¡®</font>

 Chapter 305 - 305: Someone Is Causing Trouble

    Chapter 305 - 305: Someone Is Causing Trouble


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After dinner, George took Mrs. Walton and Mr. Walton to the hospital. Alex sent Amelia and Emma to kindergarten. Chris¡¯s heart tightened. What about him? The thought of the female ghost who had pestered him all night made his hair stand on end.


    Chris: ¡°Mia, Fourth Uncle will teach you to skip ss today, right? Do you want to learn?¡±


    Alex. ¡°¡­¡± Leading his daughter astray in front of him?! He immediately looked at Chris with an unfriendly expression.


    Amelia pointed at the door of the main building andforted him. ¡°Fourth Uncle, don¡¯t be nervous. As long as you don¡¯t step out of the house, it¡¯s fine. Be good and wait for me to finish school.¡± With that, she patted Chris¡¯s head.


    Chris: ¡°¡­¡± He felt like he was being treated like an insensible child.


    This time, Chris was very obedient. Amelia said he shouldn¡¯t leave the main building, so he didn¡¯t even leave his room. However, at this moment, Uncle Smith rushed in. ¡°Fourth Young Master, there are a few people who im to be the family members of one your fans outside. That fan jumped off a building yesterday and passed away. They want you to give them an exnation. I don¡¯t know how they found their way here¡­¡±


    Chris¡¯s heart sank. Thinking of the ghost fromst night, he asked, ¡°Where did they jump off the building?¡±


    Uncle Smith: ¡°At midnight yesterday, at the Munster Hotel, on the forty-fourth floor.¡±


    The Munster Hotel happened to be the hotel where Chris was staying yesterday.


    Uncle Smith: ¡°But there seems to be something wrong with this fan. When shemitted suicide, she was wearing a red dress. There was a pair of red high heels left behind, and they were the kind of bright red wedding shoes people wear when they get married. There were also red candles on both sides of the dressing mirror. Last night, before shemitted suicide, she even posted on Twitter¡­¡± He found an ount and opened it for Chris to see. He saw the content of the Twitter post: ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m going to marry Brother.¡± The apanying photo was of a girl with bridal makeup. Beside the girl was a photo of Chris. It must¡¯ve been photoshopped.


    Chris narrowed his eyes and stared at the girl in the photo. This girl seemed to look different from the female ghostst night? Could it be that there was more than one female ghost sleeping beside him yesterday?


    Uncle Smith asked, ¡°Fourth Young Master, are you going out to take a look?¡± Chris refused without thinking. ¡°You can settle it.¡± Mia had already reminded him not to leave the main building. It was often done in television dramas and movies. The main character had instructed the supporting actors not to go out, but the supporting actors were disobedient and insisted on going out. In the end, they died, so he would never go out. Even if he starved to death, he would never step out of the main building! He wanted to be a supporting actor with brains and intelligence!


    Outside the Walton family¡¯s manor, the girl¡¯s parents were crying and rolling on the ground. ¡°My child! You have topensate my child! Is this how rich people bully the poor?¡±


    In addition to the girl¡¯s parents, there were also her rtives. All of them were shouting as if Chris was a murderer.


    Uncle Smith walked out and frowned. sympathize with your child¡¯s death, but this has nothing to do with our Walton family. Please leave.¡±


    The girl¡¯s parents were stunned. ¡°What do you mean? Your family killed my daughter. Are you going to ignore it?¡±


    The other rtives also denounced, ¡°Listen to what you¡¯re saying. What do you mean by it has nothing to do with you? You¡¯re too heartless!¡±


    Uncle Smith asked very calmly, ¡°Then may I ask, has your daughter contacted anyone in our family?¡±


    The girl¡¯s parents: ¡°¡­¡± There was definitely no contact. They searched their daughter¡¯s phone, diary, and Twitter, but they didn¡¯t see Chris¡¯s reply. Even Chris¡¯s official support team didn¡¯t contact their daughter. Chris was a big star after all. How could he contact his little fans?¡±


    ¡°But my daughter did die because of Chris! Chris is the fourth young master of your Walton family!¡± The girl¡¯s father looked indignant.


    Uncle Smith looked at him, still rational and calm. ¡°Then may I ask if our Fourth Young Master instigated your child to jump off the building? Before she jumped off the building, did she call our Fourth Young Master or contact him?¡±


    The girl¡¯s parents: ¡°¡­¡± They didn¡¯t even have a way to contact him. How could they contact him? Wasn¡¯t this bullying?


    Uncle Smith asked again, ¡°Since there¡¯s no phone contact or other contact information, I¡¯ll ask again. Did she meet our Fourth Young Master and interact with him?¡±


    The girl¡¯s parents still could not answer..

 Chapter 306 - 306:Let Chris Out

    Chapter 306 - 306:Let Chris Out


    Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Uncle Smith sneered. ¡°They¡¯ve never contacted each other on the Inte, nor do they know each other in real life. They¡¯ve never met or interacted with each other. Then, your child jumped off a building, but you¡¯re moring for our Fourth Young Master to take responsibility? Where does this logice from?¡± ording to them, was it someone who choked on rice one day and had to me the farmer who grew rice? If they went to the river to y with water and drowned, they had to me the river for flowing?


    Although Uncle Smith¡¯s words were a little cold, he had to be firm when dealing with these shameless people. Otherwise, if he hesitated or gave in at all, they would bite him even harder.


    The girl¡¯s father smashed the mineral water bottle in his hand on the ground and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying so much! My child is already dead! It¡¯s not your child who died. Don¡¯t you know how to feel sorry for her?¡±


    Uncle Smith¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    The rtives of the girl¡¯s family were still denouncing him. ¡°You guys don¡¯t want to take responsibility?¡±


    ¡°If our child didn¡¯t chase after celebrities, would she have jumped off a building?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your Fourth Young Master¡¯s fault. It¡¯s Chris¡¯s fault for posting photos on Twitter every day and acting. If it weren¡¯t for him, would our child have jumped off the building?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Anyway, it¡¯s your responsibility!¡¯


    ¡°Let Chris out! Why? You dare to attract bees and butterflies outside and seduce people, but you don¡¯t dare to face it after something happens?


    Coward!¡±


    The more the girl¡¯s rtives spoke, the angrier they became. They began to smash things. The flower pot and decorations in front of Walton¡¯s house were shattered by them.


    In the room, Chris looked at the situation at the door through the surveince cameras and slowly frowned. How did their home address get leaked? How did these people find the Walton family¡¯s manor? He pressed his temples with one hand and couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how hard he tried. He was sure that he had never said his home address. Even the contract with the filmpany only contained the address of an independent apartment he owned outside. Chris had no choice. In the end, he called George, but George only said, ¡°I understand,¡± and hung up.


    Chris: ¡®


    At the entrance of the Walton family¡¯s manor, Uncle Smith called the police. ¡°Hello, is this the police station? A group of people came to our house to cause trouble and smashed a flower pot worth six million yuan, an antique flower rack worth five million yuan, and a Juliet rose bush worth four million yuan¡­¡± The group of people immediately fell silent.


    Uncle Smith took a look and continued, ¡°There¡¯s also a pot of cactus flowers worth ten million that they¡¯re preparing to smash¡­¡±


    The man holding the cactus wanted to smash it, but when he heard this, he subconsciously put it down. His face was filled with disbelief. Just this cactus? Ten million? It was something that could be seen everywhere in the farmer¡¯s market. One hundred yuan could buy a lot of it. Why was it worth ten million here?!


    However, even if they didn¡¯t believe it, they really didn¡¯t dare to smash it. What was this, bullying the poor? Fine, they would expose their home address now. Didn¡¯t Chris have a lot of fans? Let¡¯s see what he would do then!


    Uncle Smith hung up the call and made another call. ¡°Hello, is this Lawyer Tong? Someone leaked our family¡¯s address. Now, 17 people know. If I remember correctly, this is already a crime of infringing on personal information, right? Well, then help me sue them and make sure they receive the greatest punishment under thew, our family doesn¡¯tck money. Did it cause economic losses? It did. The antique flower rack of five million yuan shattered, the flower pot of six million yuan was destroyed, and roses worth four million yuan were destroyed. We lost a total of 15 million yuan. This number cause them to be sentenced, right? More than three years and less than seven years? Alright, we still have five underage children in our family. They have already seriously threatened the safety of our family. The children don¡¯t even dare to go to school, so please sue them for more than seven years!¡± The troublemakers: ¡°¡­¡± Which child of theirs didn¡¯t dare to go to school?!


    ¡°You!¡± The girl¡¯s father was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°This is a tant threat! ¡±


    Uncle Smith hung up the phone and said expressionlessly, ¡°There¡¯s no threat. I¡¯m just telling the truth. Do you have anything else to add?¡±


    As the butler of the Walton family¡¯s manor, Uncle Smith¡¯s position as the butler was not for nothing. If he did not have any means, how could he manage such a huge manor? He looked coldly at the group of scoundrels in front of him.


    The troublemakers: ¡®

 Chapter 307 - 307: Who Released the Address

    Chapter 307 - 307: Who Released the Address


    Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The girl¡¯s mother fainted on the spot. She clutched her chest and shouted, ¡°My daughter! My Hazel! My Hazel died so pitifully! God, you¡¯re so unfair. Why are you treating my Hazel like this? Why are you treating me like this¡­¡± Their daughter was already dead. It was fine if the Walton family didn¡¯t care, but they actually wanted to call the police and sue them. There was no justice!


    While shouting, the police arrived. ¡°Who called the police? Who¡¯s causing trouble?¡±


    When the rtives of the girl who jumped off the building saw this, they retreated.


    The girl¡¯s father was inconsble, ¡°The officials protect each other! The rich can cover the sky with one hand! You don¡¯t care that they killed my daughter. How much money did you collect from them in private?!¡±


    The police: They had just arrived and were already used of epting bribes? A police officer¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°A gathering of more than three people can be considered a crowd causing trouble. Now that they¡¯ve called the police, are you leaving?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the troublemakers straightened their necks. ¡°No! If they don¡¯t give us an exnation today, we definitely won¡¯t leave!¡± There were so many of them. Could the police arrest them all? One had to know that there was a saying that thew couldn¡¯t punish the masses!


    Unexpectedly, the police officer waved his hand. ¡°Alright, take them all away!¡¯


    The few police officers behind him immediately came up and controlled them one by one. They directly pressed down the heads of the troublemakers and took them away.


    The troublemakers: ¡°¡­¡± They felt like they were in a dream. When they reacted, they all cried. The girl¡¯s mother cried even harder. ¡°Someone hit someone! The police hit someone! Help!¡±


    After a while, the girl¡¯s mother could not make a sound. She must have been gagged by the police.


    Uncle Smith watched the police car leave. He tidied his tuxedo and walked back to the manor with steady steps, as elegant as if nothing had happened.


    At this moment, Uncle Smith¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s her?¡±


    On the phone, George said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent you the information.¡±


    Uncle Smith nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    After hanging up, Uncle Smith looked at his cell phone and was a little speechless. He did not expect Walton¡¯s address to be leaked from that woman. It was too easy on her to chase her away back then. The person who leaked


    Walton¡¯s address was none other than Megan! Amelia¡¯s former kindergarten teacher.


    Uncle Smith made a call. ¡°Hello, help me deal with someone. I¡¯ve sent the address and photo to your phone. What do you mean kill? What nonsense. Our Walton family is clean. How can we do such awless thing!¡± After hanging up, Uncle Smith muttered, ¡°How can this Megan still jump around!¡± He thought that she had gone offline long ago!


    After the female ghost left Walton¡¯s house, she stood on the overpass and looked at the carsing and going on the road. Her eyes were red. ¡°l like Brother Chris so much. I like him so much that I can die for him. Why won¡¯t he look at me still?¡± Just as she was feeling sorry for herself, a woman walked past her. The woman was holding a huge ck stic bag with a lot of vegetables in it. She must be someone from a restaurant going out to buy ingredients.


    The woman carried the ck stic bag and walked less than half a meter.


    Suddenly, she ced the stic bag on the ground and cried. ¡°It¡¯s so heavy¡­ I¡¯m so tired¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± Megan felt that she was too pitiful. After being chased out of the house by her ex-boyfriends, she could only go to the hotel to be an attendant. She thought that if she worked as an attendant in the hotel, she would be able to see many rich handsome men. Unexpectedly, she did not see any handsome men. Instead, she was bullied badly. For example, today, the kitchen was missing a type of vegetable, so she was given a hundred yuan to buy it. What could a hundred yuan do? It was not even enough to take a taxi!


    Megan¡¯s heart was filled with resentment. She wiped her tears and sweat and tried her best to cheer herself on. ¡°Go! Mango! Don¡¯t be discouraged! You can do it! Go, go, go!¡¯


    The female ghost at the side: ¡°¡­¡± What a disgusting woman! However¡­ this woman¡¯s undereyes were dark and her soul was weak. No matter how one looked at it, she was a good person to possess¡­ Although the female ghost was an evil ghost and coulde out during the day, all ghosts were afraid of the light. She had been under the sun for so long and felt a little ufortable, so she reluctantly possessed Megan.


    At this moment, the female ghost did not expect how regretful this decision would make her in the future!

 Chapter 308 - 308: Swallow Her First

    Chapter 308 - 308: Swallow Her First


    Trantor: Henvee Trantions Editor: Henvee Trantions


    After Megan cheered herself on, she carried the stic bag down the overpass. When she returned to the hotel, she bumped into the hotel manager. Megan quickly greeted him shyly. ¡°Hello, Manager Wang.¡±


    Manager Wang nodded lightly and asked, ¡°Megan, what have you done recently?¡±


    Megan was stunned. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything recently. I¡¯ve been very diligent. Manager Wang, you don¡¯t have to call me by my name. Just call me Mango,¡±


    Manager Wang took out his phone and said without looking up, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡¯


    A trace of sadness shed across Megan¡¯s eyes. She smiled dejectedly. ¡°l thought Manager Wang also¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that I was imagining things¡­¡± With that, Megan quickly covered her mouth as if she had let it slip. Her eyes avoided his. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Manager Wang. Just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Manager Wang:  He made a call. In less than two minutes, two men in ck came in.


    The man in ck came over and asked, ¡°Megan?¡±


    Megan: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. What¡¯s wrong?¡± She looked at the man in ck and then at Manager Wang. Could it be that it was inconvenient for Manager Wang to care about her in public, so he got someone to take her away? He wanted to imprison her so that she could only see him and smile at him in the future?


    The female ghost sitting on Megan¡¯s head: ¡°???¡± What was going on? Why did she suddenly have a bad feeling?


    Megan looked at Manager Wang stubbornly. ¡°Manager Wang, if you do this¡­


    even if you get my body, you won¡¯t be able to get my heart!¡±


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Megan finished speaking, the man in ck grabbed her arm without a word. The other went forward and grabbed her hair, forcefully taking her away.


    Manager Wang: ¡°¡­¡± He nced at the employees watching the show at the side and said coldly, ¡°Did you see that? You can¡¯t do anything illegal. You have to be upright!¡¯


    The employees: No way? Megan broke thew? That¡¯s why she was captured by the men in ck?


    An employee said softly, ¡°It¡¯s good to take her away. Megan looks very innocent every day, but she always does awkward things and makes the work atmosphere strange.¡±


    Someone added, ¡°What innocence? Can¡¯t you see that her eyes light up when she sees a man? When she sees a man, she wants to stick to him. She thinks that all men are interested in her and likes her. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Someone nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. I feel annoyed every day when I see her. The three to four catties of vegetables are not heavy. Every time she brings them back, her eyes will turn red, then she will bite her lips and look aggrieved, as if someone bullied her.¡±


    On the other side, Megan was forcefully brought into a ck car. She quickly said, ¡°Brothers, are you mistaken? Why did you arrest me? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    The man in ck shed a document. ¡°You¡¯re suspected of selling other people¡¯s private information. The impact is bad and the situation is serious.


    The victims are sueing you ording to thew.¡±


    Megan was dumbfounded¡­ No, the prosecution process wasn¡¯t like this, right?


    The man in ck did not give Megan time to react. He brought her straight to the police station and then to the detention center. From beginning to end, everything was orderly.


    Before Megan could react, she heard that she had been sentenced to seven years in prison. She was stunned. No, what had she done? She hadn¡¯t done anything. How could this be¡­ In her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the television drama plot she had seen. She was the domineering President¡¯s substitute lover. Now that the first love wasing back, the President heartlessly sent her to prison. Later, the President regretted it¡­


    The female ghost who was possessing Megan: ¡°???¡± She felt her intelligence slowly being devoured, and the murderous aura on her body could not help but surge out. Like a balloon deting, they all ran towards Megan.


    The female ghost suddenly woke up and wanted to leave Megan immediately. Unexpectedly, she was sucked so tightly by Megan that she could not break free! The female ghost regretted it. What kind of thing had she possessed! In her panic, she opened her bloody mouth and bit Megan¡¯s neck! If she dared to swallow her, she would swallow her first!


    Megan instantly screamed and fell to the ground with a thud. Her eyes rolled back in her head and she lost consciousness.


    When the people in the detention center saw that Megan had suddenly fainted and was foaming at the mouth, they hurriedly called the prison doctor over. After working for a while, they did all the tests. The prison doctor pulled his hair and looked puzzled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. Her heart is normal, the CT scan of her brain is normal, and the blood test is normal¡­ All the indicators are normal..

 Chapter 309 - 309: Is It Wrong to Be Kind?

    Chapter 309 - 309: Is It Wrong to Be Kind?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Moreover, Megan¡¯s stats were healthier than ordinary people! Since she didn¡¯t have any illness, why did she suddenly faint, roll her eyes, and foam at the mouth?


    The prison guards looked at each other and understood. One of them sneered and said, ¡°Another one pretending to be crazy to avoid responsibility? The one I caughtst time pretended to have amnesia on the spot.¡±


    The prison doctor nodded. After a rigorous discussion by the person in charge, it was finally determined that Megan was deliberately pretending to be sick to avoid the punishment of thew.


    The prison doctor woke Megan up and pulled her back to continue locking her up. Megan felt very bitter, but she could not say it because her mouth and eyes were crooked now, but these prison guards actually thought that she was pretending! Why was she so pitiful!


    No one saw a female ghost lying on Megan¡¯s body. The ghost bit Megan¡¯s body and cursed. ¡°Damn it! What is this? It tastes terrible!¡± She must have had eight lifetimes of bad luck to meet Megan!


    The female ghost suppressed her disgust and ate the baleful aura on Megan¡¯s body. Only then could she leave Megan¡¯s body. The moment she left, she vomited the baleful aura she had eaten! She found it dirty!


    The female ghost left with an unlucky expression. Megan was locked up in the detention center just like that. Her seven-year sentence was confirmed, and the detention center was separated between men and women. There were no men for her to seduce.


    Megan looked at the sky outside the metal window and cried silently. She felt that fate was so unfair. She should have been the female lead of the world, but unfortunately, she did not meet the right person. She had not met the domineering President who truly loved her, doted on her, and was willing to sacrifice his life for her¡­


    As for selling the Walton family¡¯s address, Megan did not have the money to pay the rent some time ago. She happened to hear a few people say that they were looking for the Walton family, so she sold the Walton family¡¯s address and collected some money. She did not really want to sell the Walton family¡¯s address! Moreover, her actions could be considered helping others, right? Why did she end up breaking thew and being detained? Boohoo, she was so indignant. Was it wrong to be kind?


    On the other side, the family of the girl who jumped off the building returned to their ce. All of them were furious. ¡°If you ask me, why are you afraid of the Walton family?! Post their address online and let theizens scold them to death! Throw rotten eggs at their door every day! No matter what, we¡¯re not in the wrong this time! Our childmitted suicide because she chased after celebrities! Could Chris escape responsibility?¡±


    The girl¡¯s father nodded and felt that this made sense. However, when it came to who would post the Walton family¡¯s address online, everyone hesitated.


    In the end, the girl¡¯s father stood up with red eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll send it!¡± He held his phone with a determined expression. What was he afraid of? His daughter was gone, and he was the real pitiful person. As for Chris? He had lost nothing! Could rich people bully poor people like them?


    Just then, someone ran in. ¡°Wait, wait, don¡¯t be rash!¡± He panted. ¡°l just asked around. Do you still remember the woman who sold us the Walton familys address a few days ago?¡±


    The girl¡¯s father nodded. He remembered. Of course he remembered. That woman didn¡¯t seem to be very smart.


    The guy said, ¡°I just heard that the woman was sued by the Waltons. She¡¯s in detention. Says at least seven years in prison.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the girl¡¯s father retracted his hand in embarrassment, but the expression on his face became even more indignant. ¡°The Walton family is tantly bullying us!¡¯


    Everyone joined in cursing the Walton family, but no one dared to post the Walton family¡¯s address online again. What a joke. That was a seven-year prison sentence! How many seven years could a person have!


    After someone finished scolding, he said awkwardly, ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but my son is going to take the civil servant examination today. I¡¯m not afraid myself, but 1 can¡¯t affect my child¡¯s future¡­¡±


    One of them spoke, and the others also expressed that they wanted to help, but because of this and that, they could not continue to help.


    Actually, the reason why these people helped Hazel¡¯s parents seek justice from the Walton family was because they wanted money. The Walton family was so rich that any bit of money they threw out was enough for them to not worry in their next life. But now, the Walton family did not give them money and used thew to punish them¡­ They could not get the money in the end, and they would still be imprisoned..

 Chapter 310 - 310: Control the Ghost

    Chapter 310 - 310: Control the Ghost


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hazel¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying. ¡°Are we just going to let it go?


    What about my Hazel? Is she going to die in vain?¡± She refused to admit that she had not taken good care of her daughter. As parents, who wanted their children to be in trouble? She and Hazel¡¯s father were very busy with work and did not have time to take care of Hazel, but they were busy because they wanted their daughter to have a better life.


    In short, it was all those celebrities¡¯ fault. They would take selfies online at the drop of a hat. They even had a celebrity fan club to make their daughter obsessed with it. She remembered Chris¡¯s birthday, height, weight, and even cared about Chris¡¯s emotions. Their daughter had never cared about them so much! They worked hard to earn money to give their daughter living expenses and tuition, but their daughter lived frugally and spent all her money on Chris. She had to spend a few thousand yuan every month. Was this money wasted?!


    Hazel¡¯s father mmed the table and said as if he had gone crazy, ¡°l don¡¯t know anything about chasing celebrities or celebrity supporters! I only know that my daughter died because of that Chris! We can¡¯t let this matter rest!¡±


    After everyone agreed, they finally decided to go to Chris¡¯spany to cause trouble! They didn¡¯t dare to provoke the Walton family, but a filmpany had to pay attention to its influence, right?


    Amelia came back from school and found out that the family of the girl who jumped off the building hade to cause trouble. Elmer shook his head from the side. ¡°People nowadays always me others for their mistakes. They¡¯re poor, they¡¯re reasonable, they¡¯re weak, they¡¯re reasonable. They think that since their daughter is dead, others should sympathize with them, help them, and evenpensate them¡­¡± In this world, many people felt that they were poor, so they worked hard to climb up and have a better life. These people were respectable, but there was always a small group of people who thought that they were already so pitiful when something happened to them. They had already worked hard. Others should sympathize with them, help them, and give them a hand¡­


    Elmer sighed. ¡°What¡¯s even more terrifying is that they don¡¯t think their thoughts are wrong.¡±


    Amelia asked, ¡°Master, what should we do?¡±


    Elmer said, ¡°We can¡¯t interfere in human matters, and it¡¯s none of your business. You¡¯re a child now. We just have to take care of the ghosts.¡±


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°So?¡±


    Elmer: ¡°So, take your fourth uncle and let¡¯s go out and catch ghosts.¡±


    The girl in red clothes who lit red candles and jumped off the building, and the evil ghost¡­ There must be some connection between the two of them. Ghosts needed at least ten years to level up to evil ghosts. Many ghosts could not ept the process of dying repeatedly even if they wanted to be evil ghosts. During this period, they would be tortured until they disappeared. Anyone who could be an evil ghost had a huge obsession.


    Amelia nodded and understood. She ran upstairs. ¡°Fourth Uncle, Mia will take you fishing!¡¯


    Chris:  Fishing? Why was he fishing for no reason?


    Chris¡¯s filmpany was Glory Entertainment. It was a cloudy day, and dark clouds were gathering outside, as if they wanted to shroud the entire building. Victor sat in his chair and looked at the summary of Chris¡¯s incident with a headache. It said something about Chris¡¯s image copsing, saying that he was acting like a big shot and left the production team without permission, and so on¡­


    ¡°These people are really¡­¡± Victor sighed. What did it mean by taking advantage of their weakness to take their life? He had finally seen it today. Chris¡¯s status in the entertainment industry was very high. His acting skills, looks, and business ability were publicly acknowledged. This also meant that all the resources were leaning towards him. Once he fell, wouldn¡¯t the resources behind him flow to others? Therefore, many people wanted to grab hold of Chris¡¯s weakness and get rid of him! However, Chris had always kept himself clean and acted seriously. There were no scandals, so they couldn¡¯t find any mistakes. Now that they had finally been given something to use against him, of course, these people had to grab hold of it. It was best to kill Chris directly so that he couldn¡¯t make aeback!


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Victor sighed.


    At this moment, an olddy in a green Tang suit silently appeared by the window. Victor was so frightened that his mouth was agape. His sigh turned into a scream. ¡°Ahhh!¡± He fell to the ground!


    The olddy in the Tang suit red.. ¡°What are you screaming for?¡±

 Chapter 311 - 311: Hi, Uncle Duncan

    Chapter 311 - 311: Hi, Uncle Duncan


    Trantor: Henvee Trantions Editor: Henvee Trantions


    Only then did Victor see that the ghost in front of him was none other than his mother!


    ¡°Oh my god, why are you here?¡± This was the second time Victor had seen a ghost. The first time was when he went to beg Amelia to help summon the soul of his mother. Then, so much time had passed. He thought that his mother had long gone to reincarnate!


    The olddy in the Tang suit said, ¡°Aren¡¯t 1 trying my best to earn merit for you down there?¡±


    Victor¡¯s heart instantly ached. He didn¡¯t expect that the reason things were going smoothly for him recently was all because his mother was helping him. Victor got up from the ground. ¡°Mom, why are you here this time? Don¡¯t you have enough money to spend? Then I¡¯ll burn more for you every day from now on.¡±


    The olddy refused. ¡°No need. I¡¯m the richest ghost below now. I spent money to buy five minutes toe up and see you.¡±


    Victor: n ¡­¡± He scratched his head and muttered, ¡°l feel like you want to scare me to death so that I can apany you.¡±


    The olddy in the Tang suit scolded jokingly before continuing, ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 ask you to help Amelia find her fatherst time? I told you that her father¡¯s surname is Burton. Why didn¡¯t you grasp it?¡±


    Victor scratched his head. ¡°Amelia¡¯s father is not someone we can find out about with our identities¡­


    The olddy in the Tang suit sighed. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ But other than Amelia¡¯s father, her mother was also schemed against back then. This is also what I heard down there. 1 don¡¯t know the exact scheme. You have to seize this opportunity this time!¡±


    Victor: ¡°Huh?¡± These rich family secrets were not something he could get involved in.


    The olddy in the Tang suit said, ¡°Also, I heard that a celebrity under yourpany will be in big trouble. If you can handle it well, your work will go up another level.¡¯


    Victor was speechless. What had his mother done down there? How could she find out everything? He nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Even if his mother didn¡¯te, he had to protect Chris. His mother probably knew that he was in trouble and came up to see him because she was worried.


    Unexpectedly, in the next second, the olddy in the Tang suit said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve told you what I need to tell you. I¡¯m going to pick up my good friend! That olddy is finally dead. In the future, there will be someone downstairs to dance with me! This time, I spent a lot of money to buy two opportunities to manifest. One is for you to see me, and the other is to manifest at my old friend¡¯s ce to scare her!¡±


    Victor was speechless. He watched in shock as his mother floated away happily. At this moment, a small head poked out of the office door. Victor, who had just been shocked by his mother, was almost frightened to death by Amelia¡¯s sudden appearance!


    ¡°Hi, Uncle Duncan. Hello.¡± Amelia carried her pet bag and greeted Victor happily.


    Victor touched his heart. ¡°Miss Amelia, you¡¯re scaring me to death.¡±


    Amelia chuckled and came in holding Chris¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Miss Amelia, are you free toe over today?¡± Victor quickly sent someone to get the cake as he asked Amelia, ¡°Don¡¯t you have school today?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No, Fourth Uncle said he wanted to teach me to skip ss.¡¯


    Chris: ¡°¡­Wait, you were the one who dragged me out and said that you wanted to fish, right?¡± Moreover, he was still puzzled. Why did you say that you wanted to fish, but in the end,e to thepany he had signed a contract with?


    At this moment, the office door was pushed open, and a few employees came in with seven or eight pieces of cake. Thest line of Glory Entertainment¡¯s employee manual said: Miss Amelia can¡¯t eat cakes that are too sweet. She doesn¡¯t like chocte-vored cakes. She likes fruit cakes and fruit candy¡­ They didn¡¯t understand this employee guideline when they saw it before, but now they finally did.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the cake. She gave Victor a thumbs up and praised, ¡°Uncle Duncan, you¡¯re going to gain weight! In the future, the buttons on your stomach will be even harder to button!¡±


    Did this mean that he had a bright future? Victor smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your praise, Miss Amelia.¡±


    Amelia took one cake in each hand and ate it. The cake was sweet but not too sweet. It was too delicious!


    Victor took advantage of Amelia¡¯s cake break to ask, ¡°Miss Amelia, why are you here today?¡±


    Chris was about to speak when Amelia reached out and said seriously, ¡°l made a little calction. Uncle Duncan, you¡¯re going to be in trouble.¡±


    Victor:


    At this moment, the assistant rushed in and said, ¡°CEO Duncan, someone is causing trouble at the entrance of thepany..¡±

 Chapter 312 - 312: Do You Have Evidence?

    Chapter 312 - 312: Do You Have Evidence?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Victor looked at Amelia in surprise. Was this a coincidence?!


    Many reporters and paparazzi had been camping outside Glory Entertainment because of Chris. There were also fans who wanted to see Chris.


    The family members of the girl who jumped off the building pulled four to five ck banners with white words on them. On them were:


    [Movie King Chris disregarded human life and harmed a young girl!]


    [Give me back my daughter¡¯s life! ]


    [Chris is a murderer!]


    The reporters and paparazzi who were squatting nearby were like dogs that had smelled something. They rushed forward to take photos and interview them. When Victor came out, he saw this chaotic scene. When he saw what was written on the banner, his face darkened. ¡°Where are the security officers!


    Chase them out!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the parents of the girl who jumped off the building exploded. The girl¡¯s mother knelt on the ground and cried, ¡°God, these people disregard human lives! My poor daughter, you died so tragically!¡±


    The girl¡¯s father also said righteously, ¡°Hand over Chris! He yed with my daughter¡¯s feelings and caused her to jump off a building tomit suicide. If you don¡¯t give a reasonable exnation today, we definitely won¡¯t leave!¡±


    The group of people argued and asked Victor to give them an exnation and ask him to hand over Chris.


    The surrounding reporters heard the gist of it and were instantly shocked. Best Actor Chris yed with his fan¡¯s feelings and even caused his fan to jump off a building?! This was big news!


    Victor rubbed the space between his eyebrows. Originally, there was no such thing. At most, Chris left the production team without applying for leave. Moreover, it was understandable that he left the production team without applying for leave because of his mother¡¯s health. But now, there was the news of him ying with his fan¡¯s feelings and caused her to jump off a building¡­ Putting aside the truth of the matter, just this matter would have a huge impact on Chris¡¯s career if it spread!


    The girl who jumped off the buildings mother was still crying. ¡°My poor Hazel! I want my daughter toe back to life! If you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, my Hazel won¡¯t die in peace!¡±


    Amelia, who happened to hear this: ¡°¡­¡± Let the deade back to life. You can¡¯t say that casually.


    Amelia was about to say something when Chris picked her up. He said lightly, ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t get involved in adult matters.¡± Of course, the matter of ghosts was another matter.


    Chris gave Victor a few instructions. Victor waved and got someone to carry arge stereo and microphone down.


    ¡°Hello, hello, hello?¡± Victor held the microphone, afraid that the scene would be too chaotic for anyone else to hear. He turned the microphone¡¯s volume up to the maximum. The stereo screeched, and everyone quickly covered their ears.


    ¡°Alright, you can hear it, right? Come, tell me, what exnation do you want?¡± Victor handed the microphone to the crying girl¡¯s mother.


    The girl¡¯s mother only knew that her daughter was gone. She wanted to make a fuss and get them to give an exnation, but she couldn¡¯t answer the exact exnation at the moment. She couldn¡¯t say that they wanted money, right? If that happened, what would others think of them? Would they think that they were exchanging their daughter¡¯s life for money?


    ¡°I¡­¡± The mother of the girl who jumped off the building stammered. ¡°l just want an exnation, justice¡­¡±


    Victor: ¡°l sympathize with you for losing your daughter, so I didn¡¯t dare to look for you. I was afraid that you would be even sadder, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe knocking on my door first.¡±


    ¡°You want an exnation, right?¡± Victor confirmed again. ¡°Since you want an exnation from me, I¡¯ll give you an exnation. I just hope you don¡¯t regret it. ¡±


    Among the families of the girls who were causing trouble, someone stood up and said loudly, ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯ll see what tricks you can y!¡¯


    Victor got someone to release the hotel¡¯s video surveince cameras. The time was disyed as 9:30 p.m. Chris left the production team and returned to the Munster Hotel. Half an hourter, a girl carrying tworge bags checked into the hotel and went to the room on the 44th floor alone.


    Thest scene captured by the surveince cameras outside the hotel was the girl jumping down from the 44th floor at midnight.


    Victor said, ¡°Did you see that? From Chris returning to the hotel to your daughter jumping off the building, the two of them didn¡¯t have any contact!¡±


    The surrounding reporters were in an uproar and aimed their cameras at the girl¡¯s parents.


    The girl¡¯s father said agitatedly, ¡°What kind of evidence is this?! You refuse to admit it!¡±


    The other troublemakers¡¯ rtives also shouted, ¡°What can this short video prove?! What about the video before this? Why didn¡¯t you say that Chris yed with our child¡¯s feelings?! If you have the ability, show us the evidence! ¡°

 Chapter 313 - 313: Where Did This Strange Person Come From?

    Chapter 313 - 313: Where Did This Strange Person Come From?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The girl¡¯s rtives were certain that Chris and Victor couldn¡¯t produce evidence because Chris had too many fans. It was impossible for him to know Hazel¡­


    When the reporters heard this, they immediately aimed their cameras at Chris and Victor again.


    Chris said lightly, ¡°Evidence? There really is.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone immediately took out a videoption. It was aption of Chris being harassed. While he was filming, a girl barged into the production team and said that she was looking for Chris, but she was stopped by the security officers. Also, after Chris checked into the hotel, the girl somehow got his room number and knocked on the door for the entire night. In the end, she was taken away by the police¡­ Also, after Chris left the hotel, the girl somehow got the room card and entered Chris¡¯s room. She ate what Chris had eaten and slept on the bed he had slept on¡­ She even took photos and posted them online. Not to mention, she even installed a tracking device in Chris¡¯s nanny van and deliberately hid it in Chris¡¯s car. She wanted to get close to him and a series of serious vitions of other people¡¯s privacy.


    Because of this, the girl was arrested and sent to the police station several times.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Although I¡¯ve never seen this girl called Hazel, she¡¯s very famous in the fan circle.¡± Chris pushed up his sses. ¡°She¡¯s a very famous fan.¡±


    The onlookers were enlightened. ¡°So she¡¯s an illegitimate fan!¡±


    Someone said in disgust, ¡°Illegitimate fans are really disgusting! It¡¯s already illegal to enter someone else¡¯s hotel and install a tracking device!¡±


    Someone said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯m speechless. The illegitimate fans are all crazy.


    They jumped off a building and died themselves, but the family still mes Chris. This family is crazy!¡¯


    The girl¡¯s mother broke down. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. My daughter is not like that!¡± She cried and shouted, ¡°My daughter is very obedient. She would never do such a thing. Chris must have done something to make her so abnormal!¡±


    The girl¡¯s father held it in for a long time before saying, ¡°Anyway, my


    daughter is no longer around. You¡¯re bullying the dead because they can¡¯t speak back, so you¡¯re telling the story. No matter what, you¡¯re the ones in the


    Chris: ¡®


    Amelia was speechless. Wow, you can quibble like that? She felt like she had learned again.


    At this moment, the girl¡¯s mother was still crying and shouting, ¡°Besides, my daughter was so hardworking and desperate to see you. Couldn¡¯t you have met her?¡± Perhaps if she saw him, her Hazel would not jump off the building!


    Chris sneered. ¡®You mean, because she¡¯s pitiful, I have to meet her and coax her? Will I have to agree to it one day when she stands upstairs and threatens me that she wants to jump off a building and force me to marry her?¡±


    The girl¡¯s mother said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Of course you have to agree. That¡¯s a life! Of course¡­ you can pretend to agree to marry her first. Anyway, you¡¯re a man. You won¡¯t suffer¡­


    The onlookers: ¡® ¡® Insane! Where did this weirdoe from! Originally, the onlookers wanted to add fuel to the fire on the Inte and give Chris some groundless, trumped-up gossip to attract people¡¯s attention. But now, it seemed that they didn¡¯t have to spout nonsense at all. If they reported the matter truthfully, theizens would blow up! After all, they had never seen someone with such strange values!


    Victor: ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t believe me, right? As an illegitimate fan, your daughter has harassed Chris many times. We¡¯ve called the police many times.


    These are recorded by the police.¡±


    However, the attitude of the girl¡¯s parents and rtives was very firm. No matter what you said, we won¡¯t listen! So what if there was a police report? You spent money to bribe the police. The evidence was fake! Anyway, no matter what, their ultimate goal was to force Chris to admit that he killed


    Hazel! Among them, the girl¡¯s mother cried the most and shouted the most.


    These people were causing trouble. Even Elmer, the emotionless ghost, felt his blood pressure soar!


    Amelia suddenly looked up as if she had sensed something. About eight floors up, a female ghost in a red wedding dress floated by the window and looked at Chris in a daze.


    Amelia immediately tugged at Elmer¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Elmer narrowed his eyes in confusion. The girl in the wedding dress in front of him should be a malicious ghost, not an evil ghost.. What was going on?</font>

 Chapter 314 - 314: Really Scared to Death

    Chapter 314 - 314: Really Scared to Death


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer patted Amelia¡¯s head and said in a low voice, ¡°Mia, watch carefully. Today, Master will teach you an unconventional solution to the problem.¡± With that, he patted the girl¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes from afar.


    The girl¡¯s mother was crying fiercely. When she looked up, she saw a familiar figure floating in the window. She had her hands lowered and was wearing a bright red wedding dress. Her face was pale, but she had red lipstick on¡­ The girl¡¯s mother instantly recognized that this was her daughter, Hazel!


    The girl¡¯s mother trembled in fear. The cries in her throat instantly turned into screams!


    The mother of the girl who jumped off the building cried and shouted. Any smart person could tell that they wanted money. Just as everyone was angry at them for being so shameless, the girl¡¯s mother suddenly screamed and suddenly kicked her legs to retreat. ¡°No, don¡¯te over!¡± Her face was filled with fear!


    Everyone: ¡°???¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Everyone looked ahead. There was nothing.


    ¡°What is she doing?¡± someone asked in confusion.


    Amelia, who was being carried by Chris, looked down at the girl¡¯s mother, who was sitting on the ground and screaming non-stop. She pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t she your daughter? Why are you afraid?¡± These uncles and aunties had been causing trouble for two days and crying for two days, especially this auntie. She kept saying that she would return her daughter or something, and she would faint from crying every time. She was so sad, she must love her daughter very much. But now that her master had let her see her daughter, why was she reacting like this?


    The girl¡¯s father was also frightened by the girl¡¯s mother¡¯s scream. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The girl¡¯s mother¡¯s pupils dted as she shouted, ¡°Hazel¡­ Hazel¡­¡± A woman beside her rolled her eyes and immediately patted her thigh to cry. ¡°Aiyo, Hazel¡¯s mother is too sad. She probably suffered too much stimtion and has mental problems! Hurry up and send her to the hospital!¡±


    The other rtives quickly echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Hurry up and send her to the hospital! Hazel died because of you. Now, her mother has been harmed by you¡­¡±


    As the rtives spoke, they sighed in their hearts. Hazel¡¯s mother¡¯s move was too brilliant! If she was hospitalized because of her daughter¡¯s death, no matter if they were in the right or not, the other party would have to


    Unfortunately, no one knew that Hazel¡¯s mother was not good at acting or smart. She was really scared to death!


    Hazel was wearing those red high heels. She stood in front of Hazel¡¯s mother in a daze. Her face was pale, and her voice was faint. ¡°Mom, you saw me, right? What are you doing? Since you care so much about me,e down and apany me, okay?¡±


    Hazel¡¯s mother¡¯s face was filled with fear, as if she was being strangled. Her pupils kept dting as she kicked her legs as if she was struggling on the verge of death. Her mouth opened and closed, but she could not say anything!


    Hazel¡¯s eyes turned ruthless and she suddenly screamed, ¡°What! Aren¡¯t you really concerned about me? Since you don¡¯t care about me, why are you here?! Who allowed you to disturb my Brother Chris!¡± She stretched out her hands and strangled Hazel¡¯s mother¡¯s neck hatefully. Her long nails, which were painted with bright red nail polish, frightened Hazel¡¯s mother so much that her eyes rolled back and she suddenly fainted!


    When the woman carrying Hazel¡¯s mother saw this, she cried out in her heart. Her acting skills were too realistic, making her a little flustered. She subconsciously pinched Hazel¡¯s mother.


    Hazel¡¯s mother finally fainted, but now, she was woken up again. Then, when she woke up, she saw Hazel lying in front of her, her face pressed against hers, her eyes wide open!


    Hazel¡¯s mother: ¡°! ! !¡± A scream came from her throat, making one¡¯s scalp tingle.


    Hazel grinned. ¡°My good mother, didn¡¯t you make a fuss over the past two days to revive me? Why are you fainting from fright when you see me now?¡±


    Hazel¡¯s mother: ¡°Go! Go away! Go away!¡¯


    Hazel¡¯s eyes darkened, and her tone was eerie. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave¡­ But where¡¯s my suicide note? Where did you hide my suicide note? Are you keeping it on you so that no one can find it?¡± As she spoke, she rummaged through her mother¡¯s pockets.


    Hazel¡¯s mother was almost scared to death. It was as if worms were crawling on her body as she kept twisting. At this moment, two things fell out of her pocket. One was a piece of folded paper in a stic bag, and the other was her cell phone. The cell phone fell to the ground with a plop. She did not know what it clicked on, but a conversation came from inside..</font>

 Chapter 315 - 315: Cold Neck

    Chapter 315 - 315: Cold Neck


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was clearly Hazel¡¯s mother¡¯s voice. ¡°Hazel¡¯s second aunt, Hazel is gone. She jumped off a building¡­¡± This voice was choked, matching Hazel¡¯s mother¡¯s voice.


    The other voice should be Second Aunt, who Hazel¡¯s mother had mentioned. Second Aunt asked in surprise, ¡°Gone? Why is Hazel suddenly gone? What happened?¡±


    Other than these two voices, there were also some other voices asking in a mess. Then, Hazel¡¯s mother cried and exined what had happened. ¡°Hazel jumped down from the 44th floor. The police asked me to identify the corpse, Hazel even wrote a suicide note. The suicide note said that she heard that if she wore a wedding dress at midnight, light a red candle, and write her lover¡¯s name and birth characters. After she died, she could always be by his side¡­¡±


    Second Aunt interrupted angrily, ¡°Who did you hear this from?! Who is that man? Doesn¡¯t he have to be responsible for Hazel?!¡±


    Right on the heels of that was Hazel¡¯s father¡¯s voice. ¡°Responsible, how? Hazel¡¯s suicide note was very clear. She was willing. The method of her suicide was found online. That man doesn¡¯t know her at all¡­<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The few of them muttered a few more words. It was probably because of who the man was. He was a big star that Hazel was crazy about. He even said how much Hazel had spent on the products he endorsed¡­


    Hazel¡¯s second aunt was angry and said loudly, ¡°Are we just going to let it go? Hazel has to spend two to three thousand yuan every month on that celebrity, right? All these years, there¡¯s at least eighty thousand yuan if not a hundred thousand! Let that man pay!¡¯


    Hazel¡¯s father said gloomily, ¡°How are we going topensate? Hazel wasn¡¯t killed by him, nor did he force Hazel to spend money.¡±


    Next, these few people discussed how to extort money. They said that it was not easy for them to raise a child. Even if they didn¡¯t spend a million yuan, it would be more than a hundred thousand yuan or two hundred thousand yuan. Could it be that they would lose everything just like that? In the end, Hazel¡¯s parents also felt that it made sense. Why didn¡¯t their daughter, who they had painstakingly raised, not gain anything? Moreover, the money they gave their daughter was all spent on Chris! Their daughter jumped off a building because she liked Chris too much. How could it have nothing to do with Chris! They already had no daughter, they couldn¡¯t go without money, so they had to get Chris topensate. At the very least, they had topensate a few million or ten million yuan. Otherwise, this matter wouldn¡¯t end!


    The recording stopped here.


    Hazel¡¯s parents and rtives were stunned. When did these conversations be recorded?


    Hazel¡¯s mother¡¯s face was still filled with fear, while Hazel¡¯s father was stunned. He recalled that when the news of Hazel jumping off a building and dying had juste, Hazel¡¯s mother had been emotional. Perhaps when she cried, she had not been careful and had clicked record on her cell phone¡­ However, this was too much of a coincidence! It was fine if the recording had recorded their conversation, but now, the cell phone had identally fallen and yed this recording! Strange, too strange. It was as if something invisible was secretly controlling it¡­


    The troublemakers did not know what was going on, but they felt a chill on their necks.


    Hazel squatted beside the cell phone and sneered. ¡°Mom, is this what you mean by loving me? 1 thought you were here to cause trouble because you were really sad that I died¡­¡±


    At the side, Hazel¡¯s father hurriedly put away the suicide note, but Hazel waved her hand and the bright red wedding dress fanned the suicide note. Everyone only felt a gust of wind. The stic bag opened and the suicide note flew out. With a st, it stuck to the camera lens closest to them. When the reporter saw it, he immediately opened the suicide note and the content was facing the camera.


    When Hazel¡¯s father saw this scene, his heart turned cold. It was as if a mask had been torn off, revealing their originally ugly faces! For a moment, he felt guilty, vexed, and a little angry from embarrassment! He went forward in exasperation and snatched the will back. ¡°Are you people rude! You¡¯re looking at other people¡¯s privacy without their consent!¡±


    As for the reporter, he also said righteously, ¡°To deal with shameless people like you, your own daughter is dead, yet you still want to seize on her, to make an issue of something. For people who extort money, there¡¯s no need for manners!¡±


    Hence, Hazel¡¯s parents and rtives quarreled with the reporters. After a while, the police arrived. After investigating and asking, they realized that this matter had nothing to do with Chris. In the end, Hazel¡¯s family knew that Chris was rich and wanted to morally kidnap him to extort some money..</font>

 Chapter 316 - 316: He Has No Morals

    Chapter 316 - 316: He Has No Morals


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Some people who were watching themotion said that they couldn¡¯t indulge in extorting money. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t society be in chaos? There were also people with bad morals who said that Chris was rich and his family was rich. They said that Hazel¡¯s parents had lost their daughter, so it was only right to give them some money aspensation.


    Thisment naturally caused many people to attack. Many people began to discuss this matter intensely.


    As for Hazel¡¯s parents and the troublemakers¡¯ rtives, they were taken away by the police. Hazel¡¯s mother was still crying, but this time, her cries seemed to have a hint of mental abnormality. In a ce where no one could see, Hazel hung on to her mother as if she was taking revenge. She kept rubbing her pale face against her. Hazel¡¯s father became infamous for making money off of his dead daughter. He was also despised by theizens and Chris¡¯s fans. Those rtives had unlucky expressions. They had worked for so long, but not only did they not get a single cent, but they were also scolded until they were like sieves. Now, many people knew what they had done. They didn¡¯t know what to do in the future! All of them had resentment in their hearts. They hated Chris for being stingy and not taking out the money!


    Amelia looked up at Chris and asked, ¡°Fourth Uncle, will they stille?¡±


    Chris: ¡°They won¡¯t.¡± Moral kidnapping required the person who was targeted to have morals. He didn¡¯t have any ¡°morals¡± now. Those people couldn¡¯t target him, so they naturally wouldn¡¯te again. Moreover, the phone and suicide note that identally fell made these people unable to use public opinion to guide him. They would only be scolded until they couldn¡¯t raise their heads.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Chris carried Amelia and strode into thepany. It had not been easy for him to snatch Amelia from Alex today. He would not return her easily.


    Chris was wearing casual pants, a ck shirt, and a tie that hung casually around his neck. Coupled with the gold-rimmed sses on his nose bridge, he was the epitome of refined. Such a handsome man was holding a cute little girl in his arms. The contrast made everyone who saw him scream involuntarily.


    Chris waved at his fans and strode towards thepany with Amelia in his arms. Victor, who had finished his statement with the police, caught up. His chubby face smiled like a Maitreya Buddha. He asked, ¡°Miss Amelia, do you still want to eat cake? I¡¯ll get a Michelin chef to make it for you!¡¯


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No, Mia promised Grandma that I can only eat one cake a day. I¡¯ve already eaten today!¡¯


    Victor: ¡°¡­ Is it possible that this meal canst for a day?¡±


    Amelia was speechless. She nced at Victor and suddenly nodded heavily. ¡°No wonder Uncle


    Duncan¡¯s stomach is so big that his shirt can¡¯t hold it.¡±


    Victor nodded with a smile. He was not angry.


    Elmer reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget why we¡¯re out this time.¡±


    Amelia nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Fish! Fish!¡± She understood this fishing. The fishing her master was talking about was not really fishing, but using Fourth Uncle as bait to catch the hidden evil ghost.


    When Victor heard that, he thought, ¡®Aiyo, Miss Amelia wants to fish? I¡¯ll arrange it immediately!¡¯ He quietly instructed someone to stop the fountain at the back of thepany and put a few buckets of fish in¡­


    Amelia looked at Victor as if he were silly. She lowered her voice and said to


    Chris, ¡°Fourth Uncle, let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    Chris: ¡°Where does Mia want to go?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Nowhere. I¡¯ll bring Fourth Uncle around.¡± With that, she came out of Chris¡¯s arms and grabbed his tie, dragging him forward.


    Chris: ¡°¡­¡± Why does this posture look like walking the dog? He immediately took off his tie. Back then, he had told the designer that this set of clothes didn¡¯t need a tie! It was superfluous! Look, he was right!


    After the crowd dispersed, a female ghost in a red wedding dress floated out.


    She easily passed through the security officers and entered Glory


    Entertainment. She wandered around wantonly, looking for Chris. ¡°Brother¡­ Brother, where are you¡­¡± She was dressed in red and floated around thepany.


    At this moment, Chris was carrying Amelia, who was tired from walking, down a long corridor.


    ¡°Turn left at the end of the corridor and you¡¯ll see my personal lounge,¡± Chris said. ¡°It¡¯s not big, but you can take a break. Are you tired from walking too much?¡±


    Amelia suddenly looked up. ¡°Fourth Uncle, this corridor is too long. There are rooms on both sides. One path leads to the end. This is called the Heart


    Piercing Sha..¡±</font>

 Chapter 317 - 317: Fourth Uncle, Let Me Do It

    Chapter 317 - 317: Fourth Uncle, Let Me Do It


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chris raised his eyebrows. ¡°Heart Piercing Sha? Our Mia knows how to read feng shui? What will happen if there¡¯s a ce with Heart Piercing Sha?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Um¡­ You¡¯ll see a ghost!¡±


    Chris was speechless. He paused for a moment and said righteously, ¡°Impossible!¡± How could he see a ghost in the day? In television dramas, ghosts appeared at night.


    With this thought in mind, Chris didn¡¯t stop walking. He walked past the corner of the corridor and saw Hazel standing in front of his lounge door in a bright red wedding dress. When she heard the voice, she turned around and stared straight at him. A huge surprise appeared on her pale face. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Chris:


    Chris was so frightened that his throat tightened and he almost screamed, but it was pressed down by him. He still cared about his face! He hugged Amelia and took a step back. He felt that his worldview hadpletely copsed. If he had seen a ghost that night, he could still exin that he had fallen asleep and hallucinated, but the one in front of him was definitely not an illusion! Therefore, why did he always see this female ghost!<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The parrot Seven, who was in the pet bag, seemed to be frightened as well. It croaked with a broken gong, ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    These words perfectly reflected Chris¡¯s inner lines at this moment! Although he had never seen the female ghost in front of him in a wedding dress, he was still familiar with this face. It was the illegitimate fan who knocked on his room door in the middle of the night, installed a tracking device on him, slipped into his room, ate his leftovers, and slept on his bed!


    At this moment, Chris confirmed one more point. TV dramas were all lies! Who said ghosts couldn¡¯t appear during the day!


    Amelia, on the other hand, looked calm. She even asked Chris curiously, ¡°By the way, Fourth Uncle, what is an illegitimate fan?¡± When the people downstairs said it just now, she wanted to ask, what kind of fan was an illegitimate fan? Was it edible? Was it delicious?


    Chris shifted his gaze and pretended to be calm as he exined, ¡°An illegitimate fan refers to an abnormal fan who infringes on a celebrity¡¯s private life and work. They peep, stalk, and even endanger the celebrity¡¯s personal safety. They infringe on a celebrity¡¯s private life and are proud of it.¡± Amelia was enlightened. ¡°You mean perverted fans?¡±


    Chris was speechless. There was nothing wrong with understanding it that way.


    When the female ghost heard Chris¡¯s words, her face was filled with resentment. ¡°Brother, how can you say that about me? I don¡¯t even want my parents for you. You can¡¯t treat me like this. I love you so much. Let me apany you forever, okay? I¡¯m very obedient. If you think I¡¯m too much of a hindrance, I¡¯ll dig out my eyes for you, okay?¡± As she spoke, she really dug out her eyes. ¡°In that case, Brother, you just have to carry my eyes with you. I promise it won¡¯t be a hindrance¡­ Brother, as long as I can see you every day, I¡¯m satisfied!¡±


    Chris¡¯s hair stood on end when he saw the two eyeballs handed to him!


    Elmer said, ¡°Mia, go into the room first.¡±


    Chris heard a male voice in his ear and suddenly turned around. Only then did he realize that there was a ghost behind him! His hair was about to stand up in fear! When did this mane?! His hand that opened the door was trembling.


    Amelia looked at Chris sympathetically. ¡°Fourth Uncle, let me do it.¡± So Fourth Uncle was the same as Brother William. Although Brother William often studied how to see ghosts, he was afraid when he saw ghosts. Fourth Uncle was also¡­


    With a click, the lounge door opened. Chris carried Amelia and braced himself to enter the room. His lounge was not big, only one room and one living room. If he entered the room now, it meant that he was going to be in the same room as the two ghosts!


    The female ghost followed behind Chris and was inseparable. When he went to pour water, shey on the water dispenser and looked at him. When he sat down, the female ghost sat down too and was even close to him!


    Elmer, on the other hand, floated to the side with his arms crossed, like a White Impermanence who could kill at any time¡­


    Chris tried his best to look straight ahead. The female ghost looked at him infatuatedly and suddenly burst outughing. ¡°Wow, Brother, you¡¯re so cute! Brother, you can see me, right? Hehe¡­ So Brother is afraid of ghosts too?¡±


    Chris couldn¡¯t take it anymore and roared, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Hazel¡¯s face was filled with sadness. ¡°Brother, how can you ask me to get lost? For you, I put righteousness before family and exposed my parents¡¯ ckmailing behavior.. For you, I don¡¯t even want my life¡­¡± Who could be purer than her love? No! In this world, she was the person who loved Brother the most! Other than her, no one had the right to stay by Brother¡¯s side!</font>

 Chapter 318 - 318: Fourth Uncle, Don’t Be Afraid

    Chapter 318 - 318: Fourth Uncle, Don¡¯t Be Afraid


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hazel¡¯s eyes were infatuated, and her voice was a little perverted. ¡°Hehe¡­ Brother, why don¡¯t youe down and apany me? This way, no one can snatch Brother from me¡­


    Chris looked at Amelia for help, hinting with his eyes crazily, Mia, are you sure you don¡¯t want to do something? Save him! Save him quickly!


    Amelia was squatting on the ground. She opened her pet bag and released the parrot, Seven, and Grandpa Turtle.


    Parrot Seven shook its feathers and imitated the female ghost¡¯s words. It cawed, ¡°Brother,e down and apany me. Brother, Brother, 1 like you so much¡­


    Chris was speechless. He couldn¡¯t help but re at this green glowing parrot! He had never seen such a noisy parrot!<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Ameliaforted him. ¡°Fourth Uncle, don¡¯t be afraid. Mia is super powerful. 1 can protect Fourth Uncle!¡±


    Chris was slightly stunned. Amelia¡¯s eyes were clear and bright. Although she was only four years old and small, she made him feel at ease for no reason.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Chris, who had finally calmed down a little, felt his hair stand on end again!


    Victor opened the door and entered. He stuck his head out to take a look. ¡°Miss Amelia, Best Actor Walton, the two of you are staying here. Aren¡¯t you going to fish? It¡¯s all ready. Go fishing!¡¯


    The parrot, Seven, cawed, ¡°Fatty! Fatty! Open your eyes and see clearly! What two! Four! There are four people here!¡±


    Chris: ¡®


    Victor:


    Chris was about to speak when the female ghost¡¯s hand suddenly slid across his shoulder and then down to his chest, wrapping tightly around him. Then, she chuckled. ¡°So Brother is fishing¡­ Is Brother fishing for me, a big fish?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she opened her bloody mouth!


    Chris¡¯s pupils constricted and he stood up abruptly! Victor was shocked. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Seeing that the female ghost was about to bite Chris¡¯s neck, Amelia suddenly threw something out with a whoosh and it hit the female ghost¡¯s mouth.


    A tooth-aching sound sounded. The female ghost hurriedly retreated and spat out the thing in her mouth. Only then did she realize that she had bitten an old turtle!


    Grandpa Turtle fell onto the sofa. His back was facing down, and his limbs were facing the sky as he iled around.


    Amelia quickly said, ¡°Grandpa Turtle, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± At that time, she casually grabbed it, but she did not expect to throw Grandpa Turtle out!


    Grandpa Turtle¡¯s feet hooked onto the sofa. Just as it was about to flip over, Seven ran over and stepped on it.


    Grandpa Turtle:


    Amelia was already looking at the female ghost. Elmer also moved his fingers and said, ¡°Looks like that evil ghost won¡¯te out.¡± Amelia nodded in agreement. ¡°How cunning!¡±


    The female ghost, Hazel, looked at Amelia and Elmer hatefully and asked, ¡°What exactly do you want!¡± At first, when she appeared, the two of them didn¡¯t care! She thought that everyone would be fine and that she could always be by Chris¡¯s side. But now, she knew that the two of them were going to take her in! Why! She just wanted to be by Chris¡¯s side. Why were people stopping her from being with Chris when she was already dead!


    ¡°l should be the one asking you that.¡± Amelia stared at the female ghost. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    The female ghost chuckled. ¡°When I died, I took Brother Chris¡¯s birth chart and arranged a ghost marriage with him. Therefore, Brother is mine in life and in death. He can only be with me for the rest of his life¡­ Since you don¡¯t let me follow Brother, let Brother die. If he dies, the two of us can be together forever¡­


    Chris¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. He remembered Uncle Smith saying that Hazel was wearing a bright red wedding dress when she died. There were red high heels by the window, and there were two red candles in front of the mirror¡­


    Amelia waved at Chris. ¡°Fourth Uncle, quick, take out my weapon!¡¯


    Victor, who was still poking his head out of the door: ¡°???¡± What game were the two of them ying? Then, he saw Amelia running over and looking up. ¡°Uncle Duncan, we¡¯re a little busy now, so we won¡¯t entertain you for now. See youter! Bye!¡¯


    With a bang, the lounge door closed.


    Victor, who was outside the door: ¡°¡­¡± No, why couldn¡¯t they bring him along? He couldn¡¯t help but shout into the door, ¡°Miss Amelia, I can y with you whatever you want!¡± Even if he had to create an amusement park, he could do</font>

 Chapter 319 - 319: Retreat

    Chapter 319 - 319: Retreat


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Unfortunately, no one answered.


    Victor touched his nose and muttered, ¡°Mother, you saw it, right? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to seize the opportunity, but life and death are up to fate. When it¡¯s my turn to be rich, I¡¯ll naturally be rich. As for the rest¡­ I¡¯d better not get involved.¡± As he spoke, he turned around and left. What he couldn¡¯t see was a ghost in ck floating outside therge French window. He narrowed his eyes and stared at the lounge door before quickly leaving. This ghost called Hazel was already useless!


    Before leaving, the ghost in ck waved at Victor. For some reason, Victor suddenly staggered and walked towards the French window in a daze. Then, he hit the window with a bang.


    Elmer, who was in the lounge, seemed to have sensed something and immediately flew out. There was a trace of hidden murderous aura in the air, but it was mixed with Victor¡¯s human aura, so it was difficult to tell where the murderous aura left.


    Elmer sneered. ¡°This ghost is quite cunning. He knows how to hide his murderous aura.¡± This was definitely not an ordinary evil ghost. Even if ordinary evil ghosts could deliberately restrain their murderous aura, they could not hide it. However, this evil ghost could hide its murderous aura and even use human aura to hide it. If not for his deep cultivation, he would not have been able to sense this trace of murderous aura.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Elmer was unwilling to give up and chased after this trace of murderous aura!


    In the lounge, the female ghost Hazel¡¯s eyes lit up! She was not afraid of


    Amelia. Amelia was just a child. What could she know about catching ghosts? However, the white-robed man was very powerful. Now that the white-robed man had gone out for some reason, this was a good opportunity for her!


    ¡°Hehe! Brother, you¡¯re destined to be mine alone!¡± Hazel pounced on Chris again with a crazy expression. ¡°We¡¯ve worshipped the heavens and earth and settled our marriage. Come down and apany me!¡±


    Chris: ¡°Mia!¡± He quickly took out the peach wood sword Amelia wanted. Amelia jumped up on the spot and jumped onto the sofa very handsomely. She took the peach wood sword. ¡°Retreat! Retreat! Retreat!¡±


    Chris was speechless. He watched Amelia¡¯s movements like a child fooling around. Could this exorcise ghosts?


    The female ghost chuckled. ¡°Stupid girl! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± She did not take Amelia seriously at all. With her clumsy movements, she did not look like she knew how to collect ghosts!


    Hazel opened her bloody mouth. It was really a bloody mouth. Perhaps when she jumped off the building, she had fallen in half. When she opened her mouth, the corners of her mouth curled up to her ears, and blood flowed. Just as she touched Amelia, for some reason, it was as if an invisible lightning bolt had struck her!


    Hazel immediately let out a tragic cry and flew out. Killing intent overflowed from her body and she was almost beaten until her soul dissipated!


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hazel looked at Amelia in surprise. How could this be? This little girl shouldn¡¯t be so powerful!


    Amelia raised the peach wood sword. ¡°Female ghost sister, don¡¯t move. Let me try my new spell!¡± Her master had just taught her yesterday, and she had yet to try it! The fickle auntie, ugly auntie, and candy-loving brother in the Soul Retrieving Gourd were not suitable to practice with, so she could only use the female ghost sister to practice!


    Amelia rushed forward and gestured at Hazel with the peach wood sword. ¡°Retreat! Retreat! Retreat!¡±


    Chris was dumbfounded.


    The female ghost, Hazel: ¡°¡­¡± She felt insulted.


    Amelia said, ¡°Eh? Did 1 hold the peach wood sword in the wrong position?¡± She recalled what Elmer had said and tried to adjust the position of her fingers.


    The female ghost, Hazel, did not want to talk to Amelia anymore. She had just realized that as long as she did not attack Amelia, Amelia could not do anything to her. Amelia was not powerful at all. What was powerful was the red string on her wrist.


    The female ghost, Hazel, gritted her teeth and got up, nning to quickly deal with Chris. As she got up, she nced at Amelia, who was still fiddling with the peach wood sword, and said disdainfully, ¡°Heh, don¡¯t waste your energy.


    You don¡¯t know anything! If you can send me flying, I¡¯ll kneel upside down for you!¡±


    Then¡­ the next moment, Amelia pointed the peach wood sword at the female ghost, Hazel, and shouted angrily, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    A golden light rushed out of the peach wood sword and shed fiercely at the female ghost, Hazel!


    The female ghost, Hazel: ¡°! ! ! ¡± ck smoke rose from her body as she was struck. She immediately panicked.. This child could really hit her?! She turned around and ran!</font>

 Chapter 320 - 320: Because You’re a Ghost

    Chapter 320 - 320: Because You¡¯re a Ghost


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± Amelia chased after her with the little peach wood sword.


    Chris quickly chased after her. ¡°Mia!¡±


    Seven took a look and also pped his wings and flew up. ¡°Wait, wait for me¡­¡± Grandpa Turtle also stuck his head out and took a look. He crawled slowly and followed.


    Outside the lounge, Victor was getting someone to prepare afternoon tea and snacks. Then, he saw Amelia running past him barefooted with a peach wood sword in her hand. She was shouting and thumping. Before he could stop her, he saw Chris running over too. He chased after Amelia, and then¡­ it was a parrot¡­


    Victor subconsciously looked back and saw a turtle crawling slowly on the ground at the end of the corridor in the distance.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Victor: ¡°¡­¡± He turned around again and saw Amelia ying happily with a


    peach wood sword. She kept shouting, ¡°Retreat, retreat, retreat!¡±


    The parrot Seven also made a fuss. It pped its wings, and its feathers fell.


    A few employees in the office quickly stood up and looked at Amelia in fear. ¡°Aiyo, Miss Mia, you can¡¯t y here¡­¡±


    Amelia panted and apologized crisply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll definitely clean it upter!¡±


    Victor looked at her and for some reason, a chill ran down his spine. Could Miss Amelia be¡­ catching ghosts?! He decisively asked everyone in the office to leave and gave them a break.


    The employees cheered and ran away quickly with their bags, cell phones, and so on.


    The female ghost, Hazel, was struck by Amelia a few times. Her aura was getting weaker and weaker, but for some reason, she could not shake Amelia off.


    The female ghost, Hazel, was exasperated. ¡°Why are you chasing me!¡±


    Before Amelia could reply, Parrot Seven said at the top of his voice, ¡°Because you¡¯re a ghost!¡±


    The female ghost, Hazel:


    Amelia: ¡®


    Chris: ¡®


    Finally, after Amelia shed 20 to 30 times, the female ghost, Hazel, could no longer move. Shey on the ground like a pile of mud and was on the brink of tears. Why was this happening¡­ In order to follow Brother Chris every day, she did not hesitate tomit suicide by jumping off a building. It would have been fine if she had been caught by someone who looked very powerful like Elmer, but she had to be caught by a child who had yet to grow hair! She was really indignant! Very indignant!


    ¡°Can you let me go?¡± The female ghost, Hazel, said weakly, ¡°l promise not to hurt Brother Chris. Can I just stay by his side? As long as 1 can see him every day¡­¡±


    With that, the female ghost, Hazel, burst into tears. She really didn¡¯t want to kill Chris. She simply wanted to see him every day. She wanted to know what


    time he woke up every day. When he washed up, does he poop first or brush his teeth first? How many bowls could he eat? Does he sleep naked or wear pajamas¡­ Her requirements weren¡¯t high!


    Amelia shook her head and refused bluntly. ¡°No!¡± Ghosts following people were harmful to them. If Hazel kept following Chris, in the long run, Chris¡¯s body would definitely be weaker and weaker. He would be gued by bad luck and even his lifespan would be halved!


    ¡°Let me ask you, who was the evil ghost who came with you yesterday?¡± Amelia asked.


    The female ghost Hazel¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Will you let me go if I tell you?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    The female ghost, Hazel, immediately closed her eyes. ¡°Then I won¡¯t say anything!¡¯


    Amelia picked up the peach wood sword. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll try the other spell


    Master taught me¡­¡±


    The female ghost, Hazel, suddenly opened her eyes. She was furious! This spell called ¡°Retreat, Retreat¡± clearly couldn¡¯t kill her, but every time it struck her, it was as if she was being tortured. It hurt so much! Now, she wanted to use a new spell?!


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it! I¡¯ll say it, alright?!¡± The female ghost, Hazel, gritted her teeth hatefully. ¡°l only know that he¡¯s an evil ghost. He said that he can help me. The only requirement is that he has to hide in my body at certain times¡­¡±


    Amelia frowned, not quite understanding. Why hide it on the female ghost? If he wanted to devour the baleful aura, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just swallow the female ghost?


    Amelia could not understand no matter how she thought about it, so she shed the female ghost. She kneaded her into a ball of baleful aura and stuffed her into the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    Chris was shocked. ¡°Is she dead?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°She died a long time ago.¡±


    Chris: ¡®


    This time, Ameliapleted the mission alone and was unscathed.. She was super awesome!</font>

 Chapter 321 - 321: You ‘Il Be Unlucky If You Swear Randomly

    Chapter 321 - 321: You ¡®Il Be Unlucky If You Swear Randomly


    Amelia was as happy as a happy bird as she busied herself happily between the desks. She still remembered what she had said about cleaning the office.


    Victor shrank his neck and looked around before saying, ¡°Miss Amelia, leave it. I¡¯ll do it¡­


    Amelia looked at Victor and said, ¡°Uncle Duncan, I don¡¯t think you can.¡± His stomach was too big to squat.


    Victor: ¡°¡­¡± He really couldn¡¯t squat down, but¡­ his stomach was stic. He could try his best! In the end, when he exerted strength, a button flew out of his stomach and bounced on Parrot Seven.


    Seven shouted, ¡°Bird killer! Bird killer! Help!¡± As he shouted, he flew towards the corridor. Grandpa Turtle had just crawled to the entrance of the corridor when Seven stepped on his head.


    Grandpa Turtle: ¡°¡­¡± Why? Are you bullying me because I can¡¯t speak?<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    In a certain secondary school dormitory in North City. It was the Dragon Boat Festival today, and the school was on holiday. The students were like birds out of their cages, cheering and going home. Only a few students who did not go home were still in school.


    At around 10 p.m., the school was dead silent. After the lights were turned off, the few students who stayed in the school had already gone to bed and were preparing to sleep. The school fell into darkness. The school police patrolled twice as usual. Then, when it was almost 12 p.m., they went back to change shifts.


    At this moment, a dim red light suddenly lit up in one of the dormitory rooms on the fourth floor. It should be candles or a shlight. A girl was sitting in front of a desk. There was a mirror on the desk, and two candles were lit on both sides of the mirror. She was wearing a red short-sleeved shirt and a red skirt. She chuckled at the mirror. ¡°It¡¯s time¡­


    At midnight, a boy found it hot and moved a stool to the dormitory balcony to y games. He unintentionally looked up and happened to see a girl dressed in red climbing onto the balcony opposite the female dormitory. The boy¡¯s pupils constricted and the cell phone in his hand fell.


    In the quiet night, the ng was very obvious. The girl in the red dress looked up and looked over faintly. Then, she smiled strangely and jumped off the balcony.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The boy was terrified. His scream cut through the night.


    The Walton family was also very lively during the Dragon Boat Festival holiday. Eric and Dn would definitely be home on time, Andrew was still on duty at the hospital and would only be back at night. George, on the other hand, went home to work. Chris was also at home. Henry would not be back


    until the next day. Sixth Brother Milo and Seventh Brother Quinn, one was from the national scientific research department, and the other¡¯s job was special in nature. They could not go home during the holidays.


    Actually, Amelia did not know what Sixth Uncle Milo and Seventh Uncle Quinn were doing. She only knew that she had seen them once in Bradford City before and had never seen them again.


    In the kitchen, Alex was chopping up the minced meat. The servants moved the ingredients for the zong zi to the cafeteria. Amelia and Emma were sitting on small chairs, each holding a small zong zi in their arms and tying it tightly.


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°Mia, Emma, be careful. This bamboo strip is very sharp¡­¡± They used bamboo leaves to wrap the zong zi. The zong zi fillings included meat, red dates, and bean paste¡­


    Amelia said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Mia has to wrap a lot of zong zi. Eldest


    Uncle said that he wants to eat two. Second Uncle and Fifth Uncle want eight, Third Uncle wants two, Fourth Uncle wants eleven¡­¡± There were also Brother


    William, Sister Emma, Brother Lucas, and Brother Harper¡­ There were also Grandpa, Grandma, Mom, Dad, and Grandpa Turtle¡­ Wow, she had to wrap a lot of zong zi!


    Mrs. Walton was helpless. ¡°What about Mia? How many do you want to eat?¡±


    Amelia eximed, ¡°Aiyo, Mia forgot to count myself in! Then Mia has to eat seven or eight!¡±


    Mrs. Walton said happily, ¡°Then let Mrs. Taylor help. It¡¯s too much.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Mia wants to wrap too!¡±


    Emma held a zong zi and wrapped four to fiveyers of bamboo leaves. In the end, there was still rice leaking out. She scratched her head anxiously. ¡°Can¡¯t we cook this together? Anyway, we have to eat it in the end.¡± Why did she have to wrap ayer of bamboo leaves! She had to peel it when she ate it. It was too troublesome!


    Amelia acted like a little adult. ¡°Sister Emma, you don¡¯t understand. This is called a sense of ritual..¡± Her mother had said that in life, a sense of ritual could not becking!</font>

 Chapter 322 - 322: I Didn’t Want to Be Better Than Others

    Chapter 322 - 322: I Didn¡¯t Want to Be Better Than Others


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Emma had no patience. She failed to wrap two zong zi. She was so angry that she threw them away. ¡°l don¡¯t want to vwffap them anymore! I¡¯m a dog if I wrap more!¡± It was useless even if Mia was here!


    Emma looked depressed. She hade because she saw Amelia wrapping zong zi here!


    Amelia giggled. ¡°Sister Emma, you¡¯ll be unlucky if you swear recklessly.¡±


    Mrs Taylor also smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to wrap it, so be it. I¡¯ll do it¡­¡¯


    Emma dropped her things and ran to the living room. She picked up her phone and wanted to y. At this moment, Dn had juste downstairs with two math books in his hands.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Emma¡¯s expression changed at once. She immediately said, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll help wrap the zong zi!¡¯


    Amelia looked up. ¡°Sister Emma, you can¡¯t! You¡¯ll be a puppy!


    Emma didn¡¯t care. Even if she became a dog, she didn¡¯t want to learn!


    Unexpectedly, Dn stopped her. ¡°Stop!¡¯


    Emma looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s the day off. Can¡¯t we not study?¡±


    Dn said, ¡°No.¡±


    Emma had no choice but to brace herself and sit down. She looked at her textbooks helplessly. The sound of Dn teaching Emma to read came from the living room intermittently.


    The Walton family¡¯s atmosphere was calm and warm. It had not been like this for many years.


    However, the warm atmosphere did notst long before it was broken by


    Dn¡¯s exasperated voice. ¡°You don¡¯t even know this? I just taught you!¡¯


    Emma looked like she was daydreaming. ¡°Remember, study hard so that your head can fall to the ground in the future¡­¡±


    William, who was eavesdropping at the side, burst outughing.


    Dn was about to explode from anger. ¡°What do you mean by your head will fall to the ground? It¡¯s to make a name for yourself! Study hard so that you can make a name for yourself in the future!¡±


    Emma said, ¡°Aiyah, it doesn¡¯t matter. It means the same thing anyway.¡±


    Dn was speechless. He had always been taciturn, honest, and wooden, but during the time he was teaching Emma, he felt that he was about to be as hot-tempered as Eric!


    Lucas couldn¡¯t take it anymore and exined expressionlessly, ¡°Beheading means that someone is killed or executed. Standing out means being superior to others. It¡¯s used to describe someone who is outstanding or better than others.¡¯


    Emma asked curiously, ¡°l didn¡¯t want to be better than others!¡±


    Dn was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to lose your head!¡±


    Emma: ¡°¡­That¡¯s true. I haven¡¯t lived enough.¡±


    Dn: ¡°¡­¡± He was about to die of anger!


    Amelia stuck out her tongue and smiled. ¡°Sister Emma is a bad student.¡±


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°Then Mia will work hard in the future and bring your Sister Emma along.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s small head shook like a rattle drum. ¡°No, no. I can¡¯t carry Sister Emma.¡± Last time, Brother Lucas, who was so powerful, taught her, mmed the door and left in anger. Sister Emma couldn¡¯t do anything except sleep¡­


    The more Dn thought about it, the angrier he became, especially when he saw Harper, who had been forced out of the room and was not allowed to y games in the room, lying weakly on the sofa. He was even angrier.


    Dn: ¡°Harper! Have you finished your math homework? Learn more from your brother William!¡± Of the five children in the family, Lucas and William were both star students. Even Amelia often received little red flowers from the teachers in kindergarten. Only his two children were bottom-feeders!


    Harper sat up with a whoosh and said impatiently, ¡®You¡¯re so long-winded. If I don¡¯t want to do my homework, I won¡¯t do it. What do you care?¡± He snorted and stood up. Without a word, he took out his phone and wanted to continue ying with it. Why couldn¡¯t he y games? He liked ying games. So what!


    Harper took out his phone, but he wasn¡¯t careful enough and clicked into a video posted in the game group chat. In the video, a girl in red looked over from afar and smiled strangely. Then, she jumped down the building. Right on the heels of that, the girl¡¯s head hit the ground, and her brain matter popped out in a terrifying manner¡­


    Harper was so frightened that his hands trembled and he subconsciously threw the phone away. William was sitting at the bar and doing his best to calcte something when Harper¡¯s phone flew over and hit his head¡­


    William looked down and saw the terrifying appearance of the girl who had died tragically. He was so frightened that his hair stood on end. ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Mr. Walton, who had been reading the newspaper and waiting to eat the zong zi, frowned when he heard this. He criticized sternly, ¡°You curse at the drop of a hat. Where¡¯s your upbringing?¡±


    William was so frightened that he pushed the phone away and stammered,


    ¡°Grandpa, 1¡­ I was frightened, alright? Boohoo¡­¡±</font>

 Chapter 323 - 323: Get Lost

    Chapter 323 - 323: Get Lost


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mr. Walton¡¯s expression was serious, and his voice was stern. ¡°How can a man be frightened by a cell phone?¡±


    William: ¡°¡­ This cell phone is different.¡±


    Mr. Walton held out his hand. ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll see what¡¯s different.¡¯


    William handed the phone to Mr. Walton. Mr. Walton nced at it and shivered. He handed the phone back to Harper.


    Harper:  His cell phone was back? He thought that it would note back if it fell into Grandpa¡¯s hands!<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    William asked, ¡®Grandpa, how is it?¡±


    Mr. Walton said coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a video? Is it worth making a fuss about?¡± William: ¡°¡­¡± Grandpa, I saw your hands shaking just now!


    Harper took the cell phone and wanted to go upstairs, but Dn wouldn¡¯t let him. Harper gritted his teeth andughed disdainfully. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go upstairs. You¡¯re amazing, alright!¡± With that, he took the phone and went to the garden to y games!


    Dn said helplessly, ¡°Mom, control him.¡±


    Mrs. Walton rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the one who gave birth to the son. Deal with it.¡± To be honest, she couldn¡¯t control Harper either. Emma still knew fear, but Harper wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. He wouldn¡¯t listen to a scolding or a beating. He was fearless.


    Amelia suddenly said, ¡°Grandma, leave it to me!¡± She put down the zong zi, washed her hands, and pulled William out.


    William asked, ¡°What? I don¡¯t want to look at Harper.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± She was actually curious about the video. A video that could make William so afraid was definitely not a simple video.


    William immediately understood. The brother and sister held hands and quietly approached Harper.


    At this moment, Harper was not ying games. Instead, he was looking at the messages in the group. At this moment, the messages in the group were all about the incident of someone jumping off a building in North City No.3 Secondary School.


    ¡°How terrifying. I heard that when that girl died, she even lit red candles in the dormitory. It was like some strange ritual¡­¡±


    ¡°l think I know that girl. I think her name is Yonah¡­¡±


    ¡°Boohoo, I¡¯m in the same dormitory as her. Previously, 1 felt that Yonah¡¯s mental state was abnormal. As expected! This time, we don¡¯t even dare to return to the dormitory!¡±


    Most of the people in Harper¡¯s gaming group were students. There were students from all over the world. This time, the matter of North City No. 3 Secondary School had blown up too much. Coupled with the fact that the Inte was developed now, a little news could be spread to everyone, let alone such a student jumping off a building tomit suicide. Almost every social tform could seeizens discussing this matter.


    Harper casually asked in the group, ¡°Then why did Yonah jump off the building?¡±


    There were all kinds of replies in the group. Some said that she had been ostracized, and some said that her boyfriend had been snatched away by another woman and she jumped off a building¡­ Harper was speechless. What was there to be depressed about? Besides, what was so good about dating? Was it because the game was not fun?


    Harper didn¡¯t want to pay attention to this matter anymore. However, there were too many messages in the group, and there were all kinds of photos. Just as he was about to log out, he wasn¡¯t careful and saw a photo of Yonah¡¯s tragic death. Seeing those wide eyes, Harper didn¡¯t know why, but his heart skipped a beat.


    At that moment, a hand pped Harper¡¯s shoulder.


    Harper instantly jumped up! He hugged the pir of the pavilion in shock and turned around. Only then did he see that it was Amelia. He instantly said angrily, ¡°What are you doing!¡¯


    Amelia retracted her hand in a daze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother¡­¡±


    William immediately exined, ¡°It¡¯s not Mia¡¯s fault. I told her not to make a sound.¡¯


    Harper cursed him for being crazy before sitting down again. Amelia sat beside him and asked obediently, ¡°Brother, can you show me the video just


    Harper didn¡¯t even look up. He said impatiently, ¡°Get lost!¡± Why should he show her his phone? Who did she think she was!


    Amelia pursed her lips. ¡°Then what can I do for Brother Harper to let me take a look?¡±


    Harper felt that his sister was really annoying. Emma was the same when she was two or three years old. She pestered him every day and asked for his things. She even broke his things. Now, Amelia!


    Harper rolled her eyes. ¡°No, no way! Didn¡¯t you hear me tell you to get lost? Do you want me to send you on your way?¡±


    Amelia suddenly said, ¡°Then, Brother Harper, if you see anything unclean, remember to look for me..</font>

 Chapter 324 - 324: Ghost!

    Chapter 324 - 324: Ghost!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Harper red at her. ¡°I told you to get lost. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± What unclean thing? What, was she scaring him?


    William was angry at Harper¡¯s attitude. He held Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mia. Let¡¯s ignore him. I¡¯ll help you look for that video online. I¡¯m sure we can find it. ¡±


    Amelia was led away by William. She kept looking back as she walked.


    After a while, Alex walked over. He twisted his wrist and looked down at Harper, who was immersed in the game. Hehe, how dare he scold his daughter? Did he really think that no one in the Walton family could deal with him?


    ¡°Come on, y a few rounds.¡± Alex tapped the table.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Harper didn¡¯t look up. Clearly, he didn¡¯t think much of Alex, who had just arrived at the Walton household.


    Alex said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very good at ying games? If you can beat me, I¡¯ll make the decision to send you to the eSports team.¡±


    Harper¡¯s fingers paused.


    Alex sneered. ¡°why? You don¡¯t dare?¡±


    Harper was instantly angry! He was a gaming god! He was regarded as a legendary youth by the people in the gaming group, an undefeated legend!


    ¡°Fine!¡± Harper said indignantly.


    When Alex entered the game, Harper realized that Alex was actually a new ount. He had never yed the game before, yet he still dared to talk nonsense with him?!


    Half an hourter, Harper cried. Alex had killed him a hundred times in the game! He had killed him until he doubted his life. For the first time, he never wanted to touch his cell phone again!


    Alex put away his cell phone and looked at Harper coldly. ¡°Remember, the next time you see Mia, be more polite. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you every time I see you!¡±


    Harper: ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex left after saying that. Harper was so depressed that he vomited blood! He opened the game again and beat people up as if he was venting his anger. Only when he saw his teammates shouting for the Almighty did his mood improve a little.


    Turning off his cell phone, Harper realized that it had unknowingly turned dark. He stretched and was about to return to the house when he realized that there seemed to be a person standing by the flowerbed. He turned around and saw that person standing in the garden. She was dressed in red and had long hair. Her eyes met his gaze.


    Harper had just finished ying the game and was still in a daze. He stared at the female ghost for a full half a minute¡­ As he watched, Harper suddenly sneered and rolled his eyes in disdain. Boring, actually pretending to be a ghost to scare him. It seemed that his family could not think of a way to deal with him. They even used the trick of pretending to be a ghost. They thought that he would piss his pants in fear, break down, and cry, then obediently listen to them? Dream on!


    Harper spat and was about to turn around and return to the house when he suddenly realized that the female ghost who had been in front of him a moment ago had disappeared!


    Harper: ¡°¡­¡± No way? Was he seeing things?


    Harper rubbed his eyes, wondering if he was hallucinating, or if he had really bumped into a ghost?! Thinking of this, Harper¡¯s heart tightened, and he subconsciously quickened his pace. He had the illusion that a ghost was chasing him!


    Suddenly, a strangeugh sounded in Harper¡¯s ear. ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Harper broke into a run, shouting, ¡°Mother of God! Help!¡¯


    At this moment, the Walton family was sitting at the dining table. They were almost done eating. No one spoiled Harper, so naturally, no one left food for him or called him to eat. In the end, just as they finished eating, they saw Harper run in with a whoosh, shouting for help.


    Mr. Walton¡¯s mouth tightened as he snapped, ¡°What are you screaming for!¡±


    Warm light enveloped his body. Harper felt the suffocating feeling disappear. Only then did he summon the courage to look back. Nothing. The space behind him was empty¡­ Could he really be seeing things?


    Harper couldn¡¯t help but re at Alex. It was all his fault! If he hadn¡¯t bullied him in the game, would he have hallucinated?


    ¡°Grandma, is there anything else to eat?¡± Harper wanted to go upstairs, but for some reason, he walked to the dining table because there were many people here¡­


    Mrs. Walton kept a straight face and didn¡¯t really want to talk to Harper. ¡°No, if you don¡¯t eat when it¡¯s time, then don¡¯t eat.¡±


    Harper pursed his lips. ¡°Old woman, who are you trying to scare!¡±


    Dn put down his chopsticks heavily and said coldly, ¡°Harper, what are you calling Grandma! Call her that again!¡¯


    Harper picked up her chopsticks and said nonchntly, ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯m so scared. Grandma, I¡¯ll call you Grandma, okay?¡±


    Seeing Harper¡¯s carelessness, Dn was so angry that he wanted to flip his bowl!


    Harper nced at the dishes on the table and her gazended on the eggnt at the side. ¡°Isn¡¯t there still food? Meat minced eggnt? I like it! There¡¯s also white cut chicken. The food today is not bad..¡±</font>

 Chapter 325 - 325: Is There Really No Hope?

    Chapter 325 - 325: Is There Really No Hope?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone suddenly stopped talking.


    Alex raised his eyebrows, crossed his arms, and looked at Harper.


    Harper picked up a piece of food with his chopsticks and looked around strangely. ¡°What are you looking at? What¡¯s there to see?¡± None of them wanted him to eat, right? All of them were threatening him with sullen faces? But he refused to ept threats! He picked up a piece of eggnt with his chopsticks and put it in his mouth. He even chewed twice smugly.


    In the next second, he tilted his head and spat out the eggnt in his mouth. ¡°What is this!¡± The eggnt looked shiny, but it was actually not cooked?! It was fine if it was not cooked, but why was it so salty?! He felt like he had eaten arge mouthful of salt!


    Harper gulped down two sses of water and barely came back to his senses. ¡°Damn it, who made this? It tastes terrible! Even dogs won¡¯t eat it!¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    No one spoke.


    Amelia looked at everyone, then at Harper. Okay, no one was talking, so she wouldn¡¯t say anything either. In fact, she wanted to tell Brother Harper that the chicken was saltier than eggnt¡­


    Harper had not eaten for the entire day and had eaten such a salty eggnt.


    At this moment, his stomach felt even worse. His gazended on the white cut chicken on the dining table. The chicken was oily and looked delicious. He was about to drool. He picked up arge piece of chicken and ced it in his mouth. The next second, he spat it out!


    ¡°Ptui!¡± Harper spat and drank tworge sses of water. ¡°How is this saltier


    than eggnt! Who made it! Is it for people to eat?!¡±


    Alex crossed his arms and said slowly, ¡°l made it.¡±


    Harper¡¯s words trailed off.


    Alex looked at Harper coldly. ¡°l don¡¯t like people saying that my dishes aren¡¯t delicious. These two dishes are specially reserved for you. Eat them all.¡± Harper: ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex: ¡°Oh, right, the vegetables are salty, right? Mrs Taylor, bring a bowl of water.¡±


    Harper¡¯s throat tightened. ¡°What what do you need fresh water for?¡±


    Alex smiled considerately. ¡°For you to dip it.¡±


    Harper was speechless. He sneered. What? Alex was an outsider and wanted to punish him? Since when was it an outsider¡¯s turn to speak in their Walton family?! His father and his grandparents didn¡¯t say anything. Who was he?!


    Harper turned to leave. At this moment, Alex suddenly took out his phone and opened the game software. The familiar game sound effects came out.


    Harper: ¡°¡­¡± The scene of being abused in the garden surfaced in his mind. He gritted his teeth and sat down again. Seeing that Mrs Taylor really brought a bowl of clear water, he was even angrier!


    Harper red at Mrs Taylor, then picked up the chicken and ced it in the bowl to rinse it a few times. When he felt that the salty taste was almost washed away, he carefully took a bite. In the end¡­


    Harper was furious. ¡°This chicken is so salty! Meat that has been cured for years is less salty than this! It¡¯s so salty!¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t care if Harper was angry or not. He continued ying the game.


    Harper¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked like he was about to p the table and stand up in the next second. With his previous temper, he would indeed p the table and stand up. However, strangely, he actually swallowed his anger and sat down. He held his chopsticks and rinsed the chicken resentfully. After rinsing it, he stuffed it into his mouth. He frowned at the saltiness, felt salty and aggrieved, and tears fell.


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. She looked at Alex in surprise. That worked? He could subdue Harper just by ying games?


    Harper ate a few pieces of chicken and drank countless cups of water. In the end, he couldn¡¯t eat anymore. At this moment, Alex¡¯s game came to an end.


    Harper was so angry that he cried. How could anyone bully a child like this?!


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore!¡± Harper really couldn¡¯t take it anymore this time. He took his phone and left angrily! Fine, Alex was ruthless! Didn¡¯t he just defeat him in games? He would win it back sooner orter! No one in this world could control him!


    Dn looked at Harper, who was thumping up the stairs. He was so angry that he was about to have a heart attack.


    Mrs. Walton sighed. ¡°Forget it. This child is considered useless.¡± When Sarah was still around, no one was allowed to interfere with Harper. Every time they interfered with her education, Sarah would strongly object. She would say that she would take care of her child herself and that it would be fine as long as Harper grew up! But children didn¡¯t learn well when they were young. How could they suddenly be obedient when they grew up?


    Amelia interrupted like a little adult. ¡°Is it really hopeless?¡±


    Eric curled his lips. ¡°When I was the angriest, 1 hit Harper with a stick. In the end, Harper was ying with his phone on the hospital bed and ying games. He even provoked me and said that I could beat him to death if I had the ability..¡±</font>

 Chapter 326 - 326: Brother Harper Is Very Powerful

    Chapter 326 - 326: Brother Harper Is Very Powerful


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Andrew sighed as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. Harper is impervious to both persuasion and force. He¡¯spletely unreasonable. No matter what method we use, it¡¯s useless against him.¡±


    Chris also added casually, ¡°Economic sanctions won¡¯t work either. If we stop his pocket money, he can earn money by ying games. It¡¯s more than a thousand yuan a day.¡± In a month, there was at least 30,000 yuan, which was enough for him to spend.


    Amelia: ¡°Wow, then Brother Harper is very powerful!¡±


    The Waltons:


    For a big family like the Walton family, the cost of buying groceries was 30,000 yuan a day. A child like Harper was useless.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    But Amelia really thought that Brother Harper was amazing. At least he wouldn¡¯t starve to death. He was also very smart. But why did he have such a strained rtionship with his family? Why did he reject his family so much? Amelia couldn¡¯t understand.


    Mrs. Walton said to Alex, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about him. It¡¯s useless. All these years, we¡¯ve used all kinds of methods, but as soon as Harperes back, he locks himself in his room and istes himself. As elders, we can¡¯t smash his door, right?¡± No matter how disobedient Harper was, he was still a descendant of the Walton family. They couldn¡¯t chase him out heartlessly, so they could only stay in a stalemate.


    Alex nced at his cell phone. The reason why Harper was eating so obediently just now was because he had been bullying his ount in the game. At this moment, his ount had already been killed to the lowest level. There was no room for him to drop levels.


    Alex didn¡¯t agree with Mrs. Walton. Of course, there was a way to treat Harper. Take him to the battlefield and train him for three to five years. He would definitely be reborn. But Harper was too young to go to the battlefield¡­ Besides, Alex didn¡¯t want to deal with Harper in such an extreme way. He didn¡¯t want others to experience the hardship he had suffered as a child again.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Alex said, ending the conversation.


    Amelia leaned over the table, lost in thought.


    After the meal, Amelia stood in the doorway of Harper¡¯s room with a picture book and William with an arithmetic book.


    William: ¡°Mia, why are you apanying him? Let him fend for himself.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°But I think Brother Harper is lonely.¡± It was as if no one believed him or acknowledged his achievements¡­


    William didn¡¯t think so.


    Amelia tiptoed and knocked on the door. There was no response. Amelia pushed open the door a crack and stuck her head in. ¡°Brother Harper, I¡¯ming in¡­¡±


    Harper was working hard to build a new ount when he saw Amelia poke her head in. He was shocked! What was going on? His door was clearly locked! ¡°You¡­¡± Harper pointed at the door. ¡°Get out. Close the door.¡±


    Amelia blinked and looked at the door frame. She was in a dilemma. ¡°Brother,


    I¡¯m sorry. The door might not be able to close. I think I took this door down¡­¡±


    Harper sneered. ¡°You? Dismantling the door¡­¡± He walked over and wanted to close the door, but then realized that the door had really been taken down! Because Amelia was not tall enough, she could reach the door handle when she reached out, so he did not notice that she was holding the door up just now.


    Harper was shocked. ¡°How¡­ how did you open it?!¡±


    William was also dumbfounded. His brain could not help but calcte. If his sister weighed 18 kilograms and the door weighed 40 kilograms¡­ How much force would it take to lift the door¡­


    ¡°Forget it¡­ forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Harper recovered from his shock and pointed at Amelia. ¡°Anyway, put the door down and get lost. Don¡¯t disturb me!¡±


    Amelia obediently ced the door on the wall at the side. Then, she raised the sketchbook and said obediently, ¡°Brother Harper, I¡¯ll draw beside you, okay? I promise I won¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    Harper pushed her impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a room of your own?¡±


    Amelia was pushed back two steps and out the door. She pouted and looked at Harper pitifully.


    Harper was annoyed for no reason. Out of habit, he grabbed the doorknob and wanted to m the door shut. However, he forgot that the door had been torn down, and he did not have the strength to support the door. At the critical moment, Amelia pounced on him. She raised the door with one hand and gently pushed it against the wall again.


    Harper: ¡°¡­¡± He was numb. What kind of sister was this!


    At this moment, Sister Hercules was looking at him eagerly. ¡°Brother, let me go to your room to draw.¡±


    Harper said, ¡°No way!¡± He hated it when people bothered him..</font>

 Chapter 327 - 327: Nightmare

    Chapter 327 - 327: Nightmare


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    William was furious as he watched from the side. Mia had clearlye because she was concerned about Harper, but in the end, Harper¡¯s appearance was too annoying! Such a person was not worthy of others¡¯ concern!


    William said, ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go!¡± He went to take Amelia¡¯s hand.


    Harper snorted and looked down at Amelia¡¯s hand. Unexpectedly, Amelia turned around and hugged him. She raised her head and said in a childish voice, ¡°Brother Harper, please. Just five minutes. Just five minutes, okay?¡± Harper:


    Just as William thought that Harper still wouldn¡¯t agree, he saw Harper turn around and go in, cursing, ¡°Annoying girl!¡¯


    Amelia whooped. ¡°So did Brother agree? Brother William,e quickly!¡± She pulled William in with a whoosh and upied Harper¡¯s desk.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Harper didn¡¯t care. Hey on the sofa by the window and continued ying on his alternate ount.


    Suddenly, there was a tter outside the window. Harper turned instinctively and saw a girl in red with long hair leaning against the window, staring straight at him.


    The sofa was by the window. The female ghost was lying very close to Harper. Human and ghost, eyeball to eyeball. Harper could clearly see the skin texture of the female ghost¡¯s face.


    Harper was stunned for a moment. He looked at the female ghost in a daze. What was going on? Was he hallucinating again? Moreover, why did this female ghost¡¯s face look a little familiar? The tragic death of the girl who jumped off the building shed through his mind¡­


    Harper shuddered and finally remembered. Wasn¡¯t this girl the girl he had seenmit suicide in the game group, Yonah?!


    Just as she thought this, the female ghost¡¯s head outside the window tilted as if it could fall at any moment. Her neck was bent at an unbelievable angle, an angle that could only be made by a broken neck! She grinned and smiled silently at Harper.


    Harper¡¯s reflex arc finally returned to normal. He eximed btedly, ¡°Holy shit!¡± He shot up from the sofa and scrambled to William and Amelia. He was still in shock. ¡°She, she, she¡­


    Amelia and William looked over with puzzled expressions. There was nothing outside the window.


    Harper: ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Her! She¡¯s right there!¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°l didn¡¯t see it, but Brother Harper, your forehead is dark¡­


    Harper¡¯s scalp went numb. How could they not have seen it? He had seen the ghost videos William had filmed and knew that Amelia could see ghosts. At first, he had thought that whatever William had filmed was fake and had disdained it. But now¡­ if the ghost videos they had filmed were real, why couldn¡¯t they see ghosts!


    Harper felt a chill run from his feet to his head, and his scalp went numb! He watched helplessly as the female ghost climbed in through the window and floated towards him.


    Harper¡¯s legs went weak. How could he still remember his arrogant appearance just now? He shouted in panic, ¡°Mia! Mia!¡± The female ghost giggled and stretched out her long red nails to dig a piece of flesh off his body!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Harper shouted at the top of his lungs. At this moment, he felt like he had been pped hard! p!


    Harper looked ahead in a daze and saw Amelia climbing onto the sofa and stepping on him. She pped him from left to right. ¡°Brother! Brother, wake up! If you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡¯


    Harper said, ¡°You¡­¡± Before he could recover, he felt something in his mouth. He subconsciously spat it out, then realized that it was a sock¡­


    Amelia looked worried. ¡°Is it a nightmare?¡±


    William nodded. ¡°l think so. He actually fell asleep while ying games¡­¡±


    It turned out that Harper had fallen asleep for some reason. Then, he quickly struggled on the sofa and shouted for Mia¡­


    Amelia went forward and couldn¡¯t wake him up no matter how hard she tried. Harper¡¯s voice became more and more tragic, and he was about to bite his tongue tomit suicide. Amelia and William were so frightened that they hurriedly went forward to break his chin. In a moment of desperation, William picked up the socks on the sofa and stopped Harper from biting his tongue tomit suicide. Harper still wouldn¡¯t wake up no matter how hard they tried. He was even twitching¡­ Amelia had no choice but to hit him.


    Seeing that Amelia was still going to hit him, Harper said angrily, ¡°Why did you hit me?!¡±


    Amelia was overjoyed. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    William said angrily, ¡°She wasn¡¯t hitting you. You didn¡¯t see how terrifying you were when you had a nightmare. You looked like you were possessed by a ghost..¡±</font>

 Chapter 328 - 328: Can’t Take It Anymore

    Chapter 328 - 328: Can¡¯t Take It Anymore


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Harper gritted his teeth. ¡°But you can¡¯t p my face!¡±


    William sneered. ¡°If we don¡¯t hit your face, where do we hit? Your butt?¡±


    Amelia exined, pped your arm just now, but you didn¡¯t wake up. You didn¡¯t wake up even when I tickled you. In the end, I had no choice but to p your face.¡±


    Harper red. ¡°You definitely have a personal grudge!¡¯


    Amelia blinked innocently. ¡°No, not really.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Harper touched his swollen face and was on the brink of tears. Amelia was definitely taking the opportunity to take revenge! Only then did he remember the thing in his mouth. He looked down and saw that it was his smelly socks¡­


    William exined, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this. The situation was urgent at that time. Who asked you to throw the smelly socks on the sofa¡­¡±


    Harper was trembling with anger.


    Amelia looked at him worriedly. ¡°Brother Harper, are you alright? Do you want Mia to apply medicine for you?¡±


    Harper pointed at the door. ¡°Get lost! Get out, all of you! Who wants you to care? You¡¯re hypocritical. Aren¡¯t you disgusting! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Are you pretending to be pitiful? Do you think the entire


    family has to dote on you just because you¡¯re pitiful? Get lost! This trick doesn¡¯t work on me. I¡¯m disgusted when I see you!¡¯


    Amelia: ¡°¡­¡± She was stunned by the scolding and could not react at all. She just wanted to apply medicine for Brother Harper¡­ Thest hit made the red string on her wrist light up, so Amelia felt that she was in the wrong. She should take off the red string before she pped her brother¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes were red.


    William was angry with Harper¡¯s attitude. He held Amelia¡¯s hand and left. ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go. He will regret it in the future!¡±


    Amelia looked back three times at a time, In the end, William dragged her away.


    Harper was in a bad mood. The dream was too real, and there had been no warning. In the dream, arge chunk of his flesh had been dug out by the female ghost. His chest still hurt. He hated Amelia¡¯s sudden concern for him. He was used to being alone, used to not being cared for. This sudden concern only made him feel they were hypocritical, like bubbles in the sun that would shatter with a poke. So he might as well not have had it in the first ce.


    Outside the door, the rest of the Walton family rushed over when they heard themotion and asked what was going on. Amelia was about to speak when she heard Harper shout angrily, ¡°You¡¯re so noisy!¡± His face darkened. He habitually wanted to m the door shut, but he realized that his door was still leaning against the side. He had no choice but to roar, ¡°Stay away from here! What are you looking at!¡¯


    Dn frowned. ¡°Harper¡­¡±


    Harper: ¡°Yes, my attitude is bad. Then I¡¯ll say it again. Please get lost and stay away from me, okay? You¡¯re really annoying! Very annoying!¡¯


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Their fists were hard!


    Alex clenched his fists. ¡°Go ahead. If one round doesn¡¯t work, then two!¡±


    Eric pulled a stick from behind his back. ¡°I think it¡¯ll work.¡±


    George did not speak. His expression was cold.


    Mrs. Walton was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Why? Did the entire family have to give in to a child who was rebellious? So what if he was a child! She was an old woman!


    Mrs. Walton was furious. She stood up and snatched the wooden stick from


    Eric¡¯s hand. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to hit him, right? I¡¯ll hit him!¡±


    It had been a long time since Harper was beaten up. Last time, Harper was beaten until he was hospitalized, but he still acted like a bastard, so everyone stopped hitting him! Why didn¡¯t they hit him? In the end, it was because the adults were afraid that their methods of discipline would be too intense and cause Harper to bounce back even more. But now, they really couldn¡¯t take it anymore!


    Mrs. Walton grabbed the stick and stormed over to Harper. There was a thud


    as the stick hit him in the leg.


    Harper looked at Mrs. Walton in shock. Horrified! His Grandma, who had been paralyzed for four years, had actually stood up because of him?!


    The rest of the Walton family were also dumbfounded and shocked. The olddy was so angry that she stood up from her wheelchair! A medical miracle!


    Dn stammered, ¡°Mom, you¡­¡±


    As Mrs. Walton beat him up, she said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! No one can stop me from beating him up today! It¡¯s useless even if the King of Helles!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s mouth formed an O in shock. Her grandmother had actually stood up and could beat someone up?


    William sighed in a daze. ¡°Awesome¡­¡±


    In the room, Harper was beaten up until he cried out. Mrs. Walton¡¯sbat power was off the charts.. ¡°Rebellious, right? Only you can be rebellious! I can be rebellious too! I¡¯ll beat you to death today! I¡¯ll let you know why the flowers are so red! I¡¯ll let you be rude! I¡¯ll let you curse! I¡¯ll let you roar!¡±</font>

 Chapter 329 - 329: Brother Will Hurt

    Chapter 329 - 329: Brother Will Hurt


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Harper was speechless. His eyes were red. He didn¡¯t say a word, didn¡¯t resist, didn¡¯t say a word. He endured the pain of being hit by the wooden stick.


    The others wanted to say something, but in the end, they closed their mouths.


    Just hit him. Perhaps a beating would be enough. Only Amelia¡¯s eyes were red. She ran in and hugged Mrs. Walton. ¡°Grandma, stop hitting him¡­¡± She choked. ¡°Brother will hurt¡­


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s heart trembled.


    Harper stubbornly turned his face away. Perhaps it was because of the pain, but his voice was a little hoarse. ¡®Get lost! I don¡¯t need your concern!¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Mrs. Walton put down the wooden stick dejectedly and returned to the wheelchair in a daze. For a moment, everyone did not know if they should pay attention to Harper, who had been beaten, or to Mrs. Walton, who could stand


    up¡­


    In the end, it was George who broke the silence first. ¡°Mrs Taylor, go get the first aid kit. Second Brother, Fifth Brother, bring Mom back to her room.¡± George nced at the stunned Mr. Walton. ¡°Fourth Brother, bring Old Master back. ¡±


    Mrs. Walton was pushed away. When she returned to her room, she lowered her head and did not speak. Harper was also her grandson. Her heart ached. In fact, she regretted it after hitting him. However, there was no turning back. She could not say anything or persuade him. What else could she do?


    Mrs. Walton was disappointed. Suddenly, she thought of something and her expression froze.


    Eric persuaded, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not your fault this time. Under such circumstances, no one can help but beat someone up.¡±


    Dn also nodded woodenly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    At this moment, Mrs. Walton looked up in surprise. ¡°Second Brother, Fifth Brother, did I stand up just now?¡±


    Eric and Dn: ¡°¡­¡± Not only did you stand up, but you also beat someone up! You¡¯re so fierce!


    Mrs Taylor brought the first aid kit over with a hesitant expression.


    George: ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Mrs Taylor sighed. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Young Master Harper won¡¯t let anyone apply medicine unless they forcefully send him to the hospital likest time¡­¡± In the Walton family, Harper was a little ancestor that no one could handle, not even George.


    Alex said, ¡°Let me do it.¡¯


    Alex came in with the first aid kit in Harper¡¯s room, Amelia behind him. Alex had sent George and the others away. At this moment, it was better for an outsider like him toe, At least he could steel his heart.


    Harper leaned back on the sofa and raised his hand expressionlessly. ¡°Get out. ¡±


    Amelia nced at Alex. Alex wasn¡¯t listening to Harper at all. He sat down, opened the first aid kit, took out the potion, and moved directly.


    Harper sat up abruptly in pain. ¡°l told you to get lost, didn¡¯t you hear me? Who asked you to care!¡± With that, he stood up and started to leave, but Alex grabbed him and pressed him against the sofa.


    Alex: ¡°l don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s permission to do anything. I only care about whether 1 want to do it.¡¯


    Harper:


    Amelia said, ¡°Wow!¡± She¡¯d learned again!


    Alex¡¯s method of applying the ointment was very gentle. In addition, it was an ointment for injuries. It needed to be rubbed in hard to be most effective, so Harper was in so much pain that he was about to cry. He cried and shouted,


    ¡°Who asked you to help me apply the ointment! Who asked you to care! I,


    Harper, don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s heartache. I can live well alone!¡±


    Amelia watched from the side and felt depressed. Her grandmother had said that after beating Brother Harper until he was hospitalized, everyone regretted it. During that period of time, they had been concerned about Brother Harper and spoke to him softly. However, he was disgusted and resistant. Perhaps others could only see the arrogant side of Harper, but she always felt that Brother Harper needed someone to care about him.


    Amelia took out a hidden candy from her pocket, peeled it off, and fed it to Harper¡¯s mouth when she saw him grimace in pain and cry.


    Harper: ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m not eating!¡¯


    Amelia suddenly stuffed the candy into Harper¡¯s mouth and imitated Alex. She said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you. I don¡¯t need your permission. I only care about whether I want to give it or not!¡±


    Alex: ¡°¡­¡± His daughter was really good at learning.


    Harper was speechless. He was so angry that he wanted to spit out the candy, but Amelia covered his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to spit it out!¡±


    Harper: ¡°¡­¡± Where did this bandit father and daughtere from!


    Finally, Harper was pressed down and finished applying the medicine. He finished the candy in his mouth. Hey quietly on the bed and did not say a word.


    Alex carried the first aid kit. ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Amelia patted Harper¡¯s head. ¡°Brother, if you see anything dirty, remember to tell me..</font>

 Chapter 330 - 330: Dream or Reality

    Chapter 330 - 330: Dream or Reality


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Harper could not be bothered to resist. He let Amelia pat his head as if she was patting a dogs head. Dirty thing, what dirty thing could there be here¡­ At the thought of something, Harper suddenly paused. Just then, Amelia said, ¡°Brother, I see your forehead turning ck¡­¡±


    Harper was speechless. This was exactly what Amelia had said in his dream! A chill inexplicably shot through him. The thought of that overly realistic dream made Harper shiver.


    Amelia could tell that Harper was afraid. She suggested considerately, ¡°Brother, if you¡¯re afraid, why don¡¯t you sleep in my room?¡±


    Harper was stubborn. ¡°No need!¡± He wanted to say fuck off, but when he met Alex¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t.


    Amelia could only say, ¡°Alright then. If Brother needs anything, remember to call me.¡¯<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Harper watched as Alex and Amelia, the bandit father and daughter, went out. He wanted to close the door, but the door had been removed by the servants at some point. Now, in his room, the door was wide open and anyone could enter. He pursed his lips and couldn¡¯t be bothered. Hadn¡¯t those people wanted to tear down his door for a long time? Now, were they satisfied?


    Harpery on the bed. In the past, at this time, he would be ying games. Others thought that he was wasting his time ying games. In fact, he was earning money. The tuition fees for kindergarten and primary school were earned by him as a game sparring partner. He did not want to spend a single cent from the Walton family. That way, no one owed anyone anything. But today, he was not in the mood to y games.


    Harper tossed and turned, his thoughts wandering. In a daze, he didn¡¯t know when he would fall asleep. The wind was blowing at the door. As he slept, Harper had a strange feeling. He seemed to be able to sense his room. It was as if his soul had left his body and he could look down on his room.


    Someone seemed to have entered. There was the sound of clothes rustling. A figure appeared at the door. The dim light outside stretched her shadow.


    Harner felt this ¡°person¡±. He tried his best to open his eves. but he couldn¡¯t!


    The ¡°person¡± was getting closer and closer. Standing beside him, Harper could not help but think: Ghosts pressing against the bed! He tried his best to wake up, but he could not wake up no matter what! Didn¡¯t he just see a photo of the girl called Yonah jumping off a building in the game group? Did she have to do this to him?!


    Harper roared, ¡°Get lost! All of you get lost!¡±


    This roar woke Harper up with a start. His back was drenched in cold sweat. He subconsciously looked at the empty door. The lights in the corridor outside were dim. He did not know when the lights in his room had been turned off. At this moment, he was in the darkness, his heart filled with fear. For no reason, he felt that someone wasing from outside. They were getting closer and closer, as if they would appear at the door in the next second.


    Harper jumped up, gritted his teeth and turned on the light. Taking advantage of the fact that his courage was still intact, he ran to the door in one breath and stuck his head out!


    Outside the door, a female ghost in red was bending over as if she were going to peep. Harper happened to poke his head out and press his face against hers.


    Harper was speechless. His breath caught in his throat and he jumped up. Then he realized that this was still a dream!


    Harper was afraid. He was in the darkness now. The corridor was dim, and there seemed to be rustling sounds outside the door. He could not even tell if he was in a dream or reality! No matter who had a few dreams in a row, the dreams were iparably real. There were even dreams in dreams that could not be distinguished from reality!


    Harper couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Instead of turning on the lights and looking out the door as he had in his dream, he picked up the bedside phone and made a call.


    Amelia was sleeping soundly when her phone and watch rang. She picked it up sleepily. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t have Harper¡¯s number.


    Harper¡¯s voice was a little low. ¡°Um¡­ can youe to my room for a moment?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Huh?¡± She gradually woke up and recognized Harper¡¯s voice. As she climbed out of bed, she said, ¡°Brother Harper, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ming soon. I¡¯m out of the room and in the corridor¡­ I¡¯m about to reach your door¡­¡±


    Harper listened to the phone in a daze. Amelia did not lose her temper when she was woken up. Her voice was soft, as if she was afraid that he would be afraid. She held her phone and watch as she walked, reporting her location¡­


    Harper suddenly closed his eyes and covered them with his hand. In a daze, he saw a little person running towards him. Amelia ran very quickly and got into bed with a grunt. She sat beside Harper.. ¡°Brother, did you have a nightmare again?¡±</font>

 Chapter 331 - 331: Grown Up A Vegetarian

    Chapter 331 - 331: Grown Up A Vegetarian


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Harper said nothing.


    Amelia patted Harper¡¯s back. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Harper pursed his lips and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not ridiculous. Brother, you¡¯re only seven years old. What¡¯s wrong with being afraid of nightmares at seven years old? It¡¯s normal to wet the bed.¡¯


    Harper was speechless. You sure know how tofort people!¡¯<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Harpery down in a muffled voice and turned his back on Amelia. He looked like he didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone, but he didn¡¯t refuse Amelia¡¯s pat on the back.


    Amelia didn¡¯t fuss about Harper¡¯s attitude. Shey down with him, yawned, and fell asleep in a second.


    Harper was speechless. ¡®Asleep just like that? Not patting him anymore?¡¯


    Perhaps people were always fragile in the dead of night. In addition, they were frightened by nightmares¡­ Harper carefully turned over and looked at Amelia beside him. Her face was round, and her nose, cheeks, and mouth were pink. She seemed cute everywhere. When she fell asleep, she would put her hands under her face. She looked harmless and trusted him.


    Harper muttered and closed his eyes to sleep too. With Amelia by his side, he had never felt so at ease. He slept soundly.


    Harper woke up first the next morning. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw Amelia sleeping soundly with her head tilted back. She was small and spread-eagled, her feet still resting on his stomach. He frowned and poked her feet angrily before pushing them down.


    Unexpectedly, Amelia did not show any signs of being woken up. In the next second, she put her feet back.


    Harper: ¡°¡­¡± Take off her feet again!


    Amelia, who was sleeping, seemed to be angry. She exerted strength with her small feet and ced them hard on Harper¡¯s stomach!


    Harper groaned. He felt as if an elephant had stepped on him. ¡°Holy shit!¡±


    Amelia immediately woke up and got up in a daze. She rubbed her eyes and yawned. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Harper red at him. ¡°Did you grow up eating weights?!¡± Her feet were so heavy!


    Amelia suddenly said, ¡°No, 1 grew up a vegetarian.¡±


    Harper: ¡°¡­¡± Okay, he was convinced!


    Amelia blinked nkly. She wasn¡¯t lying. When she was in Bradford City, she didn¡¯t eat much meat. Every time the Gu family ate leftovers, they would be packed up by the maids and left with vegetables that no one wanted¡­


    Amelia rubbed her face and stood up to stretch. ¡°Wow¡­ I slept sofortably. A new day has begun-


    Harper walked out quickly, his expression a little unnatural. He could not let others know that he had nightmares and was afraid in the middle of the night and called Amelia over to apany him! Otherwise, where would he put his face?!


    However, at this moment, the parrot Seven pped its wings and flew out. It shouted at the top of its lungs, ¡°Someone! Someone! Someone! She¡¯s gone!


    She¡¯s gone!¡±


    Eric was the first to run over and shout very loudly, ¡°Mia? Where¡¯s Mia!¡±


    Amelia, barefoot, looked around nkly. ¡°I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    Everyone was stunned. ¡°Why did you go to Harper¡¯s room?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Before she could finish, she saw Harper¡¯s red ears. She continued, ¡°l might have been sleepwalking¡­¡±s


    Harper paused for a moment and nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, he sleepwalked over.¡±


    The Walton family:


    The parrot, Seven, flew to Amelia¡¯s shoulder and looked at Harper, then at Amelia. It cawed, ¡°Like hell I believe you!¡¯


    Harper:


    After breakfast, Harper finally admitted to Amelia that he had indeed seen something dirty, but in a dream.


    Amelia made a sound of surprise. ¡°Is that what happens when you saw the piture?


    Under normal circumstances, if you saw someone who had died in an ident, you must not join in the fun. You had to leave quickly, because if you stayed too long, you might be targeted by the deceased and the ghost would follow you home. Amelia had only heard Elmer say that someone had once seen someone who had died in a car ident on the road. The deceased was covered by a blue cloth. Passersby took a second look out of curiosity, but the wind blew the blue cloth away. He suddenly saw the victim¡¯s face and was pestered by the deceased.


    Amelia scratched her head in confusion when she heard what Harper said. At this moment, Elmer¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°There are also people who are entangled in the photos.¡±


    Amelia was delighted. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Harper frowned and saw that Amelia seemed to be listening to someone seriously. Then, she said to him, ¡°Brother Harper, it turns out that looking at photos can also be contaminate you with bad luck. Fortunately, it¡¯s just bad luck and not evil aura..</font>

 Chapter 332 - 332: Outsiders Can’t Help

    Chapter 332 - 332: Outsiders Can¡¯t Help


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Harper: ¡°¡­¡± He was speechless. There were so many people who saw the photos. Did everyone dream of ghosts?


    Harper rolled his eyes and walked away.


    Elmer: ¡°Master chased after that evil spirit for two days, but I didn¡¯t catch it.


    He¡¯s too cunning.¡±


    Amelia asked, ¡°He¡¯s so cunning. Could he be a cunning ghost?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Elmer: ¡°¡­ You¡¯re right.¡±


    Amelia was instantly happy. ¡°I¡¯m awesome!¡±


    Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°But that cunning ghost isn¡¯t simple. It¡¯s been around for hundreds of years at least. He doesn¡¯t possess living people. He only possesses dead souls. That way, it¡¯s not easy to be discovered or captured.¡± Amelia asked curiously, ¡°Why did he possess a ghost instead of eating it directly?¡± If you ate it, you would gain weight. That would be even more amazing!


    Elmer: ¡°This is the cunningness of a cunning ghost. He keeps nurturing malicious ghosts and then gets them to find someone who matches his eight characters¡­


    Amelia nodded as if she understood. ¡°He just found a group of ghosts to work for him!¡±


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡± Your exnation was not wrong. This cunning ghost was not only cunning, but also very powerful. The most troublesome thing was that this cunning ghost was targeting Amelia now. He even dared to target the mini King of Hell!


    Elmer opened the booklet and looked at the new line of red words that appeared below Amelia¡¯s name. His heart sank.


    The Textless Book determined one¡¯s life and death. The karma of one¡¯s previous life was all in it. It knew the future and the past. From the moment one was born, everything was predestined. However, the thin booklet recorded the predestined fate of all living beings¡­


    Elmer looked at the line of red words that appeared below Amelia¡¯s name in the booklet: Inner Demon, cannot rely on external help.


    Elmer frowned. He could not figure out what inner demons a three or four-year-old girl could have. However, since it was a reminder in red text, it meant that this matter was quite serious¡­ But if this matter was quite serious, what could she do without external help?! Amelia was facing a cunning ghost!


    Amelia asked, ¡°Master, why did that cunning ghost target our family?¡± At first, it was Fourth Uncle, but now it was Harper.


    Elmer shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s not targeting your fourth uncle and Brother


    Harper. He¡¯s just targeting you.¡±


    Amelia was puzzled. Since he had his eyes on her, he should havee straight to her. Why did he have to look for Fourth Uncle and Brother Harper? She decided to go talk to the cunning ghost. Although he was a ghost, he could not do things in such a roundabout manner¡­


    Amelia muttered, ¡°Let me calcte where that cunning ghost is hiding.¡± She ran out and took down Grandpa Turtle, who was sunbathing on the rockery of the garden fountain outside. Amelia spun the turtle!


    Grandpa Turtle was very calm. Hey t the entire time. His feet, tail, and head were stretched out of the turtle shell very rxed, and his eyes were narrowed. Parrot Seven stood at the side. When it saw the turtle¡¯s head turn around, it stretched out its neck to bite him!


    Amelia grabbed Seven and ced him on her shoulder. ¡°Seven, be good. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡¯


    Elmer looked at Amelia, who was squatting in front of the turtle. She was innocent and cute. Her eyes were clear. How could she not look troubled at all? So¡­ things weren¡¯t as serious as he thought, right?


    Grandpa Turtle spun around on the ground and finally stopped. Amelia stretched out a finger and gestured. ¡°Grandpa Turtle, is that cunning ghost in Bradford City?¡±


    Grandpa Turtle didn¡¯t speak. Seven shook his head at the side. ¡°Yes, it said yes, yes, yes!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes! I understand!¡±


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡± He had been chasing after the cunning ghost for the past two days. In the end, the ce where the cunning ghost disappeared was Bradford City


    in North City. It seemed that he had to go to North City.


    On the night of the second day of the Dragon Boat Festival, Henry returned.


    The Walton family¡¯s house was filled with the fragrance of zong zi. The zong zi were steamed in a steamer. Amelia carried a small basket over to put them in. ¡°One, two¡­ five¡­ ten¡­ eleven¡­


    Alex leaned against the side of the console, holding the lid of the steamer pot in one hand. ¡°Can he eat this much?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Third Uncle said that he wants to eat eleven.¡¯


    Alex pursed his lips. It would be best if Henry could eat eleven. He had made his daughter work so hard to wrap the zong zi for so long and even had to personally bring them to him.


    Henry, who had just reached the kitchen door, couldn¡¯t help but smile. Mia remembered so clearly.


    Henry said, ¡°Mia¡­¡± His voice was warm and pleasant.


    Amelia turned around and saw Henry in the captain¡¯s uniform. Her eyes lit up.. ¡°Wow, Third Uncle, you¡¯re so handsome!¡±</font>

 Chapter 333 - 333: Both Doubles

    Chapter 333 - 333: Both Doubles


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex: ¡°¡­¡± Tsk, what was so handsome about him? He was just so-so!


    Amelia carried a small basket and handed the zong zi to Henry as if she was asking for credit. ¡°Third Uncle, eleven zong zi.¡± The basket was full.


    Henry couldn¡¯t help but pick Amelia up and take out an exquisite gift box.


    ¡°Here, a gift for you.¡±


    Amelia eximed again. She had a gift!<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Thank you, Third Uncle. Third Uncle is the best!¡± Amelia hugged Henry¡¯s neck happily.


    Alex: ¡°¡­¡± He was losing his presence.


    During dinner, Amelia followed Elmer¡¯s instructions and said that she was going to North City.


    Mrs. Walton put down her chopsticks first and refused without thinking. ¡°No, why are you going alone? It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Amelia exined, ¡°Mia isn¡¯t alone. There¡¯s also Brother Harper.¡±


    It would have been better not to mention Harper. At the mention of Harper, the Walton family had an opinion. No! Absolutely not! Wasn¡¯t it a joke for a child to bring another child so far away?


    Harper: ¡°Ha.¡± He wasn¡¯t willing to go yet! He put down his chopsticks and returned to his room.


    Seeing that no one agreed, Amelia pulled a long face and pretended to be very fierce. ¡°Please! Agree quickly!¡±


    The Waltons:


    In the end, it was Alex who convinced everyone.


    At night, Mrs. Walton controlled the wheelchair to Amelia¡¯s room. ¡°Mia, this is an amulet passed down to me by my mother¡¯s mother¡¯s mother. You have to wea_r it well.¡± Although it was an amulet, it was actually a wormwood satchet hung around the neck of a child when she was young. It was used to protect against mosquitoes and insects. Mrs. Walton kept it as a small memorable gift. The wormwood inside was not worth much, but this sachet containing wormwood was personally sewn by Mrs. Walton¡¯s mother¡¯s mother. The embroidery was exquisite. It was a unique gift.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡± Amelia kissed Mrs. Walton.


    Amelia reminded Mrs. Walton, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be in a hurry to stand up. You have to slow your feet.¡±


    Mrs. Walton patted Amelia¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°Okay, okay, okay¡­¡± In fact, she couldn¡¯t wait to get up.


    After a while, George came in with a box. He ced the box in front of Amelia and opened it.


    Amelia eximed. There were all kinds of yellow talismans, peach wood swords, eight trigram mirrors,passes, and so on in the box! There were three peach wood swords alone!


    George said in a deep voice, ¡°Eldest Uncle didn¡¯t know what you needed, so I randomly bought some.¡±


    If Erik heard George¡¯s words, he would definitely not be able to control himself. What did he mean by casually buying some? He had bought these things at auctions one by one. Take the yellow talisman for example. It was said that a certain master had made it bit by bit with special wood. It was not ordinary. That stack of yellow talismans cost millions!


    Amelia happily epted the gifts. These things were really timely for her! Elmer clicked his tongue. ¡°Your eldest uncle is indeed your eldest uncle.¡±


    After George left, the others came over one after another and brought Amelia a lot of good things. Harper sat on the sofa in Amelia¡¯s room, immersed in the game world. When he finally looked up, he realized that this group of people was still giving things!


    Harper¡¯s lips twitched. This was real concern, right? They treated Amelia as their real family, so the concern they gave her was different. In the past, when they whispered to him, it was hypocritical and fake. Amelia was just going out, and this group made it seem like they were going to be apart for a long time.


    Harper turned off his phone in annoyance. His expression was ugly. He was crazy toe to Amelia¡¯s room!


    Harper was about to leave when he heard Amelia, who was counting gifts, mutter, ¡°Grandma gave me the amulet. This is Mia¡¯s, and this is Brother Harper¡¯s¡­ Eldest Uncle prepared three peach wood swords. Hmm¡­¡± She looked up and saw Harper standing in front of her. She immediately hung the most beautiful peach wood sword on his shoulder and said, ¡°This suits Brother! ¡±


    Harper took a closer look and realized that the Waltons had given Amelia doubles of everything. There were even two sets of his clothes among the things Dn had prepared, neatly folded.


    Amelia put these things into her suitcase one by one. In the suitcase, Harper¡¯s things took up most of the space, and Amelia¡¯s things were in a small corner.


    Harper: ¡°¡­¡± So he had a part in those gifts?</font>

 Chapter 334 - 334: I’ m Male

    Chapter 334 - 334: I¡¯m Male


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    North City Airport.


    Amelia was holding a sign. Attached to the sign was a hand-drawn flow chart. Alex had drawn this one. On the sign was a drawing of arge ne, then a transport truck, then a luggage transport belt, and¡­


    Harper followed Amelia and swayed. He was holding his cell phone in his hand and ying a game. When he met his teammates who were not skilled enough, he would even curse from time to time, ¡°Are you an idiot!¡± He was wearing earphones, so he could not hear his cursing was super loud. Passersby turned to look at him.


    Amelia quickly waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. My brother has no manners¡­¡± As she apologized, she took out a loaf of bread from her bag and stuffed it into Harper¡¯s mouth.


    Harper was speechless. He muttered, but he stopped scolding.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Amelia followed the instructions of the hand-drawn sign to get her luggage and pick up Seven. Seven had been shipped over with a pet transport. It was a high-level pet transport. At this moment, it was chatting with a parrot. Or rather, it was chatting with a parrot unterally!


    The parrot was a cockatiel. It was very good-looking. It had light yellow feathers and a smooth crown. There was a round red spot on each cheek behind its eyes. It looked like it had a pink face.


    ¡°Hey, beautiful, did you just wake up?¡± Seven spread his wings at the cockatiel parrot.


    The cockatiel parrot ignored Seven.


    Seven raised the feathers on his head again and said, ¡°Oh, this damn ne is messing up my hairstyle¡­¡±


    Amelia shouted softly from the side, ¡°Seven¡­¡±


    Seven ignored Amelia and continued to show the cockatiel his glowing green feathers. ¡°Why are you always silent? Don¡¯t you know how to speak? Oh my god, if you really can¡¯t, I¡¯ll teach you!¡¯


    Amelia:


    Seven pped his wings. ¡°Hey, listen to me. You must have fallen for me, so you¡¯re shy and won¡¯t speak, right?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Seven¡­


    Seven shook his feathers and leaned forward slightly, sticking to the parakeet¡¯s birdcage. ¡°I realized that you¡¯re not suitable for love. You¡¯re more suitable for marriage¡­¡±


    The cockatiel couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m a male! You idiot!


    Silly bird! ¡±


    Seven: ¡® ¡® It immediately turned to Amelia. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡¯


    Amelia: ¡®


    The surrounding staff held back theirughter. In the end, they couldn¡¯t help butugh impolitely.


    Amelia felt so embarrassed! She quickly carried Seven¡¯s birdcage and ran very quickly. When she reached the airport lobby, Seven sighed. ¡°Heavens, earth, beauty turning into a wild beast¡­ My little heart, my little heart¡­¡±


    Amelia looked speechless. She asked Seven seriously, ¡°Seven, did you learn these words from Sister Emma?¡±


    Seven shook his head. ¡°The secrets of heaven can¡¯t be revealed¡­


    Amelia sighed and put the birdcage on her suitcase. She pulled it with one hand and held the unfinished cupcake and fruit in the other. She followed the sign and walked out.


    Harper was holding his phone and wearing earphones. He followed easily behind. They didn¡¯t see at all that there were a few ¡°ordinary people¡± mixed in with the crowd. They were wearing sses with small cameras on them.


    On the other side, at Walton¡¯s house, Alex had fourputers in front of him. Eachputer was receiving the surveince footage from the front in real time.


    Mr. Walton¡¯s face was stern. ¡°If you said to let Mia be independent, why are you still doing these things behind her back!¡± He had the newspaper in his hand and a serious expression, but he was looking at Alex¡¯sputer out of the corner of his eye.


    Alex did not even look up. ¡°Old Master, if restrain your gaze a little, I¡¯ll believe you.¡±


    Mr. Walton:


    Alex: ¡°Besides, I¡¯m carrying out a surveince cameras mission on a spy, not specifically targeting Mia. ¡±


    Mr. Walton sneered. ¡®E lf your camera shifts just a little, I¡¯ll believe you.¡±


    Mrs. Walton pushed Mr. Walton away. ¡°Get out of my way. If you¡¯re not looking, let me look!¡±


    Mr. Walton:


    Mrs. Walton saw Amelia walking in front with bags in the surveince cameras. Harper was empty-handed and followed her as he yed games. She could not help but say angrily, ¡°Oh my god! I was too light that day! Harper actually let his sister carry his luggage!¡¯


    Alex narrowed his eyes and stared at Harper on the surveince cameras.. Goodd, he actually let his daughter do manualbor?</font>

 Chapter 335 - 335: Meeting a Ghost If You Walked Too Much at Night

    Chapter 335 - 335: Meeting a Ghost If You Walked Too Much at Night


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex took out his cell phone.


    Harper was ying games excitedly. Just as he was about to win, his cell phone suddenly turned ck.


    Harper was dumbfounded. In the next second, he flew into a rage. ¡°F*ck!¡± Why did he have to disconnect at this time!


    Amelia stopped a taxi and tiptoed to ask, ¡°Uncle, how much is it to go to the guesthouse near Neptune Collegetown?¡±


    The taxi driver craned his neck to see Amelia. Seeing that they only had two children and no adults, his eyes darted around. ¡°Five hundred yuan.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Amelia: ¡°???¡± She suspected that this taxi driver was scamming her of money. Amelia looked conflicted. ¡°Uncle, can it be 50 yuan? 1 don¡¯t have much money.¡±


    The taxi driver was dumbfounded. No, let¡¯s not talk about whether he wanted 500 yuan to cheat people or not, but to bargain from 500 yuan to 50 yuan was a little bullying, right?


    ¡°Alright, alright. 250 yuan. You¡¯re just a child, so 1 won¡¯t scam your money,¡± the taxi driver said.


    Amelia¡¯s face paused. ¡°Uncle chauffeur, that won¡¯t do. My father said that it¡¯s very hard for the working people to earn money. I can¡¯t let you not earn money! I won¡¯t take your car. Goodbye, Uncle.¡±


    The chauffeur: Kids nowadays were so smart? They even knew how to fool people?


    The chauffeur patted the steering wheel and shouted at Amelia, ¡°Hurry up and get in! Other than my car, you can¡¯t sit in anyone else¡¯s car!¡± He was forcing her to buy and sell.


    Amelia took a step back and looked at the taxi driver¡¯s face. She said seriously, ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t do this. Also¡­ don¡¯t drive at night. If you walk too much at night, you¡¯ll encounter ghosts!¡± The ghost she was talking about was a real ghost, but when it reached the taxi driver¡¯s ears, it meant something else. Was this child cursing him?


    The cabbie stared. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Amelia did not say anything. She pulled her suitcase forward. She would never be cheated of her money!


    The taxi driver¡¯s expression was ugly after being taught a lesson by Amelia. He could not take it anymore and wanted to go down and teach Amelia a lesson. However¡­ he had only opened the car door halfway when a tall and strong man kicked him. The man red at the chauffeur and casually clenched his fist against his ss window.


    The chauffeur did not dare to make a sound and shrank his neck.


    Amelia pulled her suitcase and continued forward. A taxi pulled to the side of the road without a trace. Amelia stuck her head out and asked, ¡°Uncle, how much is it to go to the guesthouse beside Neptune Collegetown?¡±


    The chauffeur said in a muffled voice, ¡°This is an official taxi. We¡¯ll use the meter. It usually won¡¯t exceed a hundred yuan.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. Yes, yes, yes, the meter! Her father had said that when she went out to take a car, she had to take a taxi that had a meter. The taxis that used meters were all proper taxis.


    Amelia opened the car door and realized that the chauffeur had already gotten out. He helped her put her suitcase in the trunk. Amelia¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re such a good person. 1 calcted with my fingers. Uncle, you¡¯re going to be lucky! You¡¯ll be promoted, get rich, and marry a wife! ¡±


    The chauffeur: ¡°¡­¡± Aiyo, Chief Burton¡¯s daughter really knows how to talk!


    After Amelia got into the car and left, the tall and strong dark-faced man also left. The ck-hearted taxi driver watched Amelia get into the car and walk away. He cursed softly, ¡°Annoying child! You¡¯re the one who saw a ghost! Your entire family saw a ghost!¡± He spat out of the window and continued to solicit customers.


    In the car, Amelia took out her small satchel and took out arge wallet. Inside the wallet were red packets.


    Harper fiddled with his cell phone for a long time, but he still could not log in to the game. He was so angry that he put away his cell phone. In the blink of an eye, he saw Amelia counting red packets. He said speechlessly, ¡°What era is this? Do we still need cash?¡±


    Amelia was surprised. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you need money?¡±


    Harper said impatiently, ¡°l mean, people don¡¯t use cash anymore. They pay with cell phones!¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°l don¡¯t like cell phones to pay. I like to use money. This way, I can see how much money is missing.¡± Once there was less money in the wallet, the wallet would be deted. This way, her heart would ache and she wouldn¡¯t spend money recklessly. Then, she would save a lot of money and be richer!


    Harper pursed his lips indifferently and took a red packet to look at. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to keep the red packet, right?¡± Even if she liked to pay in cash, she didn¡¯t have to put the cash in the red packet..</font>

 Chapter 336 - 336: I’ m Strong

    Chapter 336 - 336: I¡¯ m Strong


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia looked at the red packet in Harper¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t understand. The money in the red packet can make more money. This way, I¡¯ll have more and more money in the future!¡±


    Harper snickered. ¡°Feudal superstition!¡±


    Amelia reached out her tender hand and took the red packet back. She said,


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡±


    Harper was in no mood to argue with Amelia. He couldnt be bothered with her.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Amelia was lying between the driver¡¯s and passenger¡¯s seats, staring intently at the meter. The meter between them showed eighty-nine dors, then jumped to ny-six.


    The chauffeur said, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡¯


    Amelia frowned. Her heart ached. They had only driven forward a little. How did it change from 89 yuan to 96 yuan? Seven extra yuan! She could walk such a small distance!


    Amelia looked at the red packet in her hand and said to the chauffeur with a troubled expression, ¡°Uncle chauffeur, can you go back a little?¡±


    The chauffeur eximed. Did he drive too far? No! He had never stopped so urately even in the army! He hurriedly turned around and asked, ¡°Did 1 drive too far? You can¡¯t retreat. If you retreat, you will be captured by the surveince cameras.¡± This car was not his. It was fine if his car was fined, but he could not let the real chauffeur be fined.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have that much money. It¡¯s just 89.¡±


    The chauffeur was speechless. He was silent for a moment before exining to Amelia, ¡°You have to pay to go back.¡±


    Amelia was stunned. M/hy did she have to pay money to go back?


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s confused expression, the chauffeur¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll charge you 85 yuan.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡± With that, she took out a hundred yuan from the red packet.


    The chauffeur¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Aren¡¯t you rich?¡±


    Amelia scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°Dad said that every cent saved is worth it.¡±


    The chauffeur looked doubtful. Did their Chief Burton say that?


    On the other side, Alex¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at the surveince cameras. He didn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t say that!


    The chauffeur helped Amelia take down her suitcase and the birdcage for her. When he saw Harper following behind, holding his phone and ying with it, he turned around and stuffed the suitcase into Harper¡¯s hand. He then ced the bags and the birdcage on the suitcase.


    Harper looked up and realized that he had a bunch of things in his hand.


    Harper was speechless. Only then did he realize that Amelia seemed to have carried the luggage all the way?!


    Amelia held out her hand. ¡°Brother, let me take it. I¡¯m strong.¡± She didn¡¯t think anything of it.


    Harper pped Amelia¡¯s hand away and said with a straight face, ¡°Alright, if I let you take it, if you cry from exhaustionter, will youin to the adults again?¡± With that, he quickly pulled his suitcase to the entrance of the hotel.


    Amelia followed behind happily and said, ¡°This is near Neptune Collegetown.


    We¡¯ll be staying here for the next two days.¡±


    Harper said, ¡°Oh.¡± Neptune Collegetown? Why did the name sound familiar?


    Amelia added, ¡°Before I came, I asked Dad to book Room 3408 of this hotel. It¡¯s a two-bedroom apartment next to the room of the sister who jumped off the building.¡±


    Harper suddenly stopped. ¡°F*ck! Why are we living here?!¡±


    Amelia was confused. ¡°Otherwise, why are we here?¡± They were supposed to catch ghosts. Brother Harper had only taken a look at the photo of the deaddy and was pestered. Of course, she had to catch thatdy.


    Amelia saw Harper¡¯s expression change and asked, ¡°Brother Harper, are you afraid?¡±


    Harper: ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes! Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Harper was speechless. He looked up and saw two tall buildings facing each other. There were three words vertically on the floor: Willow Hotel.


    Amelia tiptoed and registered at the front desk. She pulled Harper into the elevator. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡¯


    The elevator went straight up until it reached the thirty-fourth floor. The building was very tall, and the rooms were made densely. There was almost no end to a long corridor. Harper took one look and for some reason felt his hair stand on end. Chills rose from the soles of his feet.


    Amelia looked around and analyzed, ¡°It¡¯s too long, Heart Piercing Sha. The corridor is too narrow and long.. It¡¯s very easy to raise ghosts!¡±</font>

 Chapter 337 - 337: Mia, Open the Door

    Chapter 337 - 337: Mia, Open the Door


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Harper:  Thank you. I¡¯m even more afraid after you finish exining.


    Willow Hotel wasn¡¯t that kind of star-ss hotel. Besides, this floor wasn¡¯t exactly a hotel. It was a public ce with a mixture of short-term and


    long-term rentals. The corridor was tiled and didn¡¯t have a carpet. When the suitcase pulled over it, there would be rolling sounds.


    On both sides of the corridor, the door of a room was asionally open. One could see the tenants enjoying the shade inside. When they saw the two children walking past, they nced at them nkly.


    Harper felt that the road was very long. Finally, they reached Room 3408. Amelia took the room card and swiped open the door. The door opened, and a cool breeze came. The door next door clicked softly, and Harper¡¯s scalp went numb. At this moment, Parrot Seven even cawed, ¡°Aiyo, it¡¯s so cool!¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Harper¡¯s heart was in her throat!


    ¡°Just get in!¡± Harper said. He started to go through the door, but the wind was so strong that it mmed shut. Amelia had gone in. He hadn¡¯t!


    The wind howled in the hallway. The door to the next room was closed, but Harper had a feeling it would open in the next second. This was worse than not entering the room!


    ¡°Mia! Open the door!¡± Harper hurriedly knocked on the door! The tenant in the distance stuck their head out when they heard the sound. Coupled with the sound of the wind, Harper¡¯s hair stood on end.


    At this moment, the door clicked. Harper was overjoyed and quickly wanted to enter. However, the moment he grabbed the door handle, he realized that the door was not open! In other words¡­ the sound of the door opening was not from their room, but from the next room¡­


    Harper subconsciously turned his head and looked at the door of the room next door. His reflex arc was a little long, and he watched as the door creaked open¡­ There was a strong wind in the corridor. Just now, the door of their room was blown closed by the wind, but the door next door could slowly open, as if someone was slowly pulling open the door¡­ The door opened a third of the way and stopped moving.


    Harper was stiff, and so was the door. It was as if someone invisible was grabbing the doorknob and leaning against the door to look at him. Harper¡¯s scalp was about to explode, and he pushed the door open with all his might. ¡°Mia! Open the door! Open the door quickly!¡¯


    The door next door was still motionless. The wind whistled as if someone wasughing in his ear¡­ Harper pushed the door harder! Was Amelia doing this on purpose!


    At this moment, the door was pushed open from the inside. Amelia was panting and a little speechless. ¡°Brother, the door is open!¡± She almost couldn¡¯t open it!


    Amelia: ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too strong¡­¡±


    Harper couldn¡¯t care less. He hurriedly entered. Perhaps a person¡¯s potential would erupt when they were in an extremely terrified state. Harper didn¡¯t know how strong he had been when he pushed the door open just now. When he entered the room, his tense face finally rxed. He began to curse the hotel. ¡°What kind of lousy hotel is this? The door actually opens in the opposite direction!¡± The corridor was still so narrow. If everyone opened the door, wouldn¡¯t those passing by not be able to walk?


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. The design is very unreasonable.¡± The narrow corridor was Heart Piercing Sha. The door was open and resistant, as if this building was not designed for living people to live in.


    Harper sized up the room. At a nce, the decoration was quite good. There was a white sofa in the small living room. The curtains were doubleyered. At this moment, the main cloth of the curtains was pulled up, leaving only ayer of white gauze. The white gauze swayed gently in the wind. There was a round coffee table beside the cloud-shaped sofa. The design looked clean and soft.


    However, no matter how he looked at it, Harper felt that something was wrong. He sat down on the sofa and immediately fell into it. He couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°This decoration looks quite decent, but in fact, nothing is good.¡± A good sofa was soft but didn¡¯t copse. It was stic and the fabric wasfortable. Now, the sofa sank as soon as he sat down. The fabric also had an indescribable difort. Looking carefully at the round coffee table in front of him, he could even tell that it was casually painted with inferior paint.


    Amelia took out the things in her suitcase. First, she took out a pair of cute yellow duck slippers and changed into them. Then, she took out Harper¡¯s slippers. There were two packets of bedsheets, nkets, two packets of clothes, and a bag of equipment to collect ghosts. There were also toothbrushes, towels, and other toiletries.. She took out arge bag of snacks¡­</font>

 Chapter 338 - 338: So Many People

    Chapter 338 - 338: So Many People


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Harper was dumbfounded. How could such a small suitcase be stuffed with so many things? Amelia ran around in her slippers and put the things away. She even took the time tofort Harper. ¡°Brother, hang in there. If you think it¡¯s slow, we¡¯ll take a look next doorter.¡¯


    Harper was speechless. He still had to go next door to check? He was very puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± Did he have to catch ghosts? Couldn¡¯t he just stay at the Walton residence and get eight to ten protective charms to wear? Why did he have to catch ghosts?


    Amelia said, ¡°If you don¡¯t catch the ghost, she¡¯ll keep pestering you. Brother, you¡¯ll keep having nightmares. You won¡¯t be able to sleep well, and your body will get worse and worse. You might even be sick, in a daze, have mental illnesses, epilepsy, and so on¡­¡± She counted on her fingers and told him all the illnesses she knew.


    Harper: Stop!¡± What nonsense!


    Amelia said, ¡°In short, ording to Master, hiding is only a temporary solution. Besides, you can hide for the first time, but you can¡¯t hide forever.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Harper: ¡°So? Why did Ie all the way here to catch ghosts? Can¡¯t I capture her in Buffalo?¡±


    Amelia eximed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±


    Harper: ¡°Then let¡¯s go back now!¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Harper raked a hand through his hair, frantic. ¡°Why the hell not?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°I¡¯ve already paid the room fee. There¡¯s no refunds, it will be a waste to leave.¡¯


    Harper: ¡°¡­¡± Did heck that bit of money?!


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money now!¡± Harper¡¯s stubborn temper rose, but Amelia still shook her head. ¡°No, the money Brother gave me was from Brother, and Daddy¡¯s money was from Daddy. If I take Brother¡¯s money and don¡¯t stay in the hotel Dad booked, then Daddys money will be wasted.¡± Every time she encountered something rted to money, Amelia¡¯s logic was clear. Besides, when she turned to Grandpa Turtle that day, the hexagram said that she had toe, although she didn¡¯t know why.


    Harper was about to vomit blood! Amelia was the Walton family¡¯s favorite. She actually fussed over two days of room fees! However, after calcting, two days of room fees was more than a thousand yuan. He had to y the game for an entire day to earn a thousand yuan¡­ Harper, who had long been independent, knew how difficult it was to earn money. Therefore, because of this thousand yuan of room fees, he and Amelia agreed. Anyway¡­ he was already here!


    Seeing Amelia busy around, Harper walked over angrily and grabbed Amelia¡¯s cor. ¡°Move aside. I¡¯ll clean up. Look at how messy you¡¯re making it.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°1 didn¡¯t mess it up.¡±


    Harper snorted. ¡°1 don¡¯t like people touching my stuff.¡± He took out his own, and while he was at it, put Amelia¡¯s things in order, too.


    Amelia had nothing to do, so she went to y with Seven. As she opened the birdcage, she asked, ¡°Brother, shall we go to the next room tonight?¡± Harper said, ¡°Why at night? Can¡¯t it be tomorrow, when the sun¡¯s shining?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Ghosts onlye out at night.¡±


    Harper:


    Seven came out of the cage and took a couple of steps. He strolled here and there and said, ¡°Aiyo, this room is so cool¡­¡± After walking around twice, he said, ¡°There are people here, there are people here, and there are people under the bed. Aiyo, there are two people on the air conditioner!¡±


    Harper was about to make the bed when he heard Seven¡¯s words. He took a step back and endured Amelia¡¯s puzzled gaze. He took his toiletries and walked to the bathroom.


    Seven: ¡°Ah! There¡¯s an auntie in the bathroom!¡±


    Harper couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Shut up!¡¯


    Amelia looked around strangely and turned to Seven. ¡°Since when was there people on the air conditioner?¡±


    Seven: ¡°It¡¯s on the air conditioner.¡¯


    Harper looked up. ¡°¡­¡± Okay! There were two little people on the air conditioner


    Amelia asked again, ¡°What about under the bed? There¡¯s no one there either.¡±


    Seven flew in and took out a business card from under the bed. On the business card was a woman wearing very little.


    Harper: ¡°¡­¡± He¡¯d had enough!


    Harper took the toothbrush and towel and walked to the bathroom. She nced at the flyer pasted on the bathroom door. An auntie was smiling and reminding him to be careful with the electricity. Therefore, the parrot Seven said that there was an auntie in the bathroom. Was he talking about the auntie on this publicity flyer?


    Amelia suddenly blinked and looked over.. She eximed, ¡°There¡¯s really an auntie¡­¡±</font>

 Chapter 339 - 339: Otherwise, the Money Will Fly

    Chapter 339 - 339: Otherwise, the Money Will Fly


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Harper was about to go to the bathroom to put in a towel when he heard Amelia¡¯s words. He stopped abruptly and turned to walk back. Amelia asked curiously, ¡°Brother, weren¡¯t you going to the bathroom to put the towels?¡±


    Harper¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°On second thought, I think I¡¯ll make the bed first.¡¯


    Amelia said, ¡°Oh¡­¡± She watched as the female ghost aunt sauntered to the room in her pajamas with a towel over her shoulder and sat down on the side of the bed.


    ¡°Hehe, new tenants? Why are there only the two of you?¡± The female ghost auntie chatted with Amelia. Amelia looked in the direction of the bed and replied obediently, ¡°Sorry to disturb you. We¡¯ll stay for two days. We¡¯ll leave soon!¡±


    Harper, who was walking to the bed, suddenly stopped. He turned around and walked to the bathroom again. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll put the towel first.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Seven tilted his head and asked, ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    Harper couldn¡¯t be bothered with it, but Seven was smart enough to say, ¡°l understand. You¡¯re afraid of ghosts.¡±


    Harper sneered. ¡°There are no ghosts in this world!¡± Although he was frightened by the nightmare and although he hade to this ce with Amelia, he only had an attitude that he would rather believe than not. Essentially, he did not believe that there were ghosts in this world¡­ Just as he thought this, Harper saw an unclee out of the bathroom.


    Harper:  Was he dreaming? Or was it an illusion?! If the person who saw the uncle was William, he would definitely be screaming and hiding behind Amelia! However, Harper stood rooted to the ground, as if he had been petrified. His face was nk. Other than this uncle, he also saw an auntie by the bed, but there was clearly no one in the room just now. Where did theye from? If they were ghosts, how did he see them?


    Harper¡¯s reflex arc had yet to react.


    The uncle nced at Harper andined unhappily, ¡°There¡¯s a new tenant again? Seriously, peoplee and go every day and it¡¯s so noisy. They don¡¯t pay or give us anything, and they upy our ce every day!¡¯


    Amelia quickly ran to her suitcase and took out the equipment George had prepared for her. She generously took out a stack of paper money. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. We¡¯ll give you money!¡± She took the paper money and drew a circle on the ground with cinnabar, leaving a gap in the northwest of the circle. Then she lit the paper money and muttered.


    Seeing Amelia burning paper money, Harper finally reacted. He shuddered, and all the hair on his body stood on end. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Burning some money for Uncle and Auntie to borrow their ce to stay for a while.¡±


    Harper¡¯s back was stiff as he walked over to Amelia like a robot. The two ghosts not far away were looking at him. Harper quickly retracted his gaze and looked at Amelia. ¡°Why are you drawing circles?¡± he asked.


    Amelia exined, ¡°You can only get the money if you draw circles. Otherwise, the money will fly!¡¯


    Harper:


    Amelia: ¡°Brother, let me tell you. When burning paper money for a deceased person, you must draw circles. If the other party is not at the scene, you must write the other party¡¯s name and date of birth. Otherwise, the other party won¡¯t be able to receive it.¡¯


    Harper: During the Ghost Festival, everyone was burning money at the crossroads. They didn¡¯t draw circles.¡± He had seen others burn paper, but he didn¡¯t draw any circles.


    Amelia said, ¡°So most of the paper money they burn won¡¯t reach their rtives. However, when they burn paper money, there will be many wandering ghosts around. That money can reach the wandering ghosts.¡± In the end, Amelia asked worriedly, ¡°Brother Harper, have you learned it?¡± Harper: ¡°¡­¡± What was he learning this for?


    After the fire burned thest corner of the paper money, Amelia took out her peach wood sword and brushed away the dust. ¡°Alright, Uncle and Auntie, this is the rent for you.¡±


    The female ghost auntie was overjoyed. After so many years, there was finally a sensible person! For wandering ghosts like them who had no rtives to worship them, no one burned paper money for them after they died. They could only pick up some money at various crossroads during the Ghost Festival and live a difficult life. However, in this era, burning paper was prohibited, so their lives were even harder.


    The ghost auntie and the ghost uncle entered the circle from the northwest and picked up the money with smiles on their faces. The female ghost auntie smiled and said, ¡°What an obedient and sensible girl. Come,e,e. I¡¯ll give you a ce to stay. Your uncle and I will stay next door with the neighbors for two days!¡¯


    Uncle Ghost was also in a good mood.. He said happily, ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can help you with, just tell me!¡±</font>

 Chapter 340 - 340: Human and Ghost Coexist

    Chapter 340 - 340: Human and Ghost Coexist


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Harper was speechless. He felt like he had opened the door to a new world. Amelia thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Who lives next door now?¡±


    The auntie and uncle who had received the money said cooperatively, ¡°The room next door. Are you talking about the original ghost or the tenant?¡±


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°The original ghost?¡± Wasn¡¯t this building for people


    to live in?


    The uncle said, ¡°This ce used to be a mass grave. Later on, the city nned it. Thisnd is also within the n¡­¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Amelia nodded.


    The auntie continued, ¡°When they were digging the foundation, they found a Daoist priest and said that this ce has been a mass grave for hundreds of years. Who knows how many people have been buried here? There are more than a thousand ghosts alone and they can¡¯t leave this ce. That Daoist priest doesn¡¯t have the ability to subdue us ghosts, but he wants money, so he gave the big boss who built this building an idea. He said that he had to pay attention to the bnce of Yin and Yang. It means that after the building is built, he will assign a room to all the ghosts who were originally here. The door will be open to the outside, and the corridor will be filled with Yin energy from beginning to end. The rooms are also ording to the standards of theherworld, so the rooms here are very small¡­¡±


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°But this will affect the living. Moreover, there are so many ghosts. Will the boss agree?¡±


    The female ghost auntie said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as the living don¡¯t stay here permanently. This building is filled with peopleing and going. No one can live here for long, so it won¡¯t affect us. We wandering ghosts can¡¯t live here forever. As time passes, we will slowly dissipate. Moreover, the big boss doesn¡¯t have to live here. What does he have to disagree with? On the other hand, some young girls who have just graduated don¡¯t like the environment in the city vige and can¡¯t afford to pay the rent of a good neighborhood, so some will live here for a year or two. Oh right, the youngdy next door is.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s ears pricked up when she heard this. She held her chin and listened to the story seriously. When the ghost auntie saw Amelia¡¯s cute appearance, she could not help but soften her voice. ¡°The youngdy next door has lived here for three years. She¡¯s lived here for too long and has some mental problems. ¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Before we came, my father got someone to investigate. He said that there are many people jumping off buildings in Willow Hotel.¡± In other words, the female ghost who pestered Harper¡¯s brother was not the first.


    The ghost auntie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you live here for a long time, those whose fates aren¡¯t strong enough will be in a daze and even be depressed¡­¡± Everyone had bad people, and of course, ghosts had bad ghosts. There were many ghosts who took advantage of the tenants¡¯ weakness to take their lives.


    The ghost auntie: ¡°After the tenant dies, if he meets someone who doesn¡¯t know how to do it and doesn¡¯t connect it properly when he picks up the deceased, the deceased¡¯s soul will be trapped here and be a servant of the original ghost.¡±


    Amelia was enlightened. ¡°So the people living next door are the original ghosts and the sister who jumped off the building?¡±


    The ghost aunt and uncle were surprised. How did Amelia know?


    The ghost auntie said, ¡°The youngdy next door doesn¡¯t like to go out usually. Aftering back from work, she stays in the house and ys games.


    I heard that she often ys with a game sparring partner.¡±


    Harper: n ¡­¡± A game sparring partner? It couldn¡¯t be him, could it?!


    For some reason, Harper suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.


    Amelia asked, ¡°Game sparring partner? My brother is also a game sparring partner!


    The ghost auntie nced at Harper. ¡°l see¡­ The girl next door doesn¡¯t have many friends. She shares a house with another girl, but the two of them don¡¯t seem to have a good rtionship. The other girl sometimes brings her boyfriend back for the night. The two of them often have conflicts.¡±


    Harper was speechless. Why did this plot sound a little familiar? He remembered that some time ago, he often received a training partner¡¯s order in the middle of the night. The person opposite him said that her roommate often brought her boyfriend back for the night.


    ¡°And?¡± Harper couldn¡¯t help asking.


    The ghost auntie said, ¡°Then there was no ¡®then¡¯!¡±


    Harper said nothing. He was about to listen. ¡®There¡¯s no then?¡¯


    The ghost auntie said, ¡°When that girl jumped off the building, she caused a hugemotion in the house, scaring her roommates so much that they didn¡¯t dare toe back. I heard that she fell in love with a boy who yed games with her. Before that girl jumped off the building, she wore a red shirt and wrote the other party¡¯s name. However, she didn¡¯t seem to have seen that boy¡­ Because I¡¯ve seen the note she left behind. It wasn¡¯t a person¡¯s name at all, but a bunch of messy words.. I think it¡¯s called.. an emotionless game machine?¡±</font>

 Chapter 341 - 341: But I’ m Just a Child!

    Chapter 341 - 341: But I¡¯ m Just a Child!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Harper: n ¡­¡± No way. Was it really such a coincidence? The world was so big, and that game sparring partner was really him! Harper felt as if he had been struck by lightning and stood rooted to the ground.


    Amelia thanked the ghost auntie and uncle and sent them out. After watching them float away, she said to Harper, ¡°Alright, Brother, let¡¯s go next door and take a look.¡± The ghost auntie had just said that there was no one next door now.


    Harper was terrified. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just forget it¡­¡±


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve been strange since you entered. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Harper¡¯s eyes flickered, but in the end, he confessed, ¡°When I was outside just now, the door to the next room opened.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that before?¡±


    Harper pursed his lips. What was there to say? To make peopleugh at him for being timid? But the situation was different now! He had really seen a ghost!


    Amelia: ¡°Brother¡­ what¡¯s wrong? You look even stranger.¡± She stared at Harper, thinking that he was hiding something from her.


    Harper was speechless for a moment. What should he say? That in order to earn money, he had to be a game sparring partner? In the beginning, when others found out that he was a child, they told him to get lost and go home to find his mother. Because he was too young, he couldn¡¯t even enter the gaming club. In the end, he could only be an online game sparring partner. Moreover, he had to pretend to be an adult to receive the order¡­ And the female ghost next door was his sparring client.


    Harper took a deep breath. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Amelia secretly counted with her fingers, and her face became serious. ¡°l calcted. Brother, you¡¯re in a little danger. So, Brother, is your face more important or your life more important?¡±


    Harper was speechless. He red at Amelia, suspecting that she was doing it on purpose! In the end, he pursed his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m the Emotionless Game Machine. The game sparring partner.¡±


    It was Amelia¡¯s turn to open her mouth wide. She gave Harper a slightly sympathetic look. ¡°No wonder the suicidedy pestered you.¡±


    Harper found it hard to ept. ¡°But I¡¯m just a child!¡± He just wanted to y games and earn money to support himself! Did he have to do this? He was almost traumatized by games!


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Who asked you to lie?¡± The youngdy who jumped off the building did not know that Brother Harper was just a child.


    Harper:


    Harper considered the question for the first time. Maybe it¡¯s really his fault?


    Ameliaforted him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The youngdy who jumped off the building doesn¡¯t know your real name or your birth characters.¡± So the youngdy who jumped off the building only pestered Harper and gave him a nightmare. If she had really written Harper¡¯s name, Harper probably wouldn¡¯t be sitting


    here properly now.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Harper could not help but grab his hair. Before this, he did not expect this at all. He was even skeptical about whether there was a ghost. In the end¡­ he was really pestered by a ghost!


    Amelia looked at Harper and said seriously, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. There¡¯s Mia.¡±


    Harper was stunned. Amelia¡¯s head only reached his shoulder. She was small, but her eyes were filled with seriousness. It was inexplicably reassuring.


    Harper was silent and said nothing more.


    At 10 p.m., the entire Willow Hotel became quiet. It was so quiet that it was inhuman. In the long corridor, there was a chandelier every two meters. The chandeliers hung precariously from the ceiling. The light was not very bright, making the entire corridor even darker and blurry. It even felt like they were walking to theherworld.


    Amelia held a peach wood sword and carried a small yellow hexagram on her back. It contained copper coins, paper money, and yellow paper. Harper followed closely behind her. Harper¡¯s face was tense, and he also carried a peach wood sword that was used to ward off evil spirits. He looked at the tightly shut door next door, and his pupils constricted. The ghost auntie had just said that there was no one next door, so how did the door lock? He had not heard the sound of the door being blown just now.


    ¡°Mia, is everything okay here?¡± Harper looked down the long corridor, his heart in his throat.


    Amelia made an OK gesture. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door next door creaked open slowly¡­


    Harper stared at the door and stiffened on the spot. Amelia nced at him and found it interesting. When Brother William saw a ghost, he instantly exploded. His reaction was faster than lightning. He shouted and turned to run. When Brother Harper saw a ghost, he actually stood rooted to the ground like a stone statue as if his acupoints had been pressed..</font>

 Chapter 342 - 342: Mia’s Saliva Can Ward Off Evil

    Chapter 342 - 342: Mia¡¯s Saliva Can Ward Off Evil


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Brother, if ghosts eat people, you¡¯ll be the first to be eaten!¡±


    Harper could not be bothered to reply. At this moment, Amelia suddenly jumped to Harper¡¯s side and bit his arm. Harper was so frightened that his hair stood on end!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± His arms were covered in Amelia¡¯s saliva, and Harper was speechless. Amelia nced at the densely packed ghosts in the corridor and was so frightened by her howl that they all hid back. She smiled and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. Mia¡¯s saliva can ward off evil spirits!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Harper rolled his eyes!


    Amelia immediately replied, ¡°Alright! Miss who jumped off the building, Mia is here!¡± With that, she grabbed her peach wood sword and ran into the room happily.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Harper was speechless. Go in? Just like that?! Harper was a little depressed. He looked at the door and decided not to go in! Definitely not! Just as he thought this, he suddenly heard a faint sigh. ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡±


    Harper¡¯s pupils constricted, and the reflex arc reacted. He broke into a run. ¡°Mia!¡±


    Harper took a step and ran straight into the room next door. This was also a two bedroomyout. The sofa was a gray cotton hemp sofa, and theyout of the room was very small. One of the doors was tightly shut, and the other door was wide open. The door faced the door, so as soon as she entered, she could see the red decoration in the room. There was a big red word ¡°Happiness¡± stuck to the red bedsheets, pillow, and mirror on the dressing table. There were still two burned candles beside the mirror, and a pair of red high heels ced at the end of the bed¡­ When the wind blew, he could almost hear a


    faint sigh.


    Harper felt his entire body go numb. He did not dare to look back.


    ¡°Mia¡­ Mia, where are you¡­¡± Harper shouted softly. Just now, he had told Amelia to get lost. Now, he couldn¡¯t wait to cozy up to Amelia!


    Suddenly, a small head popped out from behind Harper. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Harper: ¡°¡­¡± He froze and asked angrily, ¡°Why did you suddenly appear! There¡¯s no sound at all!¡±


    Amelia said as if she had done something wrong, ¡°Thest time I patted your shoulder, you were angry¡­¡± He was also angry when she suddenly called him. He was also angry when she patted his shoulder. Now that she gently stuck her head out, he was still angry. Brother loved to be angry! It was too difficult for her!


    Harper asked, ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    Amelia pointed to the kitchen. ¡°I went to the kitchen to take a look and found two red eggs.¡± She opened her hand and held two red eggs in each hand. They were the kind of red eggs that were necessary for a rural wedding banquet.


    Harper immediately pushed Amelia¡¯s hand aq.,ray. ¡°Take it away!¡¯


    Amelia looked around and ced the two eggs on the coffee table.


    Suddenly, a red shadow floated past the door. Harper¡¯s face instantly froze.


    ¡°Mia¡­ You¡­ Did you see that just now?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°l saw her. She¡¯s ady in red.¡± She looked around cautiously. Just now, the ghost auntie had said that there were original ghosts in this room. However, when she came in, there was not a single ghost, as if they had gone out to visit friends.


    The more he couldn¡¯t see, the more nervous Harper became. He said, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, let¡¯s go back first. We¡¯lle back at noon tomorrow¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he heard footstepsing from the corridor.


    The sound was getting closer and closer. It wasing this way.


    Amelia grabbed Harper¡¯s hand and ran quickly towards the room. ¡°Hide!¡±


    Harper:  He watched Amelia pull him into the room covered in red! Every cell in Harper¡¯s body protested, ¡°Another room¡­¡±


    Amelia whispered, ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡±


    Harper panicked for some reason and was pulled under the bed by Amelia.


    Then Amelia stuck a yellow talisman in front of them¡­


    Under the bed¡­ This was the ce that appeared the most in horror movies¡­ When Harper reacted, he was dumbfounded! Why did he hide under the bed!


    Harper¡¯s hair stood on end. He was about to crawl out when a pair of red shoes suddenly appeared in front of him. The red shoes walked closer and closer, and a hoarse and unpleasant voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Hide¡­ Where are you hiding¡­¡±


    Harper¡¯s eyes widened as he watched the red shoes sway in front of his eyes. Strangely, they tiptoed. When a normal person walked, the soles of their feet would definitely be stuck to the ground, but now the owner of the shoes was tiptoeing..</font>

 Chapter 343 - 343: Why Are You Still Counting Money!

    Chapter 343 - 343: Why Are You Still Counting Money!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Suddenly, the owner of the shoes stopped in front of Harper. Right on the heels of that, Harper saw her hair hanging down, as if someone was clinging to the edge of the bed and lowering her head to look at the bottom of the bed¡­


    Harper was petrified on the spot. He even stopped breathing.


    The strands of hair fell to the ground and increased. It was possible to guess that the head was getting closer and closer to the bottom of the bed. Harper turned his eyes stiffly and looked at Amelia for help, but he did not expect Amelia to be counting money!


    Yes! Counting money! Counting paper money!


    Harper was so angry that he was about to cry! At this time, she was still counting money! Did she have to count paper money? She could just burn it!<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The bed creaked. The hair hanging down was already piled to the ground. The top of the ¡°person¡¯s¡± head could be seen. Harper held his breath. Why was this head hanging down? Under normal circumstances, he should have seen half an ear or half a face first. Why was it on the top of his head¡­


    Harper was extremely afraid and shouted in his heart, ¡°Mia! Help me! Mia!¡±


    Amelia thought she heard Harper¡¯s inner cry. She looked up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He can¡¯t see us.¡±


    Harper was so shocked that he wanted to cover Amelia¡¯s mouth. Amelia said again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t hear us either.¡±


    Harper: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t believe it! Didn¡¯t he see the ¡°person¡± next to the bed pause for a moment and then continue to poke his head out? Just as Harper thought that the ¡°person¡± was about to see the bottom of the bed, he straightened up again and sat on the edge of the bed.


    Harper was about to heave a sigh of relief when hurried footsteps came from outside the door. This time, this ¡°person¡± was wearing pink slippers. When he entered, his voice was filled with fear and trepidation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was dyed on the way¡­¡±


    The ¡°person¡¯! sitting on the bed¡¯s voice was hoarse and unpleasant to hear. He scolded gloomily, ¡°l asked you to buy something, but you took so long! Not only did you note back for most of the night, did you secretly take my money to y?! ¡±


    The ¡°person¡± in pink slippers was about to cry. ¡°l didn¡¯t¡­¡± The response was a ruthless p. The girl in pink slippers was sent flying and rolled to the side of the bed,nding in front of Harper.


    Harper:


    The girl¡¯s face was almost touching Harper¡¯s face. Harper¡¯s eyes widened, and he was as stiff as a stone. He did not dare to move. The girl in front of him was dressed in red, but strangely, she was not wearing those bright red high heels. Instead, she was wearing a pair of pink slippers¡­


    Fortunately, the girl did not see Harper. She got up with a terrified expression and was stepped on by the ghost in red shoes again. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Go and cook for me! I still want to shower. Go and boil water for me!¡±


    The girl in pink slippers got up and hurriedly wanted to go to the kitchen, but she was hit back. ¡°1 told you to boil water!¡±


    The girl in pink slippers wanted to go to the bathroom, but she was beaten back. ¡°l told you to cook. Didn¡¯t you hear me!¡±


    Harper came back to his senses and frowned. Wasn¡¯t this deliberately looking for trouble to bully¡­ No, was it bullying ghosts?


    The female ghost in pink slippers screamed. Suddenly, she saw the two red eggs on the coffee table. She hurriedly crawled to the coffee table and handed the red eggs to the ghost who had beaten her. The ghost cursed and let go of her.


    ¡°Mia¡­¡± Harper turned back. ¡°How did she get the eggs?¡± Weren¡¯t they ghosts?


    Amelia said, ¡°l was ready just now. Brother, don¡¯t move here.¡± With that, she climbed out.


    ¡°Mia!¡± Harper was shocked!


    Amelia had crawled out, and it was quiet outside. The very fierce ghost was sitting on the sofa eating eggs. The female ghost in pink slippers was sobbing as she boiled something in the pot. There was no open fire, and only the sound of her fiddling with the pots and pans could be heard. It was strange.


    Without Amelia by his side, Harper began to feel nervous again. Previously, he had always found Amelia annoying. Now that Amelia was gone, he wished he could turn into a pendant and hang on Amelia.


    Harper subconsciously wanted to climb out as well, but he identally pressed down on the yellow talisman Amelia had ced in front of him. He hurriedly raised his hand¡­ but he identally tore the yellow talisman!


    Harper was petrified on the spot and did not dare to move. At this moment, the ghost that was eating eggs stopped. The red shoes moved again and stopped in front of Harper.


    Harper thought of the scene in the horror movies and quickly held his breath. His face was red from holding it in, and he pinched his nose tightly. After a while, the red shoes indeed left..</font>

 Chapter 344 - 344: Found You

    Chapter 344 - 344: Found You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing the red shoes walk away, Harper let go and heaved a sigh of relief. However¡­ a hoarse and unpleasant voice suddenly sounded in his ears.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ 1 found you¡­¡±


    Harper¡¯s back stiffened. He turned his head like a stone and saw a man in his forties or fifties lying beside him. His eyes were concave, and his skin was yellow, as if he had been buried in the ground for a long time before climbing out. His hair was half shaved, and he had a long braid at the back. He was still wearing ancient Qing Dynasty costumes. Seeing him look over, the male ghost pulled on a strange smile, revealing tworge golden teeth.


    Harper:


    On Amelia¡¯s side, she pasted a yellow talisman on her forehead and ran quickly in the room. ¡°Spirit Binding Net¡­¡± She shuttled back and forth in the room, and invisible red strings sealed the room messily. Her master said that she had to work hard alone and would definitely be able to defeat the cunning ghost! Now that the cunning ghost was in this room, although he hid very well, she still discovered him.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The first reason was that the ghost auntie next door said that the ghost living here was a normal uncle. A normal uncle would not wear a woman¡¯s red high heels, but the high heels of the girl who jumped off the building were on his feet. The second reason was that when the girl who jumped off the building died, she was wearing red clothes and did some kind of ritual. Logically speaking, she should have be a malicious ghost, but she was suppressed by another ghost. The only thing that could suppress a malicious ghost was either an even fiercer malicious ghost or an evil ghost. However, the ghost auntie next door said that the person living in this room was an ordinary resentful ghost. Since it was an ordinary resentful ghost, how could it enve the girl who jumped off the building? Therefore, after a series of conversion and thought, coupled with her master saying that the cunning ghost would hide in the ghost¡¯s body, she was sure that the cunning ghost was in the original person who lived here¡¯s body!


    Amelia thought happily. Just as she used the Spirit Binding Net to seal the room, she heard Harper scream, ¡°Ahhh, a ghost!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Amelia saw Harper stand up abruptly. With a bang, the bed was flipped over by him! The quality of the beds in such a room was not good, but Harper could actually flip the top of the bed. That was impressive!


    Amelia¡¯s face was filled with shock as she watched Harper scream and run to her side. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Harper¡¯s head and ask, ¡°Brother, do you have a bump on your head?¡±


    It was only then that Harper felt his head hurt. He¡¯d been so scared just now that he didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d managed to get out from under the bed. He and Amelia looked at the bed. The bed was a very sparse arrangement of boning. The bed was thin. Now one was broken, from Harper¡¯s head.


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Harper rubbed his head and hissed.


    Because of themotion, the female ghost in the kitchen came out. The male ghost lying under the bed floated out and stared straight at Harper. His voice was hoarse and unpleasant. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Amelia had a yellow talisman on her forehead, so they couldn¡¯t see Amelia.


    Harper couldn¡¯t help but grab Amelia¡¯s arm. His voice trembled. ¡°Mia¡­ quick, stick one on me too¡­


    Amelia tore off the yellow talisman from her forehead and stuck it on Harper¡¯s forehead. She said, ¡°Brother, hide to the side.¡± She had a red string in her hand and was not afraid of fighting! But Harper could not. He had nothing. It would be troublesome if he was caught by a ghost.


    The cunning ghost seemed to have realized this. The moment Amelia tore off the yellow talisman and was about to stick it on Harper, he pounced on him!


    Harper: ¡°Holy shit!¡± Why him again!


    The male ghost let out a sharp cry. His fingernails suddenly lengthened and pinched at Harper! Amelia stood in front of Harper without thinking. A trace of ferocity appeared in the male ghost¡¯s eyes. That Infernal Judge must have gone to track him, but he wouldn¡¯t expect him to be here! He could swallow this little child in one bite!


    ¡°Mia!¡± Harper¡¯s pupils shrank!


    In the next second, a red light lit up and the male ghost was sent flying!


    Harper:  His annoying sister was actually so powerful?!


    The male ghost was sent flying and looked at Amelia in surprise. He must have been too careless just now. It didn¡¯t count. His eyes were solemn, and his murderous aura surged. He roared and pounced on Amelia again! This time, he was 100% serious.. If he couldn¡¯t swallow this child in one bite, he would¡­</font>

 Chapter 345 - 345: Get Over Here!

    Chapter 345 - 345: Get Over Here!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Just as he thought this, a red light shed and the male ghost was sent flying again! He crashed into the red that Amelia had just set up! Amelia stood on the spot and did not even move her fingers.


    The male ghost looked at Amelia in shock. ¡°You¡­¡± This girl was an expert, a hidden expert!


    Amelia blinked and asked, ¡°Are we still going?¡±


    Male ghost: ¡°¡­¡± Shameless! You¡¯re still pretending to be innocent!


    Amelia: ¡°If you¡¯re noting, I¡¯ming!¡¯<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The cunning ghost was hidden in the male ghost¡¯s body, which meant that the cunning ghost had a lot of skins. He hid under one skin after another. Amelia didn¡¯t know how he did it, but now that he had given himself away, she was going to peel the cunning ghost out ofyers of skin!


    Amelia rushed up fiercely. While the male ghost was not paying attention, she grabbed his foot and swung it hard, swinging it on the ground like a green onion. ¡°Hit, hit, hit! I¡¯ll hit, hit, hit!¡±


    The male ghost retaliated angrily. Amelia immediately let go, but the male ghost was sent flying by the red string again.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the male ghost was stunned, Amelia rushed up and beat him up again! This action stunned Elmer, who was hiding in the dark. His little disciple had learned to be smart! Not only was she smart, but she was also very lucky. She was actually not counterattacked by the cunning ghost!


    Suddenly, with a puff, the male ghost seemed to have shed its skin. A ck shadow flew out of the male ghost¡¯s body, and Amelia was holding ayer of ¡°human skin¡± in her hand. It was the original ghost uncle of this house.


    ¡°Aiyo¡­¡± Uncle Ghost¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°l can¡¯t take it anymore. This evil ghost is too detestable. It actually cut me in the middle and wore me like a shirt¡­¡± After Uncle said this, he turned into a wisp of baleful aura and was absorbed by the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    Harper was stunned. At this moment, nothing in the game couldpare to Amelia!


    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Harper carefully moved over and realized that his address had changed. Amelia said breathlessly, ¡°Brother, don¡¯te over. Stand aside.¡±


    When the cunning ghost heard this, he immediately aimed at the air beside Amelia! He could not see Harper and could only guess the approximate location before pouncing over!


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Harper was so shocked that his entire body froze!


    In the nick of time, Harper was sent flying by Amelia¡¯s kick! This was the first time Harper was grateful after being kicked. His first move was to cover the yellow talisman on his forehead. Then, he curled up in a corner and did not move.


    The cunning ghost was good at escaping and hiding. When one attack failed, he immediately hid again. Amelia eximed. Did this cunning ghost have a magic treasure in his hand? He could actually disappear into thin air!


    As he was thinking, a figure suddenly walked out of the tightly shut door. ¡°Mia!¡± He shouted coldly in a deep voice and scolded, ¡°Get over here!¡±


    Amelia stiffened when she heard this voice. She looked over in a daze and saw that the person who walked out was none other than her adoptive father¡ª Jonathan!


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Amelia subconsciously wanted to call him Dad, but she immediately shut her mouth.


    Jonathan sneered and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve be the apple of the Walton family¡¯s eye and have a war god father, you don¡¯t want to acknowledge me as your father, right?¡± He approached Amelia step by step. ¡°You ingrate! I raised you painstakingly, how did you repay me? Not only did you not bring me to the Walton family to retire, you even asked your eldest uncle to send me to prison! Without me, could you have been born smoothly and grown to three years old?¡±


    Jonathan stared at Amelia, his eyes filled with resentment. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to collect ghosts? Then take me in if you have the ability!¡¯


    Amelia subconsciously took a step back. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but think of her days at the Miller household. After her mother passed away, she wanted her father to hug her, but her father pushed her away impatiently. She went to the garden to pick a beautiful flower and went to give it for her father happily, but he threw it into the trash can¡­ And the cold weather with heavy snow. He made her kneel in the courtyard and almost beat her to death¡­


    Elmer¡¯s heart sank when he saw this. So Amelia¡¯s inner demon was here. That was true. She was a three-year-old child, but she had lost her mother at the age when she was most attached to her parents and had been abused by her father¡­ Perhaps her days at the Walton family had gradually soothed the hurt in Amelia¡¯s heart, but it was still a childhood trauma. Those hurts and abuses would not go away.


    The cunning ghost was indeed cunning. He hade prepared and even found Jonathan¡¯s soul..</font>

 Chapter 346 - 346: Mia’s Inner Demon

    Chapter 346 - 346: Mia¡¯s Inner Demon


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jonathan¡¯s soul in front of him had notpletely dissipated. He had only been made into a ¡°clothing¡± by the cunning ghost who was wearing it, but he still had his own consciousness. He used Amelia with a resentful expression, ¡°I¡¯m in such a miserable state! It¡¯s all your fault! Yes, I hit you, but which father doesn¡¯t hit a child! No matter how wrong I am, I still raised you!¡¯


    Jonathan felt so miserable. So what if he died? Alex had even dug his grave and scattered his ashes! What was this? This was burning his bones and scattering his ashes! There would be no afterlife for those who were burned to ashes. In other words, he had no way to reincarnate! He could only fend for himself in the world. In the end, there was nothing left. He had ended up so miserable, but Amelia was living so well. What right did she have!


    Amelia pursed her lips and shook her head. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not Mia¡¯s fault¡­¡± She mustered her courage and looked at Jonathan firmly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who will die if you do evil. Besides, there¡¯s no father in the world who has to hit his child. You made up those words yourself. You¡¯re lying!¡¯


    Jonathan was stunned and furious. ¡°How dare you talk back!¡± Just like when he was alive, he grabbed something and threw it at Amelia!


    Amelia did not suffer silently like before. Instead, she dodged nimbly. There was a trace of determination in her eyes. She was no longer the child who did not dare to retaliate despite being beaten and scolded by Jonathan.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Jonathan was even angrier when he saw Amelia like this. He pounced on her. ¡°I¡¯ll eat you!¡¯


    Elmer broke out in a cold sweat. He wondered if Amelia could steel her heart and destroy Jonathan. This might be the hardest choice. Although what Jonathan did and said were very wrong, he did raise Amelia. Should they kill such a ¡°dad¡±? What would children think of such a ¡°dad¡±?


    Elmer did not have to wait long. When Jonathan pounced, Amelia raised her hand. The red string on her wrist emitted a red light and sent Jonathan flying! Jonathan screamed and fell heavily onto the red. Amelia had set up a dense Spirit Binding Net in this room. No ghost could escape. It was all up to Amelia.


    The murderous aura that Jonathan spat out turned into blood. He looked extremely miserable.


    Amelia stood in the distance and looked at him silently. Jonathan suddenly became dejected and smiled miserably. ¡°Haha¡­ Mia has indeed grown up. You even dare to hit Daddy. Mia, Daddy once loved you too. When you were born, you were Daddy¡¯s little baby¡­ Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about it. Kill me. Kill me and you¡¯ll be happy, right? Daddy is also very happy to die at Mia¡¯s hands¡­¡± He looked like he had seen through the world and closed his eyes.


    Jonathan thought to himself, Others might not understand Mia, but how could he not understand? Ever since she was young, what she yearned for the most was fatherly love! She could not bring herself to do it to herself!


    Amelia walked towards Jonathan step by step, slowly and firmly. The corners of Jonathan¡¯s mouth curled up imperceptibly. Then, in the next second,


    Amelia grabbed his ankle and threw him fiercely onto the Spirit Binding Net! With a bang, Amelia¡¯s strength was so great that the entire Spirit Binding Net shook!


    Jonathan did not expect Amelia to really be able to do it! He was shocked and angry. ¡°Me! I¡¯m your father!¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No, you¡¯re not my father. My father is Alex, not


    Jonathan!¡± She grabbed Jonathan again and mmed him to the ground!


    Jonathan could not take it at all. He shouted and pounced on Amelia. Amelia immediately let go of him, and as a result, Jonathan, who was pouncing on Amelia. was sent flying by the red string! Amelia had used the red string to perfection.


    Jonathan, who had been sent flying, turned into ayer of skin before he hit the ground. The cunning ghost slid out again and immediately hid. Only


    Jonathan was left lying on the ground weakly, muttering, ¡°I¡¯m your father¡­ I¡¯m your father¡­¡± He was indignant! He was too indignant! He was clearly the Walton family¡¯s son-inw, Amelia¡¯s father! All the wealth and glory belonged to him¡­ But he did not expect to end up in a situation where he could not even reincarnate!


    Jonathan turned into a murderous aura in his unwillingness, but Amelia covered the Soul Retrieving Gourd and did not absorb this murderous aura. In the end¡­ Jonathan¡¯s murderous aura dissipated in the world. From then on, Jonathan no longer existed in this world..</font>

 Chapter 347 - 347: Bringing a Cheat

    Chapter 347 - 347: Bringing a Cheat


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia stood still for a long time, but an unprecedented sense of relief and confidence rose in her heart.


    Elmer heaved a sigh of relief. He understood that she had passed the inner demon test. Unknowingly, Amelia had be so strong. He was very gratified. Harper, on the other hand, was stunned. His sister was a ruthless person! She even hit her previous father like this! He was a little afraid!


    After a long time, Amelia began to move. She walked slowly around the room and muttered to herself, ¡°You¡¯re the only one left now. Cunning ghost, where are you?¡± He had lost twoyers of skin in a row. This time, he should reveal his true appearance, right?


    Amelia was holding a peach wood sword in her hand. She knocked here and there. For some reason, Harper thought of the killer in the movie Chainsaw¡­ He shuddered and had goosebumps.


    On the other side, the girl who jumped off the building standing at the kitchen door stood stiffly. She couldn¡¯t say anything, and her eyes were filled with pain. The cunning ghost controlled her and wanted to burrow into her body.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The girl who jumped off the building was Yonah. Because she liked to y games with a sparring partner, she was lonely and socially afraid. In the end, she was bewitched by a cunning ghost and jumped off the building.


    The cunning ghost knew very well that in Amelia¡¯s eyes, Yonah was innocent.


    He could not escape the Spirit Binding Net now and could only pretend to be Yonah. When Amelia let Yonah go, he would sneak away! However, the next moment, a peach wood sword suddenly flew over! Amelia suddenly grabbed the cunning ghost¡¯s wrist and threw him out!


    ¡°Found you!¡± Amelia grabbed the yellow talisman and stared at the cunning ghost. The cunning ghost was going to hide again, so Amelia threw the yellow talisman down! It turned out that she had not been counting paper money, but the yellow talisman. In the dim environment under the bed, Harper had seen wrong.


    The yellow talismans fluttered and stuck to the cunning ghost. The cunning ghost resisted fiercely, and the yellow talismans on its body burned one after another. Seeing that the yellow talismans could not suppress the cunning ghost, Amelia took out a few more Spirit Binding Nets and threw out the evil ghosts in the Soul Retrieving Gourd!


    The flirtatious ghost who was seducing the cowardly ghost in the Soul Retrieving Gourd:


    The cowardly ghost who couldn¡¯t escape: ¡°Mia, I¡¯m here!¡±


    The ugly auntie who was watching the show: ¡°Go! Hit him!¡±


    Harper was in a daze. Amelia actually had a cheat when she fought?!


    The four ghosts engaged in a chaotic battle. The cunning ghost had lived for more than a hundred years and was already very powerful. He was rebounded twice by the red string and was injured. Now, he was evenly matched with the three evil ghosts!


    Amelia, who was watching the battle from the side, took the opportunity to extend her hand. ¡°1 sh!¡± She held the peach wood sword and shed at the cunning ghost when she had the chance! As long as the cunning ghost identally hit her, it would be counterattacked by the red string. The power of the red string was very terrifying. The cunning ghost had been seriously injured after being hit twice just now, let alone now. It was directly suppressed.


    The cunning ghost wanted to avoid Amelia, but he realized that Amelia was right in front of him and could not dodge at all! The cunning ghost shouted, ¡°This is cheating!¡¯


    Amelia: ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m cheating. Why shouldn¡¯t I cheat?¡± Didn¡¯t fighting depend on who won in the end?


    The cunning ghost:


    In the end, the cunning ghost was nailed to the Spirit Binding Net by the peach wood sword. Amelia wrapped the cunning ghost like a zong zi, guaranteeing that he would not be able to escape even if he wanted to.


    Only then did Harper dare to approach Amelia and see the cunning ghost for what it was. A thin man with sunken eyes and prominent cheekbones. He had long braids and was wearing a red robe. He looked a little like an ancient eunuch.


    Amelia said, ¡°Auntie flirtatious ghost, he has something good on him. Hurry up and look for it.¡±


    The flirtatious ghost went to check without a word. As she checked, she said, ¡°Good stuff. What good stuff can he have?¡± As she spoke, her hand went to a ce she shouldn¡¯t have gone, Then, she said in surprise, ¡°Aiya, he¡¯s really a eunuch! Tsk tsk, so this is what eunuchs are like. They don¡¯t have that thing or balls¡­


    The cunning ghost, who was tightly tied up, was furious. He shouted in a sharp voice, ¡®Get lost!¡± He felt that he had suffered a great humiliation!


    When the cowardly ghost saw this scene, he subconsciously mped his knees.


    Amelia: ¡± . . . H What strange things was Auntie flirtatious ghost looking at?! She was asking her to find the magical equipment hidden on the cunning ghost!


    The flirtatious ghost shook her head in disdain as she searched. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in someone like you who doesn¡¯t have any masculine characteristics. You¡¯re ugly and don¡¯t have anything a man should have. Tsk tsk¡­ Trash..</font>

 Chapter 348 - 348: Isn’t That Enough?

    Chapter 348 - 348: Isn¡¯t That Enough?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The cunning ghost:


    The flirtatious ghost¡¯s eyes lit up. She found a ck thing in the cunning ghost. It was round and looked a little like jade.


    ¡°Found it!¡± The flirtatious ghost took out the ck jade and handed it to Amelia. Amelia took a look and could not see anything. She could only put it away for the time being.


    The cunning ghost was in despair. At this moment, he heard Amelia ask, ¡°Tell me, how did you die and how did you know about me?¡±


    The cunning ghost turned its head aggrievedly. ¡°Kill or torture me, I definitely won¡¯t¡­¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Amelia stuck out her wrist. ¡°Hey!!


    The cunning ghost subconsciously turned around and touched Amelia¡¯s wrist. His face was swollen from the red string!


    The cunning ghost gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m definitely¡­¡± In the next second, Amelia pressed his head and mmed it into the red string! With a whoosh, a red light shed. This time, the cunning ghost was beaten until his hair was disheveled and the entire ghost was numb. This worked?!


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it! I¡¯ll say it, alright?!¡± The cunning ghost was extremely aggrieved! If he had known earlier, why would he resist?! He had been beaten up so many times for no reason!


    The cunning ghost exined, ¡°l was born in 1844. My father gave birth to me but didn¡¯t raise me. In order to survive, I cut myself off and became a eunuch¡­


    Amelia was confused. ¡°Cut yourself off? Cut what off?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost coughed. ¡°Aiyo, this is not suitable for children to ask¡­¡±


    However, the more she was prevented from asking, the more curious Amelia became. She asked curiously, ¡°Why can¡¯t I ask?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for children to ask.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°What kind of problems differentiate between children and adults? Then when I grow up, can you tell me?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡®


    The cowardly ghost changed the topic and asked the cunning ghost, ¡°And then?¡±


    The cunning ghost suddenly paused, as if he had thought of something bad. His face was filled with gloom. The flirtatious ghost asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that after you turned yourself into a eunuch, the Qing Dynasty was gone?¡±


    The cunning ghost: ¡°¡­¡± He was aggrieved for a while before saying, ¡°No, I sessfully entered the pce after cutting myself. I was lucky enough to enter the pce of a Dowager Consort.¡± The pce of a Dowager Consort was not that tough, and there were not many fights. All he had to do was take good care of the Dowager Consort. The Dowager Consort was the concubine of the dead emperor. She did not have personal freedom and could only be trapped in the pce for the rest of her life. Therefore, there would also be some unruly Dowager Consorts.


    ¡°To be able to follow the Dowager Consort and take care of her food and daily necessities, my status is different¡­¡± The cunning ghost said slowly. In the beginning, he only wanted to eat and wear without worrying, butter on, he was not satisfied. Hence, he spent a lot of effort to be the Dowager


    Consort¡¯s bedmate. ¡°There are many people who want to follow the Dowager Consort. There are always other eunuchs who want to squeeze me out, so I lied to the Dowager Consort and said that my exclusive male thing had grown out again¡­¡±


    The flirtatious ghost was shocked. ¡°No way? There are people who believe such lies?¡±


    The cowardly ghost also was confused. Could the thing that had been cut off grow back?


    Amelia: ¡°???¡± She couldn¡¯t understand a word. Harper was also confused.


    The cunning ghost said, ¡°Because sometimes, it can¡¯t be cut cleanly. There are many eunuchs who can only go back and cut it again¡­¡±


    The flirtatious ghost and the cowardly ghost: ¡® I¡¯ve gained knowledge!


    It was fine for the first few days. It was dark and the consort could not see anything, but as time passed, she began to suspect. The flirtatious ghost wanted to ask what made the consort suspicious, was the size wffong, or did she feel it wrong? However, she nced at Amelia and could not suppress her curiosity.


    The cunning ghost continued, ¡°l was afraid that the Dowager Consort will find out and beat me to death. After all, in the pce, no one cares if a eunuch is beaten to death¡­¡± Therefore, in order to hide the past, he thought of a way to kill the sheep and take their skin. He filled the sheepskin with shredded tobo and put the thing made of sheepskin on himself.


    When the flirtatious ghost and the cowardly ghost heard this, their scalps went numb!


    The cunning ghost said, ¡°Just like that, I made up a lie, and I had to use one lie after another to cover it up¡­¡± He was thin and small, and out of a certain psychology, he liked to make up for it in some ways, and the thing was made very big.


    The cunning ghost: ¡°Later on, my power increased. From killing sheep to taking their skin, to killing and taking human skin in the end.¡± For that thing, he kept making up for the lies.. He went to find other eunuchs and chose those with good skin and sticity¡­ As a result, more and more eunuchs diedter¡­</font>

 Chapter 349 - 349: This Is a Vicious Person!

    Chapter 349: This Is a Vicious Person!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I¡¯m good at saying sweet nothings. The Dowager Consort dotes on me very much, but more and more eunuchs died, attracting the Emperor¡¯s attention.¡± Only then did the cunning ghost panic and quickly fill the well where the corpses were buried. However,ter on, the Emperor still suspected him. In order to hide, he cut off the faces of the people he killed and pasted them on his face as a disguise. When his face turned smelly, he used incense to cover it up. When his face was rotten, he said that he was allergic to pollen. Seven days passed like this, but the Emperor didn¡¯t find him, but the well where the corpses were buried was dug open.


    ¡°The Emperor was furious, but because he couldn¡¯t find me, the murderer, his anger doubled. He gathered all the eunuchs and searched them one by one¡­ My face couldn¡¯t be used anymore, so I could only burn it. I disguised myself as a pce maid in a certain concubine¡¯s pce¡­ Butter, I was still suspected. I could only ruthlessly capture a cat and scratch my face¡­¡± The cunning ghost did so much, but he still couldn¡¯t escape. The circle of arrest tightened. The cunning ghost said, ¡°In the end, the Emperor still investigated this concubine¡¯s pce. In a moment of desperation, I shattered the oilmp and caused a fire, burning my face and crotch¡­¡±


    The flirtatious ghost and the cowardly ghost: ¡°¡­¡± This is a ruthless person!


    After the cunning ghost burned himself, he was in ancient times after all. His medical skills were limited. In the end, he still died from an infection in his wound¡­ He escaped several times, but in the end, he could not escape and even ended up dying miserably.


    The cunning ghost gritted his teeth. ¡°If I had known this would happen, 1 might have just died back then! Perhaps the Dowager Consort could have given me a quick death out of consideration for our old friendship.¡± It wouldn¡¯t have made him repeat the scene of his escape more than ten years after his death and be repeatedly tortured by torture and pain.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°But who¡¯s to me?¡±


    The cunning ghost remained silent.


    Amelia thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Then how did you find me?¡±


    The cunning ghost was afraid of the red string. This time, he did not hesitate and said directly, ¡°You¡¯ve taken in a few evil spirits. I can always hear the news.¡± When the other evil spirits heard Amelia¡¯s name, they tried their best to hide, but he was different. He felt that Amelia was so powerful and must have some Dharma treasure on her. He had lived from the Qing Dynasty until now for almost 200 years. ¡°A hundred years ago, 1 identally obtained the ck jade. The ck jade is very powerful. It can hide the killing intent on my body and prevent the Daoist priests from discovering me¡­¡± This also allowed him to sessfully survive for so many years and be stronger.


    However, just like the mistakes he made when he was alive, the cunning ghost was getting more and more dissatisfied. He set his sights on Amelia and coveted the magical equipment on her. However, he did not know that Amelia was not an ordinary person, but the King of Hell¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. You can kill me. Just don¡¯t torture me.¡± With that, the cunning ghost closed his eyes.


    However, Amelia was in a difficult position. If the cunning ghost did not take the initiative to attack her, the red string would not attack either. This way, she would not be able to subdue the cunning ghost!


    Amelia held the Soul Retrieving Gourd and asked softly, ¡°Soul Retrieving Gourd, can you collect ghosts yourself?¡±


    The Soul Retrieving Gourd:


    Amelia sighed. ¡°What a useless gourd. All you know is to be fed.¡±


    The Soul Retrieving Gourd: ¡°¡­¡± Bullying it for not knowing how to speak?


    Amelia held the ck jade for a while longer, but she could not figure it out. In the end, she could only temporarily not deal with the cunning girl. Instead, she looked at Yonah, who was standing silently at the side.


    Amelia asked softly, ¡°Sister, how did you die?¡±


    Harper looked over as well.


    The cunning ghost¡¯s eyes flickered. He suddenly remembered that when he was hit by the red string just now, it seemed that the red string would only attack when he took the initiative to install it. Could it be that this little girl was not as powerful as he thought?


    The cunning ghost secretly exerted his strength and secretly resisted the Spirit Binding Net. As long as he broke free, he would run far away. Before he ran, he wanted to sneak attack Amelia again and throw the girl who jumped off the building at Amelia to see if his guess was right! However, he did not notice that the ck jade in Amelia¡¯s hand was being devoured and absorbed by the Soul Retrieving Gourd bit by bit¡­


    Yonah sighed and looked at Harper speechlessly. ¡°How would I know that the person who yed games with me at night was actually a primary school student!¡± She was about to vomit blood, okay?! To think that she was obsessed with this game sparring partner.. In the end, she was bewitched by a cunning ghost and jumped off a building to die! She was so wronged!

 Chapter 350 - 350: Today Will Be Your Death Day

    Chapter 350: Today Will Be Your Death Day


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°After I died, I became a malicious ghost and was enved by him¡­¡± Yonah looked at the cunning ghost in fear and continued,¡± I know he wanted to use me to trick you here, so when you first came, I wanted to scare you away.


    Yonah felt very aggrieved. She knew that when Harper and Amelia arrived, she was still very worried. She deliberately opened the door slowly, but who knew that Harper was actually a seven or eight-year-old child! She was stunned at that moment. She stood by the door and looked at Harper foolishly. And Harper was also a fool! He stared at her for a long time! Only then was he so frightened that he called Amelia¡¯s name! Even now, Harper¡¯s fear reflex arc had yet to react!


    Harper seemed to be very calm as he asked, ¡°Then the ghost who said ¡®you¡¯re here¡¯ at the door was you too?¡±


    Yonah nodded. She had been ordered around by a cunning ghost to go out and buy things. When she came back and saw that not only did Harper not leave, but he also wanted to enter the house, she was anxious to scare him away. Unexpectedly, not only did he not escape, he even entered the house!


    ¡°Sigh, I died so unjustly!¡± Yonah looked at Harper and said faintly. She originally only wanted to be by the side of the man she liked at all times after she died. Who knew that the person she liked was actually a brat! The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she became!


    Harper shuddered when she heard this. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not still following me, are you?¡±


    Yonah looked away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have such a fetish. If possible, I just hope you send me to reincarnation¡­¡± She looked at Amelia pleadingly. Amelia nodded. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll send you there now!¡±


    However, at this moment, a quiet and cunning ghost suddenly broke free of the Spirit Binding Net and pounced over! He grabbed Yonah and threw her at Amelia!


    Elmer was shocked. Just as he was about to appear, he saw the Soul Retrieving Gourd emit a dark light, and the ck jade in Amelia¡¯s hand had disappeared.


    Elmer was stunned and suppressed it.


    Before Yonah could touch Amelia, the red string suddenly lit up and sent her flying. Yonah screamed and flew out!


    The cunning ghost saw it clearly this time and was overjoyed. ¡°So this is your magic weapon!¡± A gourd that could knock ghosts and a red string that could actively defend! He was right. As long as he did not attack Amelia, Amelia could not do anything to him!


    Green light appeared in the cunning ghost¡¯s eyes as he looked at Harper. ¡°Hahaha, the heavens are really on my side! Little brat, today is your death date!¡± When he obtained the magical equipment, he would be the first to kill these two children!


    The cunning ghost pounced on Harper with a sinister smile. In a moment of desperation, Amelia threw the Soul Retrieving Gourd out!


    The cunning ghost was disdainful. Who was she trying to scare? However, in the next second, he saw the Soul Retrieving Gourd suddenly turn into the size of a palm and press down on his head! The cunning ghost could not move. Feeling that his soul body was breaking into pieces, he was immediately shocked and begged for mercy. ¡°Mia! Mia, I was wrong! Spare me!¡± However, the Soul Retrieving Gourd did not give him a chance to speak and directly crushed him. The cunning ghost¡¯s soul finally dissipated, turning into a


    baleful aura that was absorbed by the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    The Soul Retrieving Gourd returned to the size of a fingernail and fell to the ground. Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wow, Soul Retrieving Gourd, you know how to catch ghosts now!¡± She happily picked up the Soul Retrieving Gourd and wiped it clean with her clothes. The Soul Retrieving Gourd:


    Harper:


    Yonah was attacked by the red string and her soul was about to dissipate. Amelia sent her to the reincarnation path. She looked at the empty house and yawned. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done collecting ghosts. Time to sleep¡­¡± She was even more powerful thanst time! She had to tell her master when she returned!


    Amelia was in a daze and extremely sleepy. ¡°Brother, sleep early too. We¡¯ll go home tomorrow.¡±


    Harper was stunned the entire time. It was not until hey down and prepared to sleep that he reacted. ¡°Damn¡­ this night was so scary!¡± He was so frightened that he clutched his small nket.


    On the other side, the ghost auntie and uncle who had given up their rooms to Amelia and Harper were strolling in the ghost market. There was a road in the north city, and at the end of the road was an unfinished building. A long time ago, this was an old airport. During the war, the enemy dropped bombs and many people died. Later, when the enemy upied this ce, they killed many people, so this ce became a famous ghost park in the north city.


    Of course, these were only legends passed down by word of mouth among the old people in North City. No one had seen them before, but what people didn¡¯t know was that this was indeed a ghost market for ghosts¡­ At one or two in the evening, it was the most lively time in the ghost market. When the ghost auntie and uncle had money, they happily walked around and bought a lot of things for ghosts to use..

 Chapter 351 - 351: Let Me Take a Look For You

    Chapter 351: Let Me Take a Look For You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There were too many things to buy. The ghost auntie suggested, ¡°Old man, let¡¯s take a taxi back? There are so many things. It¡¯s so tiring to float back with them.¡±


    Uncle Ghost agreed. They stood by the side of the road, waiting for a taxi.


    The ck-hearted taxi driver who wanted Amelia¡¯s money at the airport was already very unlucky for not receiving customers today. For some reason, the government began to catch illegal cars again, causing him to not only run for nothing for a day, but also pay a few hundred yuan for gas. At this moment, the ck-hearted taxi driver was in a very bad mood. He was driving home when he saw a middle-aged couple carrying arge pile of things by the roadside waving at him.


    The ck-hearted taxi driver stopped the car and the middle-aged man asked him, ¡°How much is it to go to Willow Hotel?¡±


    The ck-hearted taxi driver was delighted. He didn¡¯t expect to be able to get another order when he was already prepared to go home. No matter what, he had to ask for more money! He frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m going home. If I send you to Willow Hotel, I¡¯ll have to take a long detour. Will you ept 500 yuan?


    If you do, I¡¯ll drive you. If not, I¡¯ll go home and sleep.¡±


    The ghost auntie and the ghost uncle looked at each other. Five hundred yuan was so cheap! The paper money Amelia burned for them was ten thousand yuan each!


    The ghost auntie said, ¡°Coincidentally, I have change. Let¡¯s go!¡¯


    The ck-hearted taxi driver was overjoyed. There were actually such stupid people in this day and age. After this job was done, he could recoup his losses today! He was extremely happy. After the ghost auntie and uncle got into the car, the ck-hearted taxi driver chatted with them. ¡°Did you go out to y?¡±


    The ghost auntie chuckled and said, ¡°We yed for a while and bought some things along the way.¡±


    The ck-hearted taxi driver still hadn¡¯t reacted. He shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. You¡¯re still learning from young people toe out at night!¡¯


    Uncle Ghost said in a muffled voice, ¡°I haven¡¯te out for a long time, so I came out to y.¡±


    The ck-hearted taxi driver chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right, you guys know how to y!¡± A wretched smile appeared in his eyes as he nced at the rearview mirror. What he saw almost scared him out of his wits!


    In the backseat, the middle-aged couple was looking straight at him. Their faces were pale and expressionless, as if they had been dead for a long time¡­


    It! It was someone who had been dead for a long time! Only then did the ck-hearted taxi driver remember that the ce where the couple had gotten into the car just now was near the famous unfinished building. There was no night market or ce to sell things or shop! He suddenly stepped on the brakes, and the car came down with a creak!


    Uncle Ghost rolled his eyes numbly and looked at the road outside. ¡°Why did it suddenly stop?¡±


    The ck-hearted taxi driver broke out in cold sweat and stammered, ¡°Red light¡­ It¡¯s a red light¡­¡±


    The ghost auntie looked at it in confusion. Was it a red light? However, the parking spot was still a long way from the intersection. She muttered, ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve been dead for too long and my eyes are failing?¡±


    Uncle Ghost approached considerately. ¡°Let me take a look for you.¡±


    The ghost auntie took out the eyeballs and handed them to him. The two of them were very close to each other and looked at the eyeballs from behind the seat. They tried their best to avoid the ck-hearted taxi driver¡¯s gaze, afraid of scaring him. However, the ck-hearted taxi driver was still frightened! Because of the ghost auntie and Uncle Ghost¡¯s actions, although he could not see them from the rearview mirror, he had secretly installed a miniature camera in his car! Sometimes, he would pull in some good-looking girls or girls in short skirts. He could see the scenery under their skirts through his cell phone. He also had a group chat that shared these beautiful ¡°scenery¡± secretly taken every day.


    In the past, every time he took photos of the bottom of a beautiful girl¡¯s dress, the ck-hearted taxi driver would be very excited. However, at this moment, in the image transmitted to the cell phone by the mini camera, he could clearly see the middle-aged woman dig out her eyeballs. The middle-aged man was carefully wiping them for her. After wiping them, he helped her install them back.


    The ck-hearted taxi driver felt as if he had fallen into an icehouse. His entire body was drenched in cold sweat, and his face was still sweating¡­ At this moment, the middle-aged woman stretched her neck and eximed, ¡°The red light is so long?¡±


    The ck-hearted taxi driver: ¡°¡­ That, that¡­ My car seems to be broken¡­¡± Uncle Ghost couldn¡¯t help but frown. What kind of lousy car was this!


    The ghost auntie had a good temper. She looked around and said, ¡°It¡¯s not far from Willow Hotel. Let¡¯s walk for a while..

 Chapter 352 - 352: Is This Harper?

    Chapter 352: Is This Harper?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The ghost uncle nodded and took out five notes to hand to the ck-hearted taxi driver. The ck-hearted taxi driver took them with trembling fingers. Auntie Ghost and Uncle Ghost got out of the car and walked forward slowly. Upon closer inspection, they did not walk like normal people. Their feet did not touch the ground. They were floating¡­


    The ck-hearted taxi driver trembled as he looked at the money in his hand. Indeed, it was hell money!


    The ck-hearted taxi driver screamed. In the end, he didn¡¯t even know how he got home. Later on, he fell seriously ill and didn¡¯t dare to drive an illegal car anymore. He also burned the mini camera in the back seat. Even the group that shared the secret videos was deleted. He was dispirited for a long time and was frightened every day¡­


    On the other side, before Amelia left, she dug a hole under therge stone tablet between the two buildings of the Willow Hotel and ced a copper coin inside.


    Harper was puzzled. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Suppressing the evil aura here. This way, there won¡¯t be so many people jumping off buildings.¡± The copper coin could suppress the evil aura, especially this copper coin. Amelia had even drawn a talisman on it ording to Elmer¡¯s teachings. There were too many evil ghosts in this ce. Each of them had their own fate. Although Amelia¡¯s Soul Retrieving Gourd would be almost full after killing all the evil ghosts here, Amelia felt that this was not good. If she threw this copper coin down now, even if there were people who jumped off buildings, their souls would not be trapped here and enved by other ghosts.


    Harper asked, ¡°Then aren¡¯t you afraid someone will dig it up?¡±


    Amelia said affirmatively, ¡°No!¡±


    Harper was baffled. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°It¡¯s fine if I say so. Brother, you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Harper:


    Amelia pped her hands and dusted off her pants. She pulled her suitcase and shouted energetically, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Harper pursed his lips. This time, he took the suitcase consciously.


    At the Walton residence in Buffalo.


    Mrs. Walton waited at the entrance of the manor and waited anxiously. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they home yet? I said back then that we can¡¯t let the two children go alone. What if something happens? Especially Harper! Little bastard! He wouldn¡¯t even know if Mia was sold. He only knows how to y games! y games!¡±


    George and Alex were silent. It had only been two minutes, but all of them had been scolded by Mrs Walton.


    After a while, a car drove over. Harper got out of the car first, then quickly ran to the other side, He opened the door and reached out. Amelia let out augh and jumped into Harper¡¯s arms. Harper quickly carried her down, muttering, ¡°You¡¯re too heavy. Eat less in the future!¡± With that, he went to the trunk and took down his suitcase.


    Harper pulled his suitcase. There were bags hanging from his arm, and he was holding Amelia¡¯s half-eaten cake and half a bottle of milk. He tilted his head and asked Amelia, ¡°Are you still hungry? Bear with it for a while if you¡¯re hungry. Grandma must have cooked.¡±


    Mrs. Walton and Eric were shocked to see this.


    Eric was at a loss. ¡°This is Harper?¡± Could he have been possessed by a ghost?


    Mrs. Walton was also very surprised. Harper had only been out with Amelia for two days. Why did he seem like a different person when he came back? He actually didn¡¯t y games and even knew how to take care of his sister?


    Mrs. Walton muttered, ¡°This child¡­ didn¡¯t go out and suffer some stimtion, did he?¡±


    Alex smirked when he heard that.


    Amelia ran over and threw herself into Mrs. Walton¡¯s arms. ¡®Grandma! I missed you so much!¡±


    Alex, who had opened his arms at the side: ¡°¡­¡± Very good, another day of being ignored by his daughter.


    Fortunately, after hugging Mrs. Walton, Amelia threw herself into Alex¡¯s arms again andforted his injured little heart. Then, Amelia let go of Alex and hugged George and Eric. After entering, she hugged Mr. Walton, William, and Lucas¡­ Even Seven and Grandpa Turtle were hugged. It could be said that they were evenly matched.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Mrs. Walton looked kind as she went to the thermos to take out Amelia¡¯s favorite braised prawns.


    Mr. Walton still had a serious expression on his face as he asked, ¡°How was the trip to North City?¡± Why did they have to experience life for no reason?


    They were so young. What kind of life could they experience in two days? Could it change Harper?


    Mr. Walton watched angrily as Harper pulled the braised prawns in front of himself. Look! Bastard boy is bastard boy!


    Mr. Walton was about to reprimand him when he saw Harper peel the shell of


    the prawn and ce the prawn meat in Amelia¡¯s bowl. He even answered his question, ¡°It was okay. Grandpa, if you¡¯re curious, go and feel it yourself..¡±

 Chapter 353 - 353: I Forced Him Out

    Chapter 353 - 353: I Forced Him Out


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Harper still looked like he deserved a beating, but he didn¡¯t stop peeling the prawns for Amelia. He didn¡¯t stopining either. ¡°You ate so much just now. Can you still eat now? Do you want to eat until you¡¯re fat?¡± However, despite his disdain, Harper¡¯s actions were very honest. He didn¡¯t stop peeling the prawns!


    Harper came back from a trip. He had changed. He would peel prawns for Amelia during dinner and y Barbie dolls with Amelia after dinner. He, who was originally immersed in the game every moment, had been back for most of the night. They had not seen him touch his cell phone. He even reached out and asked Dn for living expenses.


    It had to be known that Harper never asked for money from the family. He looked like he wanted to draw a line between himself and his family. The Walton family understood that once Harper started asking his family for money, it meant that he had really changed.


    The Waltons looked at each other.


    Mr. Walton gestured with his eyes. ¡°This kid was cured? He was cured after going out with Mia for two days?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°Mia is still the best!¡±


    Eric: 1 still think he¡¯s been possessed by a ghost!¡±


    William: ¡°l agree with the saying that he¡¯s possessed!¡±


    At night, William was fully armed. He prepared his big iron basin that could detect ghosts and picked up his damned camera. He had a stack of yellow talismans in his left hand and a peach wood sword in his right. There was also a string of garlic hanging from his head. Then, William reflected that the equipment he designed was still too little. He had to work hard to invent more equipment to subdue ghosts in the future!


    When Amelia heard the knock on the door, she opened it and saw William looking ridiculous. She asked in surprise, ¡°Brother William, what are you doing?¡±


    William said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Come with me first.¡± He took Amelia¡¯s hand and ran quickly to Harper¡¯s room. The door to Harper¡¯s room was already installed. It was closed now.


    William turned the doorknob and opened the door to enter. Amelia looked at him in a daze. ¡°Brother William, it¡¯s very rude to enter someone else¡¯s room without knocking.¡±


    William: ¡°Shh¡­¡± Catching ghosts, okay! What manners!


    Harper¡¯s room was quiet. There was the sound of water flowing from the bathroom. Harper was taking a shower. William was a little nervous and stammered to Amelia, ¡°Stand here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll force him out¡­


    Amelia:  What was Brother William trying to do?!


    William quietly walked to the bathroom door and suddenly opened it. He pulled off the garlic around his neck and threw it in. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death! I¡¯ll beat you to death! Come out! Come out quickly!¡±


    Harper was shocked. He was taking a shower and his butt was bare! In the end, the bathroom door was opened! There was also a string of garlic thrown at him!


    Harper managed to dodge the garlic with difficulty, and a peach wood sword was thrown over with a whoosh! The peach wood sword was originally aimed at Harper¡¯s chest, but William was nervous or something. It actually went straight for Harper¡¯s penis! Harper felt like he had almost be a eunuch!


    ¡°Who! Who exactly ambushed me!¡± Harper covered his penis and shouted angrily. In the end, with a ng, arge metal basin flew over and hit his head.


    Harper dodged, slipped, and fell to the ground. His head was buzzing, and the bathroom was in a mess. When he saw William clearly, Harper stood up cursing and rushed over to fight William.


    William: ¡°Mia! Mia, save me! This ghost has gone crazy! Come and help me!¡±


    Amelia was about to go in when she heard Harper shout in exasperation, ¡°Mia!


    Don¡¯te in!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°¡­¡± Her small face was conflicted. Should she go in or not¡­


    A long timeter, Harper came out in a bathrobe with a bruised face. William was also injured and his eyes were bruised. The two of them red at each other. One sat on the bed, the other on the sofa.


    Amelia was confused. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Harper said angrily, ¡°Ask William, that idiot! He said that I was possessed by a ghost! I really thank him!¡±


    William gritted his teeth in pain and shouted, ¡°Who asked you to behave so abnormally! When you were eating, you peeled prawns for Mia and even picked up food for her! After eating, you even yed with her Barbie dolls. Is this something you would do?!¡±


    Harper was speechless.


    William was also very angry. He thought that Harper had been possessed by a ghost and was very worried.. He kindly came over to help him exorcise the ghost, but in the end, his own face was swollen!</font>

 Chapter 354 - 354: Harper Who Was Forced to Grown Up

    Chapter 354 - 354: Harper Who Was Forced to Grown Up


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia finally understood what was going on. It turned out that Brother William thought that Brother Harper was possessed by a ghost! Her small face was filled with speechlessness. She looked at Harper and William as if they were two fools.


    ¡°Brother Harper isn¡¯t possessed by a ghost¡­¡± Amelia said. ¡°Brother William, you¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    William still did not believe it. ¡°Harper went out for two days and went from a devil to a warm brother. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s a different person. How is that possible?! He¡¯s possessed by a ghost!¡±


    Harper gritted his teeth. ¡°Can¡¯t I turn over a new leaf? Have you never heard of a prodigal son?!¡±


    William: ¡°No!¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Harper: ¡°Idiot! Stinky idiot!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°¡­Alright, alright, stop arguing!¡± She held the ointment and clumsily applied medicine for Harper. She also put a Band-Aid on William. Then, she said softly, ¡°Brother Harper, don¡¯t be angry. Brother William is just worried about you. If it were anyone else, he would have run away long ago.¡± Harper snorted.


    Amelia added, ¡°Who asked Brother Harper to be a bad child in the past?¡±


    Harper sneered again and turned over to lie on the bed. He closed his eyes. Everyone said that he was a bad child, but¡­ Harper asked, ¡°Have you ever seen a bad child earn money to support himself?¡±


    Amelia was silent for a moment, sitting to one side. ¡°Then why?¡±


    Harper was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Daddy and Mommy were pretty good when Emma wasn¡¯t born.¡± Although Dn and Sarah weren¡¯t as close as the others, at least they were together.


    Harper said, ¡°But everything changed after Emma was born.¡± He¡¯d heard his mother and grandmother arguing that his mother had schemed against his father to have him. He¡¯d also heard that his parents were getting a divorce. They¡¯d argued. No one cared about his emotions. They even treated him like air. Later, his father started noting home. His mother began to dote on his sister like crazy.


    Amelia asked sympathetically, ¡°And?¡±


    Harper snorted. ¡°The first time I saw Emma, she cried the moment I touched her face. Mom was very angry. She turned around and pped me. Later, as long as I got close to Emma, Mom kicked me out¡­¡± There were countless times like this. When he was young, Harper saw how much Mom doted on his sister, so he tried to please Emma too. But every time Emma cried, Mom med him.


    William was shocked. There was actually such a thing?


    Harper said calmly, ¡°When my sister cries, Mommy can hug my sister for the entire night without sleeping, but when I¡¯m sick, she doesn¡¯t evene to see me. Whatever my sister wants, she can just cry. Whatever I want, Mommy will say, you¡¯re so troublesome, isn¡¯t she a mess already? She asked me if I could be more sensible.¡¯


    Slowly, Harper understood. He was redundant. It just wasn¡¯t right for him to reach out and take anything.


    Harper: ¡°One night, it was raining outside. I woke up and wanted to close the window, but I was weak at that time and the window was not easy to close. I didn¡¯t use the right strength and fell down.¡±


    Harper¡¯s room was on the second floor, but the Waltons¡¯ house was very, very tall. It was still dangerous to fall from the second floor to the first floor. He fell with a bang. He hadn¡¯t been able to get up for a long time. He cried for his mother, but no one heard him. The rain was heavy. The servants¡¯ building was far from the main building. After Mr. Walton fell asleep, it was impossible to move. Mrs. Walton went to the sanatorium. George worked overtime at thepany all year round. Dn and Eric were also busy at the construction site and rarely came back. Not to mention the other Waltons. They were either busy with work or stayed in their apartments and didn¡¯t return to the Waltons¡¯ manor much.


    Harper: ¡°1 justy there in the heavy rain for a long time. My entire body hurt. In the end, I crawled back. I went to knock on Mom¡¯s door. I probably woke my sister up. Her sister started to cry, and Mom started to re up. She said that it wasn¡¯t easy for her to coax her sister to sleep, but I woke her up again and told me to get lost!¡±


    At that time, Harper¡¯s entire body was wet. His mother, Sarah, couldn¡¯t see. His entire body hurt. Her mother didn¡¯t ask him what was wrong. He could only go to his room and shower himself. After cleaning himself up, he even spat out a mouthful of blood. He curled up on the bed, had a high fever, and was sick.


    No one knew how scared Harper was that night, how lonely and helpless he


    was. Even during the two days when he was sick, his mother did not care about him. The servant told his mother that he was sick, and his mother said not to care, he was just spoiled.. How was he spoiled? He had never been</font>

 Chapter 355 - 355: Not Really Caring About Me

    Chapter 355 - 355: Not Really Caring About Me


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Harper: ¡°Later on, I was lucky and didn¡¯t die. My illness slowly recovered. I also understood that when one lives, they have to earn their own money. It¡¯s better to rely on yourself than on anyone else.¡± But he had already be so sensible. The adults in the family were still dissatisfied¡­


    Amelia felt her heart ache. Although Brother Harper¡¯s health had improved, his heart had never recovered, right?


    Amelia didn¡¯t say a word. She hugged Harper. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± She patted Harper¡¯s back like two pitiful little people who relied on each other.


    ¡°Mia used to be like this too, but it got betterter¡­ Grandpa, Grandma, and Eldest Uncle just don¡¯t understand. They didn¡¯t do it on purpose, so can you forgive them?¡±


    Harper pursed his lips and his eyes secretly turned red. However, he felt that he looked so pitiful, so he pushed Amelia away.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    William also remembered that when he was very young, there was once a huge fight between Sarah and Mrs. Walton. It was probably around the time Emma¡¯s sister was born, and it happened to be after Auntie Helena went missing. When Grandma was seriously ill and sitting in a wheelchair, he only remembered that Harper locked the door and did not eat. Grandma brought the food upstairs. In the end, Sarah said that Grandma was spoiling Harper. Then, she said that she knew how to educate her own child. A qualified mother-inw should not interfere in her daughter-inw¡¯s family matters. It was also at that time that Grandma moved to the sanatorium and never came back. William remembered that at first, after Grandma finished her recovery, she woulde home. Later, she lived in the sanatorium long term.


    ¡°At that time, I went to knock on your door, but you didn¡¯t open the door and even told me to get lost.¡± William frowned. At that time, he really didn¡¯t know that Harper had fallen from the second floor and was injured. Sarah told him that Harper had a cold and was too delicate. He deliberately lost his temper and fought with Emma for favor. Sarah didn¡¯t let the family interfere. She said that she had to be hard-hearted to boys and that a loving mother would hurt her children¡­


    Harper nced away, his face full of impatience. ¡°Why should I open the door? If you really cared about me, you would have broken in. You didn¡¯te in either!¡±


    William opened his mouth. At that time, Fifth Uncle Eric had told him that Harper had a mother. No matter what, he was Sarah¡¯s biological son. Sarah would not ignore him. William felt that this made sense. After all, he had yearned for a mother back then and felt that a mother was good. Who knew¡­


    William pursed his lips and snorted. He said stubbornly, ¡°At least you have a mother. We don¡¯t!¡±


    Harper said, ¡°I¡¯d rather not have one.¡±


    William: ¡°¡­¡± He was speechless.


    Amelia held the ointment andforted Harper as she applied it. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t say anymore! Brother Harper, if you don¡¯t want to forgive, then don¡¯t forgive. You can forgive when you think you can, okay?¡± There was an inexplicable warmth in her soft voice as she nagged like Mrs. Walton. ¡°The suffering of the past is like fighting a monster. We have to defeat it. After defeating it, every day in the future will be a super good day! Daddy also said that no matter how dark the days are, we have to learn to collect sunlight¡­¡±


    Amelia was very optimistic. As she spoke, she applied the ointment on Harper seriously. Harper was silent and snorted. He inadvertently nced at the mirror and was dumbfounded. ¡°Amelia! Is this how you apply the ointment on me?!¡±


    Harper¡¯s face was covered in ointment. He had just fought William, and his hair was still in a mess. At a nce, he looked like a ghost!


    William cursed and jumped up from the sofa on reflex. ¡°l told you you were possessed!¡±


    Harper:


    The two of them bickered for a while more. Although they were both calling each other idiots, their rtionship was much closer than before.


    Before going to bed, Ameliay on the bed and poked Grandpa Turtle, who was lying at the bottom of the bed. ¡°Grandpa Turtle, why don¡¯t you need to take exams to be someone¡¯s parents? Sister Emma, Brother William, and Brother Lucas all need to take exams. Why don¡¯t parents have exams?¡± People like Second Aunt Sarah and her father at the Millers¡¯, Jonathan, were obviously parents who had failed the exams. Such parents who had failed the exams shouldn¡¯t be parents.


    Grandpa Turtley on the ground and stuck out his head, limbs, and tail. Without the parrot, Seven, bullying him at night, he was very rxed, but he could not answer Amelia¡¯s question.. Even if he could answer, he would say that he did not know¡­</font>

 Chapter 356 - 356: Something Happened to Mrs. Walton

    Chapter 356 - 356: Something Happened to Mrs. Walton


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After the Dragon Boat Festival, Henry and the others returned to their posts. After sending Amelia and the other children to the school bus, Mrs. Walton was free. She worked even harder to train her legs, wishing she could stand up immediately! However, strangely, the harder she worked these few days, the weaker her legs became. Now that she had just stood up, she suddenly fell to the ground with a bang, and her head hit the stone bricks of the flowerbed.


    ¡°Old Madam!¡± The servant eximed!


    The Waltons were suddenly in a panic.


    Amelia only found out that Mrs. Walton had gone to the hospital after school. She hurriedly rushed to the hospital with Alex. On the way, she asked anxiously, ¡°Grandma was injured and went to the hospital. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Alex drove quickly but steadily. ¡°You¡¯re in school.¡± And what could a child do if she found out?<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Amelia asked again, ¡°Why did Grandma fall?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°She identally fell down while exercising to walk.¡±


    Amelia was stunned and asked, ¡°Has Grandma been exercising recently?¡±


    Alex nodded and then saw Amelia, who was sitting in the back seat, angry. He asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s cheeks were puffed up, and her lips were stretched into a straight line. ¡°When I went to North City with Brother Harper, I told Grandma that she couldn¡¯t train hard. None of you listened to me!¡±


    Alex remembered that Mia had indeed said that, but at that time, everyone was focused on the fact that she and Harper were going out on their own. In addition, the experts said that since she could stand up, she had to exercise quickly to stimte her muscles and nerves¡­ Mrs. Walton was also immersed in the excitement of standing up, so everyone forgot Amelia¡¯s words.


    Alex said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with this, right? The experts at the sanatorium said that she has to walk more if she can stand up.¡±


    Amelia was even angrier. ¡°I¡¯m the expert!¡±


    Alex was speechless. He thought Amelia was anxious and spouting nonsense.


    For the past period of time, Amelia had indeed been massaging Mrs. Walton,


    but Mrs. Walton had not been able to stand up for more than five years. It was not easy to recover from a simple massage.


    ¡°Be quiet when you go to the hospitalter,¡± Alex reminded.


    In the hospital, Mrs. Walton was lying on the hospital bed with gauze wrapped around her head. She had just finished the surgery and had hit her head on the stone tiles. She had a little cerebral hemorrhage and had not woken up since the surgery.


    Amelia grabbed Mrs. Walton¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    A few doctors walked in. One of them was not wearing a white coat, but he was discussing the patient¡¯s condition with the doctors. When he saw Amelia, he frowned and said, ¡°Please ask the family to leave. Didn¡¯t we agree not to disturb the patient? The patient needs to rest now.¡±


    Amelia stared at the doctor with a gray beard in front of her. He was talking to the other doctors. ¡°Mrs. Walton has been recovering in our sanatorium. She suddenly stood up a few days ago, which means that our recovery is effective.


    I asked her to work harder. Perhaps she was too anxious and identally fell.¡±


    The other doctors nodded. ¡°The cranial CT shows that Mrs. Walton has a history of cerebral hemorrhage.¡±


    The doctor with a gray beard nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s also an old problem. But now that she¡¯s out of danger, I understand her condition. She just needs to rest more and not wake up.¡±


    Amelia:


    Alex saw Amelia¡¯s puzzled expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°This grandpa is wrong.¡± Her master said that if Grandma¡¯s legs could stand, she first needed the right massage to slowly recover her meridians. At this time, she could not be in a hurry to stand up. When the time was right, she could only walk and exercise more after acupuncture for a period of time. This expert was wrong. Now that Grandma was unconscious, Amelia felt that she should wake Grandma up, but the expert grandpa said that she could not? He even asked Grandma to sleep more¡­ He asked Grandma to walk more when she should rest, but he asked Grandma to sleep more when she should not sleep. Amelia felt that what this expert said was wrong.


    Hearing Amelia¡¯s words, the old expert looked over and frowned. She was just a child. What could she know? If he argued with a child, he would seem petty.


    The department doctor said, ¡°But it¡¯s already two hours after Mrs. Walton¡¯s surgery. You can wake her up.¡±


    The old expert retorted, ¡°Mrs. Walton has been recuperating in our sanatorium for five years. Do you know more than me?¡±


    The department doctor:</font>

 Chapter 357 - 357: Why Don’t I Invite You Out First?

    Chapter 357 - 357: Why Don¡¯t I Invite You Out First?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The old expert continued, ¡°Mrs. Walton¡¯s situation is special. Five years ago, she had a cerebral hemorrhage. It was because she woke up too early that the intracranial pressure was too high¡­¡± He analyzed the situation with the doctors. He ced one hand behind his back and pointed with the other, looking very powerful.


    Amelia pouted and leaned into Mrs. Walton¡¯s ear, shouting softly, ¡°Grandma, Grandma, wake up¡­¡±


    This time, the old expert¡¯s facepletely darkened. He said to the department doctor, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to disturb the patient? Call the family out and don¡¯t listen to the doctor¡¯s orders. You¡¯re fooling around!¡± Alex looked up and said calmly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we invite you out first?¡±


    The old expert frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Alex¡¯s identity had never been made public, but the old expert had heard that the Walton family had a live-in son-inw. Now, he ate and lived in the Walton family, so he looked down on Alex.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Alex sneered. ¡°My daughter¡¯s voice isn¡¯t as loud as yours. If you really want to disturb the patient, you should be the one to go out!¡±


    The old expert was angered by Alex¡¯s words. ¡°We¡¯re discussing the illness. It¡¯s for Mrs. Walton¡¯s own good!¡±


    Alex pointed out the door. ¡°Can¡¯t we go to the doctor¡¯s office to discuss the illness?¡±


    The old expert choked and could not refute at all.


    Alex could not be bothered with him. Although Amelia had said that she was the expert in the car just now and he had not taken it to heart, he could still tell what was going on.


    After a while, Andrew arrived. He was a doctor in the oncology department. After settling Mrs. Walton, he returned to work. He was only done now.


    Andrew saw Amelia and remembered what she had said a few days ago about not letting Mrs. Walton walk around more. Seeing that the old expert was also here, he took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Director, is my mother falling because she didn¡¯t train well or because she trained too often?¡±


    The director, who was also an old expert with a gray beard, was immediately unhappy. What did he mean? What improper training? Wasn¡¯t this questioning his professionalism? It had to be known that their sanatorium was the frontrunner for rehabilitation in the country. He was even an expert among experts. How dare he question him! If Andrew wasn¡¯t also a Walton, he would have reprimanded Andrew!


    The director suppressed his anger and said, ¡°In the past, Mrs. Walton had a cerebral hemorrhage that caused her to be paralyzed in bed, right? Mr. Walton, you¡¯re also a doctor. You know how serious Mrs. Walton¡¯s condition was at that time. The hospital was helpless, so they sent Mrs. Walton to our sanatorium.¡±


    Andrew: ¡®


    The director continued, ¡°Then, after five years of our rehabilitation training, the paralyzed Mrs. Walton can sit up. Even her legs showed signs of improvement a few days ago. If nothing goes wrong, Mrs. Walton will be able to stand up soon! You have to know that ny-nine percent of patients like Mrs. Walton can¡¯t stand up, but why can Mrs. Walton stand up!¡±


    Amelia interrupted, ¡°Because I massage Grandma¡¯s legs every day!¡±


    The director was instantly speechless. This child was too naive! He said with a straight face, ¡°You can stand up just by massaging? Ridiculous!¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandpa, are you trying to say that it¡¯s all thanks to you that Grandma can stand up? If you want to say it, you can just say it. Why did you ask why? After asking, you didn¡¯t let Mia tell the truth. Adults like to beat around the bush. They¡¯re not honest at all.¡±


    The director: ¡°¡­¡± He said angrily, ¡°The fact that Mrs. Walton can stand up means that our rehabilitation n is correct. It¡¯s safe and effective! What does a child like you know!¡±


    Amelia snorted. ¡°What does an old man like you know? Anyway, I¡¯m going to wake Grandma up!¡¯


    The director was furious!


    Andrew nced at the time and tried to lighten the mood. ¡°It¡¯s two hours after the surgery. You can try to wake her up.¡±


    Seeing that no one was listening to him, the director could not help but sneer. ¡°Skull brain injury, cranial hemorrhage, and such surgery should wait for a day or two. The patient will naturally wake up¡­ You can forcefully wake her up now, but if anything happenster, don¡¯t beg me.¡± Amelia was still stubborn with him. ¡°I¡¯m not begging you!¡¯


    The director:


    Some of them were silent, while others tried to smooth things over. The director was a little stubborn, and his words were not pleasant to hear. No matter how everyone tried to persuade him, he did not calm down. He hated it when others questioned him, especially when it was a child questioning him now! Andrew and Alex, the two adults, did not care! Call her, call her! It would be best if Mrs. Walton woke up in a bad situation.. When the time came, they would regret it!</font>

 Chapter 358 - 358: I Don’t Have Money to Give You

    Chapter 358 - 358: I Don¡¯t Have Money to Give You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The director was about to leave when he saw Mrs. Walton move and slowly open her eyes. The director was waiting for Mrs. Walton to be manic. Generally, patients who hadpleted the cranial surgery would have a manic reaction when the intracranial pressure was too high.


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s lips moved. ¡°Mia¡­ Grandma¡¯s Mia¡­ You¡¯re here¡­¡±


    Amelia was overjoyed. She leaned against Mrs. Walton and said, ¡°Yes, yes. If


    Mia doesn¡¯te, Grandma will sleep for a long time!¡±


    Mrs. Walton smiled weakly. ¡°l worried Mia. Grandma is old and useless. I can even fall when I walk.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No, Grandma can¡¯t exercise in the first ce. Grandma was disobedient and didn¡¯t listen¡­


    Mrs. Waltonughed. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°When Grandma gets home from the hospital, you can¡¯t walk and exercise anymore.¡±


    Mrs Walton nodded.


    The director was speechless. How could they still chat nicely? Wasn¡¯t this pping his face? He said that there would be a problem if they woke Mrs. Walton up now, but the two of them were chatting so gently?


    The director frowned and said, ¡°You guys observe more. Mrs. Walton¡¯s condition is too abnormal now. She will definitely suddenly increase pressureter.¡± Five years ago, Mrs. Walton was like this. After waking up, the intracranial pressure increased and she became agitated. As a result, she bled again and was finally paralyzed. This time was no exception! She was gentle now. Just wait. In less than five minutes, she would definitely be manic!


    The hospital director was about to leave, but in the end, he could not take it lying down. He chatted with the young doctors and waited for time. However, five minutes passed and ten minutes passed. Mrs. Walton was still talking to Amelia. Most of the time, Amelia was talking about her listening to the interesting things that happened in kindergarten.


    The doctors¡¯ gazes were a little strange. Didn¡¯t he say that she would be manic in five minutes? But wasn¡¯t she fine? Was he pped in the face?


    The director¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. He was a little embarrassed. He forcibly exined, ¡°This is a very abnormal performance. Everyone, you have to pay attention.¡±


    The other doctors were speechless. They were extremely embarrassed, but because of the hospital director¡¯s reputation as an old expert, it was not convenient for them to say anything. They could only nod.


    However, children did not care so much! Amelia asked directly, ¡°Grandpa, my grandmother is fine. It proves that what you said is wrong.¡±


    The director suppressed his anger. ¡°Mrs. Walton is fine now, but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll be fer!¡±


    The director was unhappy, but Amelia was even more unhappy. She said,


    ¡°Grandpa, are you hoping that my grandmother won¡¯t be well?¡±


    The director quickly said, ¡°Nonsense! How can I hope that Mrs. Walton isn¡¯t well! Medical matters are always fine one second, and they have to be resuscitated the next! This happens often.¡± Although he said that, only he knew what he was thinking.


    Amelia said, ¡°But you¡¯re wrong about everything.¡±


    The director was so angry that heughed. ¡°What do you know? Do you know what medicine is? Everything I say is wrong. Could it be that you, a child, are


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were firm as she nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡±


    The director: Amelia said, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    The director:


    Amelia: ¡°At least I can make my grandmother stand up. Grandpa, you can¡¯t.¡±


    The director was so angry that heughed. ¡°What nonsense! If you can really make Mrs. Walton stand up, I¡¯ll call you ancestor!¡± He would be her grandson!


    Amelia¡¯s face was filled with shock. After the shock, she resisted. ¡°l don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t have a red packet for you.¡± This old man was too evil. Not only could he not cure Grandma, but he also spouted nonsense here and even wanted to cheat her of her money!


    Amelia¡¯s small hand covered her purse, perhaps because she was worried.


    The director:


    The others were all trying very hard to hold back theirughter. Other than the attending physicians, most of the doctors who came to do ward rounds were young resident doctors or intern doctors. At this moment, they were all pretending to take notes in their notebooks. The director of the famous sanatorium in China and abroad, the old expert who had published dozens of papers, did not seem to be as authoritative as they thought.


    The director was embarrassed and could only grit his teeth and endure it. He looked at Andrew and waited for Andrew to give him a way out. After all, they had been the ones taking care of Mrs. Walton for the past few years.. They had done the Walton family a favor! Others might not know if they did not study medicine, but Andrew should know how much they had contributed, right?</font>

 Chapter 359 - 359: Rebellion Time

    Chapter 359 - 359: Rebellion Time


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Andrew opened his mouth, but what he said was not what the director wanted to hear at all! Andrew said, ¡°Director, go back and rest first. I¡¯ll take good care of my mother. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    The director was furious! He didn¡¯t evene when others invited him. Only Mrs. Walton had the face to do so, but now Andrew actually chased him out?!


    The director: ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to my advice, you¡¯ll suffer sooner orter!¡± He said this and left angrily!


    Amelia muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯te back again. ¡±


    However¡­ during the ward round at night, the director came again. He was apanied by an assistant who was carrying something in his hand, as if he was preparing to go back. When he saw Mrs. Walton lying down and Mr. Walton feeding her liquid food, he frowned and said, ¡°Why are you eating? Mrs. Walton is old and her recovery is slower. It¡¯s best to eat tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia took a small fan to cool the fish porridge as she replied, ¡°Grandma is hungry. If you¡¯re hungry, you have to eat.¡±


    The director: ¡°Nonsense! Mrs. Walton has undergone such a huge surgery.


    What if she reacts after eating? Also, after she recovers and is discharged from the hospital, she has to exercise immediately. The earlier she exercises, the more hope she has of standing up. I hope you can listen. Don¡¯t let a child who doesn¡¯t know anything destroy Mrs. Walton!¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Mrs. Walton is a patient I¡¯ve been managing for five years. I¡¯m telling you this because I¡¯m responsible. If it were anyone else, I would have left long ago.¡± The Walton family:


    The director continued, ¡°I¡¯m a straightforward person. I¡¯ll say whatever I want. I don¡¯t think you can spoil the child like this. Can she take responsibility if something happens?¡±


    Amelia opened her mouth and looked at the dean. Why did this old grandpa always make her feel the urge to talk back? Was she at the age of rebellion, like Brother Harper? Amelia was worried because she was at the age of rebellion. She raised her hand weakly. ¡°I can take responsibility.¡±


    The director sneered. She couldn¡¯t even take care of herself. What was there to be responsible for? This little daughter of the Walton family was really spoiled. On the other hand, the Walton family would be grateful to him for his hard work today.


    The director was about to say something when Andrew put down the medical record book and frowned. ¡°Director, I will be responsible for my mother.¡± George also looked up from hisputer screen. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Eric widened his eyes as he peeled fruits. ¡°Every time you say something, it¡¯s cursing my mother! ¡±


    Mr. Walton also had a solemn expression. ¡°Director, you¡¯ve indeed troubled yourself in the past, but it¡¯s not like our Mia doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°l believe Mia.¡¯


    The director: ¡°¡­¡± What was going on with the Walton family?


    It turned out that in the afternoon, after the director left, George, Eric, and the others came over one after another. Amelia sincerely said that she could help Grandma stand up. Previously, she had been helping Grandma massage her legs. Now, she only needed acupuncture. She even said that she could definitely make Grandma dance in the square. At first, Eric didn¡¯t agree. Mr. Walton and Andrew were also hesitating, but George nodded and said that he believed Amelia.


    Mrs. Walton thought of Amelia¡¯s invisible master and agreed. It didn¡¯t matter if her Mia cured her. She was willing. At most, she would be in a wheelchair for the rest of her life.


    Hence, the family reached a consensus and became united.


    The director looked at the Walton family, who were as insensible as children. He felt that his fist had hit cotton and could not exert any strength. He was extremely depressed.


    ¡°You¡­ Sigh!¡± The director waved his hand bitterly. For the past five years, it was their sanatorium that took care of Mrs. Walton. The reason why Mrs. Walton could stand up today was because of their painstaking care and treatment! It was not his fault that Mrs. Walton fell now. Why did the Walton family change their attitudes?! How ungrateful!


    The director: ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t care about Mrs. Walton in the future! You can do whatever you want!¡± He forced himself to look good, turned around, and left unyieldingly.


    George lowered his eyes and said to his assistant, Erik, ¡°Settle the bill for the sanatorium. Also, take back the investment and donation n for the sanatorium.¡±


    The director, who had not gone far:

 Chapter 360 - 360: I’m Not As High As You

    Chapter 360 - 360: I¡¯m Not As High As You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The director felt as if he had been struck by lightning. In the past five years, because Mrs. Walton had been recovering in the sanatorium, the sanatorium had been living very well in the past few years. The Walton family donated whatever medical equipment they wanted. They also donated money without hesitation, including the funding for scientific research and the expenditure for training talents. Perhaps it was because his life was so good that the director began to be arrogant¡­ On second thought, the people who came to the sanatorium were all rich anyway. They didn¡¯tck the Walton family! Thinking of this, his back stiffened again. So what if they didn¡¯t donate? There were plenty of rich people who fought to donate to him!


    The director was recognized as an expert in the field of rehabilitation. Many rich patients used their connections to look for him. Although Mrs. Walton was the richest patient in the sanatorium, she was definitely not the most expensive patient. After all, there were many powerful patients! The Walton family could only wait to regret it!


    The director left without looking back. When he reached the elevator, he even looked back to see if the Walton family had chased after him. He was disappointed.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The more the director thought about it, the angrier he became. He said to the assistant carrying the things beside him with a straight face, ¡°Pay attention and see how Mrs. Walton is tomorrow. If theye to me tomorrow, say that I don¡¯t have time!¡±


    The assistant: ¡°Yes, Director.¡¯


    In the ward, Ericined, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve been feeding your money to ingrates for the past few years. I¡¯ve never seen anyone take someone else¡¯s money and still scowl at their sugar daddy!¡±


    It was true that Mrs. Walton had been recuperating in the sanatorium for the past few days, but the Walton family had given them a lot of money. This money was enough to build two more sanatoriums of the same size.


    George said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s notpletely in vain.¡± The treatment of the sanatorium had increased and attracted many capable talents. They had made outstanding contributions in the field of rehabilitation and recuperation.


    Many patients benefited from it, so this money was not a waste. Besides, what was that bit of money to the Walton family? The director should be the one in more pain. The Walton family¡¯s withdrawal of donations was not as simple as withdrawing money.


    Eric snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not at your level.¡±


    George didn¡¯t exin anything else.


    In the blink of an eye, it was night. Amelia was extremely sleepy, but she was still lying on her stomach beside Mrs. Walton¡¯s bed, supporting her eyelids with her fingers. Alex whispered, ¡°Daddy will take you home first.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No, I want to guard Grandma.¡± There were wandering ghosts in the hospital. After entering the hospital, even if one wasn¡¯t sick, they still looked a little haggard. The reason was because of the dark energy in the hospital. She had to guard Grandma and not let the dark energy approach.


    Mrs. Walton slept very soundly. She did not feel any difort, nor was she like other patients who had to be vignt every two hours. She did not even wake up when the doctor made a ward round.


    The next day, the director, who had returned to his sanatorium, asked, ¡°How was Mrs. Waltonst night?¡±


    The assistant replied, ¡°l asked around. Mrs. Walton was unconscious for the entire nightst night. She didn¡¯t wake up when the doctor made his ward rounds.¡± His ssmate at the hospital said that Mrs. Walton didn¡¯t wake up at all for the entire night. His words were purely literal, but the assistant misunderstood and misinterpreted the meaning of this sentence. He thought that it was inconvenient for his ssmate to say it, but in fact, Mrs. Walton was unconscious for the entire night.


    The director was overjoyed, and his face looked as if he had expected it. He asked again, ¡°Has she been resuscitated? Has she been pushed into the ICU?¡±


    The assistant shook his head. ¡°l don¡¯t think so.¡¯


    The director sneered. ¡°There might be chaos over there!¡± Serves them right! Look, in less than half a day, they¡¯re going to beg him. Five years ago, Mrs.


    Walton suffered a cerebral hemorrhage and didn¡¯t wake up for seven days. They were the ones who woke her up.


    The director crossed his legs and drank his tea, waiting for the Walton family to look for him. However, the Walton family did not wait. Instead, what they received were several parties wanting to return their goods. The parties that returned the goods were a fewrge pharmacies. They expressed that the pills produced by the sanatorium were expensive and the effects were not good. They could not sell two boxes a year, but the sanatorium asked them to stock up on two sets. One box of pills cost 108,800 yuan, and the two sets included a hundred boxes. It was close to 20 million yuan! 20 million yuan was not a small sum. All the major prescriptions were asking the sanatorium to refund the money! There was also an equipmentpany that was stationed in the sanatorium and provided testing equipment and repair. These were all talents who were proficient in testing and technology..

 Chapter 361 - 361: A Bunch of Petty People

    Chapter 361: A Bunch of Petty People


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, these people¡¯s request was: The equipment was not donated.


    They came with the equipment. What was free was the support of the people. They asked the sanatorium to give a total of 30 million yuan for the equipment loss and 20 million yuan for the training of personnel. In addition, thepany that had originally agreed to invest and donate to the sanatorium suddenly said that they would not give it¡­


    The director didn¡¯t receive the news of the Walton family lowering their heads as he expected. Instead, he was overwrought.


    ¡°The Walton family did it on purpose!¡± The director gritted his teeth and felt indignant! Now that thepanies that sponsored and donated were all gone, therge pharmacy that imported goods said that they wanted a refund. He definitely did not believe that the Walton family did not tamper with it behind his back!


    The director was furious. There were so many people looking for him for rehabilitation. The Walton family had always donated and invested in him in the past, and he wasn¡¯t the one who begged for it! In the end, now that Mrs. Walton fell, they med it all on him, and then the credit in the past didn¡¯t count? Wasn¡¯t this turning against him?!


    ¡°All businessmen are treacherous! A group of ungrateful viins who forget their righteousness when they see benefits! Bastards!¡± The director was so angry that he cursed in a low voice in the office. It was really time to reorganize the business world, especially the Walton family who had a monopoly trend! Did they really think they were the local emperor?!


    The director flipped through his contact list angrily, wanting to find a powerful person to suppress the Walton family¡­


    At this moment, the assistant pushed open the door and said, ¡°Director, Mayor Haslet¡¯s father is going to be discharged today. He asked someone to make an appointment with us.¡±


    The director was overjoyed. What he wanted really came true. The heavens were helping him! Mayor Haslet¡¯s father had suffered a stroke some time ago that caused him to have hemiplegia. After being treated in the hospital for a period of time, he was about to enter the recovery stage. Among all the hospitals, their sanatorium was the most famous, so they eventually had to


    e here.


    The director immediately stood up. ¡°Are they here?¡±


    The assistant said, ¡°Not yet. They¡¯re doing the discharge procedures today.¡±


    The director nodded. ¡°l understand. I¡¯ll receive them myself. By the way, have you finished writing the paper I asked you to write previously?¡±


    The assistant stammered, ¡°There¡¯s still one more document that I haven¡¯t checked¡­


    The director patted his assistant¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Young man, be more proactive. Don¡¯t drag your feet. The paper is such an important matter. I¡¯ve always handed it to you because I trust you. No one else has the chance. Think about it carefully¡­¡±


    The assistant quickly said, ¡°l understand, Director. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy to find literature¡­


    The director: ¡°There¡¯s no need to check if there¡¯s no literature. Let theboratorye up with the data. What we have to do is to create a precedent and use medicine to benefit humans. We have to strive for our thesis to be their literature when others write papers in this area in the future!¡±


    The assistant quickly nodded and praised the director. Only then did the director leave in satisfaction.


    The cleaningdy at the door looked at their backs and muttered, ¡°One dares to say it, and the other dares to listen¡­ It¡¯s unrealistic. They¡¯ll suffer retribution sooner orter¡­


    Amelia didn¡¯t go to kindergarten today. She was at the hospital with Mrs. Walton, massaging her legs.


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s voice was still weak. She looked at Amelia with heartache. ¡°Alright, Mia, quickly rest. It¡¯s been hard on you this time.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not hard. It¡¯s even harder for Grandma.¡¯


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s face was filled with pride. Her Mia knew how to dote on people!


    Amelia held Mrs. Walton¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Grandma, go to sleep.¡±


    Mrs. Walton nodded and slowly closed her eyes. Amelia hummed a bad softly. ¡°Go to sleep, go to sleep, my darling baby¡­¡±


    After the song ended, aughing voice suddenly sounded outside. ¡°Aiyo, this sister is so lucky to have such an obedient granddaughter.¡±


    Amelia turned around and saw an old Grandma sitting on the sofa outside. She looked at the sleeping Mrs. Walton and ran out quietly. She whispered, ¡°Grandma, you can¡¯t be here!¡± It would affect Grandma¡¯s sleep.


    The old Grandma looked at Amelia in surprise. Then, she stood up with her walking stick and said, ¡°Sigh, I know, I know. I died here in the past. My husband next door is going to be discharged today. I was about to leave, so I happened toe over to take a look.¡±


    Amelia nodded and watched the old Grandma float out of the door. She happened to see the patient next door sitting in a wheelchair and being pushed out. His mouth and eyes were askew, and his saliva fell uncontrobly. His right hand and right foot were trembling non- stop..

 Chapter 362 - 362: Mind Your Own Business

    Chapter 362: Mind Your Own Business


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This should be the husband that the old Grandma was talking about, right?


    At this moment, a caretaker pushed the old man forward. The others must have gone toplete the procedures or something. The caretaker nced at the drooling old man, and disdain appeared in her eyes. The old man was wearing a bib, and there was a trace of sadness in his turbid eyes.


    The old Grandma floated at the side and wanted to wipe the old man¡¯s saliva again and again. Unfortunately, humans and ghosts had different paths, so she could only give up in the end. Howevercstill muttered, ¡°Aiya, old man, don¡¯t feel indignant. How many caretakers can be sincere? Are you going to let them wipe your saliva non-stop? Even if you want to tell your son to change a caretaker for you, but you can¡¯t say anything. Even if you really switch caretakers, can you guarantee that the next one will be good?¡± The old Grandma sighed, her tone very sad and helpless.


    Amelia saw that Mrs. Walton was sleeping soundly. She gently closed the door of the ward inside and tiptoed out. ¡°Grandpa, let me help you.¡± She picked up a towel from the old man¡¯s hand and wiped him. Unfortunately, after half a minute, more saliva fell.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Uh, Uh¡­¡± The old man tried his best to say something, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. Coincidentally, someone walked over while talking. The caretaker quickly picked up the towel and looked dutiful. ¡°Aiyo, little kid, I¡¯ll do it. Hurry up and go back.¡±


    Amelia looked at her. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re just bullying Grandpa for not being able to speak.¡±


    The caretaker frowned and looked at the end of the corridor guiltily. Seeing that Amelia did not have any adults around her, she immediately said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in my business! Get lost!¡± She threatened Amelia because she was a child.


    Amelia: ¡®


    The old Grandma red at the caretaker and quickly said to Amelia, ¡°Little girl, ignore her. This person is duplicitous. She¡¯s hypocritical and bad. She also knows how to put on an act and lie to many people. Others think that she¡¯s a kind and good caretaker. Even my son didn¡¯t notice.¡± In the beginning, her old man was still throwing a tantrum. When he saw the caretaker, he would throw a tantrum and protest. However, the doctor said that many hemiplegic patients were like this. They couldn¡¯t ept their current situation and would throw a tantrum. Therefore, their son didn¡¯t notice. In the end, the old man also despaired and his eyes lost their light.


    Amelia said, ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Uncle!¡±


    The caretaker was shocked and furious when she heard that. She reached out to push Amelia. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t cause trouble. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Amelia threw the caretaker over her shoulder and threw her out. Bang!


    The old Grandma: ¡®


    The old man:


    This loud bang shocked many people to the point of rushing over. A few caretakers thought that Old Master had fallen and asked repeatedly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The old man could not speak. He could only whimper. There were no other witnesses around. The caretaker¡¯s head was buzzing from the fall. The pain made her extremely angry. She directly used Amelia, ¡°She pushed me!¡±


    Everyone looked at Amelia and then at the caregiver who had flown a meter away. This¡­ was unlikely, right?


    Seeing that Amelia was silent, the old Grandma quickly said, ¡°Aiyo, silly child, quickly say it¡¯s not you. Don¡¯t be blindly honest at a time like this, understand?¡±


    Amelia blinked and said hesitantly, ¡°No¡­ it wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±


    The caretaker was furious. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡¯


    A caretaker said, ¡°Alright, alright. Did you see wrongly? This child is so young. How can she push you?¡±


    The caretaker was stunned. She suppressed the grievance in her heart and scratched her head in a daze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I saw a figure running over just now.


    Before I could see clearly, I flew out. Only now did I see that it was a child¡­ Aiyo, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t sleep the entire night because I was watching over the old man and my mind was muddled¡­¡±


    Everyone also felt that it was strange, but since it was a misunderstanding, it would be fine if the misunderstanding was resolved. There were even a few caretakers whoforted the caretaker. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    The caretaker got up and scratched her head with an embarrassed expression. Then, the first thing she did was run over to take care of the old man.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man walked over quickly and asked anxiously, ¡°Dad, are you alright?¡± Behind him was the director!


    The caretaker hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. Old Master is fine.. 1 was just too tired from keeping watchst night and identally fell¡­¡±

 Chapter 363 - 364: I Can Wait

    Chapter 363 - 364: I Can Wait


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This caretaker was famous for being a good caretaker. She had taken care of several paralyzed old people in families. Even though the elder passed away in the end, the elder¡¯s family even gave her a silk banner and praised her endlessly.


    Amelia was calm. She grabbed Alex¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Dad, none of them believe me.¡¯


    Alex¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility, but when he faced Amelia, he was very gentle. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Daddy will make them believe you.¡± He took out his phone and called Ryan. ¡°Come over and help me check the surveince cameras.¡±


    Ryan, who was on the other end of the line: No, Master, isn¡¯t it a matter of minutes for you to check the surveince cameras? Why do you need him¡­ But very quickly, Ryan reacted. The surveince cameras you want to check aren¡¯t simple. For example, you need to cut out some images or something¡­


    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Ryan said.


    Alex hung up and said with a fake smile, ¡°l can¡¯t bear to see my daughter suffer, so everyone, sit down and wait.¡±


    Mayor Haslet: ¡°¡­¡± Who could sit here? Who could sit in front of a Burton? Wasn¡¯t that be like sitting on needles? He looked at the director angrily!


    The director: He was also very confused and angry. He nced at Amelia obscurely. It was all this child¡¯s fault! She was so troublesome! What did the caregiver¡¯s well-being have to do with her?! Anyway, Mayor Haslet¡¯s father was going to be transferred to his sanatorium! Now, after this incident, Mayor Haslet did not have a good impression of him. He might not even go to his sanatorium!


    Amelia said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. We can let the old man say it himself!¡±


    Mayor Haslet was stunned, and so was the old man.


    A nurse reminded her awkwardly, ¡°Um¡­ Little kid, you might not know, but the old man¡¯s health is not good. He can¡¯t speak now¡­¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°l know, but I can cure the old man. I just need¡­ um¡­ one, two,


    three, four¡­ a hundred minutes?¡±


    The director suddenly smiled. What was this called? This was a situation where there was no way out. There was a silver lining! Just as he was thinking about how to exin the Old Master¡¯s illness and remind him to go to the sanatorium to recover, this child delivered an opportunity to him! This time, he had to seize the opportunity. He was absolute authority in the field of rehabilitation!


    The director put his hands behind his back and shook his head. ¡°A child is still a child. Not to mention a hundred minutes, even if you were given two days or even two years, you wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. Old Master¡¯s hemiplegia was caused by cerebral hemorrhage. We also know that hemiplegia is very difficult to treat. It¡¯s almost a lifetime regret. However, our sanatorium is very knowledgeable about hemiplegia and has a lot of experience, Old Master has just been discharged from the hospital. If we strike while the iron is hot and use professional and useful rehabilitation training methods before hepletely loses his muscle memory, I dare to guarantee with my position that in less than two years, Old Master will be able to speak again. At least¡­ he won¡¯t drool anymore! ¡±


    The director spoke with assurance and confidence. He spoke eloquently, confident that he could make Mayor Haslet reconsider. But he saw Mayor Haslet nce at his watch. ¡°A hundred minutes. It¡¯s just over an hour. I can wait.¡±


    The director was speechless. So he had wasted his breath? His excuse was very professional. Basically, after he finished speaking, there was no patient¡¯s family that he could not handle!


    However, Mayor Haslet didn¡¯t even look at the director. Instead, he looked at Amelia and asked, ¡°But what are you going to do? Will it be dangerous?¡± He was giving Amelia a chance for Alex¡¯s sake and asking her to give it a try. He had already thought it through. If Amelia was just massaging his back and legs, then so be it. But if she used a knife or took medicine or something¡­ Although he had scruples about Alex¡¯s identity, he couldn¡¯t exchange his biological father¡¯s health for wealth.


    Mayor Haslet thought as Amelia took out a soft cloth bag from her bag. When she opened it, there was a set of silver needles.


    ¡°l need to give Grandpa acupuncture.¡± Amelia picked up a silver needle. Mayor Haslet seemed to see the cold light from the silver needle.


    ¡°This¡­ this won¡¯t do¡­¡± Mayor Haslet quickly said.


    The director immediately wanted tough again.. He thought that he had no hope again and again, but Amelia had given him hope again! He lectured with a straight face, ¡°What does a child know about acupuncture? It¡¯s simply nonsense! Aren¡¯t you making the Old Master suffer?¡±

 Chapter 364 I Can Wait

    364 I Can Wait


    This caretaker was famous for being a good caretaker. She had taken care of several paralyzed old people in families. Even though the elder passed away in the end, the elder''s family even gave her a silk banner and praised her endlessly.


    Amelia was calm. She grabbed Alex''s hand and said, "Dad, none of them believe me."


    Alex''s eyes were filled with hostility, but when he faced Amelia, he was very gentle. "It''s okay. Daddy will make them believe you." He took out his phone and called Ryan. "Come over and help me check the surveince cameras."


    Ryan, who was on the other end of the line: "???" No, Master, isn''t it a matter of minutes for you to check the surveince cameras? Why do you need him¡­ But very quickly, Ryan reacted. The surveince cameras you want to check aren''t simple. For example, you need to cut out some images or something¡­


    "Yes, Master. I''ll be right there," Ryan said.


    Alex hung up and said with a fake smile, "I can''t bear to see my daughter suffer, so everyone, sit down and wait."


    Mayor Haslet: "¡­" Who could sit here? Who could sit in front of a Burton? Wasn''t that be like sitting on needles? He looked at the director angrily!


    The director: "¡­" He was also very confused and angry. He nced at Amelia obscurely. It was all this child''s fault! She was so troublesome! What did the caregiver''s well-being have to do with her?! Anyway, Mayor Haslet''s father was going to be transferred to his sanatorium! Now, after this incident, Mayor Haslet did not have a good impression of him. He might not even go to his sanatorium!


    Amelia said, "There''s no need to go through so much trouble. We can let the old man say it himself!"


    Mayor Haslet was stunned, and so was the old man.


    A nurse reminded her awkwardly, "Um¡­ Little kid, you might not know, but the old man''s health is not good. He can''t speak now¡­"


    Amelia said, "I know, but I can cure the old man. I just need¡­ um¡­ one, two, three, four¡­ a hundred minutes?"


    The director suddenly smiled. What was this called? This was a situation where there was no way out. There was a silver lining! Just as he was thinking about how to exin the Old Master''s illness and remind him to go to the sanatorium to recover, this child delivered an opportunity to him! This time, he had to seize the opportunity. He was absolute authority in the field of rehabilitation!


    The director put his hands behind his back and shook his head. "A child is still a child. Not to mention a hundred minutes, even if you were given two days or even two years, you wouldn''t be able to do it. Old Master''s hemiplegia was caused by cerebral hemorrhage. We also know that hemiplegia is very difficult to treat. It''s almost a lifetime regret. However, our sanatorium is very knowledgeable about hemiplegia and has a lot of experience. Old Master has just been discharged from the hospital. If we strike while the iron is hot and use professional and useful rehabilitation training methods before hepletely loses his muscle memory, I dare to guarantee with my position that in less than two years, Old Master will be able to speak again. At least¡­ he won''t drool anymore!"


    The director spoke with assurance and confidence. He spoke eloquently, confident that he could make Mayor Haslet reconsider. But he saw Mayor Haslet nce at his watch. "A hundred minutes. It''s just over an hour. I can wait."


    The director was speechless. So he had wasted his breath? His excuse was very professional. Basically, after he finished speaking, there was no patient''s family that he could not handle!


    However, Mayor Haslet didn''t even look at the director. Instead, he looked at Amelia and asked, "But what are you going to do? Will it be dangerous?" He was giving Amelia a chance for Alex''s sake and asking her to give it a try. He had already thought it through. If Amelia was just massaging his back and legs, then so be it. But if she used a knife or took medicine or something¡­ Although he had scruples about Alex''s identity, he couldn''t exchange his biological father''s health for wealth.


    Mayor Haslet thought as Amelia took out a soft cloth bag from her bag. When she opened it, there was a set of silver needles.


    "I need to give Grandpa acupuncture." Amelia picked up a silver needle. Mayor Haslet seemed to see the cold light from the silver needle.


    "This¡­ this won''t do¡­" Mayor Haslet quickly said.


    The director immediately wanted tough again. He thought that he had no hope again and again, but Amelia had given him hope again! He lectured with a straight face, "What does a child know about acupuncture? It''s simply nonsense! Aren''t you making the Old Master suffer?"

 Chapter 365 - 365: Your Mother Wants You to Be Obedient

    Chapter 365: Your Mother Wants You to Be Obedient


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mayor Haslet looked approving.


    The director finally heaved a sigh of relief. He said, ¡°Mr. Haslet, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s send Old Master to the sanatorium as soon as possible. We¡¯ll have a professional rehabilitation team¡­¡±


    Mayor Haslet looked at Amelia and Alex. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Thank you for your concern.¡± As for the surveince cameras, it didn¡¯t matter. No matter what the truth was, he was willing to give Alex face and not make things difficult for Amelia.


    The Old Master screamed with anxiety in his eyes. He might as well be dead in this state! Therefore, he was willing to let Amelia try. It was better than being picked up by an outsider. In the future, he would rather die than live!


    Mayor Haslet patted the Old Master¡¯s shoulderfortingly. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be anxious. The sanatorium we¡¯re going to is the best rehabilitation sanatorium.


    You¡¯ll definitely get better¡­¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes turned turbid and he felt even more despair.


    The director was overjoyed. He took out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call someone over now.¡±


    Alex said calmly, ¡°Then I wish Old Master a speedy recovery.¡± So be it. Not everyone was lucky enough to have his daughter treat them!


    Suddenly, Amelia said, ¡°Uncle Haslet, Grandma wants you to be obedient.¡±


    Mayor Haslet was stunned. ¡°Which Grandma?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Your mother!¡±


    This time, not only was Mayor Haslet stunned, but the director was also stunned. This little thing didn¡¯t even know that Mayor Haslet¡¯s mother had passed away? What a rub someone¡¯s nose in it!


    Mayor Haslet smiled and was about to speak when Amelia said, ¡°Grandma said¡­¡± She ced one hand on her waist and pulled her face long. She reached out with the other hand and pointed. ¡°Erdan! If you dare to disobey her, I¡¯ll find you in your dreams tonight! Hurry up and let Mia to perform acupuncture on your father!¡±


    Everyone: ¡°???¡±


    Amelia continued to scold, ¡°l think you¡¯re just blinded by dog shit. You can¡¯t tell who¡¯s good and who¡¯s bad! As soon as I¡¯m not around, you start to be muddle-headed?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded. What was this¡­


    Only Mayor Haslet and the Old Master looked at Amelia in a daze as if they had been struck by lightning. Amelia had learned it very well. Her ring action, expression, tone, and tone were exactly the same as the olddy of the Haslet family! Most importantly, although Mayor Haslet had a prominent status now, very few people knew that his family was very poor when he was born. His family was not educated, so they named him Erdan! Later, he changed his name after going to school. Only his parents knew this name.


    The director saw Mayor Haslet¡¯s shocked face and thought that Amelia had offended Mayor Haslet. He frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re too rude. The dead are respected. Didn¡¯t your teacher teach you?¡± He wanted to say that her parents had not taught her well, but when he thought that Mayor Haslet knew Alex, he forced himself to change his words.


    Alex¡¯s eyes turned cold. Unexpectedly, before he could fly into a rage, Mayor


    Haslet pped him. ¡°Shut up!¡¯


    The director covered his face. He was stunned by the p and did note back to his senses. Mayor Haslet had just hit him? That was impossible. Mayor Haslet was elegant and polite. How could he hit someone?


    At this moment, the director heard Mayor Haslet say, ¡°Miss Amelia, I¡¯ll leave my father in your hands.¡±


    Amelia nodded with a serious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mia has been studying for more than half a year!¡¯


    Mayor Haslet was busy, giving Amelia whatever she needed and even personally sent Old Master and Amelia to the ward next door. Then, he waited anxiously outside for Amelia to finish her acupuncture.


    The director: ¡°¡­¡± He was a little confused. Why was the development of this matter getting more and more wrong¡­


    In the room, Amelia held the silver needles in her small hand and ced them on a disinfection tray before drying them. If a normal person did this, others would definitely think it was professional, but Amelia was too young. No matter how one looked at it, it looked like child¡¯s y.


    The old Grandmaforted him. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t be afraid. I believe in the little girl.¡±


    Amelia repeated, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma told you not to be afraid. You have to trust the little girl.¡±


    Old Master: ¡°Uh¡­ Uh¡­¡± He was not afraid. If the treatment was sessful, he would be living better than he was now, and if it wasn¡¯t, he could go see his wife!


    The old man¡¯s eyes were cloudy and filled with tears. He didn¡¯t believe in ghosts in the past, but now he knew that the old woman had always been by his side.


    Outside the door. Mavor Haslet was waiting anxiously. The director should have left, but he did not believe that Amelia, a child, knew acupuncture. He wanted to wait here and see her make a fool of herself..

 Chapter 366 - 366: Really Cured?

    Chapter 366: Really Cured?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex looked at his watch. More than an hour was enough for him to investigate the sanatorium. Time passed by minute by minute. It had already exceeded a hundred minutes. This floor was the VIP ward. If not for everyone¡¯s status, they would have surrounded the door of the ward. However, they could only sit at the door of the ward and look forward to it¡­


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t theye out yet?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, they really trust a child to enter the ward with the old man!¡±


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a doctor secretly hiding in the ward? Then, he left secretly because he was embarrassed he couldn¡¯t treat the old man?¡±


    The director listened to the whispers of others. The longer Amelia didn¡¯te out, the more relieved he was.


    The caretaker was very smart. She didn¡¯t say anything and looked like she had been wronged. In any case, she didn¡¯t believe that children knew acupuncture.


    At this moment, the door opened.


    The Old Master leaned against the wheelchair, exactly the same as when he first entered. The first thing the caretaker saw was if the Old Master was drooling. If he was drooling, it meant that he had not been treated. Unexpectedly, the Old Master happened to look over. He raised his trembling hand and pointed at her. ¡°She¡¯s lying!


    The Old Master¡¯s voice was very weak, but it was like a bolt of lightning that stunned everyone!


    ¡°Wow! No way, it¡¯s really cured?!¡±


    ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible! If a child knows acupuncture, then my dog can speak! ¡±


    ¡°But the Old Master really can speak¡­¡±


    At this moment, the director and the caregiver¡¯s heads were buzzing. A very bad feeling rose in their hearts¡­


    The Old Master seemed to be very excited and his breathing quickened. Amelia patted his back. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Only then did the Old Master heave a sigh of relief and say, ¡°This caretaker, this Kali Fuji¡­ is very bad!¡± His hands trembled, but he refused to put them down. He kept pointing at the caretaker, Kali. ¡°She keeps watch at night? Ptui! She just finished setting up the bed frame and fell asleep by my bed. When she heard that someone wasing to check on me, she immediately pretended to get up and check me¡­ I was drooling and wanted her to help wipe it, but she looked impatient¡­ Yesterday, when she fed me, she even deliberately poured the soup into my nose and changed my clothes. She took the opportunity to vent and pinch me, her nails scratching me¡­¡±


    The more the Old Master spoke, the more aggrieved he became. His old face was filled with agitation and grief, and his turbid eyes widened a little.


    Mayor Haslet looked at the Old Master in a daze. Alright? His father had really recovered?


    Kali¡¯s heart turned cold. She was shocked that the Old Master could suddenly speak, and she was panicking because she had been exposed. She was so anxious that she could not say a word for a long time.


    Mayor Haslet¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He never expected that the caregiver he had carefully selected would be such a vicious person. He also saw that Kali was from the sanatorium and thought that he would not be bad¡­


    At the thought of this, Mayor Haslet nced coldly at the director.


    The director was already dumbfounded.


    At this moment, Ryan arrived with the surveince cameras. He went to Alex¡¯s side and said a few words. Alex nodded. He immediately turned on the screen function of his cell phone and projected the surveince cameras onto the hospital¡¯s television screen.


    In the surveince cameras, the Old Master was drooling, but the caretaker,


    Kali, was indifferent with disdain. Then, Amelia went up and wiped the Old Master¡¯s saliva with a towel. Kali told her to mind her own business with a fierce expression.


    Everything was as Amelia had said!


    The surveince footage stopped at this point. Although there was no picture of why Kali fell out, looking at her fierce expression, everyone subconsciously felt that she had fallen and framed Amelia.


    ¡°This person is too evil!¡±


    ¡°She has two faces in front of people and behind people. How terrifying!¡¯


    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t ask her to take care of my elders. Just the thought of it is terrifying¡­¡±


    Mayor Haslet was so angry that his face was ashen. When he heard the Old Master say that, he was already very angry. When he saw it with his own eyes, he was even angrier! He went out to make a call. Soon, a few people came and took the caregiver, Kali, away.


    Kali kept shouting, ¡°l was wrong! Mr. Haslet, I was really wrong! I¡­ I¡¯m just too tired these two days¡­ Really, I don¡¯t usually do this!¡±


    But no matter how much Kali shouted, Mayor Haslet was unmoved.


    rmed and regretful, Kali broke free of the men¡¯s grip and kowtowed. Unfortunately, Mayor Haslet was unmoved. In the end, Kali was still taken


    away..

 Chapter 367 - 367: Daddy Is Right

    Chapter 367: Daddy Is Right


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia stared at Kali¡¯s forehead. Her be was dark. There was bound to be a bloody cmity. She looked at Alex, who seemed to be able to read her thoughts. He said, ¡°Being kind to evil people is doing evil to ordinary people. Heaven is watching. It¡¯s just karma. It¡¯s not worth pitying.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡®Daddy¡¯s right about everything! Listen to Daddy!¡¯


    At the side, the director did not say a word. He tried his best to reduce his presence, wishing he could turn into air. However, he heard Alex say, ¡°Anyone who makes my daughter unhappy today can forget about escaping.¡±


    The image on the television shed. This time, it was ying the director¡¯s ¡°glorious achievements.¡±


    The sanatorium was built seven years ago. Originally, it was just a small sanatorium. It was located at the foot of the forest in the suburbs. The air was fresh and there were abundant negative oxygen ions. Later on, it slowly became the first choice for rich people. Five years ago, after Mrs. Walton went to the sanatorium to recuperate, the Walton family invested a lot of money. Hence, the sanatorium suddenly advanced by leaps and bounds, attracting countless investments, countless research institutes, and talents swarmed over¡­ Hence, the sanatorium became famous¡­


    The director was originally just a person who sold rehabilitation devices. After graduating from an ordinary medical university and rising from the sanatorium, he secretly bought himself countless titles, countless fake in-service training, and published countless papers. Then, the scene shed. All the director¡¯s papers were written by his assistant. The so-called expert title was also created by a few senior brothers and his expert professors. What was even more shocking was that the director was also suspected of fake marketing¡­


    The director used the results of his research to create a divine blow machine that looked like an electric fan. With a blow, it could treat hemiplegia. With a blow, it could treat a stroke. With a blow, it could make a patient who had been paralyzed for ten years stand up. Even a blow could beautify someone¡¯s face and expel moisture and remove toxins¡­ In short, there was nothing he could not treat! This divine blow machine sold very well in his circle of friends. They sold it through middle men. The act of illegally obtaining wealth through development personnel or asking development personnel to pay a certain fee to obtain the qualifications was suspected of pyramid schemes.


    In short, the director was a liar. He wore the coat of an expert and fooled everyone.


    The surroundings were in an uproar.


    The director felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer. All his background had been exposed. He definitely could not survive in this industry¡­


    ¡°Rumors, it¡¯s all rumors!¡± The director shouted.


    Coincidentally, George arrived. The director immediately looked at George. ¡°If I¡¯m really like this, how can Mr. Walton be at ease letting Mrs. Walton recuperate in our sanatorium?¡±


    The director looked at George eagerly as if he was looking at a straw to clutch at. He hoped that he would let him off on ount of them taking care of Mrs. Walton with all their might all these years!


    Everyone was also puzzled. That¡¯s right, the Walton family was not ordinary. If the director was like this, why would Mrs. Walton recuperate there for five years?


    George¡¯s words answered everyone¡¯s doubts. He said calmly, ¡°The Walton Corporation is so big. Who has the time to investigate the matter of an ant?¡± They could not possibly buy a handful of vegetables and investigate the background of the auntie who bought the vegetables, right? In George¡¯s eyes, the sanatorium was just a rtivelyrge nursing home. Mrs. Walton lived there just to rx. Moreover, the sanatorium in the beginning was not like this. Mrs. Walton could also receive very good care there.


    Everyone opened their mouths¡­ Ants¡­ Nobodies¡­


    The director felt deeply insulted. It turned out that in the eyes of the Walton family, he was just an ant. He thought that he was at least the Walton family¡¯s benefactor!


    Amelia¡¯s childish voice sounded in the dead silence. ¡°So you¡¯re a fake. No wonder Mia always wants to talk back to this grandpa!¡± So it was not that she was rebellious. She was still very obedient. It was just that this old grandpa was too bad!


    The director¡¯s face turned red. He was not a person with a deep foundation to begin with, which was why he acted like a despicable person. Now that he was exposed in public, he no longer had the face to stand in front of others.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright¡­ Your Walton family is big and powerful. You can say whatever you want. I admit defeat!¡± The director forced himself to regain his dignity and left with a flick of his sleeves.


    Alex said, ¡°Ryan, take him to the police station and let the police deal with it.¡±


    The director staggered and almost fell. ¡°You¡­ you!¡± He had already admitted defeat. Did they have to go overboard? The director was angry, aggrieved, unwilling, and regretful.. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood!

 Chapter 368 - 368: People in the Way

    Chapter 368: People in the Way


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After the caregiver, Kali, was dragged away, her caregiver license was also canceled. She was even cklisted and a public announcement was made. Even the popr tform video exposed her actions andpletely cut off her escape route.


    Kali gritted her teeth and walked home. As she walked, she scolded, ¡°Such a big family is going against a small citizen like me. You petty thing!¡± The Walton family was so rich. Did they have to argue with a worker like her who worked hard to earn money?


    Just as Kali was furious, a sack suddenly fell from the sky. Before she could figure out the situation, she was beaten up. After a long time¡­ those people left.


    Kali pulled open the sack shakily. She was shocked and afraid. She dragged her almost broken leg towards her home. Her home was in an old neighborhood. There was no elevator. Kali endured the pain and walked up step by step. The pain made her unable to straighten her neck. She could only look at the steps in front of her. At this moment, a pair of feet suddenly appeared on the steps in front of her. Kali¡¯s pupils constricted!


    Kali was so frightened that she almost screamed. She suddenly looked up and saw an old man in old-fashioned ck clothing standing in front of her, staring straight at her. He was holding a walking stick and his face was pale. This old man looked a little familiar. She seemed to have seen him somewhere before, but she did not react. She thought that it was an old man from a neighbor¡¯s house. She was so angry that she scolded, ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you standing here in the middle of the night?!¡±


    Kali patted her chest and cursed. She was shocked just now and even sprained her ankle. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°You¡¯re already in your seventies or eighties. yet you¡¯re still wandering around. Inst die quickly!¡± She held the handrail of the stairs and slowly walked up. When she reached the old man, she even scolded, ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t block the way!¡¯ The old man slowly moved aside.


    Kali cursed as she walked up. Her house was on the fifth floor. Her legs had been broken and she did not dare to make a sound. She still had to climb up to the fifth floor. Her heart was filled with words. However, as soon as she reached the corner of the stairs on the third floor, she saw an old woman staring at her at the top of the stairs. This time, it was an old woman. This old woman was even more exaggerated. She was dressed in white and shocked


    ¡°Damn it! A bunch of old farts! Are you anxious to die? Wearing mourning clothes!¡± Kali cursed again. Today, she had beenpletely exposed. The entire Inte was scolding her. She had already given up and did not want to pretend anymore.


    When she passed by the old woman, Kali even red at her, but with this nce, she suddenly realized that the old woman was standing on her tiptoes¡­ Kali¡¯s heart skipped a beat! How could an old woman stand so steadily on her tiptoes?


    Kali looked back and realized that the old man had followed her at some point. He was only a few steps away from her. She was suddenly afraid. When had the old mane up? Why was there no sound? He was clearly leaning on a walking stick!


    Kali¡¯s back was wet with fear. She was so frightened that she could not care less about her broken leg and ran quickly! Go home, she wanted to go home! Looking at the stairs one by one, Kali only hoped that she would not see anyone above! Who knew what would happen the more she was afraid! Before she reached the fourth floor, she saw another old man standing at the staircase of the fourth floor. This time, this old man was wearing a hospital gown. Which old man would wear a hospital gown when he returned home? Kali finally reacted. She had seen a ghost! Looking at the old man in the hospital gown in front of her, she finally remembered. Wasn¡¯t this the old man who had just undergone surgery for lung cancerst time?


    Kali took a step back in shock, but a faint voice came to her ear. ¡°You stepped on me¡­¡±


    Kali suddenly turned around, and his hair stood on end! That old man and old woman were standing behind her again! She was about to run up when she turned around and saw the old man in the hospital gown sticking to her! He said faintly, ¡°Kali, I want to cough phlegm¡­ I feel so ufortable¡­ Help me¡­¡±


    Kali seemed to have smelled something foul¡­ She remembered that after the old man finished the lung cancer surgery, the doctor instructed him to cough phlegm diligently. As a caregiver, she had to help the old man up at least seven or eight times an hour and pay attention to his wounds. Who could do


    this? Wouldn¡¯t she die of exhaustion? Hence, after the first day, she cked off. She didn¡¯t throw away the phlegm he coughed the day before. When the doctor and his family came, they said that he had finished coughing..

 Chapter 369 - 369: Vengeful Spirit Taking Life

    Chapter 369: Vengeful Spirit Taking Life


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the third day, the old man¡¯s cough became even worse. She was sleeping at night and was forcefully woken up! People would have a temper if they didn¡¯t sleep well at night or were woken up in the middle of the night. When she was angry, she would pinch the old man¡¯s ureter. After the surgery, he needed an ureter. The ureter would be connected and hung at the head of the bed. The doctor would always remind her that the ureter to be opened and poured out before it was full.


    Kali held the catheter bag and let the urine flow back. The next day, the old man died from an acute infection. The doctor said that if he couldn¡¯t cough up phlegm, it was easy to get infected. After the lung cancer surgery, it wasmon for people to die from infection after surgery. Although the family was sad, they didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    After the old man¡¯s body was carried away, Kali even said, ¡°Noisy, noisy. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still noisy!¡¯


    ¡°Ah!¡± Kali screamed and ran with her head down, but no matter how hard she ran, she could not make it to the fifth floor. And at each staircase, an elder would be waiting for her. From the three at the beginning to the five or six at the back, eighty or ny, a dozen or so¡­


    Kali¡¯s legs went weak from running. Suddenly, she saw a little girl at the staircase on the third floor. Amelia!


    ¡°Miss Amelia, help¡­ help¡­¡± Kali scrambled, but she could not touch Amelia.


    Amelia pursed her lips and looked at her. ¡°Every injustice has its perpetrator and every debt has its debtor. Grandma and Grandpa came to you because you got them killed. Why did you do that? Did Grandma and Grandpa have a grudge against you?¡±


    Kali¡¯s face was pale and her head was covered in sweat. Her pupils were dted and she looked terrifying. She cried, ¡°No, there¡¯s no grudge¡­¡±


    The olddy in white said faintly, ¡°Then why did you feed me sh*t and suffocate me with a pillow in the end?¡±


    Kali trembled in despair. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I¡¯m just too tired¡­ I don¡¯t mean any harm¡­¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips. She had already killed people, yet she still said that she had no ill intentions?


    Kali cried. ¡°The old people are too difficult to take care of. I¡¯m very tired, but I still have to earn money to live¡­¡± The paralyzed old people who could not take care of themselves were actually the burden of their children. Basically, seven or eight out of ten families could not bear the burden. They also hoped that the old people would pass away quickly so that they could be free sooner¡­ That was why no one discovered that she had killed so many old people, right? Later on, she got used to it and felt that this was normal. These old people were burdens. Their children could not do anything because of morals, so she would do it to free them¡­ Perhaps they were grateful to her behind her back!


    Amelia¡¯s face was tense. ¡°Even if you want to earn money to live, you can¡¯t kill these grandpas and grandmas!¡±


    Kali cried and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t like this at first. A senior taught me¡­ I¡­ really, I wasn¡¯t like this at first. I really didn¡¯t mean any harm¡­¡±


    Amelia was unmoved.


    Kali looked at the old people in front of her again. ¡°If you die, your children will be free. You can¡¯t move when you¡¯re alive and you waste money. You¡¯re dragging your children down, right? Why don¡¯t you die? Look, I¡¯m also thinking for you and your children¡­¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t understand Kali¡¯s words. She realized that ghosts were scary, but what was even scarier was the human heart. She pursed her lips and suddenly didn¡¯t want to care about the matter at hand. She should have persuaded the grandpas and grandmas to leave and stop hanging around the building, but now she didn¡¯t want to care.


    Amelia turned and walked away.


    Kali was extremely afraid and ran down in a panic. ¡°Miss Amelia! Miss Amelia! Don¡¯t go, please save me! Miss Amelia! Help! Can you bear to leave me in the lurch?! Ah!¡±


    Amelia went downstairs and saw Alex waiting for her. There was a scream from upstairs. The scream was loud, but Alex couldn¡¯t hear it. Neither could the neighbors around her. Kali was trapped in a haunted house, being imed by the old people she had killed.


    The next day, the people who woke up early to work found someone curled up in the corner of the stairs on the third floor. When they went forward to touch her, they realized that she was already dead! This person quickly called the police.


    When the police arrived, they found that Kali had died of fatigue. Her legs were broken, and she was wet all over. Her cheeks were sunken. She stared and died with remaining grievances. The short video tform spread the news of Kali¡¯s death. Some people said that Kali had done too much evil and was killed by vengeful spirits. She deserved to die..

 Chapter 370 - 370: He’s Not Good at This Domain

    Chapter 370: He¡¯s Not Good at This Domain


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Walton stayed in the hospital for three days. Under Amelia¡¯s care, she was even more energetic.


    On this day, Ryan came to look for Alex for something. After the conversation, he sat at the side and fiddled with his cell phone. He had dealt with all the surveince cameras and videos rted to Miss Amelia¡¯s strength.


    Amelia sat on the sofa without a care in the world and watched television.


    Then, she raised her small hand. ¡°Uncle Ryan, I don¡¯t want to watch this anymore. I want to watch cartoons. Can you change it for me?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ryan ran over with a smile and changed Amelia¡¯s channel.


    Amelia stood up from the sofa and patted Ryan¡¯s shoulder with all her might. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Ryan. I wish you a promotion and a wife!¡±


    Ryan immediately grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Hahaha, thanks for Miss Amelia¡¯s auspicious words!¡± At the same time, he added silently in his heart: As long as your father doesn¡¯t cause trouble and doesn¡¯t tell the higher-ups about resigning every day, he¡¯ll be happier than getting promoted, getting rich, and marrying a wife!


    Alex took out his phone and noted it down. His daughter said that she wanted to promote Ryan and get him married. It was easy to get promoted, but marrying a wife¡­ He was not good at this field.


    Knock, knock. There was a knock on the ward door.


    Amelia turned around and realized that it was Mayor Haslet. He had pushed Grandpa Haslet in with an assistant-like person beside him. He was carrying arge pile of fruits and a Barbie set that girls liked¡­


    Mayor Haslet smiled and held out the Barbie doll. ¡°Mia, this is for you.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Wow, thank you, Uncle Haslet!¡±


    Mayor Haslet shook his head. ¡°l should be the one thanking you. My father is much better.¡± He found it magical that his father¡¯s words were bing clearer after just one acupuncture session.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It was nothing.¡±


    Mayor Haslet could not help butugh. He looked at Amelia deeply. Other people would want to take credit for whatever they did in front of him, but Amelia had done such a big thing, but it seemed like she had only done an insignificant thing. In the past three days, she had not made any requests. However, it made sense. Amelia did not need to please anyone with the Walton family¡¯s background. Perhaps she only felt that his father was pitiful and helped. In the past three days, he had thought of visiting several times, hoping that Amelia could help his father perform acupuncture again, but he was too embarrassed and felt that he had asked too much¡­


    ¡°l can¡¯t thank you enough for your kindness. Mr. Burton, Miss Mia, if the Walton family needs any help in the future, I will definitely risk my life to do it!¡± Mayor Haslet looked at Alex.


    Alex: There¡¯s no need to risk your life. Let¡¯s leave everything to fate.¡±


    Mayor Haslet and Old Master Haslet were both thin-skinned people. They had never begged anyone in their lives, so they were embarrassed to ask Amelia to treat them again. However, the old Grandma¡¯s ghost at the side could not care less. She only hoped that her old man would be better, so she said shamelessly, ¡°Miss Mia, can you please treat my old man again?¡±


    Amelia, who was watching cartoons, turned around. ¡°Huh? Of course I can.¡±


    She pretended that she was also sitting in a wheelchair and could not move.


    Then, she said to Grandpa Haslet, ¡°Grandpa Haslet, look at me. Do it with me¡­ Three circles to the left¡­ Three circles to the right¡­ Breathe in¡­ Exhale¡­¡± Old Master Haslet followed suit.


    Amelia seriously taught him a full set of recovery exercises. She was so tired that her face was covered in sweat, but her eyes were sparkling. ¡®Alright! Grandpa, you have to practice often like I taught you when you go back!¡±


    Old Master Haslet grinned. It was still a little difficult for him to speak. ¡°Yes, okay¡­ Thank you¡­ Mia¡­¡± He was very grateful. Mia had not only allowed him to regain his dignity as a human, but she had also let him see his wife that day. He could die without regrets.


    Amelia was afraid that Old Master Haslet would not remember, so she ran to the coffee table to write and draw. When she was done, she handed it to Mayor Haslet. ¡°You have to massage Grandpa ording to these dots. Mia has marked the order. You have to massage ording to the order.¡±


    Amelia looked proudly at the acupuncture points on the little person and the little person she had drawn. Fortunately, she had learned how to count in kindergarten and knew how to write from one to a hundred. Otherwise, she would have needed her father¡¯s help this time!


    Amelia: ¡°You have to practice recovery exercises for half a year and massage your legs for half a year before I can perform acupuncture!¡±


    Mayor Haslet looked at Amelia. She was cute, had a good personality, and was responsible.. How did her parents give birth to such a cute child?

 Chapter 371 - 371: Get Out

    Chapter 371: Get Out


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Mayor Haslet and the others left, Mrs. Walton also woke up. Recently, she had been able to eat and sleep and felt like she had put on weight.


    ¡°Other than me, there¡¯s no one else who can gain three pounds by staying in the hospital.¡± Mrs. Waltonined, but her eyes were very smug. It was all because her Mia had taken good care of her! Her Mia was the best baby in the world!


    ¡°Also¡­ can we stop injecting¡­¡± Mrs. Walton nced at the IV drip on the back of her hand. No matter how old one was, they were afraid of injections!


    Mr. Walton was unromantic and had a serious expression. ¡°You¡¯re already in your eighties, yet you¡¯re still calctive about whether you¡¯re fat or not! The injection is for your own good. You should be content that you¡¯re recovering so well!¡±


    Mrs. Walton was instantly angry. She threw the pillow at Mr. Walton and pointed at the door. ¡®Get out!¡±


    Mr. Walton was speechless. How did he provoke her again?


    At this moment, Amelia stuck her head in. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Mrs. Walton was immediately happy. ¡°Quick, Mia, let Grandma hug you!¡± Her


    Mia was still the best! Once Mia came, she felt that her illness had been cured!


    Amelia came in to hug Mrs. Walton and put the cloth bag aside. When she opened it, there were all kinds of silver needles. The smile on Mrs. Walton¡¯s face froze. No way¡­ such long silver needles wouldn¡¯t pierce her, right?


    Amelia: ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be afraid. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. Mia has already umted experience a few days ago!¡¯


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t said anything. Why was she even more afraid now?


    Mrs. Walton tried to get out of bed in a panic. I want to go to the toilet¡­¡±


    Mr. Walton and Amelia both stared at Mrs. Walton¡¯s leg¡­ Mr. Walton sighed. ¡°This is a medical miracle!¡±


    Mrs. Walton didn¡¯t really want acupuncture. She dawdled and made excuses. At this moment, George came in and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ameliained, ¡°Eldest Uncle, Grandma doesn¡¯t want acupuncture!¡±


    George looked at Mrs. Walton solemnly. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree?¡±


    In the end¡­ Mrs Walton was pressed into the hospital bed.


    Amelia held the silver needle with a serious expression. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t


    move.¡±


    Mrs. Walton:


    The acupuncturested for a long time. When Elmer returned, he saw Amelia focused on the acupuncture. She was cute, but when she held the silver needles, she subconsciously became serious. She looked even more precious.


    ¡°My disciple is amazing.¡± Elmer looked at Amelia¡¯s technique and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve taught her theory, but she seems to have practiced it.¡±


    Helena also nodded. ¡°Of course my daughter is amazing. After all, I gave birth to her!¡±


    Elmer:


    After a long time, the acupuncture session ended. Mrs. Waltony on the bed helplessly. Boohoo, her obedient and cute Mia had changed! She had thought that her granddaughter was a cute little girl, but she did not expect her to know how to perform acupuncture! Her strength was also immense, she could not move at all!


    Amelia put away the silver needles as she patted Mrs. Walton with her soft little hand. ¡°Be good, Grandma. Mia will be gentler next time¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. She sat up and raised her feet. She was surprised to find that her legs had more strength?


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°Can I walk now?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No, you have to rest for three days.¡±


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°l can walk in three days?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Acupuncture again in three days.¡±


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°¡­¡± She shouldn¡¯t have asked!


    Helena floated to the side and couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°My mother is still so dramatic.¡± When she was sick, the atmosphere in the house was very dull, but Helena remembered that before she was sick, the atmosphere in the house was still very happy. Her mother loved tough, but after she was hospitalized, everything changed.


    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­ I haven¡¯t seen your grandmother like this in a long time¡­¡± Elmer stroked Amelia¡¯s little head. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all!¡± Although her mother was a ghost now, Amelia was very satisfied because she had her parents, grandparents, uncles, brothers, and sisters by her side¡­ Her mother would have to wait until July 14th to reincarnate. She could still stay with her mother for many, many days¡­


    George walked in. ¡°The discharge procedures are done. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Eric carried Mrs. Walton to the wheelchair. Mr. Walton pushed the wheelchair and left. Amelia skipped in front. ¡°Let¡¯s go home! Seven and Grandpa Turtle must miss Mia very much!¡±

 Chapter 372 - 372: Final Struggle

    Chapter 372: Final Struggle


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After the Walton family left, an old man who had just undergone surgery was pushed into this VIP ward. A caretaker was busy pouring water and taking out the urinal, arranging everything neatly.


    The old man¡¯s family asked the doctor, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my father?¡±


    The doctor checked and said, ¡°The anesthetic hasn¡¯t passed yet, but I told you before that you need to take care of someone with Alzheimer¡¯s¡­¡±


    The family member had a worried expression. The caretaker was at the side and listened to the doctor¡¯s instructions seriously. When the doctor finished speaking, she quickly confirmed, ¡°Discharge phlegm every twenty minutes and can only eat liquid food, what about soup? Can they drink clear soup?¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°A little is fine. Don¡¯t eat too much.¡± With that, he looked at the family members. ¡°You¡¯ve been up all day and night. You have to rest well.¡±


    The family members nodded. They had just hired a caretaker. After observing for a day, she was honest and willing to do things. She was also very concerned about the old man. She could remember everything the doctor instructed, so they were very relieved and went back to wash up and rest for the time being.


    After everyone left, the caretaker first looked around the ward and realized that there were no surveince cameras. Moreover, because it was a VIP ward, there were no other patients or family members beside her. She immediately threw away the towel and sat still.


    ¡°Phew¡­ Acting for a day and a night is too tiring¡­¡± The caregiver fanned herself. Generally speaking, when the patient was pushed back, a nurse or doctor woulde over every few minutes to check, especially the nurses. In the beginning, they woulde very frequently, so the caregiver could only look at the sofa outside enviously. At this moment, she could only sit by the bed to rest.


    The towel that the caregiver had casually thrown just now happened to cover the old man¡¯s face and pressed down on the old man¡¯s oxygen tube. The unconscious old man instinctively struggled, and the heart and lungs monitor made beeping sounds.


    The caretaker sneered and took out her phone to take a photo of the old man with interest. As she took the photo, she smiled. ¡°Look, this old fares dying struggle is too interesting!¡± After she finished taking the video, she sent it to a group chat. Most of the videos and pictures in the group chat were very bloody. The caretaker watched as her video was praised, her eyes glowing green. No one saw that there was a ghost lying on her head¡­


    The door outside creaked. The caretaker immediately put away her cell phone and picked up the cell phone on the old man¡¯s face. She pretended to wipe his face as she quietly took away the detector on the old man¡¯s finger. The old man¡¯s face turned red and he subconsciously took two breaths.


    The nurse pushed the door open and entered. She quickly checked the old man¡¯s condition and asked, ¡°Did something happen just now? The devices were beeping.¡±


    The caretaker nodded nkly. ¡°No, right? I just wiped the patient¡¯s face and hands¡­


    The nurse looked at the old man¡¯s hand and realized that the detector had fallen. She sighed. ¡°When you wipe his hand, you can¡¯t take this off. This is to monitor the patient¡¯s breathing, heartbeat, and blood pressure. He just finished the surgery. You can¡¯t be careless.¡±


    The caretaker apologized profusely. ¡°1 understand. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    The nurse checked again and confirmed that there was nothing wrong with the patient before leaving.


    The caretaker¡¯s face fell. ¡°How annoying!¡¯


    The evil spirity behind the caretaker and bit her neck, sucking something as if it was sucking blood. The caretaker felt her neck ache and raised her hand to rub it¡­


    Walton Family Manor.


    Harper slumped on the sofa and looked outside in boredom. He turned around and looked at the turtle in his hand. He ced the old turtle on the table and spun it around, muttering, ¡°So boring¡­¡±


    Seven stood on the handrail of the stairs and pped his wings as he cawed.


    ¡°Hey! Old monster! Let go of that turtle!¡±


    Harper nced at Seven, the green parrot that had almost be too human. ¡°It¡¯s only because you have wings that I can¡¯t catch you. Otherwise, I would have plucked all your feathers by now.¡± Seven cawed and flew outside. ¡°Idiot! Idiot!¡±


    Harper:


    William, who was fiddling with a fishing,ughed. ¡°Harper, are you crazy? You actually want to pluck the parrot¡¯s feathers!¡±


    Harper was exasperated. ¡°William! Shut up!¡±


    Lucas quietly looked up at Harper. ¡°You didn¡¯t y games today. Are you waiting for Mia?¡± After a Dause, he added, ¡°Is there a need?¡± Amelia would always make a sound when she came back.. Did Harper and William have to wait here?

 Chapter 373 - 373: Fifth Uncle Is So Bad!

    Chapter 373: Fifth Uncle Is So Bad!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Harper, whose thoughts had been exposed, snorted. ¡°I think the room is stuffy, so I¡¯ll y with the turtle here. Can¡¯t l?¡± Lucas snickered.


    William asked Lucas, ¡°Aren¡¯t you waiting here too?¡±


    Lucas didn¡¯t look up. ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting here reading. Who waited?¡±


    Emma grabbed a drumstick and ran out of the kitchen. ¡°Huh? What are you talking about? Is Mia back?¡±


    Harper rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to pay to treat those ears.¡±


    Emma turned around and ran out again. ¡°I calcted with my fingers. Mia ising back!¡± Of course, she would not calcte with her fingers. She had just learned this from Amelia. She had just run across thewn when she saw a few cars drive in outside. Amelia was really back!


    Amelia had juste down when the first thing she saw was the parrot flying over. ¡°Help! Someone wants to pluck all my feathers!¡± Right on the heels of that, another drumstick was ced in her mouth. Emma said, ¡°Here, the drumstick is for you!¡¯


    Amelia was speechless. Before she could react, a bird stood on her head and there was a drumstick in her mouth. Amelia subconsciously picked up the drumstick and took a bite. ¡°Wow, it smells so good!¡±


    Emma said proudly, ¡°Of course. I roasted it very seriously!¡±


    Harper pretended to chase Seven and ran out. ¡°You stupid parrot, stop right there! Eh? Mia, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes! Brother Harper, what are you doing?¡±


    Harper pointed at the parrot on Amelia¡¯s head. ¡°1 1 m catching it.¡±


    Emma, Amelia, and Harper immediately started chatting. Amelia said something and waved her hand. ¡°Come, follow me!¡± She now had two more sidekicks. These two sidekicks were her brother and sister¡­ The three of them ran back to the main building.


    William had one hand in his pocket and walked out very reservedly. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Helena pounce in and exim, ¡°Home is still the best!¡± When she saw William, she even rubbed his hair. ¡°Hi, Little William.¡¯ With that, she passed through William¡¯s face and flew in.


    William: ¡°! ! !¡± Helena¡¯s hand was like ice and a knife, scaring him so much that he trembled! Help! My dead Auntie suddenly attacked me!


    Mrs. Walton was discharged from the hospital. The house was filled with joy and the fragrance of food could be smelled everywhere.


    ¡°Get ready for dinner!¡± Alex shouted.


    Amelia ran to the side and lit an incense stick. She inserted the incense into the soil outside the building and faced the entrance of the main building. Then, she brought out the food with Mrs Taylor and ced it on the table to worship the ancestors first. The courtyard was immediately filled with the fragrance of the food and sandalwood. It felt like the New Year.


    Amelia said regretfully, ¡°We¡¯re still short of a string of firecrackers. If we had a string of firecrackers, it would be perfect!¡± When the firecrackers sounded, it would be New Year!


    Suddenly, a firecracker was thrown over, and right on the heels of that, crackling sounds rang out, scaring Amelia and the other children so much that they hurriedly ran.


    Ericughed out loud. ¡°Fifth Uncle is here! Isn¡¯t it just setting off firecrackers? Fifth Uncle will satisfy you!¡¯


    Amelia was furious. ¡°Fifth Uncle, you¡¯re so bad!¡±


    Ericughed and picked Amelia up and slung her over his shoulder.


    At the dining table, Amelia scooped a bowl of rice and arranged the meat dishes in an orderly manner. Then, she stuck her chopsticks on the rice. ¡°Mom, eat.¡±


    Eric also picked up the food and ced it in the bowl. ¡°Eat more, eat more.¡±


    George suddenly picked out the coriander in the chicken. Helena didn¡¯t eat coriander.


    Previously, Helena had possessed Hall¡¯s body, but possession was ultimately not a long-term solution. In addition, it also vited the rules of the


    Netherworld, so Amelia took Helena and ced her in the Soul Retrieving Gourd. Later, Elmer brought her to the Netherworld to verify her qualifications and prepare for reincarnation. Of course, under Helena¡¯s pleading, Elmer still brought her back from the Netherworld and let her spend more time with Amelia and the others in thest period of time. George and the others knew that Amelia¡¯s actions were right, and it was the best way to deal with Helena. They also cherished thest time they spent with their sister, even if they could not see her now.


    Mr. Walton, who did not know anything, red at George and Eric. The children were fooling around, and they followed along!


    At the side, Helena acted as if she could not hear anything and ate. The bowl of rice was quickly gone. Amelia frowned and secretly looked through her wallet. She quickly brought the cold and tasteless food in front of her and pushed her small bowl over. Her chopsticks were stuck in the rice..

 Chapter 374 - 374: Who Said I Can’t?

    Chapter 374: Who Said I Can¡¯t?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Helena said, ¡°Eh? There¡¯s more!¡± Then she finished it again with a whoosh.


    Amelia¡¯s face was filled with conflict. She pinched her fingers and counted. Her mother had to eat a chicken every meal. It was at least 200 yuan a day. A month was¡­ a year was¡­ Ah, she could not afford to raise her mother anymore!


    Seeing that Helena had finished everything she could eat, Amelia opened her small wallet in pain. There were only 200 yuan left in this red packet! Other people¡¯s ghosts could only eat food during festivals. Some of them could not even eat food for a year. As for her mother¡­ Boohoo, she was so difficult to raise!


    At the dining table, the Waltons were talking about something. It seemed that a friend¡¯s father was hospitalized and he had to go take a look when he was discharged. George said that he could go on behalf of the Waltons. There was no need for so many people to go¡­


    Amelia raised her hand eagerly. ¡°Eldest Uncle, I want to go too.¡±


    George wanted to refuse, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he said, ¡°Okay, alright.¡± He had no principles with Amelia.


    In the blink of an eye, another three days passed. Mrs. Walton received acupuncture again. She did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that this acupuncture session was more painful than thest time. However, Amelia said that this was normal, so she did not ask.


    On the fourth day, Amelia continued her acupuncture. Under the sunlight, the silver needles glowed with a faint cold light. Mrs. Walton was finally afraid. After the acupuncture for the past few days, her legs were getting weaker and weaker. She could have been standing before, but now she could only lie on the bed. Her entire body hurt. Amelia seemed to be struggling too. Her forehead was covered in sweat, and her face was red from exhaustion.


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°Mia, if it doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s forget it?¡±


    Amelia looked up instantly. ¡°No? Who said I can¡¯t?!¡±


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. Looking at Amelia, who was fierce, Mrs. Walton stopped talking. However, Amelia seemed to be agitated. She raised the silver needle and stabbed it violently, faster and faster. Mrs. Walton instantly regretted saying no!


    Five minutester, Mrs. Walton¡¯s legs were filled with silver needles. Amelia looked at them in satisfaction. ¡°Grandma, look, I¡¯m super awesome!¡±


    Mr. Walton held the newspaper and pretended to read it. His lips were pursed into a straight line.


    Mrs. Walton wiped her sweat and said with trembling lips, ¡°Impressive, impressive. Our Mia is the best¡­¡± So, would she be able to stand up tomorrow after this? However, she never expected Amelia, who had finished the acupuncture, to lie to the side and fall asleep!


    Mrs. Walton: Was she going to ignore her just like that? Was it really okay to have silver needles all over her legs?


    Little did she know that Helena had been watching from the side. Amelia had told George that the silver needles would stay for an hour today. She knew that her mother and eldest uncle would wake her up, so she fell asleep in relief.


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°Mia¡­


    Amelia rolled over.


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°Mia¡­


    Amelia grabbed the pillow and rolled to the side in a daze. She was sleeping soundly.


    Mr. Walton said, ¡°Mia¡¯s tired from acupuncture. Let her rest for a while.¡±


    Mrs. Walton had nowhere to vent her anger. She muttered to Mr. Walton,


    ¡°What else can you do other than sit?!¡±


    Mr. Walton: He didn¡¯t say anything. Why was he scolded again? Besides, he didn¡¯t know acupuncture. What else could he do other than watch?


    George came in with the medicine and said in a low voice, ¡°Mia told me that the silver needles have to be kept for an hour.¡± He looked at the time and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already set the rm.¡±


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°¡­¡± An hour! She had to look at the silver needles on her legs for an hour?! She trembled, and the silver needles on her leg also trembled, making her dizzy!


    Mrs. Walton closed her eyes and fainted.


    George¡¯s chest tightened, but soon Mrs Walton began to snore softly.


    George:


    Mr. Walton:


    Fifty minutester, Amelia was woken up by Helena and George at the same time. She yawned and her eyes were blurry. She was still a little dazed.


    George looked at Amelia helplessly. He knew that she would be in a daze, so he deliberately woke her up ten minutes in advance to bring her back to her senses. When it was about time, he said, ¡°Mia, it¡¯s time to put away the needles.¡¯


    Amelia: ¡°Oh, oh, oh!¡± She took a look and realized that Mrs. Walton was still asleep. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Perfect.. I¡¯ll take advantage of Grandma¡¯s sleep to collect the needles!¡± That way, Grandma would not be nervous!

 Chapter 375 - 375: Plaza Dance, Mrs. Walton

    Chapter 375: za Dance, Mrs. Walton


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia held the silver needles and focused on retracting them. George watched her closely. Mr. Walton put down the newspaper. No one noticed that the parrot, Seven, had poked its head in. The atmosphere in the room was a little tense. It tilted its head and observed. When Amelia retracted thest silver needle, it cawed twice. ¡°Fire! Fire!¡±


    Mrs. Walton was woken up. She opened her eyes and turned around to run out. ¡°Where¡¯s the fire?!¡±


    George and Mr. Walton looked at Mrs. Walton, who had run out, in shock. Amelia was also stunned¡­ Just now, before the acupuncture, she had asked her master if her grandmother would be able to stand up tomorrow after this acupuncture. At that time, her master had disdainfully said that she could not because after the acupuncture, Mrs. Walton would be able to walk as if she was flying! Amelia did not believe it at first, but now, shepletely believed it and knew what walking as fast as flying was!


    Mrs. Walton realized that she had been deceived and ran back to look at Seven angrily. ¡°Seven! If you continue to caw, I¡¯ll cook you into soup!¡¯


    Seven fluttered to Amelia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t cook me, don¡¯t cook me! Seven was wrong, wrong¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton: ¡®


    Amelia pointed at Mrs. Walton¡¯s legs. ¡°Grandma, look.¡±


    Mrs. Walton lowered her head and was stunned for a moment. Then, she reached out her hand. ¡°Quick, someone help me up. I¡¯m a little afraid of heights.¡± She could stand up now,pletely standing up. She was not as weak as before. Now that she stood up, it felt extremely real, but it was too real. It made her feel a little unrealistic!


    Mr. Walton went over to support Mrs. Walton with a dark expression and asked Amelia, ¡°Mia, can your grandmother walk a few steps on her feet?¡±


    Some time ago, Amelia had argued with Director Yu. He still remembered Amelia saying that her grandmother had just recovered and could not exercise.


    Amelia put away the silver needles and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Grandma can walk tonight!¡± If she hadn¡¯t fallen, Grandma would have been able to dance in the square long ago!


    Mr. Walton heaved a sigh of relief and let go of Mrs. Walton. ¡°Mia said that you can walk. Then take a couple steps. If you have nothing to do, take a couple of steps.¡± He swore that when he said this, he was really concerned about Mrs. Walton¡¯s legs with all his heart. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Walton scolded him again, ¡°You take a coupple steps. If you have nothing to do, take a couple of steps!¡¯


    Mr. Walton:


    Apanied by her family, Mrs Walton took a few cautious steps, then walked faster and faster. She was overjoyed.


    ¡°l can really walk?¡± Mrs. Walton was overjoyed. ¡°l can really walk!¡± Although she could walk a few days ago, she had to hold onto something. If she didn¡¯t, she had to walk very slowly. There was an indescribable sense of powerlessness, but it was different now. Now, she could feel that she was standing solidly. She even felt that she could run a few kilometers!


    Eric was so shocked that his mouth formed an O. Amelia said that acupuncture could make Mrs. Walton stand up. He actually did not believe it. He did not expect her to really stand up now!


    After dinner, Mrs. Walton took a pair of red fans and couldn¡¯t wait to bring the family out. ¡°Don¡¯t run today. Apany me to square dance!¡±


    Mrs. Walton was too happy. She was so happy that she did not know how to express the joy in her heart. She could only rely on square dancing to vent the joy in her heart.


    The Walton family, who had been forced to follow, was speechless.


    In the park square, Mrs. Walton danced happily with the red fans. She even forced Mr. Walton to take a video of her and send it to the family¡¯s WeChat group. So¡­


    Henry, who had justpleted a mission, had just turned on his cell phone when it vibrated non-stop. He hurriedly opened WeChat and was stunned! The person dancing in the square with two red fans was his mother?!


    Chris, who was catching up on sleep and preparing to film at night, was also reminded by the vibration of his cell phone. When he was resting, he would block other people¡¯s messages, except those from home. Therefore, he opened the WeChat group, and his sleepiness dissipated. He instantly sat up in bed. This olddy with a red face and strong movements was his mother?!


    Andrew, who had just saved a patient and sat down to rest tiredly, also took out his cell phone and looked at the new news. In the end, he saw Mrs. Walton holding two red fans and dancing for eighteen videos in a row¡­


    At this moment, his cell phone dinged again. Mr. Walton sent a new video. The entire group was silent..

 Chapter 376 Miracle Doctor!

    376 Miracle Doctor!


    Mr. Walton''stest video was of Mrs. Walton drinking water. She said in high spirits, "Did you see that? I can stand up and dance! All of this is thanks to Mia!" Her eyes were filled with pride as she continued, "Mia''s acupuncture cured my leg. Our Mia is really a little blessing!"


    Amelia knew acupuncture? And got Mrs. Walton to stand up? The Walton brothers were incredulous.


    Eric posted in the group: "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and praise her!"


    Alex: "Wow, who has such heaven-defying medical skills to treat the olddy? So it''s my daughter. My daughter is awesome!"


    The Walton family: "¡­"


    George immediately posted: "Mia is awesome!"


    Dn: "Mia is super awesome!"


    Henry: "Mia is awesome! Mom is awesome too! This is too surprising!"


    Chris: "Impressive! I didn''t expect our Mia to be a little miracle doctor!"


    Eric: "Add supper tonight! I''ll pay!"


    Andrew: "First, congrattions, Mom. You can finally stand up. Then, let''s praise Mia. Mia, do you want to consider taking the chief physician exam with me?"


    The Walton family: "¡­" Andrew, get lost! You''ve poached someone in your own house!


    Mr. Walton took another small video and sent it to the WeChat group. Amelia hugged her cell phone and searched for a long time before she finally found a thumbs-up emoji!


    The Walton family: "!!!" Wow, their Mia actually sent a WeChat message!


    George''s eyes were gentle as he posted the video of Mrs. Walton dancing in the square. At the same time, the family''s video was also uploaded to their Moments. In less than two seconds, arge number of people replied with question marks. Hadn''t the Walton family''s Old Madam been in a wheelchair for more than five years? She had even been hospitalized a few days ago. Why could she stand up and dance in the square now?


    Many peoplemented on George''s WeChat Moments:


    "Which miracle doctor cured Mrs. Walton?"


    "President Walton, my family went to Changbai Mountain to pick some fresh wild fungi some time ago. When do you have time? I''ll send them to you?"


    "Which old miracle doctor cured Mrs. Walton? Can President Walton help introduce me?"


    "Please introduce me¡­"


    "Please introduce me¡­"


    On the other side, Jacob Carl brought Mr. Carl out of the hospital. All of them had worried expressions. They confirmed that their Old Master was really demented. He was delirious and his eyes were dull. He did not even know how to drink, eat, and go to the toilet normally. He had been hospitalized for a few days. Although he could eat something now under the doctor''s treatment and could sit up for a while, the doctor said that the possibility of Old Master standing up was minimal.


    At this moment, the eldest son of the Carl family subconsciously scrolled through his WeChat Moments and suddenly saw George''s WeChat status. His eyes widened and he stood up with a bang. Mrs. Walton actually stood up? He hurriedly wanted to call George to ask, but he saw a message from George. "I heard that your father has been discharged from the hospital. I n to visit tomorrow. Are you free?"


    Carl''s eldest son''s hands were trembling as he hurriedly replied, "I''m free, I''m free. When will President Waltone? I''m free!"


    When the Walton family''s Old Master and the Carl family''s Old Master were young, they were in the same production team and had some friendship. The Walton family also had business dealings with the Carl family. George and the Carl family''s eldest son, Koen, were considered good friends.


    At this moment, Koen wished he could fly to Walton''s house with Mr. Carl now, but when he thought of how his Old Master had just been discharged, he endured it.


    The next day, George brought Amelia to visit the Carls'' house. Koen was already waiting outside the door. He did not expect George to bring a child over. Koen had only seen Amelia once during her birthday party. At this moment, he hurriedly nced at Amelia. After instructing someone to take good care of Amelia, he hurriedly brought George to the study.


    Amelia sat obediently on the sofa and sized up the Carl house curiously. Helena''s ghost floated to the side and introduced to Amelia. "Old Master Carl and your grandfather are friends. They used to ride cows and work in the same production team in the countryside together."


    Amelia eximed. Although she did not know what production meant, she could understand the words "riding cows". Riding cows was so awesome! She was instantly filled with admiration for Old Master Carl, whom she had not met yet! She turned around and asked the person beside her, "Auntie, can Mia visit Grandpa Carl?"

 Chapter 377 I Even Added Salt For You

    377 I Even Added Salt For You


    The person beside Amelia, Cole''s wife, Que Larry. She looked at the obedient Amelia and liked her from the bottom of her heart. Many children liked to look here and there when they arrived at other people''s houses. They even touched things. However, Amelia sat quietly with her hands on her knees. Anyone would like her.


    "Sure!" Que said, "But the caretaker just pushed Old Master out to rx. He''s in the garden. Let''s go. I''ll bring you there."


    Amelia nodded, making Que''s heart melt. Some of the fatigue and mental exhaustion from the past few days had dissipated.


    In the garden.


    The caretaker knew that the Carl family''s guest was here. She heard that it was President Walton of the Walton Corporation. Koen asked her to push the Old Master out to rx. He must have wanted to talk to President Walton about work. Therefore, the caretaker did not think that anyone would look for her. They were discussing matters and receiving guests. They would not think of them for a while.


    The caretaker carefully ced the shells of the melon seeds in her pocket as she munched on them. Then, she lowered her head and swiped her cell phone without looking at the Old Master.


    Mr. Carl was in a daze like a child. When he saw the nurse munching on melon seeds, he reached out and said something. The nurse red at him. "Someone like you wants to eat melon seeds?! Eat sh*t!" With that, she grabbed the melon seed shell in her pocket and smashed it on Old Master Carl''s face like a prank.


    Old Master Carl was so frightened that he hurriedly closed his eyes.


    The caregiver held her phone with a smile. As she grabbed a big bite, she put it in her mouth and chewed it. Then, she spat it out. "Come, Old Master, your teeth are bad. I''ll help you chew the melon seeds¡­" With that, she spat the chewed melon seeds on the ground and even grabbed a handful of soil from the garden to sprinkle on the melon seeds. "Come, I even added salt for you. Eat."


    Old Master Carl was now demented and could not tell if it was clean or not. When he saw the nurse give him the melon seeds, he took them with trembling hands, his eyes filled with childlike joy.


    The caregiverughed as she took photos with her phone. "Come, everyone, look at this damn old man. He doesn''t know anything. He even wants to eat the melon seeds I spat out! Tsk tsk, old people are indeed dirty and disgusting. I''m still too kind-hearted. I shouldn''t have thrown soil in. I should have just peed in, hahaha!"


    The nurse''s eyes flickered with malice. She watched as Old Master Carl grabbed the chewed melon seeds that had been scattered with dirt and was about to stuff them into his mouth¡­


    Just as the melon seeds were about to be stuffed into Old Master Carl''s mouth, a ck thing suddenly flew back and hit Mr. Carl''s wrist.


    The dirty melon seeds in Mr. Carl''s hand instantly fell and scattered all over him. The Old Master was so frightened that he cried out. The ck thing also fell and rolled twice before falling to the side of the flower bed. On a closer look, it was actually a turtle!


    The turtle flipped over as usual andy motionless.


    Helena floated next to Amelia. "Wow, Mia is awesome!"


    Seven also stuck his head out of the pet bag. "Mia is amazing! The number one expert in the world!"


    Beside him, Elmer''s mouth twitched.


    Que looked at Amelia and the noisy parrot in a daze, then at the turtle that had been thrown out. She did not react at all. When her gazended on Mr. Carl, she was shocked and hurriedly ran over. She saw that Old Master Carl''s body was covered in melon seeds skin and some dirty and sticky things.


    As she helped Mr. Carl wipe the dirt off his body, Que asked worriedly, "Dad, are you alright?"


    Mr. Carl grabbed his wrist and looked at Que aggrievedly. He was muttering something. The nurse was already scared silly. When did Quee? Why didn''t she notice at all! She didn''t have time to turn off her phone and hurriedly put it in her pocket. She went forward to help Mr. Carl clean his clothes and apologized to Que. "Ah¡­ Madam, I''m sorry. I was in a hurry just now, so I went to the toilet. I saw that Mr. Carl had been craving these melon seeds for a long time, so I secretly brought some out for him¡­ But I didn''t expect him to do this to me¡­"


    The nurse said guiltily. She had been performing very well previously. The Carl family had a good impression of her. Then, she hinted that her heart ached for Mr. Carl, so she secretly brought him melon seeds to eat. After saying this, normal people would no longer suspect her. However, the nurse did not expect a childish voice to sound at this moment. "Auntie, you''re lying!"

 Chapter 378 - 378: There Will Be No Next Time

    Chapter 378: There Will Be No Next Time


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The caretaker was stunned and looked at Amelia. Where did this childe from? Nosy!


    The caretaker put on a confused expression. ¡°l didn¡¯t¡­ This little kid can¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± She didn¡¯t see Que immediately just now because she was at the corner of the garden with Old Master Carl. She firmly believed that Que didn¡¯t see her, so as long as she refused to admit it, she would believe it. As for what a child said, who could believe her?


    Que¡¯s expression was very bad, especially after hearing Amelia¡¯s words. She was not sure if the caretaker was lying or not. She could only say, ¡°The Old Master is muddle-headed right now. Didn¡¯t I tell you before that when you go to the washroom, push Old Master back to his room first. If you go to the washroom, it will take at least ten minutes. What if something happens to Old


    Master during this period?¡±


    The caretaker looked vexed. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I was careless. Madam, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll definitely pay attention next time¡­ No, no, no, there definitely won¡¯t be a next time!


    Amelia stared at the caretaker and said word by word, ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the toilet just now. You were feeding Grandpa Carl something!¡± Although she didn¡¯t see that scene, her mother saw it, and so did her master! Her mother and master told her to quickly stop Grandpa Carl, so she threw Grandpa Turtle out! Moreover, she could also see that there was a ghost on this caretaker auntie¡¯s head! Her master said that this ghost was called a ck-hearted ghost. Since she could be pestered by a ck-hearted ghost, it meant that this auntie was definitely not a good person!


    When the ck-hearted ghost on the caretaker¡¯s head saw Elmer, it wanted to run immediately, but Elmer stopped it.


    The caretaker was very vexed, but she could only put on a confused expression. ¡°Huh? The Old Master was just eating melon seeds. It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Amelia pointed at the slippers on the ground. ¡°Auntie, your slipper is still at Grandpa Carl¡¯s feet. Did you go to the toilet in one slipper?¡±


    The caretaker: ¡®


    Amelia pointed at the pile of melon seeds on the ground. ¡°Second, Grandpa Carl is sick and can¡¯t munch on melon seeds himself, but these melon seeds have all been eaten cleanly¡­¡±


    The caretaker continued to be silent.


    Amelia pointed at a pile of dirty melon seeds and soil on the ground. ¡°Thirdly, if Grandpa Carl eats melon seeds himself, he shouldn¡¯t be able to chew all the melon seeds and spit them out while continuing to eat, right? Moreover, there¡¯s sand and soil in these chewed melon seeds.¡¯


    Amelia was still young and insufficiently observant. She had learned this from Helena, but she was smart and quickly absorbed the knowledge.


    The caretaker looked anxious and aggrieved. ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. My slipper¡­ it identally flew out when I ran back in a hurry just now¡­ As for those melon seeds, I helped Old Master peel them in the beginning, so the melon seeds shell is clean. As for the chewed melon seeds shell, perhaps Old Master was anxious after I went to the toilet and grabbed them to eat?¡±


    Que frowned. ¡°Then how do you exin the dirt in the chewed melon seeds?¡±


    The caretaker opened her mouth. ¡°Maybe the melon seeds fell to the ground and Old Master picked them up again¡­¡±


    Amelia looked like a little adult and shook her head solemnly. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re lying again. Your words are wed. Grandpa Carl is in a wheelchair. How can he bend down to pick up things?¡± When he was in a wheelchair, he could not bend down to pick up things! In the past, when her grandmother was in a wheelchair, she could not pick up things herself when they fell. It was always others who picked them up, so Grandpa Carl could not drop the melon seeds and pick them up again.


    When Que heard this, she also frowned. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mia is right about this.¡±


    The caretaker did not know what excuse to find this time. She had an expression that said, ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯m really¡­ Sigh, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. If it weren¡¯t for¡­ let¡¯s check the surveince cameras?¡± She dared to say that she was checking the surveince cameras because she had observed for the past few days and knew which part of Carl¡¯s house was a blind spot that the surveince cameras could not capture.


    Que said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s investigate then.¡±


    Themotion here rmed Koen and George. By the time they came out, Que had already sent someone to check the garden surveince.


    Koen frowned. ¡°Is there some kind of misunderstanding?¡±

 Chapter 379 - 379: Like to Take Photos Without Clothes

    Chapter 379: Like to Take Photos Without Clothes


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This caretaker was selected by Koen from arge professionalpany. She had received many employers¡¯ pennants and was also famous for being a ¡°star caretaker¡¯! in the industry.


    Que said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a misunderstanding or not, we¡¯ll know after checking the surveince cameras.¡± George also said, ¡°Our Mia never lies.¡±


    Koen didn¡¯t say anything else.


    After a while, the surveince cameras came out. However, the garden was too remote and happened to be in the blind spot of the surveince cameras. They did not capture anything.


    The caretaker¡¯s eyes turned red as she said aggrievedly, ¡°Forget it. In our line of work, we¡¯re often misunderstood by our employers. We¡¯re all used to it¡­¡± As she spoke, she looked at Amelia and said helplessly, ¡°Perhaps this child saw wrongly, or she watched too many television dramas and is hallucinating¡­ But it¡¯s okay. This will make me work more seriously, reflect on myself, and take better care of the old¡­


    Amelia: ¡®


    Helena was so angry that she put her hands on her hips. ¡°Pfft! Bad luck!¡±


    Elmer also narrowed his eyes and said calmly, ¡°Mia, check her cell phone.¡±


    Amelia immediately turned to look at George. ¡°Eldest Uncle, check her cell phone! ¡±


    The caretaker¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she instantly panicked. She subconsciously grabbed the phone in her pocket and recalled the video she had just taken. The video had not been paused and had been taken! She hurriedly wanted to delete the video.


    Helena floated over. ¡°Yo, you want to delete the video and destroy the evidence?¡± She moved her finger and used the power of the ghost to pull the caretaker¡¯s finger.


    Koen was also very decisive. He said directly, ¡°Since you said that you¡¯re fine, we should be able to check your cell phone, right?¡±


    The caretaker¡¯s fingers in her pocket trembled. The more nervous she was, the more slippery her fingers became. Moreover, for some reason, she felt that her fingers were about to cramp, but she could not touch the cell phone!


    The caretaker finally started to panic. ¡°That¡­ might be a little inconvenient. I usually like to take selfies¡­¡±


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°It¡¯s just a selfie. What¡¯s so inconvenient about it? Auntie, are you taking those kind of naked photos?¡±


    Everyone:


    Of course, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the caretaker really followed Amelia¡¯s words and said, ¡®Yes¡­ I did take photos like this¡­¡±


    Everyone was speechless again.


    Amelia¡¯s face was serious. ¡°No! Auntie, you just don¡¯t want to show us your cell phone. There must be something shameful in your cell phone!¡±


    Que¡¯s expression was ugly. She went forward and took out the caretaker¡¯s phone. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for others to look, but I should be able to. We¡¯re all women. Moreover, I¡¯m anxious about what happened to my family¡¯s Old Master, so I hope you can understand if I did anything inappropriate.¡±


    The caretaker: ¡°¡­¡± No, she couldn¡¯t understand! She wanted to snatch the cell phone back, but she was stopped by others.


    Que opened the photo album. The first thing was a video. She opened it directly and heard the caretaker¡¯s vicious voice. ¡®Come, everyone, look at this damn old man. He doesn¡¯t know anything. He even wants to eat the melon seeds I spat out! Tsk tsk, the old man is indeed dirty and disgusting. I¡¯m still too kind-hearted. I shouldn¡¯t have thrown dirt in. I should have just peed in. Hahaha!¡± Then, the caretakerughed loudly. Herughter was filled with malice and humiliation.


    In the video, the caretaker spat out the chewed melon seeds on the ground, grabbed a handful of soil, mixed it in, and handed it to Mr. Carl¡­


    Que was trembling with anger, and Koen¡¯s head was buzzing with anger! Other than this video, there were many other videos. There was Mr. Carl taking a shower, and she took photos of the old man without restraint. As she took photos, she teased him, letting everyone see how ugly this old man was. When she fed the Old Master, she deliberately poured the porridge and soup into Mr. Carl¡¯s nose. When Mr. Carl choked and coughed, she proudly took photos with her phone. At night, she did not allow the Old Master to sleep either. As soon as the old man closed his eyes, she pped him. In the end, she exhausted Mr. Carl before letting him go¡­


    After watching a few of them, Que could not stand it anymore. Any normal person would not be able to watch such a video, let alone the old man in this video, who was her father-inw¡­


    The Carl family was stunned, and so were the surrounding servants. They had been interacting with the caregiver day and night and had always thought that she was an honest and kind person. Sometimes, they were afraid that she would be too tired, so they would take over her care of Mr. Carl for a while and let her rest.. They never expected her to be so vicious!

 Chapter 380 - 380: Looking at Her with Sympathy

    Chapter 380: Looking at Her with Sympathy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You! You, you, you¡­¡± Que was furious. No wonder the Old Master was afraid when he saw the caretaker from the beginning. He pulled her and said something, even hiding behind her. At that time, no one understood what the Old Master was doing. They even persuaded him to listen to the caretaker and even threatened him. If he was disobedient, everyone would ignore him!


    Que regretted it now!


    Koen was furious. He pped the caretaker¡¯s face and sent her flying. ¡°Call the police! Call the police now!¡±


    The caretaker covered her face and knelt on the ground. ¡°Mr. Carl, no. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really¡­ I don¡¯t mean any harm. I just¡­¡±


    Amelia suddenly sighed. Why did this caretaker auntie and the caretaker auntie from before say that they didn¡¯t have any ill intentions? Did they not understand the meaning of the word ¡®malicious¡¯?


    Que was so angry that she couldn¡¯t care less about her dignity. She cursed, ¡°The video evidence is all here. You still say that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose and didn¡¯t mean any harm?!¡±


    Koen also said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re lying through your teeth! Just you wait!¡± He wished he could abandon his poise and press the caretaker down to beat her up!


    The caretaker was finally afraid. There were not only videos of Old Master Carl in her phone, but also other videos¡­ To put it bluntly, what she did to Mr. Carl was at most abuse. In the end, she lost her job. However, once those videos were exposed, it would not be so simple. Her phone had some videos she had taken in the past, as well as some videos sent by others in the WeChat group. These videos were their special hobbies. If they fell into the hands of the police, she and the people in the WeChat group would be shot to death!


    The caretaker panicked and couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. She kept kowtowing and begging for mercy. ¡°Mr. Carl, I was wrong. I was really wrong. I was instigated by someone¡­ I deserve to die, I deserve to die, but I still have parents and children to raise. My parents and children are innocent. Please take into ount that my parents and children are very pitiful¡­¡±


    Koen was so angry that heughed. ¡°You still have parents? You have parents, but you abused my father?! And your children. Your children are indeed pitiful to have a demonic mother like you!¡¯


    The caretaker looked regretful. ¡°I was wrong. I really know my mistake. I was bewitched. They said that they could give me 10,000 yuan for filming a video. I was momentarily obsessed¡­¡± She was too anxious and made up an excuse in a hurry.


    Que gritted her teeth. ¡°Didn¡¯t our Carl family give you enough nursing fees? The market price of the caregiver at home is 50,000 yuan a month. Our family gave you 100,000 yuan a month!¡±


    The caretaker looked like she was willing to be beaten and scolded. She sobbed. ¡°Yes, Madam, you¡¯re very good to me. I¡¯m not human. I¡¯m greedy for money, but I¡¯m really not that kind of pervert. Everything is the fault of the people who bought the video¡­¡±


    However, no matter how much the caretaker cried and pretended to be pitiful, the Carl family did not soften.


    After a while, police sirens sounded outside. The police had arrived. The caretaker knew that she would definitely die if she was caught. She was desperate and immediately targeted Amelia. It was all this damn child¡¯s fault! She wanted to catch her and use her as a hostage to force them to let her go!


    However, what the caretaker could not see was that Helena and Elmer, who were floating at the side, were looking at her sympathetically.


    A vicious glint shed across the caretaker¡¯s eyes. She could strangle such a young child to death with one hand! However, just as her hand touched Amelia, she heard a heh. She instantly flipped and fell out with a bang!


    The caretaker: ¡°???¡± She was stunned from the fall. She didn¡¯t know why she flew out. She only felt a sharp pain in her back. It was so painful that she curled up into a ball.


    Que and Koen¡¯s mouths hung open¡­


    George pursed his lips and was about to send Erik a message to ask him to use money to keep quiet. However, on second thought, wouldn¡¯t giving the hush money confirm their guilt?


    George put away his phone after figuring it out. Forget it, let nature take its course.


    Koen took a while to react and looked at George in surprise.


    George said calmly, ¡°Mia is stronger than the other children to begin with. In addition, she has been practicing martial arts with her father. Her talent is alright¡­¡±


    The corners of Koen¡¯s mouth twitched. This talent was more than alright! However, on careful thought, he could understand. He knew who Amelia¡¯s father was. That war god¡­ Since she was the war god¡¯s daughter, it was not surprising that Amelia could send her flying..

 Chapter 381 - 381: I’m Psychotic

    Chapter 381: I¡¯m Psychotic


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As Koen was thinking, he saw Amelia rush over fiercely and step on the caretaker again and again. ¡°Aiyaya, I¡¯ll hit you! I¡¯ll hit you!¡¯


    Koen¡¯s mouth twitched. Okay, so Amelia was no different from a normal child. She was very vengeful.


    When the police arrived, they saw this scene and could not help but twitch their lips.


    Koen went over and exined the reason. After the police opened the caretaker¡¯s cell phone to check, their scalps immediately tingled! Not only was this caretaker¡¯s cell phone photo album filled with the process of her abusing the elderly, but there were also several videos of her suffocating the elderly she was taking care of! She did not have any reverence for life. Instead, she took pleasure in humiliation. One of the videos was of her killing process. She raised her cell phone andughed strangely. ¡°Everyone, look. I killed another person today. This old thing hasn¡¯t slept well for a few days. I didn¡¯t feed him anything either. He¡¯s already extremely weak! What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that his family actually thinks that his life ising to an end. In that case, I¡¯ll send him off. Haha, look, his family won¡¯t suspect anything even if he dies now. Hahaha¡­¡± The video that followed was very blurry. It should have been secretly taken by the caretaker. It was the scene of the old man¡¯s family crying after the old man died. The caretaker pretended to cry at the side, but in the video, it felt like she wasughing¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s too scary!¡± Carl¡¯s servants¡¯ attention was attracted by the video and they forgot Amelia¡¯s strength. They felt their hair stand on end as they listened to the video from the side. However, what was even more terrifying was that there was not one, but several! Suffocating with a pillow and pressing the elderly¡¯s head into a basin to drown was the mostmon. ording to the caretaker, it was not easy to discover. In addition to the caretakers own murder videos, she also saved many other people¡¯s videos. The content ranged from cat abuse to human murder. There was everything!


    The police followed the clues and quickly found the WeChat group the caretaker was in. It was not an exaggeration to say that there were a hundred people in the WeChat group, half of whom were executioners! The police had handled so many cases, but this was the first time they felt the darkness and


    horror of human nature!


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?!¡± The police officer looked at the caretaker sternly. The caretaker¡¯s mind buzzed, and there was only one thought in her mind: It¡¯s over.


    The caretaker began to regret it, but she did not regret killing anyone. Instead, she regretted being so careless this time and being caught red-handed! She cried on the spot and shouted, ¡°Spare me! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ Really, I don¡¯t know why I took these photos. l¡­ I¡¯m mentally unstable¡­ Yes, I¡¯m mentally ill. I¡¯m mentally ill!¡± Mental patients would not be sentenced!


    The caretaker began to pretend to be crazy. ¡°Hehe,e and catch me,e and catch me¡­ Mommy, Mommy, where are you? I want to eat candy, eat candy¡­¡±


    The police officer went forward and restrained the caretaker. ¡°Whether you¡¯re mentally ill or not is not up to you to decide.¡± He sneered. ¡°Besides, you just recorded your evil deeds from beginning to end. From this video, it can be determined that you haven¡¯t lost your ability to recognize and control yourself. Even if you¡¯re a lunatic, you¡¯ll be sentenced to death!¡±


    The caretaker: ¡°¡­¡± No, she didn¡¯t understand! Why was she suddenly so unlucky? She even recorded the evidence that convicted her?!


    ¡°Mr. Carl! Help! Please, please let me off. 1 still have two children¡­¡± In a moment of desperation, the caretaker hurriedly begged Koen for mercy. She usually took pleasure in teasing others. Only when death fell on her head did she know fear.


    Koen was expressionless. Forgive her? He would follow this matter to the end! Until these scumbags were sentenced to death!


    The police took the caretaker¡¯s phone and reported it as they collected evidence. This was a big case! In order to prevent more lives from being threatened, they had to move quickly and secretly to capture these people in one fell swoop!


    At this moment, the people in the WeChat group the caretaker was in werepletely unaware that the caretaker had sent them all to prison!


    Everyone looked at the caretaker who was being taken away. They were shocked and afraid and did note back to their senses for a long time.


    Amelia was beside them, dragging something with great effort. Elmer took the Spirit Binding Net from her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± He moved his fingers, and the floated up on its own. Elmer sneered.. ¡°Are you touched that I¡¯m


    carrying you myself?¡±

 Chapter 382 - 382: Grandpa, You Have to Get Better Quickly

    Chapter 382: Grandpa, You Have to Get Better Quickly


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The ck-hearted ghost, who was struggling violently: ¡®


    After what happened, the Carl family did not have the mood to entertain George and Amelia anymore. Amelia had also caught the ck-hearted ghost andpleted her mission. She picked Grandpa Turtle up from thewn and patted him. She muttered, ¡°Grandpa Turtle, I¡¯m sorry. Mia was too anxious just now and really couldn¡¯t find anything¡­¡± She paused for a moment and immediately added, ¡°But Mia just thought of it! If this happens again in the future, 1 can lose my shoes and never lose you, Grandpa Turtle!¡±


    Grandpa Turtle: ¡® It narrowed its eyes as if it didn¡¯t care much about Amelia¡¯s words.


    Seven saw Grandpa Turtle being found. For some reason, he suddenly eximed, ¡°Yo, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Grandpa Turtle: ¡® . ¡® He instantly retracted his head!


    George and Koen exchanged a few words before bidding farewell at the door.


    Before they left, Amelia leaned against the car window and waved at the Old


    Master of Carl family. ¡°Grandpa, you have to get better quickly!¡¯


    The Old Master of the Carl family was inarticte. His current intelligence might not even beparable to a child¡¯s. He only knew how to wave foolishly and mumble gibberish.


    George said to Koen, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send the relevant rehabilitation training methods over.¡±


    Koen was extremely grateful and watched George¡¯s car leave.


    In the car, Helena said to Amelia btedly, ¡°Aiyo, your eldest uncle forgot to warn people to keep their mouths closed!¡± Several servants had seen Mia throw the nurse out.


    Beside her, Elmer said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Helena was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±


    Amelia had no idea what Helena and Elmer were talking about. She yed with her feet and then asked in a childish voice, ¡°Why?¡±


    Elmer: ¡°Deliberately sealing their mouths would make us look guilty. There are two ways to hide the truth in the world. One is to make people shut uppletely, and the other is to turn the truth into a rumor.¡± When things were exaggerated to the point that no normal person would believe it, no matter how true the servants were, no one would believe them. If they paid the hush money, they would leave evidence. As for Koen, even if he felt that something was wrong, he would not spout nonsense.


    Helena was enlightened. ¡°I see. My brother is my brother. His brain is amazing!¡±


    George looked down at Amelia. ¡°Talking to your mother?¡±


    Amelia tilted her head. ¡°Mom said, my big brother is my big brother. His brain is amazing! ¡±


    George instantly understood what she meant and could not help but smile. At this moment, Amelia raised her feet andughed. ¡°Eldest Uncle, I¡¯ll let you smell my stinky feet!¡±


    George grabbed Amelia¡¯s little foot and stroked her nose indulgently. ¡°Naughty.¡±


    After capturing the ck-hearted ghost home, the rest was the process of the trial. Strangely, the ck-hearted ghost did not say a word along the way and was very obedient.


    When the car returned to the Walton family, Amelia dragged the ck-hearted ghost inside. Helena quickly asked, ¡°Do you need help?¡± Amelia waved her hand. ¡°No need. One must do their own things.¡±


    Seven held the zipper of the pet bag in its mouth and unzipped it bit by bit. Then, it stuck its head out and spread its wings. It did not fly, but shook its head and followed Amelia.


    At this moment, an ident happened!


    The ck-hearted ghost suddenly turned into a ball of murderous aura. As if he had gathered all his strength, he suddenly rushed out of the opening of the Spirit Binding Net! Elmer¡¯s eyes turned sharp, and he knew that the ghost was not that obedient! However, to his surprise, the ck-hearted ghost did not rush towards Amelia. Instead, it rushed towards Seven, who was shaking his head behind Amelia.


    Seven¡¯s eyes widened and he flew up with a creak. He even cawed, ¡®Don¡¯te over!¡±


    The ck-hearted ghost¡¯s thoughts were simple. Possessing a living person was more difficult. Moreover, even if the possession seeded, it was useless with Amelia and Elmer here. It was better to possess the parrot. This way, Amelia and Elmer would be caught off guard. Secondly, he could rely on the parrot¡¯s wings to fly away quickly!


    However, the ck-hearted ghost had underestimated Seven. Although Seven was glowing green, its movements were very fast. It rushed to Elmer¡¯s side with a whoosh! Wait, didn¡¯t ordinary animals not see ghosts? Why did it specifically choose Elmer¡¯s side?


    The ck-hearted ghost did not have time to brake. It chased after Seven and threw itself into Elmer¡¯s arms..

 Chapter 383 - 383: When Have I Ever Been Afraid?

    Chapter 383: When Have I Ever Been Afraid?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer: The ck-hearted ghost: ¡® Helena:


    Elmer sneered. ¡°Keep running?¡±


    The ck-hearted ghost face turned green. ¡°I¡¯m not running anymore, I¡¯m not running anymore¡­¡± It looked at Amelia and saw that Amelia had opened the Spirit Binding Net. The ck-hearted ghost flew in aggrievedly, feeling as if it had eaten sh*t.


    At night, Amelia was about to return to her room after dinner. William was already waiting. He ran over with a camera. ¡°Mia, did you catch ghosts again?¡± In the afternoon, he saw Amelia dragging something. She must have caught ghosts again!


    At the side, Harper also passed by unintentionally and slowly followed William and Amelia.


    Amelia asked William, ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    William sneered. ¡°When have I ever been afraid?¡±


    Amelia covered her mouth and giggled. Brother William¡¯s words were too funny. No one would believe it!


    Harper joined in the teasing. ¡°Do you believe your own words?¡±


    The three children muttered and went to Amelia¡¯s room together. Emma turned her head and looked at Dn pitifully. ¡°Daddy, I want to y in Mia¡¯s room too.¡±


    Dn¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Go wherever you want after you finish your homework.


    Emma immediately wailed, ¡°Then why can Harper go!¡¯


    Dn: ¡°Harper doesn¡¯t y games anymore. He knows how to read. What about you?¡±


    Emma was speechless. She was so angry! Her biological brother was too unreliable. He did not even unite with her and left her alone in deep trouble!


    In Amelia¡¯s room, the ck-hearted ghost was tied to the foot of the bed. William set up the camera, and Harper brought over two small stools. In the camera image, a crawling ck shadow suddenly appeared at the foot of the bed. The ck shadow looked at the camera with a dark and strange gaze.


    Although William was already prepared, he was still frightened and held back from shouting. Then, he turned his head and saw Harper staring at the camera image very calmly. William began to doubt his life. Could it be that Harper was really not afraid of ghosts?


    Amelia pulled out a bag of snacks from somewhere and sat on the small stool.


    ¡°Okay, you can talk now!¡±


    The ck-hearted ghost: ¡°¡­¡± Was it a storyteller?!


    Amelia stuffed a potato chip into her mouth. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your name, where are you from, and how did you die?¡± She was only asking ording to the procedure. As for whether there would be a result¡­ Anyway, her master was here!


    The ck-hearted ghost nced at Elmer and admitted his bad luck. He could only say, ¡°My name is Yorky Sylvan. I was born in the Republic of China. I was pulled by five horses and died from tearing off my head, arms, legs, and body. My heart was even dug out¡­¡±


    At this moment, Harper suddenly shivered and realized btedly: Oh my god! The ck shadow at the foot of the bed is a ghost! It¡¯s so scary!


    Yordy was born in the Republic of China. At that time, he was doing business in the city. One day, he passed by a rice shop and took a fancy to the fianc¨¦e of the rice shop owner. The rice shop owner was a young man with a quick mind. In less than three months, the rice shop he ran became the best business on that street. As he could not handle it alone, his fianc¨¦e took the initiative to


    Yordy: ¡°It¡¯s said that his fianc¨¦e grew up with him and was his childhood sweetheart. She didn¡¯t have any taboos and came over to help. The moment I saw that fianc¨¦e, I was deeply attracted to her¡­¡± That little girl was too beautiful and full of spiritual energy. She was clean and pure,


    Yorky immediately had an idea. He was a businessman to begin with and knew all kinds of bad tricks. That night, he found a hooligan to climb into the rice shop and mixed rat poison into every bag of rice.


    William was shocked. ¡°You got someone to mix rat poison into the rice?!¡± This was too crazy! From his studies of history, the people in the Republic of China were very poor. A month of hard work could only be exchanged for half a bag of rice. The entire family depended on this half bag of rice to survive, but Yorky actually mixed rat poison into the rice! One had to know that the rice shop sold a lot of rice every day! Especially when he said that the rice shop¡¯s business was very good. Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to murder?


    Amelia¡¯s little brows were also tightly furrowed. ¡°You¡¯ll kill a lot of people by doing this. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    Yorky said, ¡°I know, but so what? That era was too bitter. How many people couldn¡¯t live and wanted tomit suicide? I mixed rat poison into the rice to help them.¡±


    Amelia and the others: ¡®


    Yorky really did not care if someone would die from eating riceced with rat poison. To him, the life and death of others had nothing to do with him..

 Chapter 384 - 384: Can You Let Me Go?

    Chapter 384: Can You Let Me Go?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The next day, as expected, someone¡¯s family was poisoned to death because they had eaten riceced with rat poison. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just one or two families. Many families died, vomited, and were injured. The police followed the clues to the rice shop owner and captured the young man. As they couldn¡¯t find evidence of him poisoning them, the rice shop owner was released first. However, the families who had been poisoned to death by the poisoned rice all came looking for them. The rice shop owner was overwrought.


    ¡°The rice shop owner desperately needed money, and others didn¡¯t dare to buy rice at his house. At this moment, I had another n¡­¡± York said,¡± I found two people to pretend to be merchants who bought rice and dragged the rice shop owner to eat and discuss business¡­¡± Then, during the meal, the two of them poured wine for the rice shop owner, making him drunk. Then, York took the contract that he had long written and grabbed the rice shop owner¡¯s finger to sign it.


    William asked, ¡°Then what does it say?¡±


    Yorky: ¡°I¡¯m writing on the contract that he voluntarily transferred the rice shop to me and sold his fianc¨¦e, Aki, to me to repay the debt.¡± Anyway, the rice shop owner was short of money. Because he had topensate those who had died from eating poisoned rice, it was reasonable for him to sell the rice shop and his fianc¨¦e.


    It was not until Yordy brought people to the door that the rice shop owner knew what had happened.


    Amelia got angrier as she listened. She crushed the potato chips in her hand.


    ¡°And?¡±


    Yorky said, ¡°Then I got what I wanted.¡± The rice was his, and so was Aki. The owner of the rice shop even wanted to fight him. He secretly got someone to catch him, beat him half to death, and threw him into the river. When Aki found out, she hanged herself in grief and indignation.


    Yordy: ¡°l thought that the rice shop owner was dead, but I didn¡¯t expect him to not be dead. He even sneaked into my house in the middle of the night. I caught him while I was sleeping.¡± At this D0int. resentment appeared in his eyes, and the murderous aura on his body surged. ¡°That damnedmoner! I don¡¯t know where he got five strong horses from, but they were tied in five directions. Then, he tied my head, hands, and feet to the horses. Then, he threw the firecrackers in the middle, and the frightened horses instantly ran in five directions.¡¯


    That moment of strength killed Yorky.


    Yorky: ¡°l died so tragically! I died without an intact corpse! Those firecrackers were thrown at me, and they actually nailed my soul to the ground¡­¡± After he died, the rice shop owner did not let him off. He dug out his heart and ced it in a jar filled with charcoal. Then, he threw it into the feces pit and let it rot and stink¡­ He was forced to endure the pain of being dismembered day and night. He died again and again in fear and despair, and finally became an evil ghost¡ªa ck-hearted ghost.


    Harper crossed his arms and snorted. ¡°You deserve to die!¡±


    William: ¡°Indeed, he deserves to die.¡¯


    Yorky: ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. You guys said that I deserve to die, so I admit it. Can you let go of me now and let me go to hell?¡±


    Amelia clutched her potato chips and said angrily, ¡°Who said anything about sending you to hell?¡±


    Yorky was stunned and asked happily, ¡°Really? You don¡¯t want me to go to hell? Do you want me to reincarnate?¡±


    Elmer held a pen and wrote something on the booklet. When he heard this, he sneered. ¡°Reincarnation? Evil ghosts can¡¯t be reincarnated.¡± There was no need to go to hell. Ghosts who had been punished in hell still had a chance to reincarnate, and a ck-hearted ghost like Yordy was not worthy of a chance to reincarnate.


    Yorky said angrily, ¡°Then what do you want?! I¡¯ve said everything, but you still won¡¯t let me go!¡¯


    Amelia was also angry. ¡°Then did we talk about letting you go just because you said so?¡±


    Yorky choked. ¡°No¡­¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Then that¡¯s it!¡±


    The parrot Seven, who wasbing its green feathers on the balcony, suddenly interrupted, ¡°Idiot! Idiot!¡±


    Yorky: ¡°¡­¡± He was so angry! He thought that there would be something to be gained by telling them everything, but he did not expect to be yed like a fool!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat you!¡± Yorky was furious and pounced fiercely at Amelia! However, before he could break through the Spirit Binding Net, he was pped back by Elmer. He instantly turned into a ball of murderous aura and was absorbed by the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    Amelia was stunned and asked in confusion, ¡°Master? Didn¡¯t they say that only the ghosts Mia caught would count?¡±


    Elmer raised his eyebrows. ¡°The ck-hearted ghost died in the Spirit


    Binding Net, right?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes!¡¯


    Elmer: ¡°You set up this Spirit Binding Net, right?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°¡­¡± She seemed to understand what her master was going to say..

 Chapter 385 - 385: What’s There to be Guilty About?

    Chapter 385: What¡¯s There to be Guilty About?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As expected, in the next second, Elmer said, ¡°So, you killed the ck-hearted ghost, right?¡± He pped the Spirit Binding Net, not the ck-hearted ghost.


    The ck-hearted ghost was unlucky and was instantly implicated to death. What could he do?


    Amelia¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Helena, who was on the other side, suspected that a master like Elmer would lead her obedient daughter astray!


    At the same time, at the police station, the police were also interrogating the nurse.


    The police officer: ¡°Sini Hill, those old people have no grudge against you. Why did you kill them?¡±


    Sini was listless and listless as she exined in detail, ¡°It¡¯s just that life is too boring. They order me to do this and that every day, as if I was born to be ordered around. We¡¯re all humans. Why should I serve them when they¡¯re high and mighty? I feel that this world is too unfair and there¡¯s no fun. Then, I killed the first old person¡­¡±


    When Sini first killed the first person, it was out of revenge. ¡°l was also very flustered after killing someone. Who knew that the family was so kind-hearted? When they saw me panicking, they thought that I was frightened by the old man¡¯s death and even came tofort me¡­ That old man was not good to begin with. I pressed him with a pillow¡­ so no one noticed anything amiss.¡± After the old man was cremated and buried, her murder crime waspletely buried!


    Sini was overjoyed. She felt the joy of revenge and embarked on a path of no The interrogating police officer mmed the table and scolded angrily, ¡°That family treated you so well. Don¡¯t you feel guilty at all?¡±


    Sini pursed her lips. What did she feel guilty about? They were so rich, they could even hire her to serve others. She was a poor person. What did she have to feel guilty about?


    When the interrogating police officer saw Sini¡¯s expression, he knew what she was thinking. He suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Continue!¡±


    Sini: ¡°Later on, I became obsessed with this kind of behavior¡­ Initially, I only dared to abuse them a little, especially those demented old people who couldn¡¯t speak¡­¡± However,ter on, pure abuse couldn¡¯t make her feel happy anymore. When she saw those dirty old people who didn¡¯t die quickly and still needed her to take care of them carefully, who were they?! Hence, she probed on the edge of danger time and time again. Moreover, she realized that as long as she performed well on the surface, the higher the rating, and the more certificates she obtained, the less the patients¡¯ families would suspect her. Hence, she worked hard to be the best caregiver, so that the patients¡¯ families could hand the patients to her without worry. Then¡­


    Sini liked the feeling of being able to control other people¡¯s lives and slowly became addicted. Gradually, she became more and more unsatisfied. She felt that she could not be happy herself, so she found many like-minded friends.


    The interrogating police officer was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re doing caretaker work to begin with. You¡¯re paid a high sry. How can you me others for ordering you around? If you don¡¯t like others ordering you around, you can stop doing this job!¡¯


    Sini: ¡°But this job makes a lot of money.¡±


    The interrogating police officer choked. He was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to speak! The police officer beside him still managed to maintain his calm. ¡°Then, other than your like-minded friends in the WeChat group, what else do you have?¡±


    After saying so much, Sini¡¯s lips were a little dry. She smacked her lips and asked, ¡°Is there water?¡±


    The interrogating police officer looked at her coldly. Sini could only say,


    ¡°Alright, so be it. I only added this WeChat group. I like this group very much. The people in the group are like my family. They speak well and a_re humorous, so I haven¡¯t changed the group.¡± She actually thought that it was humorous to y with human lives.


    The interrogating police officers fell silent. Fortunately, all of Sini¡¯s ¡°family¡± were caught. After two consecutive days of high-intensity arrest, the police from all districts worked together to capture all the criminals in the WeChat group where Sini was!


    The people who were arrested hated Sini to death. Even the evidence of their crimes had been clearly confessed by Sini! After Sini was interrogated, she returned to the prison. In the end, she saw her ¡°family¡± from afar. She went up to them happily. The other party recognized her and pped her to the ground without a word. Then, they stepped on her and hit her hard!


    The Sini immediately screamed..

 Chapter 386 - 386: Mom, How Did You Remember?

    Chapter 386: Mom, How Did You Remember?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At night, the prison was colder than other ces. Sini curled up on the bed, her eyes so swollen that she could not open them. She was almost beaten to death and was assigned to this single room.


    ¡°Boohoo¡­ It hurts¡­ It hurts so much¡­¡± Sini whimpered. She was thirsty, but it was so painful that she couldn¡¯t get out of bed. She really wanted someone to serve her¡­


    At this moment, a gust of wind blew past and the iron window creaked. In her daze, she felt someone touching her head. ¡°Hehe¡­ Do you want¡­ me to take care of you¡­¡±


    Sini was so frightened that her eyes flew open. She jumped up and sat up! She saw an olddy standing by the bed, staring straight at her.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sini was shocked. She had recorded many, many videos and often secretly admired them. Naturally, she could recognize at a nce¡­ This old woman was one of the people she had killed!


    ¡°Don¡¯te over¡­ Don¡¯te over¡­¡± Sini panicked. When she was caught by the police, although she was also flustered, after staying in prison for two to three days, she knew that she couldn¡¯t escape, so it didn¡¯t matter. But now, the old person she had drowned suddenly appeared in front of her, this made Sini extremely afraid!


    There was a rustling outside. Soon, two more old people climbed in through the iron window. ¡°Come on, we¡¯ll take care of you¡­¡± they said.


    Sini screamed and wanted to run, but just as shended, a withered hand reached out from under the bed and grabbed her ankle! The old man¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment. ¡°Come down, I¡¯ll help you step on your back¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaaahhhh!¡± Sini screamed, but no matter how loud she was, nobody heard her.


    The next day, Sini died in prison. Her eyes were open, and her body was twisted into an unbelievable arc. She died in a terrifying manner, just like Kali, the nurse who had been frightened to death in the corridor a few days ago.


    For a moment, public opinion was in an uproar. However, as the case was announced, everyone¡¯s focus was on the case again. They were all furious. Later, when they saw the verdict that everyone who hadmitted many evil deeds was shot to death. Only then were they satisfied.


    ¡°l heard that this matter was exposed by the same person. Which hero is it?


    Come out and ept my bow! ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely a handsome man with a sense of justice!¡±


    ¡°How satisfying!


    Amelia¡¯s first kindergarten semester wasing to an end and summer vacation wasing. Mrs. Walton¡¯s legs were much better too. Looking at her grandmother, who was looking better and better, Amelia wondered if it was time for her grandmother to see her mother.


    ¡°By the way, Mom, how did youe to Bradford City yourself?¡± Amelia suddenly thought of this question.


    Helena was lying on her stomach and teasing Seven. When she heard this, she said, ¡°At that time, I was so delirious and I ran out just like that.¡±


    Amelia tilted her head and asked into her phone watch, ¡°How do I get to


    Bradford City from here?¡±


    Her cell phone shed. ¡°I¡¯ll rmend the route for you: Route 1, take the subway¡¯s Line 2 to Stone Road, then turn on Line 3 to Cypress Road, then turn on Line 4 to reach the train station. Take the train to Bradford City. Route 2, take a taxi to Buffalo Airport¡­¡±


    Amelia felt dizzy as she listened. ¡°The route is soplicated, I can¡¯t even remember it. Mom, how did you remember it?¡±


    Helena suddenly stopped in her tracks. That¡¯s right. At that time, she was so ill that she was delirious. Not to mention how to get to the train station and the airport, just how to get on the train and take the ne was a huge problem! It was even more impossible to walk to Bradford City. With her physical condition at that time, she would die halfway! Why didn¡¯t she have any impression of this?


    Helena thought for a moment and her expression suddenly froze. ¡°No, someone sent me out and into the car¡­¡± Thinking of that person, Helena¡¯s expression suddenly turned ugly.


    Helena had a vague memory of that part. All she remembered was that the person was wearing a veryrge fisherman¡¯s hat with a wide, oversized brim. She was wearing a loose dress and her stomach was bulging.


    Helena: ¡°That person brought me along a very dark road. Then, I got into the car. The car drove for a long time. When I slowly regained my consciousness, I realized that I was under a bridge cave¡­¡± She walked in a daze and met Jonathan.


    Amelia asked nervously, ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    Helena pursed her lips. ¡°You know her too. Your original second aunt¡­¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened.. Second Aunt again?! Second Aunt killed the ugly auntie in order to be with Second Uncle, and then secretly sent her mother away?

 Chapter 387 - 387: Why Did She Do This?

    Chapter 387: Why Did She Do This?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Helena said, ¡°Her hat covered her face. I saw her face the moment I looked up, so I went with her.¡± If Amelia hadn¡¯t asked, she wouldn¡¯t have remembered the scene.


    ¡°Why would she do that?¡± Amelia could not understand no matter how she thought about it. Her second aunt had no grudge against her mother. Why would she harm her mother?


    Helena shook her head. ¡°l don¡¯t know either. She¡¯s my second sister-inw and my very first sister-inw. She seems to be quite good to me usually.¡±


    Helena and Amelia looked at each other. Amelia raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Daddy!¡¯


    Seven tilted his head and cawed, ¡°Daddy¡¯s not here, Daddy¡¯s not here!¡±


    Helena was speechless. Oh, she remembered. Alex seemed to have gone to another meeting. She¡¯d heard that he was going to quit his job, but they wouldn¡¯t let him.


    Amelia: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go look for Eldest Uncle!¡±


    Amelia hurriedly put on her shoes and went to the study to look for George. George was working. When he saw Ameliaing, he opened his hand to catch her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Eldest Uncle, Mia doesn¡¯t understand one thing.¡±


    George: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The little guy could even catch a ghost. What could stump her?


    Amelia: ¡°In the past, Mom was taken away by Second Aunt. Mia doesn¡¯t understand. Second Aunt has no grudge against Mom. Why would she do this?¡±


    George¡¯s smile froze and his eyes turned sharp. He asked coldly, ¡°Mia, do you mean that Sarah was the one who took your mother away back then?¡± Amelia nodded.


    George stood up. ¡°Since you can¡¯t figure it out, I¡¯ll ask Sarah myself.¡± His expression was cold. He could already vaguely guess the reason. The Walton family had eight sons, and Helena was the only daughter. As the only girl in the Walton family, Helena had been pampered since she was young. Before she went missing back then, Sarah was about to give birth in a few days. If Sarah found out that the child in her stomach was a daughter, with her personality, it was very likely that she would send Helena away because of this. This way, her daughter would rece Helena and be the Walton familys favorite!


    But George couldn¡¯t believe that it would be such a simple reason, and Sarah hadn¡¯t given birth yet¡­


    The car soon arrived at the prison.


    Sarah had been sentenced to twenty-five years for intentional murder. It could be said that her life was over. When she saw George bringing Amelia over to see her, Sarah¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of surprise, followed by joy! After she was locked in prison, not a single person from the Walton family came to see her. Even Emma did note. Now that George had brought Amelia to see her, would she have a chance to beg for a reduced sentence or even get out of prison? She knew her mistake. She really knew her mistake! Prison was bitter and tiring. The punishment during this period of time was enough for her. She could leave, right? She promised that she would be a good wife and a good mother in the future¡­


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes reddened. She was handcuffed, and it nged whenever she moved.


    The prison meeting was divided into several situations. One was a general meeting. The family members and prisoners were separated by ss andmunicated by phone. The second was a special meeting. There was a special conference room with prison guards watching from the side. Now that George saw Sarah, it was a special meeting. That was why Sarah had unrealistic fantasies.


    George¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Big Brother. Our Walton family has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s tears fell. She felt very indignant. How was it unrted? She was Emma¡¯s biological mother. Emma had the Walton family¡¯s blood flowing in her, so she was rted to the Walton family!


    George saw Sarah¡¯s expression and knew that she was prepared to argue. He didn¡¯t want to hear it, so he asked directly, ¡°Sarah, let me ask you. Were you the one who took Helena away in the first ce?¡±


    Sarah, who was brewing her emotions and wanted to speak, froze in an instant. Then, her face was filled with shock. ¡°Brother, what are you talking about! How could I? How could I do such a thing!¡±


    Amelia sat on the big chair and ced her small hand obediently on the table as she looked at Sarah. ¡°Second Aunt, you¡¯re lying. Master said that when people lie, their eyes will look to the right. Their eyes will flicker, so you¡¯re lying!


    George corrected her. ¡°Don¡¯t call her Second Aunt. She¡¯s just an unfamiliar auntie whomitted a crime now.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly.. So was she thinking too much? From George¡¯s attitude, he didn¡¯t seem to be forgiving her!

 Chapter 388 - 388: I’m Going to Use My Ultimate Move

    Chapter 388: I¡¯m Going to Use My Ultimate Move


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia changed her words and asked, ¡°Aunt Sarah, my mother didn¡¯t provoke you. Why did you harm my mother?¡±


    Sarah pursed her lips and turned her head to the side. ¡°l already said I didn¡¯t harm your mother!¡±


    George snapped, ¡°Sarah, you¡¯re still stubborn?!¡±


    Sarah suddenly turned around and her eyes turned red. ¡°How am I stubborn? I said I didn¡¯t do it. What right do you have to say that it¡¯s me?!¡± She was also smart. She knew that if George had evidence, he wouldn¡¯t have speciallye over to ask her. He would only secretly use methods to make her life a living hell in prison, so it was fine as long as she refused to admit it now. Anyway, the Walton family couldn¡¯t find evidence!


    Sarah¡¯s attitude was firm, and her eyes were filled with despair. She evenughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°That¡¯s true. Why would you believe me now? Just because I killed someone, you think I¡¯m the greatest evil person in the world.


    You can¡¯t wait to pin all the crimes on me, right?¡±


    George was speechless to see that Sarah was still acting.


    Helena, who was beside her, was also very angry. She instructed Amelia, ¡°Mia, go! Kill her!¡±


    Amelia immediately threatened obediently, ¡°Aunt Sarah, if you don¡¯t tell the truth, don¡¯t me me for using my ultimate move!¡± She bared her teeth and clenched her fists, threatening fiercely like a little kitten.


    Helena was speechless. Was this a threat? This was super cute!


    Sarah was also stunned. A big move? She stole a nce at George and realized that George was also looking at Amelia. So it was Amelia¡¯s big move? What big move could a brat have?


    Sarah subconsciously asked, ¡°What big move can you have?¡±


    Amelia sped her hands and lowered her voice. ¡°I¡¯ll let my mother confront you!¡±


    Sarah: ¡°¡­¡± Let Helena confront her? That was ridiculous. Helena was already dead. How could she confront her?! Besides, Helena had died of illness in the end. She hadn¡¯t killed her. Even if they dug up Helena¡¯s body and found the best forensic pathologist to do an autopsy, there was no way they could find evidence that she had harmed Helena!


    Sarah thought Amelia had some big trick up her sleeve. Hearing this, she waspletely relieved.


    Sarah closed her eyes and said firmly, ¡°Leave! I really didn¡¯t harm Helena back then. Even if Helenaes back to life, I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Really?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Really!¡±


    Amelia eximed. What was this called? This was called not crying until she saw the coffin! She waved her hand and muttered. Sarah wanted tough when she saw Amelia¡¯s strange appearance.


    At this moment, a faint voice came from the side. ¡°Really?¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t react for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s true. Of course it¡¯s true!¡± She was about to ask if she had treated Helena badly in the past when she heard a familiar voice whisper, ¡°It¡¯s quite good¡­¡±


    Sarah was stunned and turned around! She saw a woman in white. Her hair was loose and floated straight behind her head. Her face was pale and her eyes were lowered as she stared straight at her¡­ Who else could this face be but Helena?!


    ¡°Ah! Ghost! Ghost!¡± Sarah was so frightened that she suddenly stood up. Her knee hit the table hard and she fell to the ground.


    The prison guard next to her was shocked. ¡°Behave yourself!¡± he snapped. They couldn¡¯t see Helena. Amelia cast a small spell. Only Sarah could see Helena.


    ¡°She, she, she¡­ Helena¡­¡± Sarah was flustered and could not speak clearly.


    Helena slowly raised her hand and floated towards Sarah. ¡°Second Sister-inw, I died so tragically¡­ I died from the pain, do you know?¡±


    Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched.


    It was Helena¡¯s first time appearing, her first time scaring people, and she was having a lot of fun. Her hair was still neat just now, but now, it covered her eyes in a mess. Her originally light blue floral dress turned into a long white dress in an instant. Her toes were even straight as she walked with her big toes, approaching Sarah step by step.


    Sarah¡¯s eyes rolled back and she fainted from fright!


    The prison guard patted Sarah¡¯s face with his palm very gently. ¡°Wake up, don¡¯t pretend to be crazy!¡± He heard that this woman had pretended to be crazy once when they arrested her. Now, she was using the same trick again?


    One of the prison guards felt that Sarah didn¡¯t seem to be pretending, but she fainted too strangely. Perhaps her acting skills had improved? Over the years, in order to get out, the prisoners had pretended to be sick. They had seen too many people swallowing toothbrushes and des..

 Chapter 389 - 389: Such an Absurd Reason

    Chapter 389: Such an Absurd Reason


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The prison guard waved a small bottle at the tip of Sarah¡¯s nose. Poor Sarah had finally fainted, but she was woken up again. When she opened her eyes, she saw Helena¡¯s face pressed against the ground, lying in front of her. Her eyes moved. ¡°Hehe¡­ Second Sister-inw, you¡¯re awake¡­¡±


    Sarah screamed and backed away. ¡°You! You, you, you! Don¡¯te over! Go away! Go away!¡¯


    The prison guard was speechless. It was indeed an act! They stood back in their seats and said expressionlessly, ¡°There¡¯s still ten minutes. Hurry up.¡±


    Hearing this, Helena continued to use her ultimate move. ¡°Second Sister-inw, I had no grudge against you back then. Why did you treat me like this? Why did you treat me like this¡­ Why did you send me away when I was delirious? Boohoo¡­ Do you know how painful it was before I died? Look, my heart was in so much pain that it was squeezed into a ball¡­ And my liver¡­ It was so painful that it was hard¡­ And this intestine, it was twisted into a fried dough twist¡­¡± As she spoke, she took out her heart, liver, and intestines¡­


    Sarah almost fainted again. Unfortunately, the smell was still at the tip of her nose and attacking her brain, so she could not faint at all!


    ¡°Don¡¯te over! Don¡¯te over!¡± Sarah was about to copse when she saw this visual impact.


    Helena suddenly grinned and said fiercely, ¡°Alright! If you don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t die in peace. Then I¡¯ll pull you down to apany me! Come, die with me!¡±


    With that, Helena shouted and pounced on Sarah! Sarah was so frightened that she said everything. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± She cried, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Back then¡­ Back then, when I was pregnant with Emma, I did a chromosome test in advance and knew that I was pregnant with a girl¡­¡± The Walton family¡¯s girls were very valuable.


    Sarah: ¡°The Walton family is all boys. If there¡¯s only one girl, she will be everyone¡¯s favorite. Not only will they dote on the little princess, but the Walton family is not fated to have a daughter. A master told me that when a family prospers, it has to bnce Yin and Yang. When the family is filled with boys, there has to be a girl. If there¡¯s only one girl at this time, this girl will definitely have a blessed body¡­¡±


    And the prerequisite for the Great Fortune Body was that there could only be one girl in the family. In other words, Helena had to die before Emma was born! That was why Sarah thought of sending Helena away. Helena was already in the terminal stages of her illness at that time. She had to be carefully cared for by the Walton family every day. Even the air had to be sterile. She thought that if Helena was left on the streets, she would definitely die.


    Sarah did not feel that she had done anything wrong. She just wanted to give the best things in the world to her daughter! She cried and said to Helena, ¡°Anyway, you won¡¯t live long, and Emma would be born in a few days¡­ Previously, I thought that you would die soon, but who knew that you would persist for day after day? I really couldn¡¯t wait anymore! Helena, don¡¯t me me, okay? Emma is also your biological niece! If Emma is well, the entire Walton family is well. I was also thinking for the Walton family! Don¡¯t you want your brothers to be well?¡±


    Helena was stunned. She really did not expect Sarah to want to get rid of her for such a ridiculous reason!


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were also filled with shock. The problem that had troubled her had been resolved just like that, but she was not happy at all. Could people really do so many bad things for their own selfish desires?


    George¡¯s eyes turned even colder when he heard Sarah¡¯s words!


    Sarah knew that if she said this, it was impossible for her to get out of prison. In fact, her days in prison would be even worse in the future. She could only change the topic stiffly. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s all my fault anyway, Brother¡­ As a mother, I just want to give the best to my child. I know my mistake¡­ Brother, I just want to ask if Emma is okay now.¡± Speaking of Emma, Sarah¡¯s eyes turned even redder. Her voice choked. ¡°l can ignore anything, but I really miss Emma. Brother, please, let me see Emma, okay?¡± As long as she saw Emma, she would teach her toe and see her mother the next time she cried. After a while, Emma would not forget her as a mother. She had nothing now. When she was released from prison, she was already sixty or seventy years old.. At that time, she could not do anything but rely on Emma, her daughter, so she had to hold on to Emma¡­

 Chapter 390 - 390: You Will Have Retribution

    Chapter 390: You Will Have Retribution


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sarah kept saying that she made these mistakes for the sake of the child, but she didn¡¯t mention Harper at all, as if she had forgotten that she had a son. In the end, she was selfish! Because at the Walton family, the daughter could help her get everything, but the son couldn¡¯t. The Walton boys were very strict and wanted to earn money themselves. The Walton family could be their backing and background, but they couldn¡¯t be their treasury. However, Sarah felt that the Walton daughters were different. A girl was delicate and weak. Why did she need to work hard? She just had to lie down and win. Taking a step back, when a girl got married, the dowry was also arge fortune.


    Helena looked at Sarah coldly. It was impossible not to hate her. She said faintly, ¡°Sarah, you¡¯ll get your retribution.¡±


    George stood up too. ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go.¡± There was no need to ask. There was no point. He wanted Sarah to suffer in prison!


    Sarah saw the murderous look in George¡¯s eyes and panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t go! Brother, don¡¯t go. Please, let me see Emma¡­¡±


    Amelia pouted. ¡°Aunt Sarah, my mother said, in your dreams. We will never let you see Sister Emma!¡±


    Seeing that George and Helena were indifferent, Sarah could only turn her gaze to Amelia. ¡°Mia, Mia, help Second Aunt. Second Aunt knows her mistake. Please plead with your eldest uncle¡­ When Mia first came to the Walton family, didn¡¯t you always miss your mother? Children will miss their mother. Emma must miss me too, so you can¡¯t be so selfish. You can¡¯t make Emma


    sad¡­


    Amelia snorted. ¡°Sister Emma didn¡¯t miss you!¡¯


    Sarah was stunned, as if she had been agitated. She shouted excitedly, ¡°How is that possible! Emma can¡¯t be such a selfish and cold-blooded child!¡± She had sacrificed everything for her daughter. She had sacrificed so much for her! How could she not miss her! How could she not miss her! If that was the case, didn¡¯t that mean that everything she did was a failure? Even her education was a failure?


    Sarah cried miserably. ¡°You can¡¯t do this! You¡¯re too selfish. You can¡¯t implicate innocent children just to take revenge on me! Emma is innocent. You can¡¯t do this¡­


    Amelia shook her head and said, ¡°Aunt Sarah, Sister Emma is very good now.


    You¡¯ll ruin things if she sees you!¡¯


    Sarah refused to believe it and shook her head repeatedly. ¡°How is that possible? You must have said something to her. You must have taught her behind her back and said that I don¡¯t want her anymore, right?¡±


    George held Amelia¡¯s hand and walked out.


    The chains on Sarah¡¯s hands and feet nked. She tried to chase after him, but she was held back by the chains. Then the prison guards stepped forward to restrain her.


    The door closed, and Sarah¡¯s desperate cries were locked inside.


    Sarah was desperate and indignant. What right did she have to not let her see


    Emma?! Emma was her child. What right did they have to do this! In the past, Emma could not leave her for even a moment, but now, she did not evene to see her¡­ Her daughter would not be so selfish. It must have been taught by the Walton family. They were all evil people! It was all their fault!


    Sarah cried and shouted. In the end, she was taken down by the prison guards without exnation.


    As the steel door closed, Sarah felt the light in her world close. From then on, her life was in darkness.


    In the car, Amelia asked, ¡°Eldest Uncle, why did Aunt Sarah be like this? She likes girls, but she doesn¡¯t like Brother Harper.¡± In the past, when she was in the Gu family in Bradford City, Jonathan, Reba, and her grandparents all hoped that the child in Reba¡¯s stomach was a boy. Once, they asked her if it was a brother or a sister in Reba¡¯s stomach. She subconsciously said that it was a sister, but they were angry.


    So Amelia didn¡¯t quite understand why Sarah didn¡¯t like Brother Harper.


    George said, ¡°Because the Walton family has a lot of boys, the Walton family doesn¡¯t raise profligate sons. So when boys turn 18, they have to work hard on their own.¡¯


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°So the girls don¡¯t have to?¡±


    George did not answer. Instead, he asked, ¡°Then what does Mia think?¡±


    Amelia thought about it seriously and said, ¡°Of course we have to work hard! Everyone has to work hard! Mia has to work hard to earn a lot of money. This way, Eldest Uncle won¡¯t have to work so hard.. Our family can y happily every day!¡¯

 Chapter 391 - 391: I’m Not Sad

    Chapter 391: I¡¯m Not Sad


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    George couldn¡¯t help butugh. The coldness that he had just felt from Sarah was slowly soothed. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Eldest Uncle will wait for you.¡±


    Amelia nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Suddenly, she stretched out her finger. ¡°Eldest Uncle, pinky swear.¡±


    George held out his hand and Amelia hooked her fingers around his. She muttered, ¡°Pinky swear, hang yourself. For a hundred years, you¡¯re not allowed to change.¡± With that, she muttered to herself, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Why would a pinky swear hang itself? And why is it only a hundred years?¡± She wanted to be with her family for a thousand years or ten thousand years!


    Amelia hooked George¡¯s finger again very seriously. ¡°Pinky swear, stamp, don¡¯t change for 10,000 years!¡±


    Georgeughed softly. Hisughter was pleasant andfortable.


    As soon as she returned to Walton¡¯s house, Emma ran out. ¡°Mia, where did you go? You left without a word again!¡¯


    Amelia looked at George, wondering if she should tell the truth. Would Sister Emma miss her mother? George looked at Amelia encouragingly. There were some things he could not say as an adult.


    Amelia then said to Emma, ¡°Sister Emma, we went to see your mother.¡±


    Emma was stunned. ¡®Mother¡­¡¯ She pursed her lips and gave an ¡®oh¡¯.


    Amelia asked, ¡°Sister Emma, will you miss Mommy?¡± Every child would miss Mommy, right? But¡­ Amelia didn¡¯t know if Sister Emma missed Mommy or not when she had a mother like that. Just as Sarah had said, if Sister Emma missed Mommy, would it be wrong for Eldest Uncle to not let her see


    Mommy? But if Sister Emma didn¡¯t miss Mommy, wouldn¡¯t that seem like Sister Emma was very selfish?


    Amelia shook her head and realized that she was going to faint. She didn¡¯t seem to be that smart yet. There were so many things she couldn¡¯t understand.


    Emma said, ¡°l want to. I miss Mommy too.¡± Sometimes, before going to bed or just waking up, whether she opened her eyes or closed them before, Mommy was always beside her¡­


    George¡¯s heart sank.


    Amelia was afraid that Emma would be sad, so she quickly took her hand.


    ¡°Sister Emma, you¡¯re not sad. You still have me! I¡¯ll be responsible for you!¡¯ George:


    Amelia¡¯s face was round, and her big eyes were round. She said in a childish voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for you.¡± She couldn¡¯t be more adorable, but¡­


    George corrected him. ¡°That¡¯s not how you use the words ¡®responsible for Amelia raised her small hand. ¡°Eldest Uncle, don¡¯t speak!¡± Didn¡¯t you see that she was advising Sister Emma? Stop causing trouble!


    George:


    Helena almost fainted fromughter. She asked Amelia, ¡°Mia, you mean that when you grow up, you will work hard to earn money and help Sister Emma, right?¡±


    Amelia nodded like a chick pecking at rice. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Mommy knows her best!


    Emma was stunned and looked confused. ¡°I¡¯m not sad¡­¡± She continued, ¡°Mom said that it¡¯s fine to miss Mommy, it¡¯s normal for children to miss Mommy, but I shouldn¡¯t see Mommy. Because Mommy has done something bad, she should receive the punishment she deserves. People can¡¯t do anything illegal.¡±


    Amelia blinked as if she understood. Missing Mommy and meeting Mommy were not two choices!


    ¡°Wow, Sister Emma, you¡¯re getting smarter and smarter! 1 think you¡¯re super awesome!¡± Amelia was very happy because she had also figured it out.


    Emma was happy to be praised. ¡°Is that so? I think I¡¯ve be smarter recently too. Look at my brain. Has it grown a little?¡±


    Amelia tugged at Emma¡¯s hair. ¡°There¡¯s no way to see the brain like this!¡±


    Emma said, ¡°Then look at my head. Isn¡¯t it a little bigger?¡±


    Amelia looked at it carefully. ¡°l think so!¡±


    Emma looked smug. ¡°Please call me Emma Big Head in the future!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes! Big-headed Sister Emma!¡±


    Emma replied happily, ¡°Yes!¡±


    George, Helena, and Elmer¡¯s mouths twitched. Children¡¯s words were innocent¡­ Amelia and Emma chattered as they held hands and ran happily home.


    George¡¯s eyes were gentle. Ever since Amelia came, the family had been getting better and better. The disobedient Emma had now been turned over¡­


    When he returned to the study, the smile on George¡¯s face disappeared, and his eyes became cold again. He was about to make a call and get someone to take good care of Sarah in prison when he heard the study door open with a creak. Amelia stuck her head in..

 Chapter 392 - 392: It Will Get Better and Better

    Chapter 392: It Will Get Better and Better


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia: ¡°Eldest Uncle, are you preparing to do bad things?¡±


    George mmed the phone down. ¡°No.¡±


    Helena pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t I know him? He¡¯s definitely going to call and get someone to teach Sarah a lesson.¡± Although she was also angry, she didn¡¯t want her brother to suffer unnecessary stains because of someone like Sarah.


    Helena said to Amelia, ¡°Mia, tell your eldest uncle not to do anything stupid.¡± Revenge? Who said she had to get someone to do it? She was a ghost, so she had a few people!


    Amelia was picked up by George and sat on his knee. She raised her hand and patted George¡¯s head. ¡°Eldest Uncle, be good. You can¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± George was helpless. ¡°Do you know what Eldest Uncle wants to do?¡±


    Amelia pointed to the side. ¡°Mom said, doesn¡¯t she know you well enough?¡±


    George¡¯s back stiffened. He asked silently, ¡°Is your mother beside you now?¡±


    Actually, when they were in prison just now, for a moment, he envied Sarah. At least she could see Helena. The person she was so afraid of was someone they wanted to see but couldn¡¯t.


    Amelia suddenly reached out and pinched her fingers to open George¡¯s eyelids. ¡°Look, Eldest Uncle.¡¯


    George was caught off guard. His eyelids suddenly opened. In a daze, he saw someone standing beside him. She was saying, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t poke your eldest uncle¡¯s eyes! If he can¡¯t see, so be it. Didn¡¯t your master say that our meeting will affect you¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she heard a deep voice.


    ¡°Helena¡­¡±


    Helena was stunned and looked at George. ¡°Brother? You can see me now?¡±


    George nodded. His throat felt like it was stuffed with cotton. He didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He just looked at Helena. The sister they had doted on for half their lives had now be a ghost¡­ At the thought of this, George¡¯s heart still hurt.


    Amelia walked to the door and closed it quietly. Her eldest uncle and mother must have a lot to say. She was a sensible child. She had to be good at this time and not disturb them.


    Amelia went to look for Mrs. Walton happily. Mrs. Walton was practicing tai chi, and her cheeks were rosy and shiny. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, no one would believe that Mrs. Walton was still in a wheelchair some time ago!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mia?¡± When Mrs. Walton saw Amelia running over, panting, she asked again, ¡°Where did you go? Why are you so tired?¡±


    Amelia let out a sigh. ¡°Mia is very busy!¡± She was busy attending kindergarten and catching ghosts. She had just coaxed Sister Emma and then Eldest Uncle. Now, she decided that she had to start earning money! She had to be responsible for her family. This way, Eldest Uncle would not have to go to work and his health would get better and better!


    Amelia: ¡°By the way, Grandma, did Eldest Uncle take his medicine on time?¡±


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°Yes! Your eldest uncle has been much better recently.¡± In the past, George¡¯s face was very pale. People who stayed upte and could not sleep for a long time would look dim no matter how fair their skin was. They would look like ck faces. But now, George¡¯s face was gradually turning brighter. The change was obvious. He had already started to go out to bask in the sun in an attempt to tan himself a little.


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good!¡± Their family would get better and better!


    At night, the wind in the prison blew. Sarah felt that she was not good at all! The inside of the prison was arge bunk, the kind where everyoney on the same bed! The cell she lived in was for fourteen people. She was ostracized and arranged to thest position, close to the toilet. It smelled so bad! Was this a ce for people to stay? Society was so developed now, couldn¡¯t it improve the quality of living in the prison? There were so many people, but there were still people snoring and talking in their sleep. It was so noisy!


    Because of what happened during the day, Sarah couldn¡¯t sleep. Now that she heard the rising and falling snores, she became even more frustrated. The


    Walton family was too cold-blooded. She had given birth to Harper and Emma for the Walton family. Even if she didn¡¯t have any credit, she had worked hard! George¡¯s gaze before he left actually wanted to kill her?! Would her life in prison be harder and harder in the future?! It was already very tough in prison. Prison was not what outsiders thought. Food and amodation were provided, and they would even go out for a walk every day. They had to work, such as twisting screws, sticking ballpoint pens¡­ Some very cheap things in the market were actually from the prison production line! It was very, very tiring! If George secretly tampered again, she could imagine that she would have endless work in the future.. She might even be pressed on the head and even drink urine¡­

 Chapter 393 - 393: Creak

    Chapter 393: Creak


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The more Sarah thought about it, the more aggrieved and indignant she felt. She just wanted to see her daughter. Did she not even have this little bit of human rights? As she was thinking, there was suddenly a soft creaking sound from the main bunk. Sarah was used to it. In this lousy prison, no matter who turned over, the bed would creak. However, this creaking sound had no intention of stopping. Sarah opened her eyes in frustration¡­ What she saw frightened her so much that she trembled and almost flew up on the spot! In the prison, the dim light outside shone in faintly, allowing Sarah, who had adapted to the darkness, to see the scene in front of her clearly. It was arge bunk. Everyone was up. Their hands and heads were lowered, and their expressions could not be seen clearly, but the surrounding air was cold for no reason. These people standing were like zombies in an apocalyptic movie. Sarah felt as if someone was holding her throat. She wanted to scream, but she could not. Her eyes were filled with fear. What¡­ what were they trying to do? Could it be that George had bribed everyone in the cell to beat her to death at night?


    At this moment, someone took a step¡­ Creak. This time, it didn¡¯t sound like a flip. Instead, it sounded like bones grinding. They moved silently one after another. The creaking sound was endless.


    Sarah wanted to scream, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. She happened to look at the feet of one of them and suddenly realized that this person was actually standing on tiptoe, just like Helena during the day! Walking on her toes!


    Sarah¡¯s pupils constricted. Looking around, everyone in the cell was in this position! Her eyes were filled with fear. At this moment, the dozen or so people pounced on her and bit her neck. ¡°No! No! Don¡¯te over! No!¡±


    Sarah screamed repeatedly and suddenly got up from the bed. She suddenly realized that the zombie cellmates who had just bitten her flesh were all staring at her. The cellmate closest to her raised her hand and pped her.


    ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. What are you screaming for? Do you want to die?¡±


    Sarah was pped. She covered her face with her hands and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°No, l¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± After living here for so long, she had long been beaten into submission. Unfortunately, her apology was not forgiven. A burly woman sleeping in the best position said, ¡°Throw her in the toilet and close the door.¡¯


    The woman who had just pped Sarah immediately grabbed Sarah¡¯s hair and pulled her towards the toilet.


    ¡°Ah! Let go!¡± Sarah was in pain from being pulled and kept cursing in her heart. As expected, they were the lowest-level criminals. The dirtiest criminals had no manners at all and only knew how to solve problems with violence!


    The bathroom door mmed. The woman also took a wire and tied the handle tightly to the stone pir to make sure Sarah couldn¡¯t get out of there. Then she closed the balcony again.


    Sarah was left in the narrow toilet, almost vomiting blood. She had just realized that she was dreaming! It was Helena¡¯s fault for scaring her!


    Sarah looked around. The toilet was dirty and smelly. She was usually the one who cleaned it, but how was she a worker? Therefore, she always dealt with it hastily. In the end, she smoked herself badly now. She didn¡¯t know who sh*t and didn¡¯t flush, but water-soaked tissue paper floated on the dirty water.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Sarah retched and pressed the flush button, but the toilet seemed to be blocked. That pile of sh*t couldn¡¯t go down! However, the toilet lid had been removed. She couldn¡¯t cover it even if she wanted to!


    ¡°Open the door! Open the door!¡± Sarah shouted, but no one answered her.


    Sarah was so angry that she sat on the toilet bowl and wanted to cry. Why was she so unlucky! At this moment, a shadow swayed outside the door. Sarah quickly asked, ¡°Who is it? Can you let me out? Please!¡±


    The shadow did not answer. It stood silently at the bathroom door. Sarah could only see a shadow. The person did not make a sound.


    ¡°Is it Cleo? Can you open the door for me?¡± Sarah thought that the person outside was the easiest to talk to in the cell, but the other party still stood at the door without saying a word.


    Sarah was suddenly afraid. Her blood ran cold. If the person outside wasn¡¯t Cleo, who was it? Who was standing in the doorway of the toilet in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?


    ¡°Who is it? Who is it¡­¡± Sarah cried out.. The person still did not speak, but the bathroom door began to creak, like the sound of nails scratching on the door¡­

 Chapter 394 - 394: A Ghost Wants to Blame You

    Chapter 394: A Ghost Wants to me You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sarah screamed in fear, ¡°Someone! Someone! Open the door! Open the door!¡±


    After this scream, the voice outside the door suddenly stopped, and the ck shadow disappeared. Sarah was flustered and carefully leaned against the crack of the door to see who was outside. Suddenly, an eye pressed against her and met her outside the door!


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Sarah was so frightened that she retreated and fell into the toilet bowl with a bang. Her face was pale as she kept shouting for help, but this toilet seemed to be soundproof. No matter how she shouted, no one answered, and no one came in.


    ¡°Dream¡­ I must be dreaming¡­¡± Sarah got up from the toilet bowl. In her fear and disgust, she vomited until her stomach was about to cramp. She turned on the water and rinsed it violently, but as she washed, she realized that the water from the Girma head had fallen to the ground and turned red¡­ There seemed to be blood dripping from the ceiling¡­


    Sarah¡¯s pupils constricted. She was too stiff to look up.


    Creak, creak¡­


    That voice sounded again¡­


    Sarah didn¡¯t dare move. Tears fell silently. Fear made her tremble. Her forehead felt itchy. Her hair seemed to be in a mess. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to push it aside, only to find that it was growing rapidly¡­


    Sarah realized then that it wasn¡¯t her hair! It was someone hanging upside down, slowly hanging down from the roof. This hair was that person¡¯s hair! ah : A.A.A.A.A.A.A.A.A.A.ARGH !


    The next day, the cellmate opens the bathroom door and finds Sarah curled up on the floor, covered in a disgusting mixture of feces and urine.


    The person cursed and kicked Sarah. ¡°Are you dead? If you¡¯re not dead, get up and clean the toilet! Damn it, it¡¯s disgusting!¡¯


    Sarah looked as if she was in shock. She looked at her cellmate in horror, grabbed a towel, and began to wipe the toilet. No one knew what she had experiencedst night, and this was only the beginning. In the future, she would live the rest of her life in fear and regret. It would be more painful than death!


    Walton¡¯s house.


    George was puzzled to hear that Sarah was acting a little abnormal in prison. He asked Amelia, ¡°Mia, did your mother go outst night?¡±


    Amelia eximed, ¡°No, why do you ask?¡±


    George: ¡°There¡¯s news from the prison that Sarah has been agitated.¡± Yesterday, Helena had told him that she could punish Sarah without him doing anything and leave no evidence. He thought that Helena had gone to scare Sarahst night.


    Amelia was confused. Stimted? She hadn¡¯t made a move yet, and neither had her mother.


    ¡°Who did it?¡± Amelia was very puzzled. Did anyone else have a grudge against Sarah?


    Elmer flipped through the booklet and saw a name. He could not help but frown¡­ What was this ghost trying to do?


    Amelia and George were in the study when they heard Sarah so frightened that she lost control of her bowels. Most people would think that she had been bullied in prison, but George and Amelia¡¯s first thought was that she had been frightened by a ghost!


    ¡°It¡¯s not Mommy. Mommy was at homest night¡­¡± Amelia was suddenly uncertain. Coincidentally, Helena floated in from outside. Amelia quickly asked, ¡°Mom, did you go to prisonst night?¡±


    Helena looked puzzled. ¡°No, why do you ask?¡± She was going to look for Sarah, but something had dyed her.


    Amelia: ¡°Eldest Uncle said that Aunt Sarah was agitatedst night and was so frightened that she was covered in feces and urine!¡± Helena: ¡°Wow! Which hero did this? Please ept my bow!¡±


    Amelia: ¡®


    Elmer added, ¡°It¡¯s not to the extent of a hero. It¡¯s a ghost. Moreover, this ghost might very well cling to you¡­¡± He was deep in thought as he looked at the booklet. Helena was already a registered dead soul. Under normal circumstances, there shouldn¡¯t be any hints below the name of a normal dead soul. However, a name appeared now. It was too strange.


    Elmer looked at Helena. ¡°Since it¡¯s targeted at you, but it helped you take revenge on Sarah. From the looks of it, it¡¯s to please you?¡± This ghost had yet to appear, but he had already helped Helena take revenge on Sarah. His motive was very clear.


    Helena: ¡°Oh, wow? Which ghost?¡±


    Elmer:


    Helena leaned over and nced at the wordless book. Sure enough, it was the same asst time. She didn¡¯t see anything. Helena asked directly, ¡°What does it say?¡±


    Elmer raised his hand and waved it. The booklet disappeared. ¡°Nothing. Just a name appeared..¡±

 Chapter 395 - 395: Mom’s Face Changes Too Fast

    Chapter 395: Mom¡¯s Face Changes Too Fast


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Helena said, ¡°What name?¡±


    Elmer said, ¡°Max Girma.¡¯


    Helena: ¡°???¡± When she was alive, she was either on the path of chemotherapy or on the road to chemotherapy. There was no joy in life, and the greatest joy was reading novels. She had read at least 500 novels, if not 700. She had read all the male and female novels, so she was very familiar with the surname Girma. Those with the surname Girma were usually the most impressive and awesome male leads in male novels. They came from lowly backgrounds and did things without logic. They had no brains, but they could easily use the protagonist aura to kill all their enemies.


    Amelia did not understand what the surname Girma meant. She asked curiously, ¡®E ls this ghost very powerful?¡±


    Helena thought for a moment and said, ¡°Max is very powerful. He probably has a brother called Aaron Girma. He¡¯s even more powerful!¡± Amelia: ¡°Then why is such a powerful person still dead?¡±


    Helena:


    Amelia continued to ask, ¡°If such a powerful person wants to please Mommy, doesn¡¯t that mean Mommy is even more powerful?¡±


    Helena:


    Amelia said, ¡°Is he an evil spirit, then? Or some other ghost?¡±


    Elmer: ¡°Ahem.¡± He could not answer a single question. As for what ghost it was, he would only know when he saw it.


    Amelia looked disappointed. ¡°Why do you adults always not answer children¡¯s questions!¡±


    Elmer turned and walked out. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look now.¡±


    Helena followed him out. ¡°I¡¯ll go see what your grandmother made today.¡±


    George picked Amelia up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Eldest Uncle will apany you to the prison again.¡±


    Amelia immediately said: Eldest Uncle is still the most reliable!


    Helena immediately followed. ¡°Forget it. Your grandmother makes delicious food. Let¡¯s go see Max first.¡±


    Amelia was speechless. Her mother¡¯s attitude changed too quickly!


    In the prison.


    When Amelia saw Sarah again, her eyes were dull, as if she had lost her soul.


    When she saw Amelia, she pounced on her and shouted anxiously, ¡°Mia, help! Save Second Aunt¡­¡± Without waiting for Amelia to speak, she looked at George again. ¡°Brother, 1 was wrong. I was really wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. I won¡¯t see Emma again. I only beg you to bring me out. Please!¡± As she spoke, she knelt down in fear. Her noble appearance from before was gone.


    Amelia and Helena looked behind Sarah.


    Helena craned her neck. ¡°Where¡¯s the hero?¡± She was a ghost. She floated in and looked around, but there was no sign of a ghost.


    Elmer looked at the eight trigrampass that had materialized and said, ¡°He should be here.¡± With that, he waved his hand and the eight trigrampass disappeared.


    At this moment, a male ghost wearing a ck motorcycle jacket and tight ck pants, with his hairbed up like a broom, ¡°identally¡± passed by. His broom hair was dyed colorful, and his eyes were covered in thick ck eyeliner. His lips were also covered in ck lipstick, and there was a row of earrings on both ears. When he saw Amelia and the others, he deliberately raised his eyebrows and smiled wildly. ¡°Oh, same kind?¡±


    Helena and Elmer¡¯s mouths twitched.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. Wow. Was this Max? He looked amazing! But a secondter, Helena pped Max on the head and sent him flying. One of his slippers swung out and hit Sarah on the head. Sarah felt a chill on her scalp.


    Max got up and said angrily, ¡°Woman! No one can refuse me, Max. You¡­¡±


    Helena didn¡¯t wait for him to finish. She grabbed his hair and pulled it down!


    Max: ¡°Ahhh, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts..¡±


    Helena: ¡°I¡¯ve had enough! I thought I could meet the male protagonist in the novel, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be a non-mainstream person!¡±


    Amelia blinked. ¡°What do you mean, non-mainstream?¡± Why couldn¡¯t she understand what her mother was saying? Was there a generation gap between her and her mother?


    Max covered his hair and tried his best to maintain his hairstyle. He said awkwardly, ¡°Sister, can you give me some face¡­¡±


    Elmer frowned. ¡°You¡¯re Max?¡±


    Max nodded.


    Helena pointed at Sarah. ¡°Did you scare her like thisst night?¡±


    Max started to be arrogant again. He raised his eyebrows and sneered. ¡°This woman dares to dirty my eyes. l¡­ Ahhh, it hurts¡­¡±


    Helena started tugging at his hair again. ¡°Can¡¯t you talk properly?¡±


    Max became honest. ¡°Yes, 1 can..

 Chapter 396 - 396: You ‘re a Ghost, Why Are You Afraid of Chickens?

    Chapter 396: You ¡®re a Ghost, Why Are You Afraid of Chickens?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia sped her small hands and asked Elmer quietly, ¡°Master, what the hell is he?¡±


    Elmer¡¯s face was expressionless. He finally knew why Max was clinging to Helena. Because Helena was the lucky one, and this Max was the unlucky one!


    Amelia was enlightened. She looked at the unlucky person in front of her. ¡°No wonder his eyes and mouth are ck. So he¡¯s unlucky!¡±


    Max defended himself. ¡°I¡¯m not the mainstream. What do you know!¡±


    Amelia was speechless. Unmainstream? What the hell did that word mean?


    Elmer asked Max, ¡°You deliberately set Sarah up like this to lure us over?¡± Max: ¡°That¡¯s not true. I just happen to hate Sarah¡­¡±


    Elmer sneered. ¡°You must have been trapped in this prison for a long time. You didn¡¯t hate Sarah long ago, but you hated her after Mia saw Sarah yesterday?¡±


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, Max could only confess. It turned out that he had been trapped here for nearly a hundred years, but even if he turned into an evil ghost, he couldn¡¯t leave this ce. There were so many people in the prison, and none of them matched his eight characters. On the day he finally turned into an evil ghost, heughed loudly, thinking that he could finally leave this ce, but he was electrocuted back by the electric fence on the wall. He wanted to leave through the gate, but he was chased by a ck dog and ran five rounds around the prison!


    Max: ¡°It took me ten years to finally be an evil ghost¡­ It took me another seven years to leave this prison!¡± Every time he wanted to leave, all kinds of things would force him back. He was very unlucky!


    Max: ¡°When I saw you guyse yesterday, I was very happy. 1 thought I could quietly leave with you guys¡­¡± Unexpectedly, before he could leave the prison, an olddy from the countryside who came to visit her son brought a big rooster. The big rooster flew out of the sack and pecked him back! Amelia was confused. ¡°You¡¯re a ghost. Are you still afraid of chickens?¡±


    Max looked unlucky. ¡°The rooster¡¯s yang energy is too strong.¡±


    Amelia was skeptical. ¡°Really?¡±


    Max ran a hand through his bangs and evasively said, ¡°Of course.¡± He would never admit that he was afraid of roosters!


    Seeing that Amelia was about to ask something, Max quickly said, ¡°So can you take me out of here? As long as I can leave this godforsaken ce, I¡¯ll do anything!¡¯


    Amelia nced at Elmer, who said, ¡°Do what you want.¡±


    Amelia nodded. She wanted to ask Max who he was and how he died, but there were too many people here. She held George¡¯s hand. ¡°Eldest Uncle, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±


    George did not ask for the reason. He took Amelia¡¯s hand and left.


    Sarah was speechless. She had been crying here for a long time, but George ignored her. Amelia was even ying with her fingers and muttering to herself. So what were they here for? Didn¡¯t they hear that she was in prison very badly, so they came to see her?


    Sarah felt contempt and insult. How could they do this! She was indignant.


    She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. She didn¡¯t want to stay for a minute! Even if it meant changing her prison!


    ¡°Mia¡­¡± Sarah struggled to chase after her, but before she could leave, she saw a face suddenly appear outside the door. Helena¡¯s eyes were filled with blood tears as she cried, ¡°Second Sister-inw¡­


    Sarah was so frightened that she stopped in her tracks and almost fell!


    Helena twisted her body at an angle and climbed up from the ground. ¡°Second


    Sister-inw, I think 1 broke in half¡­ Come and help me¡­¡±


    Sarah screamed and retreated. Even when the prison guard came to restrain her, she broke free. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯te over! Don¡¯te over!¡± She screamed, her voice breaking. The prison guard gave her an electric baton directly. Sarah rolled her eyes in annoyance and fell to the ground, convulsing. She was in despair as she fainted. Why, why was she always the one who was injured? Why was she in such a miserable state!


    George led Amelia out. The prison guard who led them out said, ¡°Family members can only visit once or twice a month. Sarah has been a little misbehaved recently. Wait a little longer before youe next time.¡±


    George nodded lightly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Prison Officer. We won¡¯te again!¡±


    The prison guard: ¡°???¡±


    The car slowly drove out. There were a total of two gates in the prison. The front wheels of the car pressed over the boundary of the gate and poked out half of the car. Max was extremely excited.. He was finally going to leave this godforsaken ce!

 Chapter 397 - 397: Really Can’t Come Out

    Chapter 397 - 397: Really Can¡¯t Come Out


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Maxughed. ¡°I¡¯m out! Hahahaha, I¡¯m out! Seventeen years! Seventeen years! I¡¯m finally out of this godforsaken ce! I¡¯m just asking who else! Who else can stop me!¡±


    Max suddenly emitted a murderous aura. He rushed out of the car window


    and flew out.


    Elmer narrowed his eyes. ¡°Trickery? Trying to run?¡±


    Amelia also shouted in a childish voice, ¡°Where are you running!¡¯


    Max¡¯s ck eyeliner shed with contempt. Hmph, he wanted freedom! Only a fool would go with them! At this moment, a bolt of lightning suddenly struck from the sky!


    With a bang, it struck Max back!


    Max was sent flying and mmed into the electric fence on the wall. With a sizzle, he was electrocuted¡­ Then, he fell down andnded at the feet of the ck police dog.


    The police dog, who was peeing at the foot of the wall, was stunned. What was going on? It seemed to have seen something fall just now? This smell¡­ Why did it resemble the ck shadow that it had chased five timesst time? The police dog looked around warily, but saw nothing. Forget it, let¡¯s pee first!


    Max was about to get up when the police dog peed all over him.


    Max: ¡®


    George¡¯s car stopped outside the prison door. The car door opened and Amelia got out. She squatted outside the door and looked curiously at Max, who was lying inside. ¡°Master, he really can¡¯te out!¡± There were no talismans drawn in this prison. The door hadn¡¯t even closed. There was only ayer of air between them, and the unlucky person couldn¡¯te out.


    Elmer raised his hand and took out the booklet. He said to Amelia, ¡°Ask him about his eight characters and ce of birth. Let me take a look.¡± What had he done to be trapped in a prison?


    At this moment, Max was covered in ck smoke. He looked at the sky above him with tears streaming down his face. It was still too early to be smug. If he had known, he would have escaped when the carpletely left this iron gate!


    Max: ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± He felt aggrieved.


    Amelia wanted to poke Max, but she remembered that the police dog had peed all over him, so she decided against it¡­


    Amelia asked, ¡°Brother Max, where did you give birth? What were your birth characters? How did you die?¡±


    Max hadpletely lost his energy. He said with a tired expression, ¡°I¡¯m from Pi County. I was born in January 1988. I died in 2005. 1 was pecked to death by a big rooster.¡±


    Amelia:


    Helena¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°And then what?¡±


    Max nced at the excited Helena and Amelia¡­ Forget it, he couldn¡¯t beat them! He continued, ¡°That year, I didn¡¯t study hard. I went to the Inte cafe


    all day and didn¡¯t like to go back to my hometown in the countryside during the holidays. Later, when I went back, my mother asked me to feed the chickens. I was very sleepy, so 1 casually scattered the chicken food on the wall¡­ In the end, I identally stepped on chicken feces. I held the wall and went to look at the soles of my shoes. In the end, the chicken food basin on the wall fell and hit my head. I was so frightened that I took a few steps back and stepped on the rooster that was eating¡­¡±


    Amelia blinked. ¡°And then you were pecked to death by a rooster?¡±


    Helena also looked curious. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. You can be pecked to death like that?¡± The mother and daughter looked at Max at the same time with expressions asking for an answer.


    Max: ¡®


    Max continued, ¡°How can I be pecked to death just like that!¡± However, he stepped on the rooster. The rooster flew into a rage and came up to peck him. He fell to the ground, and the rooster even pecked at his eyes! He was furious from the pain. He grabbed a stick at the side and hit the rooster¡¯s head with it. The rooster was killed¡­ The other hens and chicks clucked non-stop. His eyes were so painful that he couldn¡¯t see clearly. He identally stepped on another chicken¡­ In the end, the hen was angry and rushed up. In the end, he killed the hen again¡­


    Max: ¡°When my mother came back, she realized that I had stepped on more than half of the chickens that had just broken out of their shells. I had also beaten the roosters and hens to death. She was so angry that she beat me up!¡¯ Because of this beating, he was so angry that he ran away from home. He took some money and yed everywhere. When school started, he didn¡¯t go.


    Max: ¡°My father was angry and said that he wouldn¡¯t let me go to school! I was also unyielding back then. If I don¡¯t go to school, so be it! Then I¡¯ll work to earn money. I believe I can do it! I went to apply for a chef¡¯s assistant first and found my first job very smoothly.. However, in less than a month, the restaurant closed down¡­

 Chapter 398 - 398: Really Unlucky!

    Chapter 398 - 398: Really Unlucky!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Max: ¡°l didn¡¯t panic at that time. If the hotel closed down, I would change jobs. I went to the hotel to apply for a security officer position again. Of course, I seeded, but after working for half a month, the hotel closed down again. 1 had no choice but to enter the factory to screw. Who knew that after only a week, the electronics factory also closed down¡­¡±


    Helena:


    Amelia:


    ¡°And?¡± Helena and Amelia asked in unison, squatting by the prison door and resting their chins on their hands.


    Max: ¡°l had no choice but to go to prison to be a cleaner. The prison can¡¯t close down, right? But who knew that the prison would really close down¡­¡±


    Helena and Amelia: ¡°???¡±


    Max: ¡°The city made a new n. It turns out that the prison has been nned away and doesn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±


    Amelia found it amazing. ¡°And?¡± she asked.


    Niax: ¡°Whicheverpany I went to, thatpany closed down. As time passed, the bosses found out and stopped epting me. I couldn¡¯t earn money, so 1 realized that it was so difficult to live in society¡­ I went back and begged my father to let me go back to school. My father agreed, but I only went back to ss for a few days before the school closed down.¡±


    Amelia and Helena: n !!!¡±


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°The school can close down?¡± Sister Emma would probably like this ability very much, right?¡±


    Max sighed. ¡°Our school has been upgraded to a famous school. The old campus is going to be razed to the ground. Some students with poor grades are going to be sent to vocational high school. I had no choice but to go home first. In the end, when I went back, I realized that my house was gone too.¡±


    Helena:


    Amelia: ¡°How can you not have a home?¡±


    Max: ¡°My father and my mother quarreled. My mother went to Provincial City to work in a fit of anger and didn¡¯t want her home anymore. My father ran away in anger.¡±


    Helena:


    Max had no choice but to live a difficult life. However, he was also a student and did not know any skills. He could live day by day in a daze. He could not stay in the county city anymore and could only look for a job in the city. Half a yearter, 12 restaurants, hotels, and businesses closed down. He was famous again and no one dared to want him anymore. One day, he went for an interview. When the interviewer saw him, he immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 5,000 yuan. Can you go to thepany opposite to work?¡± In the end, he went to thepany opposite him. Thepany opposite said that they would give him 6,000 yuan and asked him to go to their opponent.


    Max: ¡°In the end, the twopanies fought and went to the police station.


    The matter became bigger and bigger, and bothpanies closed down.¡± Helena and Amelia:


    Max: ¡°But I saw a business opportunity from this matter. From that day onwards, I went to look for various bosses. If they don¡¯t let me work here, I won¡¯t leave!¡± This trick was really effective. Those bosses were afraid of him, so they paid him and sent him away.


    Max realized that this method made money quickly and was not difficult. He was overjoyed. He took the money and went to eat, drink, and y. When he ran out of money, he threatened them again. Then, he took the money and dyed his hair the most fashionable. His clothes were also the most popr. He even opened a private room when he went to an inte cafe!


    Max: ¡°l want a lot of things. The money is getting more and more expensive. I had no choice but to threaten those bosses to give me more. In the end, those bosses couldn¡¯t take it anymore and joined forces to say that I was extorting and sent me to this prison.¡±


    After entering this prison, it was the beginning of Max¡¯s nightmare. ¡°l didn¡¯t know that the men¡¯s prison was so chaotic. They couldn¡¯t touch women for a long time and went crazy. Once, when I was taking a shower, l¡­¡± When he wiped his tears and came out of the bathroom with his butt sticking out, he was about to lie on the bed and rest, but he didn¡¯t know that there was a saying in the middle of the big bunk, so¡­ he was raped! He hadn¡¯t recovered yet!


    Max: ¡°l felt too bad, so I went toin to the prison guards. Who knew that after I came back, those men would be even worse! 1 couldn¡¯t take it anymore and ran away. In the end, I was chased by dogs for more than 30 rounds, and the prison guards¡¯ electric batons even hit me¡­ I applied to change prisons, but every time 1 applied, I couldn¡¯t leave for various reasons! The first time I sessfully applied, I thought I could finally escape from my misery. In the end, someone broke out of prison and burned the electric box. My change of prison was dyed. Later, the higher-ups were held ountable and changed the leader.. My application was also gone¡­¡±

 Chapter 399 - 399: Replenish What’s Missing

    Chapter 399 - 399: Replenish What¡¯s Missing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Max: ¡°Later on, the second time I applied, I seeded. In the end, there was a problem with the food in the prison. Many people vomited and had diarrhea. The higher-ups were held ountable again, and the leader changed. I couldn¡¯t leave again. The third time I applied, this time, it was a fight between criminals. Themotion was too big, and the leader was held ountable. The leader was changed again. L.. The fourth time was when the production assembly line in the prison caught fire¡­ The leader was held ountable, and the leader was changed¡­ I didn¡¯t manage to leave¡­ The fifth or sixth time after that¡­¡± Anyway, he applied every time, something happened in the prison, and the leader was changed every time.


    Later, the higher-ups no longer applied for Max because they were also afraid. They could only pretend that they were too busy with work and pile up Max¡¯s application.


    Helena clicked her tongue. ¡°The leaders are so unlucky.¡±


    And Max was like this. He could not leave the prison.


    ¡°Then how did you get pecked to death by a chicken? Are there chickens in prison?¡± Amelia asked curiously.


    Max¡¯s expression was indescribable.


    Helena and Amelia, on the other hand, listened with relish. Amelia had never known anyone to be so unlucky! Now she was even more curious about how Max had died. He had said that he had been pecked to death by a rooster and was very afraid of it after death. What was going on?


    Amelia rested her chin on her hand and pressed, ¡°And then what?¡±


    Helena also asked, ¡°You can¡¯t raise chickens in prison, right? And how did you get pecked to death?¡± She and Amelia both looked at Max eagerly.


    Max felt like he was telling a bedtime story to a kindergartener¡­ He said quietly, ¡°There¡¯s no rooster in the prison¡­¡± After several failed applications to change prisons, he wanted to continue escaping. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve only been sentenced to three years. I¡¯ve applied for that application for more than a year. I¡¯ll be able to get out after another year in prison.¡± However, he really couldn¡¯t stand being slept by a man! If he didn¡¯t get out, he would be a tool for all the men in prison to vent their desires!


    Hence, on an afternoon when it was raining, Max found an opportunity to escape. That day, a family member came to visit. It was a middle-aged couple. That day, they brought their chickens to the city to sell. In the end, there was still a big rooster that had not been sold. When they visited the prison, they ced their things in the examination room. For some reason, the big rooster ran out.


    Max: ¡°That day was very smooth. Really, I was unlucky for so long. It was the first time that it was so smooth¡­ I sessfully slipped out of the cell and found the way out. I narrowly avoided the patrol officers and happened to find an unlocked door. I¡¯ve been in prison for so long. I roughly know the topographic map of the prison. There¡¯s a gap between the inspection room and the surveince room. As long as I pass through the door and crawl through the gap, I can go straight to the parking lot outside. Then, like on television, I¡¯ll crawl under the car and leave with the car¡­ But who knew that just as 1 walked past the door of the inspection room, a big rooster suddenly fell from the sky and clucked!¡±


    At that moment, Max was so frightened that his soul almost left his body! When he saw that it was another rooster, he was furious! He only wanted to climb out quickly, but that big rooster seemed to have a grudge against him and kept chasing him.


    Max: ¡°That big rooster must have been raised for three to five years. Its ws are very sharp, and its mouth is very hard. It pecked at my head! Arge portion of my hair was pecked off by it!¡± As he spoke, his hairstyle changed, revealing his bald head.


    Helena was enlightened. ¡°No wonder you got a broom head. It¡¯s to make up for what¡¯s missing.¡±


    Max was speechless. Ghosts could control their appearance. They could look like what they liked the most when they were alive, or they could dress up when they were buried. Of course, they could also show themselves. It was to show the tragic state of their deaths. It depended on their personal aesthetics.


    Max turned back into the shape of a broom and said, ¡°l fought with the chicken just like that. When I fled, I thought of thousands of possibilities. I was caught by the prison guards, discovered by the surveince cameras, shot by the nket, electrocuted by the electric, and even struck by lightning! I never expected that I would fight a big rooster in the gap between two buildings! Themotion of our fight quickly attracted the prison guards. At that time, I had already given up and would definitely be caught by the prison guards. But before I caught it, I had to break this big rooster¡¯s neck!¡± At this point, Max stopped again. His lips trembled, and he looked indignant..

 Chapter 400 - 400: Chase After Her

    Chapter 400 - 400: Chase After Her


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Helena said, ¡°And then you had your neck snapped by a big rooster?¡±


    Max: ¡®


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened at Max¡¯s indescribable expression. ¡°No way?¡±


    Helena¡¯s jaw dropped. She had just said it casually. Could she really be right?


    Max gritted his teeth. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?! The gap between the two buildings was narrow to begin with. 1 crawled sideways. At that time, the prison guards were getting closer and closer. I was anxious and just wanted to kill that big rooster as soon as possible!¡±


    Max¡¯s eyes were red from killing. The big rooster¡¯sbat strength also increased drastically. The man and the rooster fought in a tizzy!


    Max: was in the middle of an intense fight. Who knew that my head would suddenly be stuck by a protruding part of the crack, but my body wasn¡¯t stuck. Can you imagine that scene? There was a crack. My head didn¡¯t move. I twisted my body 180 degrees! But I felt that I could still be saved¡­¡± Because at that time, he was still conscious¡­


    Max: ¡°Who knew that the prison guards would arrive at this moment? The big rooster that was preparing to escape was shocked and flew towards me. It stepped on my eyeballs and with a creak, my neck waspletely broken.¡±


    ¡°l died so aggrievedly¡­¡± Max was on the brink of tears. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this! How can I die like this?!¡± When he had the best chance of escaping, he was killed by a rooster. In humiliation and unwillingness, he fought with the big rooster day and night after his death. His neck was broken by the big rooster repeatedly until he became an evil ghost.


    Max finally finished speaking. He felt a little better after saying all the grievances he had umted over the years.


    Max: ¡°My bad luck started when I was pecked by a rooster, and it also ended when I was pecked to death by a rooster¡­¡± He was really unlucky!


    Amelia corrected Max with a sympathetic expression. ¡°No, your bad luck isn¡¯t over yet! ¡±


    Max: ¡°¡­¡± Yes, it wasn¡¯t over. He thought that he could leave the ce of death after turning into an evil ghost, but why was he so unlucky to be trapped? He just couldn¡¯t leave this prison!


    Amelia was about to ask why when a voice suddenly sounded behind her. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t stay at the prison gate.¡±


    At the prison gate, George stood behind Amelia. Amelia squatted in front of the gate. The people inside realized that George and Amelia had not left, so they came out to take a look. When they saw Amelia¡¯s actions, they reminded her, ¡°If you want to pee, you can go inside. There¡¯s a toilet inside. Don¡¯t pee and urinate everywhere here.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go¡­¡± Amelia held George¡¯s hand. Max was instantly anxious.


    ¡°Take me! Take me away!¡¯


    Amelia grabbed Max¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± However, for some reason, Max seemed to be stuck by something. She felt that it was strenuous and could not help but let go of George. She pulled Max with both hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Suddenly, the red string on Amelia¡¯s wrist emitted a dark light. With a pop, it felt like a cork had been pulled out of a bottle.


    Amelia staggered and fell to the ground. Max flew out of her hand.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Max, who was flying in the air, cried tears of joy. ¡°I¡¯m out. I¡¯m really out this time!¡± Wait¡­ Why couldn¡¯t he stop? He danced in the air, but he flew too fast and disappeared like a cannonball.


    Amelia:


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Go after him!¡±


    George picked Amelia up and got into the car in a few steps. Ameliay in front of the driver¡¯s seat and pointed in a direction. ¡°That way, that way¡­¡± Helena couldn¡¯t walk directly under the sun, so Elmer went after her first.


    For the first time, Max felt so light. Perhaps it was because Amelia was too strong or something else, but he was like a firecracker that had been lit. He crashed straight into the tall building of a hotel! Then, he passed through the hotel¡¯s floor-to-ceiling ss and smashed into the toilet in one of the hotel rooms. There was a man sitting on the toilet. He lowered his head and yed with his cell phone. Suddenly, he felt a chill run down his back. Then, with a poof, he fell.


    Max was speechless. Shit on his head! Although he was a ghost, he shouldn¡¯t be treated like this, right?!


    Max cursed and wanted to get up and leave. At this moment, he suddenly realized that he had inexplicably possessed the man who was sitting on the toilet bowl and pooping. He could not leave¡­


    Max was stunned for a moment.. ¡°This man is actuallypatible with my eight characters?! ¡°

 Chapter 401 - 401: The Room Is a Little Special

    Chapter 401: The Room Is a Little Special


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Max almostughed out loud. For the first time in seventeen years, he was so lucky! Sure enough, it was useful for him to think of ways to get close to Helena!


    Maxy on the man¡¯s head and took a deep breath. ¡°Ah¡­ this is the smell of the host¡­¡± Suddenly, he smelled feces¡­


    The man sitting on the toilet bowl wiped the sweat off his face. After pressing the flush button, he took out his phone and sent a message. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll check out now. The ne leaves at two o¡¯clock and I can reach S City at six in the afternoon.¡¯


    The other party replied, ¡°l have a social gathering tonight. Go to the hotel and book a room first.¡¯


    Max nced at the man¡¯s phone. ¡°Tace Garth¡­ Oh, your name is Tace, hehe¡­¡± He stroked his head.


    Tace replied with a yes on his phone. For some reason, his neck suddenly felt cold. He looked at the time and hurriedly left the toilet. He packed his things and went to the front desk to check out.


    Maxy on top of Tace¡¯s head and finally left the toilet and that room. He let out a long sigh of relief.


    Tace pulled his suitcase along the corridor. Just as he was about to wait for the elevator, he suddenly tripped on the carpet and fell to the ground. His cell phone flew out. Fortunately, it flew into the emergency passageway. There was a crackling sound and his cell phone rolled down the steps. The new cell phone he had just bought shattered.


    Tace chased after it and picked up the cell phone. His heart ached so much that his face scrunched up. However, he did not know that this was the beginning of his bad luck. He cursed and took the shattered cell phone to check out. In the end, the cell phone screen shattered too much and he could not open the payment interface. After a while, it was finally settled, but he could not make it in time!


    Tace could only take the next ne. By the time he arrived in S City on a business trip, it was already midnight! He called and asked. The hotel he had instructed others to book for him before boarding the ne had not been booked!


    After Tace rushed to the hotel designated by the boss, the front desk said,


    ¡°Sorry, sir, there¡¯s only one room left.¡± Tace quickly said, ¡°Help me book it.¡±


    The front desk paused and reminded him, ¡°Sir, this room is a little special¡­¡±


    Tace¡¯s phone rang, but the screen was shattered and he couldn¡¯t answer it. He hurriedly said to the front desk, ¡°What¡¯s so special about it? If I ask you to book it, you can book it!¡± Other than booking this room, what else could he do? The hotel his boss wanted was a top luxury hotel. Even if it was a little special, such as not having a window, it was better than other hotels! As for him¡­ he could just go to other ordinary hotels nearbyter and find a room to book.


    As he thought this, a bolt of lightning suddenly struck the night sky. With a rumbling sound, a violent wind blew outside. Soon, it rained heavily.


    Tace: ¡°¡­¡± He had no choice. He borrowed the phone from the front desk and exined the reason to his boss.


    At night.


    The boss looked at the room in front of him and his new assistant, Tace. There was only one bed in the room, and it was a water bed in the shape of a heart. It was very cleverly decorated. Not only was there a faintly discernible curtain, but there was also a ck handcuffs hanging at the head of the bed¡­ The light was ambiguous pink, and the floor was covered with red rose petals. There were several small boxes at the head of the bed. If he was not wrong, they should be a certain brand of condoms, and¡­ lubricant¡­


    Tace was stunned. So the special that the front desk was talking about was this special? He hurriedly said to the boss, ¡°Boss, let me exin. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on today either. I was very unlucky. Not only did my cell phone break, but 1 also missed my flight and got someone to book a hotel for me¡­ 1 wanted to borrow my cell phone at the airport to call and book a room, but I couldn¡¯t. 1 wanted to borrow the taxi driver¡¯s phone after getting into the taxi, but I didn¡¯t expect the taxi driver¡¯s cell phone to run out of battery! I had no choice but toe to the hotel to book a room, but the front desk said that there was only one room left, so I wanted to book it quickly, but I didn¡¯t expect the room to be like this¡­ Also, 1 nned to go out and find another hotel to stay in, but it suddenly rained heavily outside. You heard it just now. 1 called and asked around. The nearby hotels are all full¡­¡±


    The boss was expressionless. ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t chase you out to sleep in the hotel lobby in this weather. You¡­¡± He wanted to say that the two of them could sleep together for the night, but when he saw the bed, he couldn¡¯t say anything..

 Chapter 402 - 402: Resignation Letter

    Chapter 402: Resignation Letter


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tace immediately said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa!¡±


    The boss nced at the armchair and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Tace broke out in a cold sweat. Seeing his boss turn on hisputer with a cold expression and start to deal with official business, making him seem quite useless, he was in an ufortable situation. ¡°Um¡­ Boss? Is there anything else you need me to do?¡±


    The boss didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°No.¡±


    Tace: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a shower first?¡±


    The boss paused.


    Tace wanted to p himself twice! What shower! Fortunately, the boss was understanding and hummed expressionlessly.


    Tace hurriedly ran into the bathroom and didn¡¯t want to go out anymore. Maxy on Tace t s head. After so many years of prison life, he found it very interesting. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve been unlucky for so many years. I can¡¯t be the only one unlucky¡­¡± He looked at the blinds in the bathroom.


    Tace had just taken off his clothes and turned on the shower head. His entire body was covered in shower gel. Suddenly, his feet slipped and he bumped into the ss wall of the bathroom. It was so painful that he held onto the ss wall and gasped. In the end, his hand identally touched the switch of the blinds. There was a sizzling sound, and the blinds opened romantically.


    On the transparent ss wall, Tace¡¯s figure was revealed.


    The boss subconsciously looked up and saw Tace with his hands on the ss wall. His hair was dripping with water droplets, and his eyes looked at him nkly.


    The boss:


    Tace:


    Seeing his boss¡¯s face darken, Tace almost knelt on the ground. No, boss, listen to my exnation!


    The two days of traveling on business were like a nightmare for Tace. He didn¡¯t know why he was so unlucky. After the awkward bathroom incident, he finallyy down to rest. In the end, he pressed his feet against the sofa and was about to turn over when the sofa shattered with a bang. The veins on the boss¡¯s forehead throbbed as he said, ¡°Forget it. I know you don¡¯t mean anything else. Sleep on the bed.¡±


    Then, Tacey on the bed in fear. The boss ced two pillows in the middle of the bed. He also tried his best to lie on the bed. In the end, he identally touched a button. The water bed turned into a massage bed and swayed! The boss¡¯s face turned green!


    Tace immediately rolled to the floor to sleep, indicating that he really didn¡¯t mean anything else.


    The next day, when they checked out of the hotel, because the sofa in the room was broken, the front desk of the hotel looked at Tace and the boss with a strange expression¡­


    Now, Tace looked at the resignation letter in his hand and hesitated to resign. If he didn¡¯t, his boss might misunderstand that he was interested in him. But if he resigned, this was a high-paying job he had just found! Tace pulled his hair in frustration. Forget it, his life was more important. Resign! He resolutely took the resignation letter to his boss¡¯s office. As soon as he entered, his gaze met his boss¡¯s.


    Taceh quickly held up his resignation letter. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m here to resign. I¡¯m sorry. I failed in my duty two days ago.¡±


    When the boss heard the words ¡°two days ago¡±, his face turned green. Without saying a word, he tapped the table and gestured for Tace to put down the resignation letter.


    Max took a look. ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t this an opportunity? I won¡¯t let you lose your job!¡± Just as Tace put down the resignation letter, a gust of wind blew the resignation letter up and it fell to the floor.


    Tace hurriedly went to pick it up. The wind continued to blow. In his panic, he grabbed the resignation letter and crawled under the boss¡¯s table. Then, he looked up¡­


    Tace:


    The boss:


    At this moment, the boss¡¯s office door was pushed open. The boss¡¯s fianc¨¦e came over with a food box. ¡°Darling, you¡­¡±


    Tace: It was over. It waspletely over.


    In less than an hour, a certainpany¡¯s boss became famous on the Inte because his fianc¨¦e caught him in bed. It was said that this boss had a physical rtionship with the new male assistant. Not only did he stay in a couple¡¯s hotel on a business trip, but he also did shameful things in the office. He was also very bold to not close the door! He happened to be caught by his fianc¨¦e!¡¯


    He heard that his boss¡¯s fianc¨¦e was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe and canceled the engagement on the spot! The boss anxiously exined to his fianc¨¦e. As for Tace, he was fired tragically..

 Chapter 403 - 403: Still Shaking?

    Chapter 403: Still Shaking?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tace held a cardboard box and stood in front of thepany building in a daze. At this moment, a car flew past and a piece of paper flew over. It hit Tace¡¯s face and he cried. How tragic! Why was he so unlucky!


    Max leaned over his head and took afortable breath of Tace¡¯s misfortune. These days were sofortable! So having a host was different from not having one. After seventeen years in prison, he hadn¡¯t been able to find a host with a matching eight characters. Now he finally found the right one!


    Max felt himself getting stronger and stronger. His ambitions swelled with him. Originally, he had only wanted to get close to Helena so that he would not be unlucky. But now that he was possessing the host, all the unlucky things were the host¡¯s. He could still absorb nutrients from the host¡¯s unlucky things to strengthen himself. Wasn¡¯t this much better than looking for Helena?!


    Max only hoped that he was far away from Helena and Amelia now that he was out of prison. He didn¡¯t want to see them again!


    Max sighed. ¡°My good days are finallying!¡¯


    Walton residence.


    Amelia sat on the sofa in the room and waved her small hands wildly. ¡°Hey!


    After waving it for a while, Amelia said dejectedly, ¡°Master, why can¡¯t I form a glowing Eight Trigrams Compass?¡± All along, she could see Elmer take out a small booklet from time to time. Her master said that the booklet was a life book in the hands of an Infernal Judge. Although it was a thin book, when she opened it, it recorded the lives of all the people in the world and judged what they had done in their lives. Then, when she went to look for Max two days ago, she saw her master take out another Eight Trigrams Compass.


    Thispass was much more advanced than the iron te made by Brother William. It glowed, was round, and slowly rotated like the moon¡­ Not only could Master wave a booklet with a raise of his hand, but there was also a shing eight trigrampass. Amelia looked at it eagerly. She wanted to learn it too¡­ but after trying for two days, she could not produce it.


    Elmer said without looking up, ¡°Practice more. I¡¯ve seen geniuses with the best aptitude¡­¡± Forget it, he shouldn¡¯t say this.


    Elmer put away the brochure and came to Amelia. He reached out and shook her hand.


    Amelia had been eating well at the Waltons¡¯ house during this period. Her small hands were as soft as lotus roots. Elmer found it interesting and squeezed her hand and shook it.


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°Do we have to shake it like this?¡±


    Elmer coughed. ¡°Yes, it needs to be shaken.¡± He grabbed Amelia¡¯s hand and drew a semicircle. Right on the heels of that,plicated runes appeared in the air. Soon, an eight trigrampass that flickered with light appeared.


    ¡°Did you learn it?¡± Elmer asked.


    Amelia widened her eyes and saw that thepass in front of her was like a gxy. It was very beautiful.


    ¡°Again!¡± Amelia said excitedly.


    Elmer stroked her head indulgently and held her wrist. He did it again. ¡°Remember this time?¡± Then he paused and added, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t. The runes are indeedplicated¡­¡± Then he saw Amelia quickly draw a circle. ¡°Shake it like this first, hey¡­ then like this¡­¡± Her small hand paused in the air.


    Amelia shouted, ¡°Master, look!¡±


    A beautiful eight trigramspass with a bow appeared in the air.


    Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Seven stood on the table and mischievously pecked at Grandpa Turtle¡¯s shell. Grandpa Turtle couldn¡¯t be bothered with it. The bored Seven turned his gaze to Amelia again and saw her hands sh, producing apass that flickered like stars. It cooperated and shouted, ¡°Mia! You¡¯re my god!¡¯


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡± He looked at the mini version of the cute eight trigrampass in Amelia¡¯s hand and lectured, ¡°Mia, this bow doesn¡¯t match your identity.¡± The mini King of Hell and the bow didn¡¯t match at all!


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were sparkling as she looked at the Eight Trigrams Compass she had conjured. She said happily, ¡°It fits. Master, look¡­¡± She ced the Eight Trigrams Compass on her head. Her face was chubby, and her hair was tied into two small pigtails. In the middle was a palm-sized Soft Light Eight Trigrams Compass. The pink bow on thepass was crooked, making her look even cuter!


    Helena eximed, ¡°So cute! I¡¯m so good at giving birth! Oh my god, my daughter is the cutest in the world!¡±

 Chapter 404 - 404: Not a Head

    Chapter 404: Not a Head


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer was speechless. Okay, he had to admit, this looked pretty good.


    Seven pped his wings and flew to Amelia¡¯s shoulder. He pecked her hair with his mouth and praised, ¡°Beautiful! Super beautiful!¡±


    Amelia held the Eight Trigrams Compass and ran out quickly. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go find Max! Master, let¡¯s go!¡¯


    On the day Max was found, Amelia pinched her fingers and calcted for the entire day. The result was very strange. One moment, she could tell that Max was in the city, but the next moment, he was gone. She didn¡¯t know if he had run too far, but she couldn¡¯t even deduce where he had ger. She couldn¡¯t find him either. Her master had gone to the prison to investigate something and didn¡¯t let her run around alone. That was why it took two days.


    Helena was the first to follow Amelia out. Thinking about the prison, Elmer subconsciously followed her out.


    ¡°Master, what do you think of thepass?¡± Amelia asked, holding it with both hands.


    Elmer came back to his senses and raised his hand to release a beam of light.


    The light injected into Amelia¡¯s Eight Trigrams Compass. ¡°I¡¯ve marked Max. Just follow the needle. The Eight Trigrams Compass is all-epassing. If you want to find a person or a ghost, you can first know his birth characters or mark him if you¡¯ve seen him. If you don¡¯t have either, you can only use divination.¡¯


    Amelia nodded. ¡°l understand, Master!¡±


    There was the sound of an engine outside the door. Alex, who hadn¡¯t been back for a few days, had returned. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw Amelia running out.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Amelia pounced on him in surprise, but her grip on the eight trigrampass didn¡¯t change.


    Alex saw Amelia¡¯s strange posture and lifted her up with both hands. Then, he looked down at her holding something. His hands made an arc. It seemed that he was holding something round. He asked, ¡°What kind of head are you holding now?¡±


    Amelia raised her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not a head. It¡¯s apass.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°l don¡¯t see it.¡¯


    Amelia reached out a hand and opened one of Alex¡¯s eyelids.


    Alex: ¡®


    Amelia said, ¡°Do you see it now?¡±


    Alex was speechless. He saw it. It was a circr silverpass that looked a little like the moon.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Alex stared at thepass that was even more real than 3D. Thepass was still spinning slowly, filled with mystery.


    Amelia: ¡°Daddy, we have to go out and find an unlucky person. I don¡¯t know where he flew to. It would be bad if someone was harmed!¡±


    Helena pondered. ¡°With Max¡¯s unlucky attribute, he should be able to harm people. ¡±


    Alex, who had just returned, immediately carried Amelia and turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡¯


    Mrs. Walton chased after him. ¡°Where are you going? You haven¡¯t eaten yet!¡¯


    Amelia hurriedly said, ¡°Grandma, we just finished lunch!¡±


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°It¡¯s teatime now. Grandma made silver fungus soup, iced watermelon, and iced watermelon juice. There¡¯s also wine-brewed glutinous rice balls and fruit tter¡­¡±


    Alex and Amelia looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡¯


    Helena turned around and looked at the angry Mrs. Walton. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go. If they don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll eat when Ie backter!¡±


    Mrs. Walton was stunned. She nced to Amelia¡¯s side. She felt like she had heard Helena¡¯s voice just now. This feeling was not clear. She did not really hear it. It seemed to be a resonance between mother and daughter?


    Mrs. Walton watched Alex¡¯s SUV drive out of the house arrogantly and muttered silently, ¡°The adults and children are all the same.¡±


    Walton Corporation.


    Alex carried Amelia and went straight to the VIP elevator to the top floor under everyone¡¯s stunned gazes.


    Helena asked, ¡°Mia, are you sure the unlucky bastard is here?¡±


    Amelia held the Eight Trigrams Compass and looked around. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± But why was Max in Eldest Uncle¡¯spany?


    At this moment, Helena eximed and looked at a conference room. One of the walls of the conference room was ss, and she could see the figures inside.


    ¡°Look, there.¡± Helena pulled Amelia along and hid behind a pir to peek around. Seeing Amelia hiding behind a pir, Alex subconsciously followed and stuck out his head. Was Mia peeking at something?


    Amelia: ¡°Eh? Max actually found a host?¡±


    In the conference room, Tace, who was possessed by Max, was nervously pressing his ballpoint pen and looking down at something..

 Chapter 405 - 405: Mommy Will Help Him!

    Chapter 405 - 405: Mommy Will Help Him!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Suddenly, the spring of the ballpoint pen popped out and bounced into Tace¡¯s eyes. He immediately covered his eyes and knocked over the disposable cup on the table in a panic. It should be hot water inside, so hot that he jumped up. Everyone in the conference room looked over.


    Helena could imagine Tace t s embarrassment just by looking at him. She eximed, ¡°He¡¯s indeed unlucky!¡±


    Alex was also looking at the conference room. Seeing this, he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°They should be applying for a job inside. Looking at the interviewer¡¯s expression, the person who knocked over the ss of water probably failed before the interview even started.¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s our fault. We pulled Max out but didn¡¯t find him in time.¡±


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s guilty expression, Helena flew over. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy will help him now!¡¯


    Amelia was about to say something, but Helena had already flown over. Amelia opened her mouth¡­ This¡­ That uncle had an Unlucky Ghost on his head, and his mother was a Lucky Ghost. So would this uncle be lucky and unlucky next?


    Alex picked Amelia up and hugged her with one hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go find your eldest uncle.¡¯


    Amelia said, ¡°But¡­¡± She looked at the conference room and saw Max¡¯s expression change. Helena pped his broom hairstyle and said something at the top of it. She was probably teaching him a lesson.


    Amelia was about toe down when she saw George walking over. ¡°Mia¡­¡± He was dressed in a suit and his trousers were ironed neatly. He was tall and straight, and his usually cold face carried a hint of gentleness that dazzled the men and women around him.


    Amelia reached out her hand. ¡°Eldest Uncle!¡±


    George saw that Amelia seemed to be holding something in her hand, but he did not mind. He carried her over.


    At this moment, in the conference room, the interviewer read a few names and apologized to the remaining people. Tace sighed. As expected, he shouldn¡¯t have had any hope.


    Everyone packed their things. The person who had been called out followed the interviewer out happily. Tace was about to leave when the interviewer suddenly came back and looked straight at him. ¡°Um,e here for a moment.¡±


    Tace was stunned for a moment before he was overjoyed. He still had a


    chance? He hurriedly packed his things, but at this moment, he suddenly stepped on a wire. His heart skipped a beat. Sure enough, he saw the wire plug sizzle and burn! The light bulb above his head exploded with a loud bang!


    Unfortunately, the light bulb was right above Tace¡¯s head! Fortunately, none of the falling fragments hit him.


    Tace: ¡°???¡±


    Tace never dreamed that he would be hired! And it was George who personally selected him! Everyone was stunned!


    Erik handed a form to Tace. ¡°Fill out this form and start today. Is that okay?¡±


    Tace hurriedly said, ¡°No problem!¡± After being fired from the previouspany, he actually found another job with better treatment than the previouspany! The Walton Corporation was apany that many people could not enter even if they racked their brains! It seemed that he was not that unlucky!


    Tace happily took the form and returned to his seat. Just as he finished filling it in, he received a message. ¡°Mr. Garth, the apartment you rented was robbed. The damage is estimated to be rtively heavy. Pleasee to the police station to take a statement when you have time.¡±


    Tace:


    At this moment, his cell phone dinged again. The lucky draw of aputerpany that Tace had participated inst night had actually been won!


    Computer Company: ¡°Hello, the 100-inch curved screenputer you drew has been sent to your city. Please take note.¡±


    Tace eximed. He had wanted that curved screenputer for a long time. It cost more than 20,000 yuan perputer, and he had never been willing to buy it. He did not expect to win it in a raffle!


    However, before he could be happy for two seconds, he received another message from the logisticspany. ¡°Mr. Garth, I¡¯m sorry to inform you that your curved screenputer shattered during transportation. As it was due to force majeure (a fire by the roadside burned the delivery car), ourpany will not bear the responsibility ofpensation. Please contact the merchants.¡¯


    Coincidentally, theputerpany had also sent a message. It was a screenshot of the rules of the prize. Due to force majeure, the prize would no longer be distributed.


    Tace:


    Ding-Dong! His phone rang. ¡°The takeout you ordered this morning has been delivered.¡¯


    Ding-Dong! His cell phone rang again. ¡°Sorry, my motorcycle is parked by the roadside. Your takeout was eaten by a dog.¡±


    Tace: ¡°¡­¡± His expression gradually turned numb..

 Chapter 406 - 406: You Can’t Run Out

    Chapter 406 - 406: You Can¡¯t Run Out


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    What Tace couldn¡¯t see was that there was a ghost lying on his head at this moment, followed by another ghost.


    Max was discussing with Helena. ¡°Sister, can I call you Sister? Just treat me like a fart!¡± He grabbed Tace¡¯s neck and pulled him over.


    Helena: ¡°No!¡± She grabbed Tace¡¯s cor again and pulled him over.


    Hence, Tace repeatedly jumped between unlucky and lucky. One second, he was lucky, the next second, he was unlucky, or the next second, he was extremely unlucky and encountered something good.


    Amelia looked at Tace.


    Tace quickly filled out the form, but a colleague passing by suddenly spilled a ss of water and dirtied Tace¡¯s form. He could only print it again. Just as he printed out the nk form, the printer suddenly emitted a green smoke and went on strike.


    Tace: ¡°That was close, that was close¡­¡± He had just finished printing!


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew the form out of the window.


    Alex: ¡°Is this person possessed by an unlucky ghost?¡±


    Amelia was surprised. ¡°Daddy, how did you know?¡±


    Alex: ¡°l guessed.¡± This person was too unlucky. In addition, Mia wasing here to look for ghosts. He was probably an unlucky person.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Daddy is amazing!¡¯


    Alex smiled. ¡°Of course.¡¯


    George asked Erik to bring Tace into the President¡¯s office. The people in the office outside whispered:


    ¡°Look, doesn¡¯t this neer look like the person in the video?¡±


    ¡°Ah? The one where the male assistant and the boss went on a business trip to a couple¡¯s hotel to get a sex room and was still ying with passion in the office when the boss¡¯s fianc¨¦e caught him?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, not only is there a female love rival, but there¡¯s also a man fighting with us for a man?¡±


    ¡°Wait, our President Walton hasn¡¯t had a single woman by his side all these


    years. Could it be¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and inquiry. If that was the case, it might exin why the interview was so good. President Walton suddenly called him into the office. Also, there was a super tall and handsome man who had just held Miss Amelia¡¯s hand to look for President Walton, so¡­ President Walton had never been close to women. Was he actually close to men? The way they looked at Erik instantly changed.


    Erik was speechless. He looked at Tace, who had his head lowered, and said vaguely, ¡®Your position is an office assistant. There¡¯s no problem, right?¡±


    Tace: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Erik had already been promoted to chief assistant some time ago. The positions in the President¡¯s office had been adjusted, so he recruited another neer. Tace was very excited and followed Erik into the President¡¯s office. After Erik went out, the door locked with a bang. This was George¡¯s instructions, although Erik did not know why.


    Tace¡¯s heart tightened, and he hurriedly grabbed the door handle. ¡°Wait! I¡¯m not what you think!¡± He was dumbfounded, and his head was buzzing. Suddenly, azy voice sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy.¡±


    Right on the heels of that, a childish voice said, ¡°Run! You won¡¯t be able to escape even if you run until your shoes break!¡±


    Then a cold, emotionless voice said, ¡°Sit.¡±


    As soon as he turned around, he saw two adults in the office with a child staring at him. Uh¡­ why was there a child? However, when he saw the child, he was relieved. With the child around, nothing should happen.


    Tace chose the seat furthest from Alex and George, but it was the seat closest to Amelia. Then, he sat down in fear. ¡°President Walton, are you looking for me?¡±


    George: ¡°Did you go to S City for a business trip some time ago?¡±


    Tace found it strange why he asked this, but he still answered honestly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    George: ¡°1 heard you booked a room with your boss?¡±


    Taceh: ¡°¡­ Yes.¡¯


    Alex suddenly became interested. ¡°What happened? Tell me about it.¡±


    Amelia nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, tell me about it!¡± As she spoke, she rolled up her non-existent sleeves and prepared to catch ghosts.


    Tace: ¡°¡­¡± Are you sure these two are serious people?


    George looked up. His voice was still cold and emotionless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just trying to understand the truth before confirming if I want you to stay.¡±


    Tace understood that Walton Corporation might want to hire him, but they were afraid that he had ulterior motives foring to work. He immediately expressed, ¡°President Walton, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡± He told him about the night he went on a business trip with his boss, but he omitted the fact that he identally opened the curtains when he was showering..

 Chapter 407 - 407: What Is a Water Bed?

    Chapter 407 - 407: What Is a Water Bed?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Max, who was on Tace¡¯s head, did not have so many concerns. Under Helena¡¯s threats, he told her everything that happened that night.


    Helena:


    Elmer:


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s a water bed?¡±


    Tace: ¡°Ahem!¡± George: ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    Alex coughed.


    Amelia looked at her father, eldest uncle, and Tace, who was possessed by Max. Why were they all coughing? She continued to ask, ¡°Is the water bed made of water? Or is the bed ced on the water? Won¡¯t the bed sink? Or is the bed filled with water? If the bed is filled with water, how can one sleep? Won¡¯t one drown if they lie on it at night?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face was filled with confusion as she asked all the questions that puzzled her. Then¡­ George and the others coughed even more and left. Alex even touched Amelia¡¯s head. ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t ask so many questions.¡± Amelia was speechless. Adults were so strange. On the one hand, they asked children to be sensible, and on the other hand, they told them not to ask so many questions. But how could they be sensible if they didn¡¯t ask? She looked at Helena. Who knew that Helena was hitting Max, and getting more and more ruthless?


    Amelia asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s a water bed?¡±


    Helena said, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± She was vague. To hide her embarrassment, she punched Max wildly.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Max: ¡°Stop asking! If you ask your mother again, she¡¯ll beat me to death!¡± Amelia pouted. Alright, adults were really strange. If they didn¡¯t want to say it, so be it. She would go back and ask Brother William.


    Amelia grabbed Max¡¯s foot angrily. ¡°Are you going on your own or should I ask you to leave?¡± Her words were very domineering. It was obvious that she had learned them from Alex.


    Tace didn¡¯t know Amelia was talking to Max. He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll walk myself¡­¡± Sure enough, what happened that day was the starting point of his bad luck. No matter whichpany he interviewed at, the oue would be the same.


    At this moment, Amelia suddenly grabbed Tace¡¯s hand and pressed him to his seat. ¡°Uncle, sit down. Don¡¯t worry, Mia will be responsible for you!¡¯


    Tace: Although he didn¡¯t know what this little girl was talking about, but¡­ she was so cute! She clearly had a tender round face, but she told him seriously that she would take responsibility!


    Tace found it interesting and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then how are you going to be responsible for me?¡±


    Amelia recalled Elmer¡¯s lie and put on a serious expression. ¡°Mia just calcted with her fingers. Uncle, you will suffer a bloody cmity. If you want to resolve it, you have to do as I say.¡±


    Tace burst outughing. Why was this little girl like a chatan? She learned quite well. Normal people would not believe in a bloody cmity¡­ Tace smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, little friend, but¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, his neck hurt and he fainted. As no one caught him when he fainted, he identally hit the corner of the table and drew a small blood mark on his lips. A bloody cmity came just like that?


    Amelia was stunned.


    Alex rotated his wrist. ¡°Daughter, aren¡¯t you going to catch ghosts? Let¡¯s start!¡± She could barely get away with using great strength, but it was not easy to exin catching ghosts. It was better to avoid unnecessary trouble, so he knocked Tace out.


    Amelia nodded as if it were true, understanding that this might be what her father always said. Don¡¯t stick to the rules when you do things? She grabbed


    Max¡¯s foot and threw him over her shoulder. ¡°Hey!¡¯


    elerate, elerate, catch ghosts! Amelia thought and turned Max over! Max was forced to strip from Tace. The entire ghost was dumbfounded. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± Max vomited blood. ¡°l didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t leave!¡¯ Amelia blinked. ¡°But you didn¡¯t say you were leaving on your own.¡±


    Max was speechless. Fine, there was nothing wrong with that. He had nothing to live for anymore. It had not been easy for him to find a host, but in the end? He had only stayed for a few days before he was captured again!


    Amelia threw out the Soul Retrieving Gourd. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Everyone:


    Amelia had already asked for Max¡¯s name, date of birth, and how he died, so there was no need to interrogate him anymore. They could just arrest him.


    Max seemed to know his unlucky physique. If he resisted, he would be even more unlucky, so he simplyy t. He thought that after being put into the Soul Retrieving Gourd, he would be better off dead.. Who knew that after entering the Soul Retrieving Gourd, he would find a few ghosts ying poker!

 Chapter 408 - 408: Exhausting Me

    Chapter 408 - 408: Exhausting Me


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°Eh? There¡¯s a new ghost!¡±


    The ugly auntie: ¡®


    Cowardly Ghost: ¡°¡­ Finally, someone is helping him share the pressure!¡±


    The flirtatious ghost smiled and pulled out her hand. She performed a fireworks show on the spot. ¡°Wee, neer!¡±


    Max: ¡®


    Alex picked up the Soul Retrieving Gourd and took a closer look. It was only the size of a fingernail, but there were actually several ghosts inside?


    ¡°Come here.¡± Alex hugged Amelia and put the Soul Retrieving Gourd on her again. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m so tired!¡±


    Alex was speechless. ¡®My good girl, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve done much, have you?¡¯


    Amelia ran up to George happily. ¡°Eldest Uncle, let¡¯s go home!¡± Grandma had made the afternoon tea gift bag. She and her father would definitely not be able to finish it. Grandpa was old and could not eat so much, but if he did not finish it, Grandma would be sad, so Eldest Uncle had to go back.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    George didn¡¯t know that Amelia had pulled him home for this reason. He just doted on her unconditionally. ¡°Okay.¡± He called Erik in and exined the rest.


    Erik jotted them all down, then looked at the unconscious Tace on the sofa. ¡°What about him? Do you want to hire him?¡±


    George nodded. Mia was ming herself just now. She said that she identally let the unlucky ghost out a few days ago and caused Tace to lose his job. As her eldest uncle, he naturally had to clean up for her.


    Coincidentally, the President¡¯s officecked a daily assistant, so it was Tace.


    Walton residence.


    Mrs. Walton took a bite of her apple pie and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Why is Mia running?¡±


    Mrs Taylor said, ¡°Little Miss might be in a hurry to leave.¡±


    Mrs. Walton pouted. ¡°She¡¯s just a child. What urgent matters can she have?¡±


    At this moment, there was a sound outside the door. Amelia ran in quickly. ¡°Grandma, Mia is back!¡±


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s face lit up and she immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re back at the right time. Try Grandma¡¯s apple pie?¡±


    Amelia took a big bite and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Grandma¡¯s apple pie is the best! ¡±


    When Mrs. Walton heard this, she happily took four or five more and ced them in Amelia¡¯s hand. Amelia ran out, grabbed one, and stuffed it into Alex¡¯s mouth. She grabbed another and stuffed it into George¡¯s mouth. Well¡­ there were still two left¡­ Amelia stared at George. When she saw that George had barely eaten the one in his mouth, she immediately stuffed the one in her hand into his mouth.


    Alex: ¡°¡­Ahem, water, water¡­


    Amelia went to get water considerately. When she saw that Alex had finished eating, she immediately stuffed another one into his mouth. After that, she ran happily into the kitchen. ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re all done!¡±


    Mrs. Walton said happily, ¡°Alright, the lotus seed soup is ready too.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Okay!¡¯


    Alex turned to leave. ¡°Oh¡­ I remember now. I have something to report to the higher-ups.¡±


    George also picked up his briefcase. ¡°l have a document to sign. I¡¯ll go back to the office first.¡¯


    Mrs. Walton happened toe out with the lotus seed soup and said, ¡°Stop.


    Eat before you leave.¡±


    Alex: ¡®


    George:


    To be honest, Mrs. Walton¡¯s culinary skills were not bad. Be it the food or desserts, the taste was not inferior to a five-star cafeteria. It was just that Mrs. Walton made breakfast at seven or eight in the morning, snacks after cooking at ten, lunch at twelve in the afternoon, afternoon tea and dessert at three in the afternoon, and after eating at around six, there was fruit tea and nourishing porridge¡­ Then, before she fell asleep, she asked if you wanted ate night snack¡­ No one could withstand this!


    Amelia was still very thin when she first arrived at Walton¡¯s house. Now, her small face was round and she had baby fat. Her small hands were also chubby and soft when she carried her. If Alex had not gone out to run and exercise every day, he would probably have lost his eight-pack now¡­


    George went out and made a call. ¡°Erik, bring the documents for thepany¡¯s new project. By the way, bringace over too.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Erik hung up the phone in confusion. He walked to the President¡¯s office and realized that a group of people were surrounding the door and peeping. His face darkened. ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and get to work!¡±


    Everyone dispersed. They pretended to print documents, make coffee, and discuss things with their colleagues¡­ Erik nudged Tace. After a while, Tace opened his eyes in confusion and woke up..

 Chapter 409 - 409: Making a Water Bed

    Chapter 409 - 409: Making a Water Bed


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Erik said.


    Tace got up in a daze and couldn¡¯t help but touch his neck. Why did it feel sore? Why did he fall asleep just now? There was a pain in his lips. He subconsciously touched it and hissed.


    Tace followed Erik and asked, ¡°Assistant Hedges, where are we going?¡±


    Erik: ¡°President Walton asked us to send a document to his house.¡¯


    Tace: ¡°Huh? Oh, okay.¡±


    After the two of them left, the office exploded!


    ¡°Did you see that? Tace¡¯s lips are bleeding from biting! Oh my god, how intense is this battle!¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that? Assistant Hedges said that he wants to bring Tace to the Walton residence! Going to see the parents so soon?¡±


    ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t President Walton bring that tall and handsome man back just now? Now, Assistant Erik and Tace are going over too. What¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    Erik and Tace didn¡¯t know what these people in the President¡¯s office were thinking. The two of them only knew that they came to the Walton residence on an empty stomach, and when they came out, their stomachs were about to explode.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Amelia suddenly thought of the water bed when she saw Tace. She quickly ran to William¡¯s room. William was making a fishing. There were many small bells tied to the fishing. Beside him was a bowl of cinnabar, which was now dyeing the small bells and the fishing red. Amelia asked curiously, ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡±


    William: ¡°I¡¯m making a ghost-catching. It¡¯s the kind of that can be thrown out at night and catch seven or eight ghosts at night.¡±


    Amelia asked, ¡°Is it like fishing?¡±


    William: ¡°Yes, yes!¡¯


    Amelia: ¡°Brother, you¡¯re afraid of ghosts. Why would you bring so many ghosts back?¡±


    William nced at Amelia and said matter-of-factly, ¡°To help you catch ghosts.¡±


    Amelia sighed and patted William¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother, look.¡± With that, she waved her small hand and drew randomly. Then, an eight trigrampass that flickered with silver light like the moon appeared in front of her.


    William was stunned.


    Amelia retracted the eight trigrampass, then chuckled again and flew out a red.


    William: ¡°!!!¡± He looked at Amelia¡¯s and then at his own¡­ So he had done it for nothing?


    Amelia put away the Spirit Binding Net and asked William quietly, ¡°Brother, we won¡¯t study this anymore. Brother, do you know what a water bed is?¡±


    William was stunned. ¡°What water bed?¡±


    Amelia was instantly disappointed. ¡°So Brother doesn¡¯t know what a water bed is either.¡¯


    William red. ¡°Who said that? I know! Just you wait!¡± With that, he opened a browser and began to check the water bed.


    William: ¡°As the name implies, a water bed is a soft bed with water in it. It¡¯s created using the buoyancy principle of water. Itpletely fits the body¡¯s curves and evenly supports the body weight. It reduces the pressure of the body on the cervical vertebra, muscles, blood vessels, and nervous system. It ys a special nursing role on the spine¡­¡±


    Amelia eximed. This water bed sounded amazing! Why didn¡¯t the adults tell her about such a powerful bed?


    Amelia immediately raised her hand. ¡°Brother William, I want a water bed too!¡±


    William nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He could not make the ghost-catching andpass well. Could he not make a water bed? He opened the webpage and looked up all the information about the water bed in three minutes. There was a soft-packed water bed and a hard-packed water bed. Then, he got a servant to take a superrge stic bag and spread it on the bed. He pulled the water pipe and filled it with water. Finally, he tied the hole tightly and spread the bedsheets on it.


    ¡°Alright! The water bed you want!¡± William said proudly. He even exined


    seriously, ¡°The water bed can¡¯t be too full, or it will swell like a balloon. No one can lie on it.¡¯


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wow, Brother is so awesome! Brother, you know so much!¡±


    William¡¯s tail was about to curl up. ¡°Of course!¡±


    The two children excitedly took off their shoes, climbed onto the bed, and rolled around.


    Amelia shouted happily, ¡°This bed is cold. It¡¯s sofortable!¡±


    William: ¡°Yes, it feels like lying on the water and sleeping.¡±


    They both thought it was fun. Amelia ran out. ¡°I¡¯ll get Sister Emma!¡±


    Emma, who had finished two sets of homework with tears in her eyes, could barely open her eyes. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sleepy¡­¡±


    Dn was unmoved. ¡°Let me check. If it¡¯s wrong, you have to rewrite it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Amelia stuck her head in.. ¡°Sister Emma, have you finished your homework? Let me show you something fun¡­¡±

 Chapter 410 - 410: Who Did It?

    Chapter 410 - 410: Who Did It?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Emma immediately threw down her pen. ¡°I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go!¡¯


    Dn: ¡®


    Emma pulled Amelia along as fast as she could. ¡°What are you going to show me that¡¯s fun?¡±


    Amelia pulled Emma onto the bed and patted the bed. ¡°Sister, lie down.¡±


    Emmay down suspiciously, and then her eyes lit up. ¡°The bed can move! It¡¯s soft and cold. It¡¯s sofortable!¡±


    Ameliaughed out loud. ¡°It¡¯s not that the bed can move. This is a water bed. There¡¯s water in it!¡±


    Emma looked impressed. So there was such a good thing as a water bed in this world! It was fun to lie on the water and sleep! The children found it fun, and


    Amelia ran out again. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Brother Harper!¡¯


    After a while, Harper was also pulled over. He looked impatient. ¡°What¡¯s so fun about this? Childish!¡±


    But when Harpery down on the bed, his eyes revealed surprise. Wow, what a strange bed!<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Amelia asked excitedly, ¡°Was it fun?¡±


    Harper dawdled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just so-so.¡±


    Amelia ran out again. ¡°I¡¯ll get Brother Lucas!¡±


    Lucas walked in with a calm expression. Looking at the brats lying in a row, he put his hands in his pockets and said speechlessly, ¡°Childish!¡± Amelia waved her hand. ¡°Brother,e and try. It¡¯s very fun!¡±


    Emma was also bouncing on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s really fun!¡±


    Lucas was expressionless. ¡°I¡¯m not trying.¡± He turned around and was about to leave when he suddenly heard a ssh behind him, right on the heels of which were a few exmations. Ouch, ouch, ouch. He turned around and his mouth twitched.


    The water bed broke, and with a ssh, water spurted out of a hole. On the chest at the end of the bed, Amelia¡¯s paints were swept off. In an instant, the room was in all colors, and the carpet on the ground was wet. It was a mess.


    Amelia, Emma, William, and Harper sat on the bed, dumbfounded. They were wet. The nket, pillows, and everything else were wet. Water had also been sshed on the electrical outlet. It short-circuited with a crash and ck smoke rose.


    Seven, who was sleeping soundly, was so frightened that he pped his wings and flew around. ¡°Help! Help! Fire!¡±


    The entire Walton family estate fell into darkness.


    Lucas:


    Half a minuteter, the backup power was activated and the electrician rushed to repair it. Mrs. Walton came up and saw the tragic situation in the room.


    She felt her blood pressure rise. ¡°Who did this?!¡±


    The children lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound.


    Amelia raised her hand carefully. ¡°Grandma, it was Mia¡¯s bad idea.¡±


    Mrs. Walton: ¡®


    Emma quickly raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯m in on it too!¡±


    William stepped forward. ¡°l did all this.¡±


    Harper: I interfered too.¡¯


    Lucas was silent for a moment. Forget it. He was the eldest child in the family.


    Lucas: ¡°Grandma, I made the water bed. My younger siblings are insensible. It¡¯s my fault for not bringing a good head. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Poor Lucas. He didn¡¯t do anything and had to take the me!


    Mrs. Walton red. ¡°All of you, go out and stand as punishment! Wait, go change your wet clothes first, then go out and stand as punishment with a basin.¡¯


    The children obediently changed their clothes. All of them had water basins on their heads and supported themselves with both hands. They stood obediently against the wall.


    When George and Alex returned, they saw a row of children standing in the corridor. All of them had water basins on their heads and were standing pitifully. This was really not missing a single one.


    Helena looked at the string of children who were being punished to stand and burst outughing. For some reason, she thought of her brothers apanying her like this when she was punished to stand when she was young. She did not expect to see such a scene after ten or twenty years. As expected of her mother, she was still young.


    Alex asked in amusement, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you guys take the circuit board apart?¡±


    Amelia answered honestly, ¡°Daddy, no. We just made a water bed and rolled on it. The water bed broke.¡¯


    Emma said innocently, ¡°Then the water sshed on the socket¡­¡±


    Harper looked unconcerned. ¡°Then the whole circuit shorted out and burned.¡±


    William: ¡°That¡­ It¡¯s because the water bed I made is not strong enough. I think the materials are definitely wrong.¡±


    Emma said, ¡°l think the seal wasn¡¯t tightened.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°l think I¡¯m too heavy! And we shouldn¡¯t roll around.¡±


    The children chattered and discussed why the water bed would break. They summarized their experience: Next time you make a water bed, you have to put on twoyers of stic bags..

 Chapter 411 - 411: Choice, Not Result

    Chapter 411 - 411: Choice, Not Result


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Even if they stood with the basin as punishment, they could not make these children shut up.


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s temples throbbed. She gritted her teeth and looked at George and Alex. ¡°What water bed? What rolling around? How do children know this?¡±


    George:


    Alex: ¡°¡­¡± They were really wronged!


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°What did you teach Mia and the others outside every day? I¡¯m old and can¡¯t control you, right? Hurry up and stand there as punishment!¡± George and Alex: ¡°¡­¡± They shouldn¡¯t have asked!


    Hence, two tall figures, George and Alex, appeared in the group of children.


    The children blinked and looked at Alex and George curiously. How strange. Why were they punished to stand too?


    Helenaughed so hard that she almost fainted. Elmer¡¯s lips never stopped twitching.


    Seven stood by the window in shock, his little head swaying. ¡°Yes, yes!¡¯


    Everyone:<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    After a tizzy, it finally ended with Mrs. Walton agreeing to buy Amelia a water bed. However, she was afraid that Amelia would catch a cold, so she set a rule that she could only y during the day.


    Amelia had learned another principle from this matter: If you did something wrong, you would be punished. It was useless even if Daddy and Eldest Uncle came. The person with the highest status in the family was Grandma. No matter who you provoked, you could not provoke Grandma!


    Helena looked at everything in front of her. It was very warm and heartwarming, filled with happiness and joy. Unfortunately, she could no longer participate! Today, the children had just left for the summer vacation. There were less than two months left until the Ghost Festival on the 14th of July. Helena had been hesitating if she should see the olddy again. She wanted to say goodbye, but she was even more afraid that after spending some time with her, the olddy would face separation again. Her life, which had finally calmed down, would stir again.


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s for the best,¡± Helena murmured. The happier the Waltons were these days, the less she should meet them. That was why she was dragging it out day after day, trying to separate herself from them, and trying to make them stop thinking about her.


    At night, Amelia temporarily slept in the same room as Emma. Mrs. Walton came over to see if the two children were asleep. She realized that Emma was already sleeping soundly, but Amelia¡¯s eyes were still open.


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°What is Mia thinking about?¡± She began to regret it. Had she been punished too badly just now? However, she heard Amelia say, ¡°Grandma, will you miss Mommy?¡± Just now, she saw her mother smile and suddenly look a little disappointed. Amelia knew that her mother was afraid that


    Grandma would be sad, so she did not dare to see Grandma. Then would Grandma want to see Mommy again?


    Mrs. Walton stroked Walton¡¯s little head and said with great heartache, ¡°Does


    Mia miss Mommy? Grandma will miss your Mommy too, but it¡¯s okay. Your


    Mommy has always lived in our hearts.¡±


    Amelia looked up at Mrs. Walton. ¡°Grandma, do you want to see Mommy?¡± Mrs. Walton¡¯s face was kind. She did not say if she wanted to see her or not. She only said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± She was already so old. On the day she died, she would never be separated from her daughter again, so it did not matter if she saw her now. More importantly, her Mia had to be well.


    Amelia pursed her lips. Her mother was going to reincarnate and no one would be able to see her in the future. However, her mother had only seen Eldest Uncle. Her mother and grandmother seemed to be quite afraid of meeting again¡­ Why was that?


    The little Amelia could not understand theplicated emotions of the adults. She gradually closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Beside her, Emma turned over and continued to sleep soundly.


    Mrs. Walton smiled and tucked the two children in. She adjusted the temperature of the air conditioner before going out.


    Helena stood in the doorway and couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton didn¡¯t see anything, but she had that strange feeling in her heart again. She muttered, ¡°Helena, Mommy knows you¡¯re here. You must be here, right? As long as Mommy knows this, it¡¯s enough.¡± She didn¡¯t expect to see them again. She just wanted everyone to be fine. Mia was fine, Helena was fine, and all the children were fine. That was enough.


    Helena looked at Mrs Walton¡¯s limping back and suddenly understood that seeing each other was only a choice, not a result.


    It was as dark as ink outside. The prison at night seemed to be shrouded in an invisible barrier. Elmer checked it several times and frowned. Max was an evil ghost. The reason why an evil ghost could be trapped here¡­ was a little unbelievable..

 Chapter 412 - 412: What Did You Say?

    Chapter 412 - 412: What Did You Say?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Could it be that someone is secretly doing something behind my back? Elmer pondered. He looked at the prison that looked like an inverted semicircle and found a few signs buried in eight directions, proving that someone was using this prison to suppress something. However, he could not find that person yet. He did not know who had done it. Now, he could only wait.


    George didn¡¯t go to the office today. He sat in the cafeteria and ate breakfast.


    Alex went out for a run early in the morning. Other than running, he usually went to the military. He went out at five in the morning and returned at nine.


    Eric and Dn were going to supervise the project. As a doctor, Andrew had almost no weekends, and Henry¡¯s flying time was even more irregr. When Chris entered the production team, he usually went for two to three months, so George and Alex were the ones who spent more time at home now.


    The children were the happiest during the summer break. All of them slept in and didn¡¯t get up at eight o¡¯clock. Mr. Walton had an opinion.


    Mr. Walton: ¡°Children should develop the habit of sleeping early and waking up early when they¡¯re young. Otherwise, they¡¯ll bezy when they grow up. All of them will sleep until eight o¡¯clock and not get up. What kind of person is that!¡±


    George pretended not to hear.


    Mrs. Walton rolled her eyes at Mr. Walton. ¡°What¡¯s wrong withzing in bed? You don¡¯t sleep much when you¡¯re old. They¡¯re children, so children have to sleep more. Besides, aren¡¯t they already asleep? Although they wake upte, they sleep early!¡¯


    Mr. Walton:


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°Children can only grow if they sleep well. Don¡¯t talk to me about self-discipline. The children¡¯s health is the most important.¡± Moreover, it was rare for them to be on vacation. What was wrong with them sleeping a little longer? They woke up so early every day when they were in school. Now that they are on vacation, they should rx. Mrs. Walton felt that they should be strict when they needed to be. They should be indulged when they needed to be. Anyway, she was very at ease with the children.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Mr. Walton shook the newspaper. The creases on his face were stiff. He muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve let you say the good and the bad. What can I say?¡±


    Mrs. Walton didn¡¯t catch it. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Mr. Walton touched his nose. ¡°Nothing.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°l said that they don¡¯t study anything during the holidays. All of them arezy to waste time at home. Why don¡¯t we enroll them in a tutoring ss?¡±


    Mrs. Walton rolled her eyes. ¡°Do William and Lucas need extracurricr tutoring?¡±


    Mr. Walton: ¡°¡­No need.¡¯


    Mrs. Walton asked again, ¡°Then will extracurricr tutoring work on Emma and Harper?¡±


    Mr. Walton was speechless. It did not seem to be of any use.


    Mrs. Walton finally said, ¡°How old is Mia? Do you need extra tutoring?¡±


    Mr. Walton was speechless. Forget it, he would not say anything else. George was smart enough not to interrupt in the first ce.


    Mrs. Walton nagged, ¡°All great people have said that when you¡¯re studying, you should study seriously. When you¡¯re ying, you should y well. It¡¯s in children¡¯s nature to y, and the process of ying is the process of using their brains¡­¡± Suddenly, she remembered what happened to the water bedst night and stopped talking for a moment. However, although it was in a tizzy and the entire Walton family¡¯s circuit had to be repaired, the children had also concluded in the end. With experience, the Walton family had money and could build anything they wanted. With this in mind, Mrs. Walton became optimistic again. She hummed a song and went out, preparing to dance in the square.


    Amelia rubbed her eyes and went downstairs in a daze. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Her hair was disheveled and she was holding a kitten doll in her arms. There was even a small strand of hair on her head. It was soft and cute.


    Mrs. Walton immediately had breakfast brought out. As she poured Amelia¡¯s milk, she asked, ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Mm¡­ I just woke up.¡± Her master had just returned and heard that he had gone to the prison to guard for another night. She felt that she should help her master investigate, so after dinner, she wanted to study with her master¡­


    As she was thinking, someone called. Mrs. Walton picked up and seemed surprised, but then she smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, sure.¡±


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡®Grandma, who is it?¡±


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°It¡¯s an auntie, she¡¯lle to our houseter to take a look.¡± With that, she looked at George. ¡°It¡¯s the girl was treated with Helena in the past.


    Her name is Emily Gray. Do you remember?¡±


    George thought for a moment and nodded.. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 413 - 413: Sick Friend

    Chapter 413 - 413: Sick Friend


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Walton sighed. ¡°Her treatment is over. She¡¯s back in the country.¡± Back then, Emily had the same illness as Helena. It was just that Helena did not get a suitable match, but Emily did. However, Emily¡¯s family was very poor. She did not know how she met Helena. Helena was happy for her and even asked George to help Emily pay for the medical fees. How could George bear to refuse? Besides, he could afford a few million yuan for the treatment. To the Walton family, this little money was nothing. Later, Emily went overseas for treatment with the Walton family¡¯s funding. Later, Helena went missing. The


    Walton family was looking for her. They were exhausted by this matter and no one remembered Emily anymore.


    Amelia yed with the eggs as she ate. Suddenly, the eggs stood still and fell with a thud. She pointed at George. Amelia eximed.


    At about ten in the morning, a guest came to the house. It was a girl in in clothes who looked to be in her twenties or forties.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Walton. I¡¯m Emily. Do you remember me?¡± Emily looked nervous as she tugged at her clothes.


    Mrs. Walton smiled kindly. ¡°I remember. Sit.¡±


    Emily nced uneasily at the sofa and said, ¡°Um, I think I¡¯ll pass. That sofa looks so expensive. I¡¯m not worthy¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton: ¡®


    Amelia: ¡®


    Emily, who had said that she was not worthy of sitting on such an expensive sofa, looked at George. ¡°Brother George, I¡¯m here to thank you today. If you hadn¡¯t given me money to go for treatment back then, I might have died long ago, but I don¡¯t know how to repay you. My family is very poor¡­ I don¡¯t know what I can give you¡­¡± She bit the corner of her lips and stirred her clothes uneasily.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Amelia: ¡°???¡± She looked at this auntie called Emily strangely and felt that her behavior was strange.


    Helena said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s Emily.¡±


    Amelia asked quietly, ¡°Mom, is she a friend of yours?¡±


    Helena recalled. ¡°I guess she was a sickmate. In the past, when I was treated in the hospital, I would walk around the garden when I could get out of bed. That was when I met Emily.¡± After chatting with Emily, she realized that she had the same illness as her and even said sadly that she was not going to treat it.


    Helena: ¡°I asked her why she didn¡¯t want to receive treatment. I even encouraged her not to give up hope. She said that her family sold their car and house to treat her. They were originally ordinary people in a small county. One illness exhausted all their assets¡­


    Helena sympathized with Emily at that time. Seeing that she wanted to give up the treatment and choose to be discharged, her father squatted at the side and did not say a word. Her mother was silently wiping her tears. Her heart softened and she gave them the treatment fee.


    Helena: ¡°The second time we met, it was already a monthter. It was time for Emily¡¯s chemotherapy again. She told me that she was making a fuss and said that she wouldn¡¯te for treatment, but in order to treat her, her father drew blood and sold it for money. Her mother knelt and begged her¡­¡± After saying this, Emily looked at Helena enviously. She said that she lived in a VIP ward and enjoyed the best medical resources. She never had to worry about money, but she was different. She was prepared to die at any time. She even wanted to jump off a building to end herself and free her parents.


    Helena: ¡°I think Emily¡¯s family is really pitiful. I slowly became friends with her like this. Later, I paid for every hospitalization she received.¡± After all, money meant nothing to her at that time. She was not a Virgin Mary, but she saw the same despair in Emily. She hoped that others would be well, so could she. Seeing others well, she seemed to have a trace of hope in her heart.


    Amelia was enlightened. So that was how it was.


    Helena: ¡°Thest time I saw Emily was probably when I was lying down and couldn¡¯t get up. She came to the VIP ward herself and found me. She cried and said goodbye to me. I asked her what was wrong. She said that she had found a suitable bone marrow match, but a whole bone marrow recement chemotherapy would cost millions. It wasn¡¯t something her family could afford at all. At that time, Emily cried and asked me why the heavens were so cruel. They gave her hope and made her despair again.. In that case, she might as well not have heard the news¡­

 Chapter 414 - 414: Repayment

    Chapter 414 - 414: Repayment


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Helena was also waiting for a suitable match at that time. She knew too well what it was like to wait for this glimmer of hope in despair. How many terminal patients died while waiting for a match? She felt that she would be the same. Helena felt that she might be dying. She had no other thoughts except that it was good to have one more person to live. It would be a pity to find a suitable match and choose to give it up because she had no money.


    So Helena begged George for help.


    Helena looked at Emily in front of her. She seemed to have recovered now, but she was a little different from what she remembered. Perhaps she had be a ghost and could see people and things more clearly?


    George lowered his eyes slightly and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just live your own life.¡± He had almost forgotten about this. The reason why he had given Emily money back then was because he wanted to umte good deeds and hoped that Helena would be lucky enough to find a suitable match.


    Emily, on the other hand, refused to give up. She tugged at the corner of her shirt uneasily and stammered, ¡°Brother George¡­ You, don¡¯t be like this¡­ I¡¯m really grateful to you guys. I can do anything¡­ I¡¯m really, really grateful to the heavens for letting me get to know Helena as a friend. Now that I¡¯ve recovered, Helena¡­¡± Her eyes turned red as she spoke and she begged, ¡°So I just want to do what I can and not repay your kindness¡­ l, 1 really feel uneasy¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton stood up and said lightly, ¡°How do you want to repay me? By being half a daughter? To rece Helena?¡± It was not enough that the Waltons had given her money to treat her illness. Did she still want to be the Waltons¡¯ daughter?


    Emily was instantly terrified and knelt down with a plop. ¡°No, no, Old Madam, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯ve never had such thoughts. I really want to be filial to you and take care of you on Helena¡¯s behalf. I just want you to agree to let me enter the Walton family as a servant¡­ I¡¯ll do anything to repay you. Please¡­


    Emily¡¯s attitude was extremely humble as she begged.


    Amelia suddenly interrupted, ¡°Auntie, do you want to take care of my grandmother or my eldest uncle? Why do you always peek at my eldest uncle?¡±


    Emily¡¯s lowered eyes looked over at George¡¯s side from time to time. The adults were too tall to see, but Amelia was a child. She saw it when she looked up. This Aunt Emily¡¯s eyes were not honest at all.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. Not only did this person want to be the Walton family¡¯s daughter, but she also coveted her son?


    Emily stiffened and quickly denied it. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t¡­ I was just afraid that


    Brother George would be unhappy¡­¡±


    Amelia reminded her kindly, ¡°But in our family, Grandma is the boss.¡±


    Everyone:


    Emily: ¡°¡­¡± She bit her lip uneasily. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. 1 was wrong¡­ I came from a small ce and don¡¯t understand these rules. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself¡­¡± She knelt and kept kowtowing. ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton dodged to the side speechlessly. What era was this? She still knelt and kowtowed at the slightest provocation, as if they were bullying her. She regretted it to death. At that time, everyone¡¯s attention was on Helena. Every time this Emily came to look for Helena, she took advantage of their absence. Mrs. Walton didn¡¯t know that she was such a person. If she did, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let her visit just now!


    ¡°Emily, get up first and sit down while we talk,¡± Mrs. Walton said. She looked at Mr. Smith and gestured for him to quickly see them out.


    Emily shook her head. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not sitting. The clothes I¡¯m wearing are dirty and old. Don¡¯t dirty the sofa¡­¡± With that, she looked around enviously and carefully. She whispered, ¡°So Helena¡¯s house is like this. It¡¯s like on television. I¡¯ve never seen it before. It¡¯s not like my house. It¡¯s small and dirty¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton: ¡®


    Amelia suddenly said. ¡°Auntie. is your house very unsanitary? Why don¡¯t you wash your dirty clothes? Why do you have to wear them out? Why don¡¯t you clean your dirty house?¡±


    Emily was speechless.


    Amelia: ¡°Have you not washed your clothes for ten days? Why would you dirty the sofa when you sit down?¡±


    Emily was speechless.


    Amelia was enlightened. ¡°1 understand. Your family doesn¡¯t have the habit of washing clothes and showering? Let me tell you, this is not a good habit. There will be bugs on your bodies.. You should change your bad habits!¡±

 Chapter 415 - 415: Then Return the Money

    Chapter 415 - 415: Then Return the Money


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Emily was speechless.


    Everyone held back theirughter. Mia was still a child. It was so good to be a child. She could say whatever she wanted!


    Mr Smith smiled. ¡°Miss Emily, as the saying goes, dogs don¡¯t mind their families being poor, and children don¡¯t mind their mothers being ugly. Family backgrounds can¡¯t bepared. Our Old Madam still has something onter.


    I¡¯ll send you back first.¡±


    Emily looked uneasy. She bit her lip and said with a pale face, ¡°l was wrong¡­ I shouldn¡¯t havee. I¡¯ve disturbed you. I deserve to die. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± With that, she nced at George with tears in her eyes. Like a frightened rabbit, she quickly lowered her head. ¡°Brother George, Mrs. Walton, I¡¯m sorry for making you hate me¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton listened to Emily¡¯s endless apologies and belittling herself as she apologized. She was really tired. Could she just chase such a person away! In the future, if Emily entered the Walton family¡¯s door again, she would lose!


    Emily lowered her head and tugged at the corner of her shirt, almost tearing it. Logically speaking, if others heard her words, they would definitely say politely, ¡°How could that be? We don¡¯t hate you¡­¡± Then, in order to show that they really didn¡¯t hate her, they would ask her to stay and sit down¡­


    Emily had done her calctions, but she didn¡¯t expect Mrs Walton to say directly, ¡°Mr Smith, invite her out!¡±


    On hearing this, Mr Smith held out his hand to Emily. ¡°After you, Miss Gray.¡± Emily pretended not to hear her and kowtowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I know I don¡¯t deserve to step into this ce, but I¡¯m really grateful to you. If Brother


    George hadn¡¯t given me money for treatment, 1 wouldn¡¯t have lived until now. Old Madam, please give me a chance to repay you. Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel at ease! ¡±<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Amelia frowned. This auntie was clearly here to thank them, but why was she so ufortable?


    ¡°Auntie, then return the money.¡± Amelia thought for a moment and said, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ve always said that you don¡¯t know how to repay us. You even said that you¡¯ll feel uneasy if you don¡¯t repay us. Then return the money. After you return the money, nothing will happen!¡± She looked serious. It was obvious that she was really thinking about a problem and suggesting a solution. Moreover, she suddenly thought that treating illnesses required a lot of money. A few million was more than the money in her red packet! She had to return the money!


    The Waltons were stunned. Yes, why hadn¡¯t they thought of this train of thought? For a moment, no one spoke. Mrs. Walton gave Mr. Smith a look, indicating that he should let Amelia finish.


    Emily was dumbfounded. She was here to thank the Waltons, not to pay them back! Besides, where could she get the money to pay them back?


    Amelia was surprised. ¡°So you came to our house to look for a job?¡±


    When Emily heard this, she immediately said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind¡­ I, I can be your ve¡­¡± She lowered her posture. The Walton family seemed to dote on this little girl very much. Children were the easiest to deceive. As long as she cried and begged for mercy, this little girl could keep her.


    Amelia had already heard Emily say several times that she would work like a cow or a horse. Her little frown deepened. ¡°Auntie, if you want to find a job, just find one. Why do you have to work like a cow or a horse? Our family doesn¡¯tck cows or horses.¡¯


    Emily was speechless. She secretly took a deep breath and was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯m not very cultured. I didn¡¯t even go to university. l¡­ I really don¡¯t deserve it. I can only be a ve¡­¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face became even more serious. ¡°If youe to our house to work like a cow or a horse, do we still have to pay you? In that case, are you using our family¡¯s money to return it to our family?¡± In that case, their family was at a loss! The cows and horses only ate and did not work. The Walton family had nothing to do for the cows and horses. It was a huge loss!


    Emily: ¡°¡­¡± She was about to vomit blood! This little girl¡¯s understanding was too poor! Normally, she should say that Auntie was so pitiful. Then Auntie, you can stay. Don¡¯t worry, Auntie, we won¡¯t treat you badly¡­


    Emily looked up and exined to Amelia, ¡°No need, no need. Just give me a bite to eat¡­


    Amelia¡¯s brows were almost in a knot. ¡°So you mean you still want us to


    support you for the rest of your life?¡±


    Emily was speechless.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t pay us back, but you still want us to support you for the rest of your life. Auntie, you¡¯re not here to repay our kindness, right? You¡¯re here to take revenge..¡±

 Chapter 416 - 416: Emily Has a Problem

    Chapter 416 - 416: Emily Has a Problem


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Emily was speechless. She was dumbfounded. How did chatting turn into revenge? She quickly waved her hand. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±


    Emily choked for a moment and could only look at George. ¡°Brother George¡­¡±


    George was expressionless. ¡°Mr Smith, chase her out. Also, she borrowed five million yuan back then. Follow up and ask her to return the money.¡±


    Nir Smith: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Emily panicked. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m¡ª


    Mr Smith grabbed Emilys arm and dragged her out. ¡°We don¡¯t care how you are. Remember to return the money.¡±


    Emily¡¯s tears fell. ¡°But I just recovered. I can¡¯t do much work. I can¡¯t earn money to return it to you¡­¡±


    Nir Smith: ¡°So you came to the door and wanted the Waltons to support you and treat you like a youngdy?¡±


    Emily was anxious. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Nir Smith sneered. Emily kept saying that she would do anything to repay the Walton family. Now, she said that she had just recovered from a serious illness and did not have the strength to work. Wasn¡¯t that asking the Walton family to support her? Then, she would develop a rtionship with the Eldest Young Master and be the First Madam in the future, right? It was not even dark, but this person was already dreaming.


    Mr Smith couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak. He handed Emily over to the security officer, who didn¡¯t care if Emily was someone who had just recovered from a serious illness and threw her out.


    Emily fell to the ground, her tears surging. Her life was really too bitter. She had a terminal illness at the age of a flower. In order to treat her, the family was poor. When they finally recovered, they could not do anything but drag her parents down. Seeing her parents work so hard every day, she was really sad. That was why she came to the Walton family¡­ Moreover, at the darkest moment of her life, George was the one who gave her a cheque. At that time, she swore to repay George. She had endured so much pain overseas because of this belief, but they did not want her.


    Emily cried harder the more she thought about it. She felt that she was too pitiful and left in tears.


    Amelia repeatedly reminded the Walton family, ¡°Eldest Uncle, remember to ask that auntie to return the money.¡± After saying that, she added worriedly, ¡°Grandma, Mia doesn¡¯t think that auntie is a good person. She¡¯szy and doesn¡¯t even wash clothes. She even wants us to support her and give her money. Grandma, you can¡¯t take her!¡±


    Mrs. Walton said in amusement, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen.¡± They could only me themselves for protecting Helena too well back then, allowing her to be deceived so easily.


    Helena muttered from the side, ¡°Why was I blind back then¡­¡± Seeing Emily cry and thinking of her own experience, her heart softened. If not for the fact that she was a lucky ghost now and would only bring luck to others, she would have gone to scare Emily.


    Suddenly, Helena thought of something and asked Amelia, ¡°Mia, can you let the unlucky ghost go out with me for a walk?¡± It was not that she was petty, definitely not. She was just curious and wanted to see if the unlucky ghost was really as powerful as he said. Whoever touched him would be unlucky? She did not believe it, so she studied it with a scientific and rigorous attitude. Amelia trusted her mother very much and said, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Helena: ¡°Hehe¡­¡± She looked out at the sun and waited impatiently for nightfall.


    At that moment, Elmer floated down and said with a dark expression, ¡°Mia, go. Follow Emily.¡± There was something wrong with this Emily.


    Emily returned home. The house they were living in now was rented. It had two bedrooms and a living room. It was very, very small. As soon as she entered, she felt very depressed. Emily couldn¡¯t help but clutch her chest. She had just seen how big Walton¡¯s house was, and then she saw how small her ce was. It was old and worn. The difference was so great that she didn¡¯t recover for a moment.


    Emily¡¯s mother came out of the kitchen. When she saw Emily like this, she quickly said, ¡°Daughter, are you feeling unwell again? Sit down¡­¡±


    Emily immediately cried even harder. ¡°Mom, the Walton family looked down on me and chased me out. They even asked me to return five million yuan. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m useless and even implicated you. Where can I get five million yuan now¡­¡± She was crying so hard that she could barely breathe.


    Emily¡¯s mother was stunned. What? Her daughter only went to the Walton family to thank them because she felt bad. It was fine if they refused to ept it, but they wanted them to return five million yuan? She immediately felt sad.. Why was it so difficult for the poor! Did the heavens like to bully the poor?

 Chapter 417 - 417: Looking Quite Pitiful

    Chapter 417 - 417: Looking Quite Pitiful


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Emilys mother wiped her tears. ¡°Sigh, this is how poor people are. How can we expect those rich people to really think highly of us? Forget it, let¡¯s work hard for the rest of our lives and return it to them. Who asked me to be useless? I¡¯m already very satisfied that you can live well now.¡±


    Emilys mother hugged Emily, and the two of them burst into tears.


    Helena led Max to the neighborhood where Emily lived. It wasn¡¯t a high-end neighborhood, but it was out of the city vige. It was an old neighborhood, the kind that needed stairs.


    ¡°Mia, stay in the car. Mommy will keep an eye out for you.¡± Helena patted Amelia. Amelia nodded cutely. ¡°Okay!¡¯


    Elmer stared at the building in front of him and felt a little strange. This neighborhood was old, but this building was gloomy. Traces of Yin energy kept floating over.


    Elmer: ¡°I¡¯ll check it out, Helena. Don¡¯t do anything rash.¡±


    Helena: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡± He really didn¡¯t trust her!


    After Elmer left, Helena immediately floated upstairs with the unlucky Max. ¡°Let¡¯s go, brother. I¡¯ll take you out to y.¡±


    Max: ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t harm me!¡±<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Helena: ¡°How can that be? Am I that kind of ghost?¡±


    Max looked at Helena with an expression that said, You are.


    At this moment, a curly-haired woman who looked like thendlord knocked on Emilys door. Soon, Emily¡¯s mother came to open the door and saw thendlord bending down and smiling apologetically. ¡°Landlord, you¡¯re here. Come in and sit. We were just about to eat.¡±


    Thendy was about to refuse when Emily¡¯s mother Dulled her in. In the end, she saw that there was only a te of vegetables on the dining table and a small bowl of pork ribs soup in front of Emily. She looked quite miserable. Emilys voice was very weak. ¡°Landy Auntie, you¡¯re here¡­¡±


    Thendlord said, ¡°Are you guys eating? Haven¡¯t you just recovered? Why are you eating so little?¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not being able to earn money. The doctor said that Emily¡¯s body needs to be nutritious, but I¡­¡± As she spoke, she wiped her tears.


    Emily said, ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Landy auntie, is it time to collect rent today?¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother said quickly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I forgot. I¡¯ll get the money now.¡± She took out her purse and rummaged around. She came up with a hundred dors.


    Just then, Emily¡¯s father returned. When he saw thendlording to collect the rent, he silently searched his pockets and took out 200 yuan.


    Emily¡¯s mother smiled bitterly. ¡°Landlord, I¡¯m really sorry. Why don¡¯t I give you 300 first¡­¡±


    Emilys tears also flowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault for dragging you guys down. I won¡¯t take the exemption medicine next month¡­¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother tugged at the corner of her shirt, looking uneasy. Emily¡¯s father squatted at the foot of the wall and smoked without a word.


    Thendlord was speechless. This family had already owed her rent for several months, and she was the one who paid the utility bills. She knew that Emily was a patient who had just had a bone marrow transnt. How could she dare to ask her to stop taking medicine and pay the rent? If anything happened, wouldn¡¯t she be the one forcing them to their deaths?


    ¡°Forget it, forget it¡­¡± Thendlord could only admit that she was unlucky and treat it as umting good deeds.


    Emily, however, looked determined. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go and find if I have any more money. We owe too much rent¡­¡± She picked up her purse and dug around, pulling out ten dors.


    Thendlord:


    Helena narrowed her eyes and saw that Emily¡¯s purse was bulging. She kept digging around in it, refusing to open thepartment.


    Helena: ¡°Max, you go!¡¯


    Max was speechless. So he was a tool ghost. He was lying on Emily¡¯s head. Emily, who was taking out money, took out another coin. At this moment, the rubber band on her wrist that was used to tie her hair suddenly identally hooked the zipper of the walletpartment. With a whoosh, before she could react, the stack of money in thepartment fell out!


    Emily was flustered!


    Everyone was stunned. Even Emily¡¯s parents did not expect Emily to have so much money. Emily had no choice but to pretend to be shocked. ¡°Ah¡­ this money, how did this moneye about? Ah, I know! Yesterday, when I went to the hospital for a checkup, an auntie insisted on pulling me.. She must have secretly given it to me¡­¡±

 Chapter 418 - 418: Whoever Touches You Is Unlucky

    Chapter 418 - 418: Whoever Touches You Is Unlucky


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Helena was speechless. Her acting was really good.


    The money had fallen out, so Emily could only look determined. She gave thendlord the rent and utility bills that had been arrears for months. When thendlord went out, she was in a daze. How could she get back the rent that was owed for a few months just like that?


    Thendlord left in a daze.


    Emily¡¯s heart ached so much that it was about to bleed. It was not easy for her to earn a sum of money. She originally wanted to use this money to buy some good clothes, skincare products, and cosmetics¡­ She had suffered for so many years and wanted to dress up like a normal girl. Only then would she be worthy of George.


    Emily¡¯s mother asked, ¡°Daughter, did someone really give you this money?¡±


    Emily lowered her eyes to hide the twinkle in them. ¡°Yes, it was given to me by a rich auntie.¡¯


    Emily¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. That was great. If only someone could give her money every time she went to the hospital. She went to work happily.


    Emily could not muster the energy to sit down. She sat down weakly, but for some reason, the stool fell over. She sat down on the ground and grimaced in pain.


    Emily¡¯s mother hurried over to help her up, but she identally spilled the bowl of pork ribs soup and sshed it all on Emily¡¯s head. Emily¡¯s father frowned and med Emily¡¯s mother for being careless. In the end, he also identally stepped on the drying rod, which hit Emily¡¯s face with a bang. Emily¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    Emily¡¯s face was swollen from the p. She covered her face with a cry and tears streamed down her face. Her parents hurried over and frantically wiped her hair.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Emily¡¯s father grumbled, ¡°How could you be so careless and ssh soup on your daughter¡¯s head!¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother was also very angry. ¡°You¡¯re still talking about me? Didn¡¯t you kick the clothes pole and hit your daughter too? Her face is red!¡±


    Emily wiped her tears and cried, ¡°Mom, Dad, stop arguing. I¡¯m going to take a shower¡­


    Emily¡¯s parents hurriedly helped her up, but the soup on the ground caused her to slip, and Emily fell again with a thud. This time, her parents fell with her, and the three of them fell together.


    Emily felt that her tailbone was about to break. Seeing that her parents were stilling to help her, she hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°No need, I can do it myself.¡± She held onto the table and went to the bathroom. The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. She had suffered at Walton¡¯s house and lost a sum of money when she returned home. Now, she was so unlucky¡­ As she thought about it, she turned on the shower head. In the end, the shower head spat out arge amount of water and sprayed her face!


    Emily screamed in fear and slipped again. Coincidentally, this time, she fell into the toilet bowl. Her house had a squatting toilet, and her foot happened to step on the entrance of the squatting hole. There was a cracking sound, and her bones were broken¡­


    Hearing Emilys scream, her mother hurriedly opened the door and came in. In the end, the bathroom was in a mess. The shower head was like a snake that kept dancing in the air, and Emily was lying beside the squatting toilet¡­ Emily¡¯s mother quickly helped Emily up. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Emily¡¯s father also came over. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the water pressure of the shower was too low and the water flow was small? I changed the showerhead this morning¡­¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother: ¡®


    Emily was speechless.


    In the end, Emily didn¡¯t know how she got back to her room. There were so many things like washing her hair, getting water into her nose, and the foam of shampoo flowing into her eyes. She finally got into bed and hit her head. Emily was about to doubt her life. Why was she so unlucky today!


    Now Emilyy on the bed. Her tailbone hurt, and her ankle hurt where she had twisted it. She touched her forehead. It was so hot¡­ she seemed to have a fever¡­


    Emily¡¯s tears streamed down her face. She was so miserable. Why was Helena able to be born into such a family and upy such a good position even after she died? She was born into a poor family and had to spend two yuan¡­ Why was there such a huge difference between people? Why did God have to treat her like this¡­ The more Emily thought about it, the sadder she became. She cried¡­


    What Emily didn¡¯t know was that there were two ghosts floating around her.


    Helena was convinced. ¡°I¡¯m really convinced this time. After this verification,


    Max, you¡¯re really unlucky! Whoever touches you is unlucky!¡±


    Max¡¯s face was filled with resentment.. ¡°Otherwise, why would I be called an unlucky ghost!

 Chapter 419 - 419: Is There a Ghost in this Building?

    Chapter 419 - 419: Is There a Ghost in this Building?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Helena grinned. ¡°So you tried all means to get close to me back then because you coveted my good luck, right?¡±


    Max was speechless. How was he going to answer? His bad luck had met Helena¡¯s good luck. He could only be suppressed and beaten!


    Helena: ¡°Let¡¯s go find my Mia!¡±


    In another building in the neighborhood, this building was even more remote, and it was also more dpidated and short than the other buildings. There was a dpidated room on the northwest corner of the sixth floor, as if it had been abandoned for a long time. There was a big hole at the door, wrapped in messy red threads, and there were many yellow talismans, chicken bones, and so on hanging on it¡­ At first nce, it was filled with bones. It was difficult to imagine such a house in such a neighborhood.


    Amelia, Emma, Harper, and William were standing in front of the house now. They had followed Amelia out. Emma had thought there would be something fun to do outside, but it turned out to be such a dpidated house.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Emma asked.


    William held a in his hand and looked around nervously.


    Harper was holding the camera, the damn camera William had invented. He was standing there, speechless.


    ¡°Master, where are we?¡± Amelia looked curiously at the room in front of her.


    Elmer said, ¡°Check Room 602, Unit 1, Block 7.¡± Although it would be more efficient for him to check, the most important thing now was to let Amelia do it herself.


    Amelia agreed and ran downstairs quickly.


    William: ¡°???¡± She left just like that? He hadn¡¯t even started! He looked at Amelia and then at the in his hand. In order to verify if this could catch ghosts, he gritted his teeth and threw the ghost-catching into the room!


    ¡°Run!¡± William finished throwing and turned to run down.


    Emma didn¡¯t know what had happened. She just felt the atmosphere inexplicably tense. ¡°Wait for me!¡±


    Harper followed impatiently with his camera. At this moment, there was a jingle behind him. It was the sound of the bell on William¡¯s ghost-catching. He looked back and stared at the damaged door. It was dark inside¡­ He suddenly felt that the house was a little scary and hurriedly ran down.


    It was about six in the afternoon. Many grannies were ying in the small square with their grandchildren. As soon as they went downstairs, a heat wave hit them. It was as if they had crossed two worlds, and their eyes lit up. Amelia looked back at the dim old building and was even more puzzled.


    William asked nervously, ¡°Is there a ghost in this building?¡±


    Emma: ¡°???¡± What the hell?


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°l don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    ¡°Mia, where are you going?¡± Helena and Max came downstairs just in time to see Amelia.


    ¡°Mom, I have to ask something.¡± Amelia told her about the strange room on the sixth floor.


    Helena: ¡°You¡¯re just a child. How can you ask these questions?¡± Which adult would talk about these things with a child?


    Amelia pulled Helena along. ¡°Then Mommy,e with me.¡±


    Helena: ¡°???¡±


    William and Harper did not ask anything and followed Amelia. Only Emma, who had not experienced all of this, looked puzzled. What was going on?


    When they reached the small square, Amelia walked towards a talkative-looking granny in floral clothes. ¡°Hello, granny!¡¯


    The granny looked at Amelia and then at Helena. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong? Which family are you from? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± She had no idea that she had seen a ghost¡­


    Helena finally realized that this granny could see her!


    ¡°Aiyo, granny, you¡¯re quite healthy. Have you eaten?¡± Helena smiled and pointed behind her. ¡°My brother is over there.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying. After all, George¡¯s car was indeed parked there.


    The granny looked in the direction Helena was pointing. Thinking that they were here to visit their rtives, she started chatting as if they were familiar with each other. ¡°Oh, oh, oh. Your rtives are here. I¡¯ve eaten. What about Amelia nodded innocently and said crisply, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve eaten too. Thank you,


    Granny!


    William: ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡±


    Harper:


    Emma was speechless.


    Helena squatted down and started chatting with the granny. After a while, the two of them became familiar with each other.


    ¡°By the way, Granny¡­¡± Helena approached and asked in a low voice, ¡°1 brought my daughter over there to y just now and realized that there¡¯s a strange house over there. There are still yellow talismans, red strings, and chicken bones hanging on it.. What are those?¡±

 Chapter 420 - 420: A Whole Thirty People Died

    Chapter 420 - 420: A Whole Thirty People Died


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Grandma¡¯s expression changed and she pped her thigh. ¡°Why did you go there! ¡±


    Helena looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong there?¡±


    Granny looked around and leaned close to Helena. ¡°Let me tell you, that ce is very unlucky. Don¡¯t go there.¡±


    Helena: ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? Tell me the details.¡±


    Helena and the granny gathered together and muttered. As they spoke, they looked over at Block 7.


    The granny said, ¡°That building is now a dangerous building and no one can live in it, so it¡¯s very dpidated. However, that¡¯s not the real reason. More than ten years ago, there were still people living there. The house on the sixth floor¡­


    Helena interrupted. ¡°Six-zero-two, huh?¡±


    Granny: ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s 602. There were a few men living there in the past. They¡¯re not from our ce. They have a foreign ent and are here to do business. They even set up a stall in the neighborhood. The owners don¡¯t let them set up a stall, so they hit them. They¡¯re not polite at all.¡±


    Amelia took out a handful of melon seeds from somewhere and interrupted, ¡°That fierce?¡±


    William tensed. Fierce? This ce was fierce?!


    The granny snorted. ¡°That¡¯s right! Not only did those people beat up the owner of this ce, but you saw the small supermarket in Block 3 when you first came over, right? They also snatched that small supermarket and chased away the original owner to open a supermarket there. If we don¡¯t buy things from them, we¡¯ll be intimidated¡­¡± As if recalling a very bad memory, a trace of hatred burst out from the granny¡¯s eyes.


    Helena frowned. These people were definitely evil. Why didn¡¯t anyone care?


    Helena asked her own question. ¡°They¡¯re so outrageous. Doesn¡¯t anyone care about them?¡±


    There was a hint of grievance in the granny¡¯s tone. ¡°No¡­ They upied the small supermarket and bought and sold by force. Later on, they were not satisfied and earned that little bit of money. Then, they upied the empty space in the neighborhood. At that time, we rode motorcycles and tricycles when we went out. We usually left them outside our house for free. However, those people said that the empty space below our house was not ours. If we wanted to park, we had to pay the fee. Later on, they went even further. They set up an interception at the door and said that we had to prove that we were from here before we could enter, but how could we prove it? They asked each of us to get a residence permit from them. It had our names and ages written on it. We also had to write our profession to prove that we were good citizens¡­¡±


    Helena¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°No way? No one called the police for something like this?¡±


    The granny said angrily, ¡°Those people were very fierce, ruthless, and cunning. At that time, no one could control them.¡± The neighborhood lived aggrievedly under their oppression. Many people quit their jobs to petition to bring them down. In order to establish an imposing air, those men actually captured the old people, women, and children¡­


    ¡°They were locked up in Block Seven.¡± Granny looked at the building.


    Amelia, Emma, William, and Harper couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. They asked, ¡°And?¡±


    The granny nced at them and finally said, ¡°Then, everyone fought with them. In order to intimidate these people who resisted, those people killed the old, the children, and the women.¡± The granny¡¯s eyes gradually turned turbid. ¡°They didn¡¯t even let the children off. That night, a total of 30 people died!¡± Later on, when the matter blew up, the men were finally captured and imprisoned.


    Helena muttered, ¡°No way¡­ This is too exaggerated. Thirty people died¡­ It¡¯s too hard to believe¡­¡± How could there be such a tragedy in a society ruled byw!


    The granny pursed her lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? It was too hard to believe, so no one dared to believe it. Until they went to court, those people were quibbling. They said that 30 people were simply nonsense. How could they dare to kill so many people? Later on, the evidence was ced in front of them. Those animals actually changed their words and said that they were trying to educate their disobedient younger brothers. They said that they were family with the people in the neighborhood. Those petitioners were their younger brothers. They were heartbroken that their younger brothers were lost, so they wanted to educate us. Unexpectedly, they identally caused a tragedy.¡±


    At this point, Granny couldn¡¯t help butugh sarcastically.


    Amelia¡¯s melon seeds fell from her hand. She was not in the mood to pick them up anymore and could not help but frown..

 Chapter 421 - 421: Reason for Being Unable to Leave

    Chapter 421 - 421: Reason for Being Unable to Leave


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Helena didn¡¯te back to her senses for a long time. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of such a big thing?¡±


    Granny shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s been too long. The matter has already been forgotten. Some of our juniors even suspect the authenticity of the matter. After all, 30 people died, not three.¡± Later, the evil people were executed. The children of the evil people were still very angry. Not only did they not admit that their fathers had killed people, but they also said that the people in the neighborhood had framed their fathers.


    Helena was silent. No wonder Block 7, Unit 1, Room 602 had been surrounded by red lines and covered in yellow talisman curses. In such a lively neighborhood, no one had thought it inappropriate. So that was the reason.


    After figuring out the truth about Block 7, Unit 1, Room 602, Helena and Amelia went back to find Elmer.


    When the sky turned dark, the granny bent down and called her grandson home. Someone asked her curiously why she had been muttering to the children for so long. The granny was stunned and was about to speak, but a young man ran over and happily told the granny that their hometown was going to be demolished. That¡¯s tens of millions at once! The granny instantly forgot about this and went home happily.


    On the other side, Amelia asked, ¡°Master, is this rted to the prison?¡±


    Elmer said, ¡°The prison where Max is being held is the prison where the viins from 602 are being held.¡± Max not being able to leave the prison has something to do with the viins.


    Elmer: ¡°The eight directions of the prison have been suppressed. It¡¯s probably to lock the ghosts of those evil people so that they can never reincarnate.¡± This was why Max was trapped in the prison and could not leave.


    Amelia was enlightened.


    Elmer: ¡°But there¡¯s Yin energy gathering in 602 now. We have to go over and find the reason.¡¯


    Amelia: ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you go in and take a look?¡±


    Elmer did not say anything. Instead, he looked down at Amelia and said, ¡°There are some things you have to read yourself.¡±


    Amelia understood.


    George came over because it was dark. When he heard Amelia say that she wanted to go to 602 to take a look, he apanied her up without asking further.


    Block Seven was located in the westernmost part of the neighborhood. There was a small yground in the middle of the six buildings closest to it. The small yground was filled with weeds, and it was obvious that very few people came here. In the dark building, there was only the sound of George, Amelia, and the others¡¯ footsteps. George took his phone and turned on his shlight before walking upstairs.


    With a creak, a door was blown open by the wind. In the silent night, it made one¡¯s scalp tingle.


    William inadvertently looked up and his pupils constricted in fear. He screamed and hugged Amelia¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister! Sister!¡±


    Amelia patted William¡¯s arm. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here!¡±


    Harper froze in the act of holding the camera. Only Emma, who had been outside the situation, was confused. What was wrong? What was wrong? Wasn¡¯t it just a door that had been blown open by the wind?


    George frowned. He felt the air around him turn cold. ¡°Mia?¡± he whispered.


    Amelia said, ¡°Eldest Uncle, don¡¯t worry. Master is here. Nothing will happen.¡±


    George was relieved to hear that Elmer was around. However, Harper suddenly threw the camera to him and stammered, ¡°Eldest Uncle, Eldest Uncle, take it.¡¯


    George took the camera and let him take it. William¡¯s camera was indeed extraordinary. Harper was a child after all, so it was understandable for him to be afraid. As he was thinking, he nced at the camera and saw that it was filled with people. Beside the door that had just been opened stood a family of old and young. Their faces were withered and pale. Their hands were by their sides, and their eyes were fixed on them.


    George¡¯s fingers trembled imperceptibly¡­


    Hence, it was Amelia who led everyone up. William¡¯s eyes were nk, and he turned into a cross-eyed person. Harper¡¯s walking posture was stiff, and he was a little on the same foot. George held the camera but did not look at the image. He looked straight ahead. Only Emma knew nothing and was stillining, ¡°Mia, how much longer are we going to climb? It¡¯s not fun at all here. There¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m about to die of exhaustion. I can¡¯t crawl anymore¡­¡±


    Amelia interrupted Emma. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± They came to the door of 602 again. The door of 602 had opened at some point, and the yellow paper hanging on the red string was rustling.


    Suddenly William heard the familiar tinkle of bells, tinkle, tinkle¡­

 Chapter 422 - 422: This Is a Dead Zone

    Chapter 422 - 422: This Is a Dead Zone


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    William¡¯s face turned pale with fear. ¡°l¡­ I don¡¯t have to go in, right?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Sure. Brother, wait outside.¡¯


    William nced out of the corner of his eye. There were a few figures floating in the corridor. For some reason, they all stared straight at him. There was also an old woman who shouted hoarsely, ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    William¡¯s scalp went numb. He quickly said, ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll go in too. Sister, I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡±


    Beside him, Harper still didn¡¯t say a word. William saw it and felt some admiration. He didn¡¯t expect Harper to be really not afraid of ghosts! Usually, he underestimated him! Only Emma, who didn¡¯t know anything, was saying, ¡°It¡¯s too dark inside. I¡¯m afraid of rats.¡¯


    William shouted in his heart: Are rats the problem now?! ording to the granny, the things in this house might be the ghosts of those evil people!


    Ameliaforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This ce is dead ground. There won¡¯t be any rats.¡±


    Emma: ¡®Oh¡­¡± What did ¡°dead¡± mean? Wasnd still divided into life and death?


    After entering the house, George took out his phone and shone it around. He saw that the tables and chairs inside were dpidated, as if someone had fought here. The tables, legs, chairs, and legs were all broken, and things were scattered on the ground. There was a table at the end of the living room that stood steadily without any damage. With the weak light of the cell phone, he could see four things standing on it, and there was a faint shadow in front.


    William quickly looked around. Strangely, there were no ghosts in this room. The ghost-catching he had just thrown in was not far from the door. From time to time, it would ng, but there was nothing inside. Perhaps his ghost-catching was not good? Was there a problem during the production? In short, it was good that there were no ghosts inside. William heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, there was a sudden crash! The curtains were suddenly pulled open!


    William jumped up in fear. ¡°Ahhhh Daddy! Daddy!¡± He suddenly threw himself into George¡¯s arms and hit his head hard on George¡¯s crotch. George immediately groaned.


    Harper froze in ce. Emma was shocked too. She looked at the small figure by the window in horror.


    Amelia blinked innocently. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± This was really scary!


    The rotten curtains stirred up arge amount of dust. Everyone covered their mouths and noses. Then, the dim light outside finally saw what was standing on the table. It was four memorial tablets!


    Under the dense moonlight, four memorial tablets stood quietly. In front of them was a fruit te. The bright red apples made the ck memorial tablets look even colder.


    William was so frightened that his hair stood on end. Looking at the four tablets on the table, he was about to pee his pants!


    William stammered and scolded, ¡°Who, who is this? Who is so abnormal to ce four memorial tablets here¡­¡±


    Emma¡¯s face gradually changed. A memorial tablet. Only dead people had memorial tablets¡­ She finally reacted. Trembling, she took two steps forward and grabbed Harper¡¯s arm, who was closest to her. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Harper¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t pull me. I¡¯m afraid too¡­¡±


    Elmer floated to the side and said, ¡°Mia, go and take down the four tablets.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Amelia ran over and dragged a chair with a broken leg over. She stepped on the chair and swayed. This table was the kind of very heavy ebony offering table that Amelia could not get. George immediately went up and hugged Amelia with one hand, wanting to take down the tablets with the other. The shlight in his hand shed and shone on the ceiling. Four faces were stuck to the ceiling¡­ Seeing that they were looking at him, the four faces revealed strange smiles and suddenly pounced on them!


    This time, it wasn¡¯t just William. Harper and Emma screamed too!


    Harper: ¡°F*ck! F*ck ahhh!¡±


    William: ¡°Daddy, Daddy! Little sister, little sister, ahhh!¡¯!


    Emma said, ¡°Ahhh, save me. Mia, save me. Boohoo¡­


    Amelia seemed to be prepared. She raised her hand and waved. An Eight Trigrams Compass that was like a full moon flew out. At the same time, the Spirit Binding Net shot out. The Eight Trigrams Compass suppressed two faces. The Spirit Binding Net grabbed one of the faces that was running to the left. The remaining one sneaked out from the ground very cunningly and was about to rush to the door..

 Chapter 423 - 423: Why Consecrate the Plate

    Chapter 423 - 423: Why Consecrate the te


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡± Amelia shouted in a childish voice. She rushed forward and stepped on the face.


    ¡°Squeak!¡± The face let out a scream and was instantly stomped t!


    Amelia snorted and ced her hands on her hips condescendingly. ¡°Run.


    Continue running if you dare! ¡±


    Emma, William, and Harper: ¡°¡­¡± Their sister was so brave!


    William, Harper, and Emma looked at Amelia with admiration!


    Amelia stepped on the face and could not break free no matter how hard she tried. She let out a shrill scream. Amelia pinched her fingers and shouted, ¡°Fire! ¡±


    In the next second, a fireball flew out from Amelia¡¯s fingertips and burned the face to ashes. William: ¡± ! ¡± Harper:


    Emma:


    Emma was dumbfounded, but wait¡­ She seemed to have seen this scene before¡­ She remembered that on the night her mother was chased out by Grandma, she was crying alone in her room. Suddenly, a ghost crawled in from the window. She was so frightened that she hid under the nket. The ghost even wanted to lift her nket. At this moment, Amelia came. She muttered something and threw a fireball to chase after the ghost¡­


    ¡°Ghost, it¡¯s a ghost!¡± Emma¡¯s head seemed to have been struck by a bolt of lightning. She reacted in an instant. Previously, she was not dreaming or sleepwalking. She had really seen a ghost! This time, she had really seen a ghost!


    Emma let out a cry and threw herself at Harper, straddling his neck.


    Harper: ¡°???¡± How did his sister jump up?


    Harper swayed. Emma was choking her tongue out. ¡°Let go. I¡¯m going to¡­ I¡¯m going to be strangled by you¡­¡±


    William turned around and saw Emma riding on Harper¡¯s neck. Harper stuck out his tongue and suddenly became even more terrifying. He grabbed George¡¯s belt and did not dare to let go.


    The scene was chaotic.


    Amelia threw out a few more fireballs, burning the remaining three faces to ashes. The three faces let out shrill and unwilling roars andpletely disappeared.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Amelia pped her hands, then stretched out her small hand and retracted the Eight Trigrams Compass and the Spirit Binding Net.


    George caught Harper, who was about to fall, and pulled Emma down. Harper sat on the ground, and Emma¡¯s legs went weak. William was still hanging from George. The three children looked shocked as they stared nkly at Amelia. Their sister was too fierce!


    William asked worriedly, ¡®Are they¡­ are they all dead?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°They¡¯re long dead! These faces are the wraiths they gathered. If this tablet is worshipped for a few more years, they can gather itpletely.¡± She ced the tablets neatly on the ground and asked, ¡°Brother, how do you pronounce these words?¡±


    William was very afraid, but his sister was asking him¡­ He mustered his courage and went forward. He took a quick nce and grabbed George¡¯s belt. ¡°l think the surnames are Tian, Gu, and Song¡­¡±


    George nced at it and whispered the name.


    Amelia curled her lips. ¡°This person¡¯s name doesn¡¯t sound good. It doesn¡¯t sound like a good person.¡± She went to the other rooms and looked around, but she didn¡¯t find anything. In other words, there was nothing else in this house except the four memorial tablets in the living room.


    Amelia asked Elmer in confusion, ¡°Master, why are there memorial tablets here?¡±


    Elmer prompted, ¡°Why would ordinary people consecrate memorial tablets?¡± Amelia: ¡°Consecrate the deceased and exorcise the dead?¡±


    Elmer nodded. ¡°The prison has set up a suppression in eight directions. Someone wants these four evil people to never reincarnate after death. We didn¡¯t see their souls in the prison, so their souls should have already perished. Perhaps only a trace of Yin energy is left in the human world. However, worshiping the memorial tablet here is to exorcise them and guide them back.¡± Their souls wereplete and they were reincarnated again.


    Amelia understood. ¡°In other words, someone is secretly consecrating the bad guys.¡±


    Elmer patted Amelia¡¯s head. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± These four people were the enemies of everyone in the neighborhood. They had done all kinds of bad things and killed children and old people, but someone worshipped them. What was this person thinking?


    Amelia asked, ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    Elmer pointed at the memorial tablet. ¡°There¡¯s the name of the person worshipped on it¡­ Good friend Emily..¡±

 Chapter 424 - 424: Which Damn Thing Is It

    Chapter 424 - 424: Which Damn Thing Is It


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s the aunt?¡±


    Elmer Stevens nodded.


    Amelia was even more confused. This Aunt Emily was not their junior. They were not rted. Helena thought of the money that had fallen out of Emily¡¯s bag and said, ¡°It might be for the money.¡±


    They had to ask Emily herself about this.


    Amelia raised her hand and broke the memorial tablets,pletely destroying this sinister consecrator.


    The corridor was filled with ghosts of men, women, and children. They all looked at Amelia in silence. They watched as she burned four faces and destroyed four memorial tablets. Someone¡¯s tears were muddy. ¡°Die¡­ Die¡­¡± Strong hatred burst out of their eyes.


    Amelia waved at them. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Have a safe trip!¡¯


    The ghosts left one after another. Perhaps they had finally seen their revenge, or perhaps they had finally resolved their worries and no longer had the reason to stay here.


    Harper and the others¡¯ shouts still attracted the residents of Building Six not far away. The men were holding shlights. The first thing they saw when they came up was Amelia and the other children. Their faces immediately darkened as they reprimanded, ¡°Which family are you from? Stop fooling around! Why are you running around in the middle of the night? Where are the adults?¡±


    George walked out of the house calmly. ¡° I¡¯m here.¡±


    When the men saw George walk out, they were first shocked, then speechless. ¡°You¡¯re not from our neighborhood, are you? Don¡¯t you know what this ce is?¡± Before they could finish speaking, George interrupted them. ¡°l know what this ce is. I¡¯m here to look for something.¡± He handed over one of the broken tablets. ¡°Someone secretly worshipped those evil people here.¡±


    George made way for them to go in and take a look. The men were stunned and looked around skeptically. Immediately, anger burned in their eyes. The apples on the table were still fresh. It was obvious that they had been ced up for the past two days! Moreover, that person was quite diligent in exchanging tributes!


    ¡°Which damn thing is it!¡± One of the uncles was extremely angry and kicked the chair in front of him away! The other person even stepped on the memorial tablet fiercely and scolded, ¡°Which shameless thing is it?! How dare you secretly set up an offering table here!¡± It was not an exaggeration to say that the four evil people should go to hell! They should never be reincarnated!


    Everyone¡¯s anger was ignited. Someone took a photo of the broken memorial tablet and posted it in the neighborhood group. For a moment, everyone was looking for the person called Emily.


    Suddenly, someone in the group said, ¡°Wait, I¡¯m quite familiar with this name.


    It¡¯s my tenant!¡±


    It waste at night, and everyone was rushing towards Block 3 aggressively! Emily was dead meat!


    Emilyy on the bed and waited for the ambnce to arrive. The broken ankle was killing her, but why hadn¡¯t the ambnce arrived yet?


    ¡°Mom, my leg hurts¡­¡± Emily cried. ¡°My head hurts too¡­¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother touched her forehead. She had a fever! She hurriedly took a wet towel and ced it on her forehead. ¡°Bear with it a little longer. Your father has already called the ambnce.¡±


    Outside the door, Emily¡¯s father was making a phone call in frustration. ¡°What do you mean by not being able to dispatch? The ambnce has already gone to pick up the pregnant woman? What do you mean by letting us take a taxi to the hospital ourselves? Fractures are also illnesses. How is it not an urgent illness?¡± The other party said something and Emily¡¯s father hung up the phone angrily. He scolded softly, ¡°These people must have seen that we¡¯re poor and don¡¯t have money to give them red packets, so they dawdled and didn¡¯te to pick us up! They said that they couldn¡¯t dispatch here because there¡¯s a pregnant woman. Could it be that all the pregnant women are giving birth tonight?!¡±


    Emily¡¯s tears welled up even more when she heard this. Why was she so unlucky? It was just an ambnce. How could she encounter a situation where she couldn¡¯t dispatch them?


    ¡°Mommy, I want to eat watermelon¡­¡± Emily cried.


    Emily¡¯s mother quickly said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Mommy will cut watermelons for you now¡­¡±


    Emily¡¯s father sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Daddy will go out and get a taxi now. We¡¯ll go to the hospital ourselves.¡± If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have waited for an ambnce. He would have just taken a taxi to the hospital.


    At this moment, the door was kicked open. It was really kicked open!


    Emily¡¯s mother was scared silly. She was still holding a watermelon in her arms. Emily¡¯s father went out. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    A man sneered and said, ¡°Yo, you¡¯re still preparing to eat watermelons? What are you eating! Eat sh*t!¡± He was so angry that he raised his leg and kicked the chair away.


    Emily seemed to sense something and grabbed the nket tightly in fear..

 Chapter 425 - 425: You Are Bandits

    Chapter 425 - 425: You Are Bandits


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone looked around and their gazesnded on Emily. They asked fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re Emily?! ¡±


    Emily nodded weakly.


    A man sneered and took out the tablets. He threw them in Emily¡¯s face. ¡°You worshiped these tablets, right?¡±


    Emily¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she quickly shook her head. ¡°No¡­ What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    A granny leaned on her walking stick and poked the floor angrily, making a knocking sound. ¡°You¡¯re still pretending! It¡¯s you who secretly worshipped the evil person who killed 30 of ourpatriots back then in Block 7. Was it you?!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in anger as they cursed.


    Emilys parents took a while to react and hurriedly said, ¡°There must be a misunderstanding. We¡¯ve only moved here for a few months. We don¡¯t even know who the people you¡¯re talking about are¡­ Our Emily is very timid. She¡¯s afraid of cockroaches. It¡¯s impossible for her to secretly set up a memorial tablet! ¡±


    Unfortunately, no one listened to Emily¡¯s parents. A middle-aged uncle went up and grabbed Emily¡¯s arm, dragging her out of the room. ¡°Your name is written on this memorial tablet, yet you still want to quibble!¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother immediately cried and shouted. These people were too evil. They were just bullying them for being poor and having no background. They were framing their daughter!


    Emily¡¯s mother shouted, ¡°Is there anyw?! You¡¯re bandits! Bandits! What memorial tablet has Emily¡¯s name written on it? There are many people called Emily in this world. How can you be sure that it¡¯s our daughter?!¡±


    Unfortunately, no one listened to Emily¡¯s mother. After all, this matter was so infuriating that many people had already lost their minds. Someone went to rummage through the cabs and insisted on finding evidence that Emily worshipped evil people. Someone argued with Emilys father and had a physical conflict.


    The room was very chaotic. Someone took the opportunity to grab Emily¡¯s hair and p her a few times. Emily was stunned by the p and kept crying. ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s not me¡­¡± She raised her trembling hand and covered her face as she cried. ¡°I¡¯m a cancer patient. I don¡¯t even know them or you. Why would I do such a thing¡­¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother also shouted with trembling hands, ¡°You¡¯re trespassing on private property. I¡¯m going to sue you¡­¡±


    Those people flipped through it and suddenly found a certificate. They opened their mouths and said, ¡°That¡­ Wait a minute¡­¡± He raised the certificate. It said that Emily had epted a bone marrow donation. She was indeed a cancer patient¡­ For a moment, everyone stopped and was suspicious. Was she really a cancer patient? If so, she really didn¡¯t have any reason to do that¡­ Could they have made a mistake?


    Everyone hesitated, and Emily cried until she was out of breath. ¡°l didn¡¯t, it really wasn¡¯t me¡­ I went for treatment every month. Our family is so poor that we can¡¯t even bear to throw away the leftovers. We have to eat leftovers for three days. My parents bought a pork rib and have to make it for me in three meals. They can¡¯t even bear to eat it themselves¡­ How can a family like ours have the money to worship others!¡±


    Emily was in despair. Tears streamed down her face, and she couldn¡¯t help but pity her. Emily¡¯s mother hugged her and sobbed. ¡°My poor daughter, what sins did wemit in our previous lives? Why is my daughter¡¯s life so bitter!¡±


    Emily¡¯s father squatted at the side, hugging his head and not saying a word. He was worlds apart from his previous resistance.


    Just as everyone was hesitating, a childish voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Uncle,


    Auntie, there are surveince cameras here.¡± Amelia held a USB sh drive high.


    William was holding George¡¯sputer. He plugged in the USB drive and released the video. In the video, Emily was secretly carrying fruits, paper money, candles, and other things and sneaking into Block 7. The time was


    very frequent. She had to go over every two to three days. It had been a few months since the beginning. The dates on the surveince cameras were very clear. They had also captured Emily¡¯s face. When she went and when she came out had been captured.


    Emily¡¯s parents were stunned.. When they were arguing just now, they said that they didn¡¯t even know who those evil people were, but they lived here, so how could they not have heard of what had happened before? And their daughter secretly worshipped them even though she knew what those evil people had done?!

 Chapter 426 - 426: Hypocrite! Disgusting!

    Chapter 426 - 426: Hypocrite! Disgusting!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Emilys mother murmured. ¡°My daughter is weak. It¡¯s difficult for her to go downstairs¡­¡±


    Emily¡¯s father was also very confused. ¡°My daughter is kind-hearted. She won¡¯t do such a thing¡­¡±


    They both looked at Emily. Emily had been stunned for a long time. She had thought that since no one lived in that building, there would be no surveince cameras. Unexpectedly¡­


    ¡°l¡­ l¡­¡± Emily stammered and could not speak. She could only shake her head. Tears fell as she moved. She looked miserable and helpless¡­ Suddenly, she saw George outside the crowd. As if he had seen hope, he stumbled to his feet. ¡°Brother George, it¡¯s not me. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. Help me, help me, okay?¡±


    Amelia looked at Emily sympathetically. Was this auntie sick for too long and had her brain damaged? She was Eldest Uncle¡¯s obedient child. She was also the one who took out the USB drive. Eldest Uncle would definitely stand on her side! What was this auntie thinking? She actually asked Eldest Uncle to help her?


    William sneered. ¡°The evidence is right in front of you. Auntie, stop struggling. ¡±


    Emma shouted at the top of her voice, ¡°Hypocrite! Disgusting!¡¯


    Harper folded her arms and looked at Emily with disgust.


    Emily¡¯s tears were about to dry up. She only knew how to cry. Then, she shook her head vigorously. ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s really not me¡­¡±


    George watched coldly from the sidelines. He had no intention of helping at all. Emily¡¯s heart ached. Didn¡¯t he help her five years ago? Didn¡¯t he give her money and couldn¡¯t bear to see her die? Why didn¡¯t he help her now? She was very pitiful now!


    ¡°Brother George¡­¡± Emily shouted indignantly.


    ¡°You deserve it for doing all kinds of bad things,¡± George said calmly. He could not me anyone else for this matter. He could only me Emily for courting death.


    Emily instantly fell into despair. George¡¯s words hurt her more than if others had said ten times about her. She remembered that when Helena was hospitalized, George would dote on Helena unconditionally no matter what she said. Even if Helena made a mistake, he would protect her domineeringly.


    Why was he unwilling to give her a little of that love now? She was not greedy. She just wanted someone to protect her. Even a little was enough¡­ Yes, she had done something wrong now, but there was a reason for her to do so! She had spent her youth in the ward. Now that she was slightly better, was it wrong to pursue the person she liked? She wanted to be worthy of George and dress up better, so she wanted to earn money. Was it wrong?


    No one cared how pitiful Emily was crying. The evidence was right in front of them. It didn¡¯t matter if you were a patient or a woman! Back then, when their wives, children, and children were tortured and killed by evil people, did anyone think that they were also old people, women, and children?


    ¡°Why did you do that!¡± The granny hit Emily angrily with her walking stick. Emily screamed as she was hit.


    Emily¡¯s mother tried to go over, but the others pulled her away. Emily could only bear it alone, calling out for her mother.


    An uncle rushed forward and pped Emily hard. His eyes were red. ¡°Back then, those evil people killed my mother, my Grandma, and my two-year-old brother! I saw my brother being pierced through with a long knife with my own eyes. I saw my mother being humiliated by them. My Grandma rushed forward, but she was cruelly killed by them! Do you know how cruel they were? Do you know what they did? You dare to worship them!¡±


    Emily¡¯s face was swollen from the p, so she could only cry and beg for mercy. Unfortunately, no one believed her now that she was pretending to be pitiful.


    Emily: ¡°No, I won¡¯t go. 1 was wrong. I¡¯m sorry¡­ 1 apologize to all of you and beg for your forgiveness¡­¡±


    Seeing Emily admit it, Emily¡¯s parents seemed to have lost all their strength. They looked at Emily in a daze. What had they done? It was fine if life was so difficult, but their daughter was so seriously ill. The money they had earned their entire lives had been used to treat their daughter, but in the end, they had received nothing¡­


    The granny looked fiercely at Emily¡¯s dumbfounded parents and asked Emily,


    ¡°Why did you do this! Ah! Why!¡±


    Emily seemed to have thought of something. She lowered her head and clenched the corner of her shirt tightly. She only knew how to cry.. Seeing that the uncles were about toe over and hit her again, she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll


    talk, I¡¯ll talk¡­

 Chapter 427 - 427: Hungry

    Chapter 427 - 427: Hungry


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Emily opened her mouth and choked. ¡°That was a night four months ago. Not long after we moved in, I was taking a walk in the district. I saw the faces of the few people on the publicity board in the corner and crossed them with big red ink. I chatted with them and asked them about what happened back then. That night, 1 had a nightmare¡­ I dreamed that the four evil people killed many old people and children with knives and even humiliated and killed women¡­ They were too fierce. Boohoo¡­ I had a psychological trauma and had nightmares every night, so I wanted to worship them and escape the sea of suffering¡­¡±


    Everyone was stunned. What kind of ridiculous reason was this? The evil people had killed thirty innocent old people, women, and children, turning innocent people into vengeful spirits. Emily felt uneasy in her dreams. Shouldn¡¯t she worship the people who were killed? Why did she worship the murderer?! They couldn¡¯t figure it out!


    The people closest to Emily kicked her. By now, anger had ovee reason. They could no longer restrain themselves.


    Amelia frowned deeply.


    Helena shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s definitely not the reason. She epted the money on one hand, but other motives¡­¡± She thought for a moment and did not say anything in the end. Human nature wasplicated. Who knew why Emily wanted to do this? Was it really just for money?


    George took Amelia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Amelia, on the other hand, looked unconvinced. As soon as George said that he was leaving, she grabbed George¡¯s finger and left with him.


    William quickly caught up and asked, ¡°Dad, are we just going to let it go?¡± George grunted and asked, ¡°What else do you think?¡± Someone would punish someone who had vited their moral bottom line. There were already a few police cars parked downstairs. The police wereing.


    William was worried. ¡°Will the police punish that stupid woman?¡±


    George lowered his eyes and said firmly, ¡°We will. Trust the police. All we can do is not do the same thing. We have to be vignt. There are always some people in this world who have crossed the line. We don¡¯t hurt the people around us, but we have to be vignt.¡±


    Amelia felt like she hadpleted something and said happily, ¡°Eldest Uncle, I feel a little hungry!


    William looked at Amelia helplessly. He admired her too much. She could


    actually eat. He didn¡¯t see Emily¡¯s ending and felt indignant.


    George drove Amelia and the other children home for dinner.


    Upstairs, Emily¡¯s eyes were filled with despair and unwillingness as she watched George leave without looking back. She did not know why Amelia did this. What she worshiped had nothing to do with her! Why did she specially find evidence to kill her? Yes, the person who asked her to worship the memorial tablet gave her money and promised her the status of a socialite in three years. He would give her a house, a higher status, and more money. From the beginning to the end, it was to be worthy of George because she really, really liked him! Moreover, she understood that the evil people those people spoke of only made those mistakes from her standpoint. Now that they were all dead, why could she not forgive them? They even used an array to suppress them and make them unable to reincarnate forever. It had been so many years. Even if they had any grudges, they should let it go, right?


    Emily didn¡¯t think that what she was offering was a big deal. She was already dead, so why were those people still calctive?


    In the dark night, Emily was lying on the bed with a swollen face. She had been beaten up by the people in the neighborhood. Later, the police came to mediate and took a few people away. The olddy who had beaten her with a walking stick was not taken away. Later, the police left and the people in the neighborhood returned. This time, several grannies came and kept hitting her arm and head with a walking stick! Before they left, they even said that they woulde again tomorrow!


    Emily had felt a little guilty about the offerings, but now she felt that the people in the neighborhood had gone too far. She had already admitted her mistake and said that she would never offer the memorial tablets again. What else did these people want her to do?!


    As she was thinking, the curtains suddenly banged. The wind outside was very strong. Emily was about to call her mother over to help her close the window when she suddenly seemed to sense something and turned to look at the window.. What she saw frightened her so much that her hair stood on end!

 Chapter 428 - 428: What Right Did She Have to Forgive For Them?

    Chapter 428 - 428: What Right Did She Have to Forgive For Them?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There were a few white figures floating outside the window. The pping sound was not the sound of the curtains hitting the window, but they were kicking the window with their feet! Emily was so frightened that she screamed repeatedly. She hurriedly got up and wanted to open the door to go out, but her legs went limp and she knelt down. The fracture of her ankle made her scream!


    In the next moment, the white figures outside the window came to her with a whoosh. Pairs of dead fish-like eyes stared at her. Emily shouted in fear, ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯te over! Don¡¯te over!¡±


    Emily retreated desperately. Her hand suddenly touched something soft. When she turned her head, she saw a child standing in front of her.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The child giggled. His head tilted and fell.


    Emily: A stream of heat flowed down between her legs, and she peed her pants!


    Emily¡¯s room seemed isted now. She couldn¡¯t hear anything from outside, and her screams didn¡¯t travel. She was terrified. There were more and more ghosts around her. Taces emerged from behind the door panels, some hanging upside down from the roof, and others came in through the windows. Soon the room was filled with them. They were silent, except for theughter of children. They slowly approached her with their hands raised, getting closer and closer¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡± Emily retreated in horror, her back hitting the bedside table hard. However, she ignored the pain and could only cry. ¡°Don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over¡­¡±


    An old woman made a gurgling sound from her throat and said intermittently, ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t you¡­ consecrating evil people? Come¡­ consecrate us¡­ We¡¯re the ones who died the most miserably¡­ hehe¡­¡±


    Emily¡¯s pupils constricted. She understood now. So many people were killed by those evil people?! So many?! Impossible, impossible. How could those evil people kill so many people¡­ Not only were there old people in front of them, but there were also children and women¡­


    Emily panicked. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I didn¡¯t, no¡­¡±


    A female ghost screamed and pounced on Emily. She red at her, her eyes bulging. ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you! We all saw it! We all saw it!¡± She pinched Emily hard, opened her mouth, and bit her face!


    The ghosts around them pounced over, their mouths open, and bit Emily! They had died so tragically. They had only fought for their normal right to survive, but they had been tortured to death by evil people! And Emily worshipped those evil people and said that she would forgive them¡­ What right did she have to forgive them on their behalf?! Was she worthy?!


    Emily screamed repeatedly. The pain of being bitten was real. Her eyes widened in extreme fear¡­ Unfortunately, no one could save her.


    A few dayster, Amelia heard that Emily had been hospitalized again. It seemed that her cancer had rpsed because of too many emotional fluctuations. This time, her illness was even worse than before. Her body had a rejection reaction and she had been resuscitated several times. However, because she could not fork out the medical fees, she could not undergo the next treatment. Her body was so infected that many ces had festered.


    Emily was hospitalized, so the people in the neighborhood did not disturb her anymore. However, they often went to the hospital to ¡°visit¡± her and spread the news that she worshipped evil people. This time, no matter how pitiful she pretended to be and how badly she cried, no matter how pitiful her parents looked when they squatted at the wall without a word, no one helped her pay the medical fees.


    Amelia asked William quietly, ¡°Brother, if that auntie doesn¡¯t have money for treatment, what will happen in the end?¡±


    William thought for a moment and said, ¡°She might die soon.¡± Thest pain of cancer was unimaginable to ordinary people. Some people would even cut themselves with a knife to offset the pain.


    It was conceivable that Emily would die slowly in pain and despair.


    When Amelia seemed to be thinking about something, William asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mia want her dead?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No, Master said that life and death are predestined.


    Karma¡­¡± Her mother also said that some people did not deserve sympathy. Her father also told her that people should be kind andpassionate, making them unable to bepassionate. Eldest Uncle also said that some people did not deserve sympathy, so Amelia felt that Emily¡¯s fate was all her own fault. People had to atone for their mistakes. Mrs.. Walton shouted from downstairs, ¡°Dinner!¡±

 Chapter 429 - 429: Butterfly Grave

    Chapter 429: Butterfly Grave


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia ran quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s eat!¡±


    William: ¡°¡­¡± He felt that he had been eating at home and his mouth had never stopped.


    In the dining room downstairs, there was another sumptuous meal. Amelia held arge bowl and scooped rice. She picked up a lot of food and stuck her chopsticks on the rice as usual. She lit another incense stick. Mrs. Walton was already used to it, so she picked up a drumstick and ced it in.


    Nir. Walton: ¡°It¡¯s going to be the Ghost Festival soon. When the timees, prepare to go back and worship the ancestors and officially add Mia¡¯s name to the genealogy.¡±


    George nodded.


    Alex: ¡°Huh? My daughter needs to go back with me to worship the ancestors.¡± He paused for a moment and said, ¡°She also needs to go on the Burton family


    ¡±


    tree.


    Mrs. Walton ate and said nonchntly, ¡°You go on your side, and we go on ours. There¡¯s no conflict, and there¡¯s no rule that says a daughter can¡¯t be on both sides of the genealogy. In the Walton family, Mia is the youngdy of the Walton family. In the Burton family, Mia is the youngdy of the Burton family. It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    Alex: ¡°¡­¡± Alright, it was indeed quite perfect.


    Alex curled his lips. This was good too. No matter where his daughter went in the future, they would be her powerful backing. No one could bully her. Even if she got married in the future, the other party would have to consider if he could marry her.


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°Grandma, where is our ancestral grave?¡±


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°It¡¯s in Evergreen Cemetery.¡± Cremation was popr nowadays. There was almost no such thing as an ancestral grave in the city.


    Many people bought a piece ofnd in the cemetery and erected a monument. Some people went back to their hometown to be buried. However, in modern society, cemeteries were also developing. They wouldunch family tombs, such as Evergreen Cemetery. The price of family tombs was 15 million for the four spaces of the vi type and 18 million for the eight spaces, and so on.


    That was why people were sighing now that they could not even afford to die.


    For the first time, Amelia knew that there was such a thing. She thought that the ancestral graves were all on the mountain.


    ¡°What about our family?¡± Amelia was like a curious baby. She grabbed a question and kept asking. ¡°How many spaces are in our family? Are the ancestors enough to live in? If not, should we squeeze together? Do the ancestors like the Evergreen Cemetery? Can Seven live in the cemetery in the future? And Grandpa Turtle? If Mia goes to live there in the future, can you please make my grave look like a bow?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± These questions were so difficult to answer!


    Alex¡¯s mouth twitched. He picked up a pork trotter and stuffed it into Amelia¡¯s mouth. ¡°Children should eat more and talk less.¡¯


    Mrs. Walton muttered, ¡°Children¡¯s words mean nothing, children¡¯s words mean nothing¡­¡±


    Amelia: n ???¡± See, the adults were not answering her question again! The question she asked was not very difficult, right?


    George¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles as he said, ¡°The Walton family¡¯s family tomb isn¡¯t counted by spaces. ording to square meters, we currently have 100 square meters. Every tomb starts selling at least 3 square meters. The cemetery is about this size.¡± 100 square meters was already very big for the general area of the cemetery. There was also the front and back garden¡­


    George: ¡°The current area of the cemetery is enough for the ancestors to live in. For at least a hundred years, there¡¯s no need to add¡­¡±


    Nir. Walton choked on his rice. ¡°Ahem!¡± Why was this topic so strange!


    ¡°l think the ancestors like Evergreen Cemetery.¡± George answered Amelia¡¯sst question. ¡°Mia likes bows?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes! This will make my grave look different from other graves! ¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± They had indeed never seen a bow-shaped tombstone¡­


    This topic was getting harder and harder to talk about. The adults coughed, drank water, and pretended to talk about projects. They just wouldn¡¯t look Amelia in the eye.


    Amelia had no choice but to ask William, ¡°Brother, what kind of grave do you


    William was speechless. He was still young. There was no need to consider this problem, right?


    Amelia said, ¡°Brother Harper?¡±


    Harper: ¡°¡­¡± Deep in thought.


    Amelia looked at Lucas again. ¡°What about you, Lucas?¡±


    Lucas:


    Emma raised her hand innocently. ¡°Me, me, me! I like the Peppa Pig shape!¡¯


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Was this really something that could be discussed? Children were children. Children¡¯s words carried no harm!


    In the end, it was Mrs. Walton who ended the topic. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat! If anyone doesn¡¯t eat properly, I¡¯ll check them one by er!¡¯


    Amelia and the others immediately shrunk their necks and quickly ate!

 Chapter 430 - 430: Strange Little Girl

    Chapter 430: Strange Little Girl


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia suddenly thought of something and leaned closer to Alex. She asked softly, ¡°Then Daddy, what about our family? Do our ancestors like their graves?¡±


    Alex was speechless. The question was too difficult for him to answer.


    Amelia said, ¡°Can I make the shape I like?¡± Her grandmother and the others did not answer her. She could only ask her father. In Amelia¡¯s heart, her father was omnipotent. Her father was the real one.


    Alex finally said, ¡°We¡¯re implementing new funeral rules now. Compared to traditional tombstones, artistic tombstones are custom-made. They cause diversity and shapes¡­¡±


    Amelia: ¡°In other words, it¡¯s okay?¡± She got the answer she wanted and was satisfied. She took a big bite of the pig trotter and thought to herself that when she went to the family tomb, she must ask the ancestors if they liked their house. If they didn¡¯t, she could help the ancestors make the tombstones look like they liked!


    Amelia began to prepare to meet her ancestors. Perhaps it was because she was different from ordinary people, but in Amelia¡¯s worldview, death and parting were slowly eptable and could be treated calmly. She also optimistically believed that death was not a permanent parting. They would meet again one day, just in a different form.


    Helena ate slowly and looked at Amelia with gentle eyes. She looked at the family. It was almost the 14th of July. It was almost the day she left. She really couldn¡¯t bear to¡­


    Time always passed quietly when no one was paying attention. During this period of time, William had been improving his ghost-catching. He was nervous and afraid and wanted to try this on July 14th. Until now, he still did not understand why it would ring when he did not catch a ghost that night. Amelia checked it for him a few times but could not figure it out.


    ¡°Maybe he caught the ghost face?¡± Amelia said after a moment. ¡°The ghost face was in there before we went in that day.¡±


    William thought of the four terrifying faces posted on the ceiling. He was still traumatized.


    William: ¡°Can¡¯t you catch the ghost face?¡±


    Amelia pointed at the hole in the ghost-catching. ¡°Ghosts can be bigger and smaller. Brother, there¡¯s no spell on your ghost-catching. The hole is too big. Maybe those faces are too small?¡± She raised her hand and gestured. ¡°It changed like this, then it shrank and crawled out of the hole with a whoosh.¡¯


    William pondered for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s very likely.¡± After all, the ghost-catching he made was different from Amelia¡¯s Spirit Binding Net. After Mia¡¯s Spirit Binding Net caught a ghost, the ghost would scream and be unable to move. It was probably impossible to be bigger or smaller, so he still had to modify his ghost-catching.


    William immediately went to get a pen and began to draw geometric diagrams in his notebook. Amelia squatted beside him and watched for a while. She got bored and ran out to y.


    Outside Walton¡¯s house, a little girl in a ck short-sleeved shirt and sunblock passed by. She stood in front of Walton¡¯s house and looked up. Her eyes were a faint amber color, making her look a little cold. She raised her hand and looked at thepass in her hand. The needle spun quickly.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The little girl let out a light snort with some disdain. Then, she put thepass in her pocket and slowly walked away.


    On the way back, George saw a little girl walking alone and looked at her strangely. Did this little girl live nearby? She looked to be six or seven years old, so he thought that the little girl was out to y on her ovvn and did not pay much attention to it. It was summer vacation, and the children nearby yed in groups. There were even children who came out alone to take a breather.


    George had just returned home when he saw Amelia running out. ¡°Eh, it¡¯s you, Eldest Uncle.¡± She pinched her little fingers and calcted. Why did she predict that someone amazing hade?


    ¡°It¡¯s a little strange. Let¡¯s do it again.¡± Amelia grabbed Grandpa Turtle and threw him. Grandpa Turtle immediately spun on the spot. It was very calm now. In ancient times, when one used the turtle shell to divine, they would throw the turtle into the fire and burn it to death. Then, after the fire was extinguished, they would see the shape of the turtle shell that had split open to make a divination. It could be said that every time there was a divination, a


    little turtle would lose its life. Now, Amelia was just throwing it around. She did not burn it to death. It was a turtle that knew how to be content.


    Grandpa Turtle stretched out his head and skillfully bit the nearest grass before turning over..

 Chapter 431 - 431: All Green

    Chapter 431: All Green


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia stared at Grandpa Turtle for a long time. George squatted down and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Amelia pointed at the turtle. ¡°It says that someone is going topete with Mia in building graves.¡±


    George was speechless. Could they get past this topic?


    The next second, Amelia put away Grandpa Turtle and ran back happily. Let¡¯s talk about the future in the future. She was very optimistic. She would do whatever she had to do now. ¡°Eldest Uncle, hurry up. Grandma is waiting for you toe back for afternoon tea!¡±


    George:


    July 14th approached. After crossing Qixi, there would always be an indescribable feeling in the lunar calendar. Amelia made a straw bag for everyone. George¡¯s was diamond- shaped, Alex¡¯s was square, Mrs. Walton¡¯s was heart-shaped, Emma¡¯s was star-shaped, and there were others¡¯. Amelia asked George to send them to Henry and the others.


    ¡°And Fourth Uncle¡­¡± Amelia held a round bag and quickly ran to Mrs. Walton¡¯s room. ¡°Grandma, Grandma, let¡¯s go to the production team to see Fourth Uncle?¡± Chris had returned a few days ago, and the production team was in the city.


    Mrs. Walton looked at the time. She had nothing to do today, so she nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Speaking of which, she had yet to visit Chris¡¯s production team!


    Mrs. Walton suddenly became excited. ¡°Mia, wait for Grandma. Grandma will change her clothes. We can¡¯t embarrass your Fourth Uncle!¡± After all, she was Best Actor Walton¡¯s mother. She had to dress like a queen!


    Amelia also ran back to her room. ¡°Yes, yes. I can¡¯t embarrass Fourth Uncle!¡± She opened the closet and looked at the rows of princess dresses. ¡°Does this look good or this? Or this one? Seven, which one do you think looks better?¡±


    Seven flew to a green dress and cawed, ¡°If you want to live a good life, you have to wear some green on your head. Green!¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Okay.¡± She picked up the little green dress. After putting it on, she searched the dresser again and found a pair of hair clips shaped like a small green sapling. They were clipped crookedly to her hair.


    ¡°l can¡¯t embarrass Fourth Uncle, 1 can¡¯t embarrass Fourth Uncle¡­¡± Amelia muttered as she found another pair of green shoes. She looked in the mirror in satisfaction and realized that something was missing. She waved at Seven.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Seven!¡± Seven was also green!


    Amelia and Seven went out happily and happened to see Emma running out.


    Amelia quickly asked, ¡°Sister Emma, have you finished your homework?¡±


    Emma quickly covered Amelia¡¯s mouth. ¡°Shh. My father went to take a dump.


    Run!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°???¡± Was that okay? The two of them were about to run nervously when William came out. He asked, ¡°Where are the two of you going? I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    William did not wait for Amelia to answer. He went back to his room and picked up his equipment. He stuffed the ghost-catching, the ghost camera, and his iron basin into his bag. In the end, he realized that the iron basin was too big, so he could only take it out again.


    Mrs. Walton was wearing an elegant ck dress and arge hat. She came out with a handbag, elegant and noble. Ever since she sat in the wheelchair, Mrs. Walton had never worn a dress or dressed up properly. Now, she was filled with excitement and thought of asking her old sisters out to shop next time!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mrs. Walton was in a good mood. When she saw Emma and William, she took them away too. Anyway, they were all children. Amelia could go out and y, and so could the other children! As for Emma¡¯s homework¡­ she would talk about it when she came back!


    On the production team¡¯s side, Chris had just finished filming a scene. He opened a bottle of water and took a sip. This drama was about the Republic of China. He was wearing a tight military green uniform and was very hot. He raised his hand to unbutton a button and pulled it. Beside him, the female lead was staring at him intently. She shouted in her heart, Ahhh, unbuttoning with one hand, Adam¡¯s apple! Was this something she could see without spending money?


    As she was thinking, the supporting actress in the production team walked over. The moment she opened her mouth, she said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Sister Sara, do you want milk tea? I¡¯ll treat everyone to milk tea!¡± This supporting actress was Julia, who wanted to force herself on Chris and deliberately kept her voice low.


    Chris nced at Julia. He barely remembered her. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t anyone important..

 Chapter 432 - 432: Is This a Hint?

    Chapter 432: Is This a Hint?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sara Miller, the female lead of this television drama, had a fake smile on her face. She imitated Julia¡¯s tone and said, ¡°Aiyo, Julia wants to treat us to milk tea? But there¡¯s no need. Yesterday, I realized that I was already 45 kilograms and had gained another half kilogram. I can¡¯t drink milk tea anymore.¡± Julia¡¯s tone was embarrassed. ¡°Alright, alright. What about Mr. Walton?¡±


    Chris didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°No need.¡±


    Julia bit her lip and was about to say something when Sara pointed at the script and said in surprise, ¡°Wow, Mr. Walton, you¡¯ll be cuckolded in the scer. What should we do? I don¡¯t know how to act in this part!¡± She leaned over. ¡°Mr. Walton, teach me! Aiyo, why don¡¯t I know anything? I¡¯m so stupid.¡±


    Chris: ¡®


    Julia had to walk away.


    At the same time, the moment Julia left, Sara¡¯s expression changed and she rolled her eyes. ¡°Green Tea B*tch! Bah!¡±


    Chris was speechless. Were all women so quick to change their attitudes?


    At this moment, Chris¡¯s assistant came over and said that someone was visiting. Before Chris could react, he saw a little girl in green jump into his arms like a small cannonball. ¡°Fourth Uncle!¡± Amelia happily held up a straw bag. ¡°Mia is here to give you a straw bag!¡¯


    Chris looked at Amelia¡¯s green clothes. In addition to her dress, hair clips, and shoes, even the straw bag in her hand was green¡­ and there was a green parrot standing on her shoulder.


    Chris: ¡°¡­¡± Was she hinting at something? But he didn¡¯t even have a girlfriend!


    Amelia saw that Chris was holding the straw bag but did not take the next step. She said, ¡°Fourth Uncle, put it on quickly and hang it around your neck!¡± After saying that, she even tiptoed with difficulty, wanting to hang the straw bag around Chris¡¯s neck.


    Chris¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Thank you, Mia, but Fourth Uncle has to film, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to wear it.¡± He would never wear such a green thing. At most, he would carry it with him in his bag.


    Chris handed the bag to his assistant for safekeeping.


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Alright, but Fourth Uncle, remember to wear it after filming. The Ghost Gate opens on the 14th of July. We¡¯re about to arrive. There are more and more ghosts on the streets. This straw bag made by Mia can ward off evil spirits!¡±


    Chris said decisively, ¡°Wait, give me the straw bag.¡±


    The assistant:


    Chris pinned the straw bag to his belt without changing his expression. He


    even tied it twice to ensure that it wouldn¡¯t fall. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Chris said shamelessly, ¡°My Mia made it and specially sent it to me. I can¡¯t let her down.¡±


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s mouth twitched. Everyone was speechless. Mr. H/alton, you didn¡¯t say that just now! You said that it was inconvenient to wear it when filming!


    William looked at Chris with an expression that said, ¡°I¡¯ve already seen through you.¡± Parrot Seven shook its head and shouted, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, just say it. What excuse¡­¡±


    Chris: ¡®


    Julia seized the opportunity and immediately came over with a cup of milk tea. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s Mia! I¡¯m Sister Julia. Does Mia still remember me? Mia, do you want milk tea? It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Amelia immediately remembered when she heard this voice. Wasn¡¯t this the auntie with a hoarse throat? She refused. ¡°No need. My grandmother said that children can¡¯t drink milk tea. Auntie, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Julia smiled awkwardly and nced at Mrs. Walton. She pinched her throat and said, ¡°Ah, 1 don¡¯t know. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Amelia said, ¡°Auntie, is the phlegm still in your throat?¡±


    Julia: ¡°Aiyo, what phlegm? My voice is like this¡­¡±


    Sara rolled her eyes. Julia¡¯s voice had not been so pretentious just now. Why was it serious now? She cleared her throat and walked over coyly. She said shyly, ¡°Aiyo, Mr. Walton, is this your niece? Ah, your niece is so cute. I¡¯m so envious. 1 want to have such a beautiful and cute niece too.¡¯


    Chris: ¡®


    Sara pinched her throat as she spoke. Her eyes lit up as she looked at Amelia. Ahhh, what a good little girl. She wanted to touch her!


    Amelia looked at Sara strangely. ¡°Sister, did you get phlegm in your throat too?¡±


    Sara waved her hand. ¡°No, no. I drank too much milk tea just now.¡± She stared straight at the two small pigtails on Amelia¡¯s head and resisted the urge to go over and pinch them..

 Chapter 433 - 433: What Is This?

    Chapter 433 - 433: What Is This?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia nodded. ¡°As expected, Grandma is right. Milk tea is not healthy. Sister, don¡¯t drink it in the future!¡±


    Sara was stunned. Ahhh, the way the youngdy reminded others seriously was too cute!


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Sara agreed happily. Finally, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and squeezed Amelia¡¯s head.


    Amelia, who was very curious, asked again, ¡°Sister, are you filming a television drama? How did you film it?¡± She nced at the set and asked, ¡°Are you filming a ghost movie?¡±


    Sara took the opportunity to sit at the side and hug Amelia. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re filming a television drama, but it¡¯s not a horror movie. It¡¯s a war drama.¡¯


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Fighting what?¡± Sara gestured. ¡°Fighting the Jap ghosts¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton was beside him. ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Sara quickly covered her mouth. Oh no, oh no, there was no way she could keep her mouth shut!


    Amelia was attracted by Sara¡¯s words. She asked excitedly, ¡°Sister, are you a


    kindred spirit too? Do you like to catch ghosts too?¡±


    Sara: ¡°Huh?¡± Could it be that Mr. Chris had told the youngdy about the movie they were filming? She nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Fighting ghosts should mean the same thing as catching ghosts as the youngdy said, although there weren¡¯t many war scenes in this television drama¡­


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. Wow, that was amazing! Her eyes lit up as she pointed at the set. ¡°Did you invite those ghosts?¡± The set was huge. There were Republican-style buildings, various shops, and two special rooms. One was an ordinary room, and the other was a cell-like room with all kinds of chains, braziers, and pliers. The sky was gloomy. Among the extrasing and going, there were a few special ¡°people¡±, the ghosts Amelia was pointing at. They were stuck behind the extras, tiptoeing. From time to time, they would poke out one eye and turn it strangely to stare at people passing by.


    Sara looked at the extras nearby and said, ¡°No, they were all invited by the director.¡¯


    Amelia praised him sincerely, ¡°The director is so awesome!¡± It turned out that filming television dramas was so awesome. The director was so awesome that he could even invite ghosts!


    Amelia and Sara exchanged a few words and became familiar with each other.


    Their heads were close together and they were muttering. Sara was satisfied as she squeezed Amelia¡¯s small hand. Mrs. Walton said something to Chris, who nodded.


    Julia looked at Sara, who was chatting with Amelia, and felt very upset. She tried to please her and get milk tea, but Amelia called her Auntie and ignored her! She was about the same age as Sara, but she called Sara Sister. Was this child doing it on purpose?!


    Julia suppressed the dissatisfaction in her heart, but she did not dare to go forward. During the ribbon cutting for Duncan Entertainment, she had been terminated by Duncan Entertainment because she had offended Chris and Amelia. She had only gotten this supporting role after sleeping with several beer-bellied bosses.


    Chris stood up and said, ¡°Alright, Fourth Uncle is going to start filming. Mia, go sit over there and don¡¯t run around, understand?¡± He patted Amelia¡¯s little head.


    Amelia nodded excitedly. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± She wanted to see Sister Sara tear the ghosts apart with her hands!


    Chris looked puzzled, not knowing why Amelia was so excited. Mrs. Walton had wanted to go back, but the things had been delivered. She had also told


    Chris that she was going back to pay respects to her ancestors on the 14th of July. There was nothing else to do, but Amelia wheedled to her, ¡°Grandma, I want to watch Fourth Uncle film¡­


    Mrs. Walton instantly nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The production team was busy preparing. This scene was an interior scene. There was a house in the background with a bed in the house.


    The director shouted, ¡°Alright, one, two, three, begin!¡¯


    As soon as the director finished speaking, Sara, who was ying the female lead, tore her clothes apart. Then, she grabbed a man in a retro suit beside her and pressed him on the bed.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened!


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. She instantly regretted it! Was this something a child could watch? She quickly wanted to take Amelia away, but at this moment, Chris, who was ying the male lead, had a cold gaze. He kicked the door open and with a bang, the door flew three meters away!


    Amelia said, ¡°Wow!¡±


    Seven pped his wings and cawed, ¡°Green! He¡¯s green!¡±


    Mrs. Walton was speechless.. What was this?

 Chapter 434 - 434: She Understands Everything!

    Chapter 434 - 434: She Understands Everything!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chris had just gathered his emotions when Seven¡¯s noisy shout of ¡°Green, green, green¡± made everyone unable to hold it in. They burst outughing, and Chris¡¯s emotionspletely disappeared. Sara evenughed out loud, hugging the nket andughing.


    The director: ¡°Cut!¡± He turned around and looked at the green Seven speechlessly. Seven hurriedly grabbed Amelia¡¯s hair clip with his mouth. ¡°Clip my mouth shut!¡±


    Amelia shushed him and reached out to pinch Seven¡¯s mouth. ¡°Seven, don¡¯t be noisy!¡¯


    Seven obediently let Amelia pinch its beak and stopped talking.


    The set was busy again. Sara changed her clothes, and the props team restored the broken door. While putting on makeup, Amelia went over and asked, ¡°Sister Sara, why did you press that brother on the bed like this? Are you going to fight? Then why did you tear your clothes when you fought?¡±


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. A child¡¯s curiosity was the most innocent. She had no distracting thoughts. She just wanted to know why, but this was really fatal.


    Sara also paused. How could she exin this? From a positioning point of view, this television drama was not a proper Republic of China drama. To be precise, it should be a melodramatic romance drama. The male lead was an extremely domineering young marshal. After being attracted by the female lead, he forcefully married her, who had no one to rely on, to be his wife. The female lead was neither servile nor overbearing. She felt that the male lead was sick and too domineering. When she found an opportunity, she wanted to escape from the male lead. She did not even hesitate to pretend to be mysterious. However, she saved the intelligence officer of the underground event time and time again. The male lead was only interested in the female lead at first. Gradually, he was attracted by the female lead¡¯s kindness and wisdom. The female lead also put down her prejudice against the male lead and realized that he had a patriotic heart and ambitions. In the end, the two of them fell in love and threw themselves into the battle to save the country.


    In the scene just now, the underground intelligence officer was surrounded by the enemy. In order to protect the intelligence officer, the female lead pretended to sleep with him. In the end, the male lead bumped into her. The male lead knew that the female lead¡¯s acting skills could not fool the enemy, so he simply beat them at their own game and put on a big show of catching them in the act. In this drama, the Japanese were called ¡®little ghosts¡¯ as a derogatory term. Sara was used to calling them that, so when she told Amelia, she directly said that she was fighting the ghosts.


    Sara stuttered as she tried to think of a way to exin the scene of tearing clothes to Amelia. ¡°This one, I guess¡­ it¡¯s like that¡­¡±


    Amelia: ¡°What kind?¡±


    Sara said, ¡°Just¡­ hit the ghosts. We¡¯re doing this to hit the ghosts.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t understand.


    Chris exined from the side, ¡°That brother is about to be caught by the ghost. In order to protect him, your Sister Sara is prepared to hide him on the bed and pretend to be asleep, but you have to wear pajamas to sleep. Your Sister Sara doesn¡¯t have time to change into pajamas and only takes off her clothes first.¡¯


    Amelia was enlightened. She looked at the enemy soldiers wearing green steel hats outside the door. There was indeed a ghost behind him. So this ghost was going to act as a bad ghost!


    ¡°l understand!¡± Amelia asked again, ¡°Then, Fourth Uncle, why did you kick the door open? You even looked very angry?¡±


    Chris¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Because Fourth Uncle likes your Sister Sara and misunderstood that Sister Sara likes that brother, so he was so angry that he kicked the door open.¡±


    Amelia said that she understood everything this time!


    Sara grinned. She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Chris¡¯s words. Chris had just said that he liked her to make it easier for Amelia to understand the plot. If she had to say the name from the television drama, Amelia would probably ask again.


    Neither Chris nor Sara thought too much about it, but Julia didn¡¯t think so.


    When she heard Chris¡¯s words, jealousy took over her rationality. She liked Chris, but Chris actually said in public that he liked Sara! Damn it, Sara only knew Chris because of this drama. Moreover, Sara was a neer who had just been promoted by thepany. Previously, she was inconspicuous and didn¡¯t even have a show!


    Julia had followed Chris from the beginning. Chris had changedpanies to sign a contract with Duncan Entertainment, and she had followed him. When she signed the contract, her manager had said that she was an actress with the most potential. She had worked so hard to catch up to Chris, but Sara had suddenly appeared and snatched his love. Damn it! During this period of time, because Sara was the female lead and had a lot of scenes, she had lowered her attitude to please her. She did not expect Sara to push her luck!


    Julia clenched her fists. Just you wait.. She would definitely take revenge!

 Chapter 435 - 435: The Next Show of Fighting the Ghosts!

    Chapter 435 - 435: The Next Show of Fighting the Ghosts!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The rest of the scenes were filmed very smoothly. In order to protect the underground intelligence officer, the female lead did not hesitate to give herself up. The male lead entered the house to catch the adulterer. In fact, he was protecting the female lead. In order to make the scenes more realistic, the male lead even captured the underground intelligence officer and announced to the public that he had killed the underground intelligence officer to vent his anger. The female lead did not know that these were the male lead¡¯s ns to protect the underground intelligence officer. Instead, she thought that the male lead had really killed the underground intelligence officer, so she scolded the male lead as a traitor! In order to put on a full show, the male lead beat the female lead with a whip and personally applied medicine on her when she was unconscious.


    In addition to the female lead, who had been forcefully snatched, there were other wives. Julia¡¯s role was Chris¡¯s third wife. She was jealous of the female lead, so she specially picked the time when the female lead was injured to teach her a lesson and p her twice. The scene in front of her was Julia beating Sara.


    The director looked at the monitor and said in surprise, ¡°Julia¡¯s explosive power is very strong. She acted very well in this jealous scene. Her emotions are on point! Wait¡­ zoom in and take a photo of the straw bag at Chris¡¯s waist¡­¡± A young marshal with a determined body had a straw bag at his waist. As if he was afraid of losing it, he tied it tightly twice. From this detail, it could be seen that the young marshal was meticulous and affectionate. The director admired Chris very much. He could even notice such small details in his acting.


    Amelia was speechless. She didn¡¯t really understand the world of adults. Why did Fourth Uncle have several wives in the television drama? If he liked Sara, why didn¡¯t he just say so? Why did he hit her?


    Amelia shook her head and expressed her opinion. ¡°It¡¯s not good. I want to see the ghosts fight.¡±


    The director couldn¡¯t help butugh. He looked at Amelia, who was sitting on the small stool. This little girl was so cute. She was even wearing green.


    Although she was wearing green, she was still cute. He flipped through the script and said to the person beside him, ¡°Get ready. When this scene ends, we¡¯ll film the ghosts next scene!¡±


    Amelia immediately perked up. Great! It was finally the Ghosts¡¯ turn!


    The sky was getting darker and darker. It was almost four or five o¡¯clock, and tne sky waspletely covered by dark clouds. ?rnere were begmmng to be gusts of cold wind. The ghosts that were originally stuck to the extras boldly stuck out half of their bodies. The extras squatted on the ground and looked at Julia, who was still acting on the set.


    Julia, who yed the third wife, after saying a lot of jealous words to the female lead, Sara, finally couldn¡¯t help but sneer. She waved her hand and walked out. With a p, shended heavily on Sara¡¯s face.


    Generally speaking, in this kind of beating scene, the actor would choose to fake it. It looked like a very heavy p, but in fact, it was not heavy when itnded on the person¡¯s face. However, Julia¡¯s p was not fake. There was a p, and Sara was stunned for a moment. Soon, she remembered that she was still filming. Her eyes turned red, and she pushed herself up from the bed in pain.


    The director frowned. He wanted to shout, ¡°Cut!¡± but Sara was still going. He could only press down on the camera and continue filming.


    In the camera, Julia was still high up in the air, telling Sara the rules and using the excuse of filming to teach this shameless woman a lesson. Then, she pped her again!


    In this scene, the weak female lead red at Julia, the third wife, with unyielding eyes. She even scolded the third aunt. Then, the male lead rushed over and saved the damsel in distress, protecting the female lead in his arms. However, Sara was not the type to suffer. Julia, this green tea b*tch, actually bullied her in the name of acting? Was she the kind of person who admitted defeat?


    Sara did not follow the script. Instead, she struggled to get up from the bed and pped Julia as hard as she could! p! Super loud!


    The p caught Julia off guard. She took half a step back and was dumbfounded. That wasn¡¯t right. That wasn¡¯t how the script was written, was


    Chris, who was about to enter the venue from outside: However, he was the Best Actor and was very adaptable. He immediately entered the venue. Julia¡¯s tears fell and she went forward toin. Chris pointed at the door and told her to get lost. Julia left unwillingly.


    Chris looked coldly at Sara, who was standing in front of the bed. ¡°Have you grown capable? You still dare to hit people?¡±


    Sara stifled her emotions and burst into tears. She cried until she was out of breath. ¡°Go! Get the hell out of here!¡±


    Chris¡¯s eyes darkened. He frowned and wanted to say something, but he still flicked his sleeve and left..

 Chapter 436 - 436: Sister Sara Is So Professional!

    Chapter 436 - 436: Sister Sara Is So Professional!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The director finally shouted, ¡°Brilliant! Very exciting! The three of you were in a very good state just now. Sara changed this scene especially well. ording to the female lead¡¯s character, you should fight back!¡±


    Sara was acting just now. She had to pretend that she was in so much pain that she could not move, so she limited her performance. Now that the director had shouted, how could she tolerate it?


    Sara was trying to find a reason to p her back. Julia had just pped her twice. If she didn¡¯t return the p, she would feel at a disadvantage! However, Julia came over at this moment and said hypocritically, ¡°Ah! Sister Sara, I¡¯m sorry. I was too engrossed in my role just now and couldn¡¯t control myself¡­¡±


    Sara swung her arm and pped her. Another p! Amelia, who was waiting to see the ghosts, was stunned by this sound.


    Julia covered her face with her hands, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Sister Sara, why did you hit me¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose just now. Sister Sara, you¡¯re angry, right? I¡¯m sorry, I was too engrossed¡­¡±


    Sara also pretended to be stunned for a moment beforeing back to her senses. Then, she said in a panic, ¡°Ah¡­ Look at me. What did I do? I actually hit you! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I was still immersed in the plot just now. I haven¡¯t left the scene. When I saw you, I thought of the third wife in the plot.


    l¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Boohoo¡­¡±


    Sara frantically touched Julia¡¯s face. ¡°Are you okay? Are you okay?¡±


    Julia¡¯s face was already swollen from the p. Sara¡¯s touch hurt even more.


    She cried out, ¡°Ah, that hurts!¡±


    Sara was at a loss. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Boohoo¡­ Mr. Walton¡­ director¡­ assistant¡­ Boohoo, what should I do¡­


    Chris: ¡®


    The director:


    Amelia was speechless. Sister Sara was such a good actress! She looked at Mrs.


    Walton happily. ¡°Grandma, Sister Sara is amazing! There¡¯s a word..¡±


    Mrs Walton said, ¡®Professional?¡¯


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Sister Sara is so professional!¡±


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. She was so tired! There was an unreliable Alex, a George who agreed to whatever you said, and Eric who took a hammer at the slightest disagreement. Now there was Sara, the drama queen. She began to worry that her Mia would grow crooked in the future.


    Mrs. Walton was worried, but she quickly understood. It was fine. Wasn¡¯t she still here?!


    On the other side, Julia was at a disadvantage, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. Was she allowed to be too immersed in the role and not allow Sara to be too immersed in the role? If she suspected that Sara had hit her on purpose just now, Sara could also bite her back¡­ Being stuck here and unable to take revenge, Julia was about to die of anger! She covered her face and sat to the side angrily.


    The production team was preparing for the next scene when Julia suddenly narrowed her eyes. The scer was Sara¡¯s. In the plot, the female lead was pretending to be mysterious, sshing oil and lighting fires to scare the enemy away, lighting fires¡­ A trace of ruthlessness shed across Julia¡¯s eyes. Wasn¡¯t fire suitable for creating idents, disfigurement, and so on?


    Julia got up quietly and pretended to rest at the side. When no one was looking, she secretly changed into the extras¡¯ clothes.


    On the production team¡¯s side, everyone was teasing Amelia. The director said, ¡°Here, the next plot is to fight the ghosts. Are you happy?


    Amelia pped her hands. ¡°Uncle Director is awesome! By the way, Uncle Director, how did you invite ghosts?¡±


    The director thought that Amelia was talking about the invasion army in the plot. They called the invasion army ghosts, and these ghosts were extras. Therefore, the director felt that Amelia was talking about extras.


    The director said, ¡°l paid for it.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Oh, oh, oh. This is the so-called money talks, right?¡±


    The director: ¡°¡­ You¡¯re right to say that. They¡¯re all here to work to earn money.¡±


    Amelia said that she had learned again. So even ghosts had to work. Of course, if Elmer and Helena hade out with her today, she would not have misunderstood so deeply.


    On the set, the stage supervisor was preparing. The sky was getting darker, as if it was going to be dark. The next scene was a sinister prison. The stage supervisor hung a shackle on the wall and sshed some red paint on it. At this moment, he suddenly realized that there was a person squatting in the iron cage of the prison, staring straight at him..

 Chapter 437 - 437: Real Ghost and Fake Ghost?

    Chapter 437 - 437: Real Ghost and Fake Ghost?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The stage supervisor was shocked and cursed, ¡°Damn, are you a ghost! What are you squatting there for!¡±


    The ¡°person¡± in the iron cage slowly stood up and revealed a strange smile.


    ¡°Hehe¡­


    The person in the iron cage was ¡°wearing¡± a tattered earth-colored robe. There were some bloodstains on his body, and his face was ck, red, and purple. He sped his hands behind his back and slowly turned around before floating out.


    In the next scene, the female lead disguised herself as a ghost to save the captured intelligence officer. She first used the martial arts method to create a few shadows to make the prison guards think that they had seen a ghost.


    Then, she took advantage of the chaos to take the intelligence officer away. However, when she was about to leave, she was caught. At this moment, the male lead appeared in mes and explosions with a mask on. A crowd fought the enemy and took the female lead and the intelligence officer away.


    Therefore, the stage supervisor thought that this ¡°person¡± was one of the ¡°ghosts¡± that the female lead would y tricks onter.


    The stage supervisor opened his mouth and muttered, ¡°Which extra is this? Her makeup is not bad, and her acting skills are quite good. How did she float out like this? She has to practice for a long time¡­¡± Nowadays, extras worked even harder than the main actors. They had to learn performances day and night and learn some misceneous things, such as dance, martial arts, vocal music, and so on. They were even more professional than some professional actors.


    The event location was quickly set up. With the director¡¯s shout, the prison was gloomy. From time to time, the screams of the intelligence officer being tortured could be heard. A cold wind blew, and the mes in the brazier turned green.


    The director eximed and said in a low voice, ¡°This prop is pretty good. The me turned green and there¡¯s no w at all. It¡¯s very strange and the effect is very good! ¡±


    The props team leader was stunned. There was no such project in the props budget. Who did this? He had to increase his sry!


    The actor ying a Japanese officer was forcing the intelligence agent to confess. Seeing that the intelligence agent was still unwilling to confess, he directly asked someone to get a pair of fire tongs. ¡°Put them in his mouth!¡±


    The extras beside him immediately approached the intelligence agent with the fire tongs. Just as they were about to work, there was a sudden whoosh, and the me became ethereal.


    The actor in charge of the interrogation immediately turned around and


    scolded, ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    No one answered.


    He frowned and waved his hand. ¡°Continue.¡¯


    However, just as the tongs approached the intelligence agent, a female ghost with disheveled hair suddenly appeared behind the intelligence agent. She raised her head and revealed an eye, staring straight at the extra holding the tongs. This expression was too realistic and appeared too suddenly. There was something strange about it! The extra¡¯s hand trembled, and the tongs fell to the ground with a ng, She retreated in fear. ¡°Ghost! Ghost!¡±


    The actor in charge of the interrogation looked over and frowned. ¡°Where did the ghoste from! There are no ghosts in this world! Continue!¡±


    The extras trembled as they picked up the tongs. At this moment, a white shadow flew over from the top of the cell. This time, the extras and the actors in charge of the interrogation saw it. They took a step back in unison, still in shock. In the script, this was the female lead¡¯s smokescreen. It relied on thebination of light and shadow to create a ghost effect. The actors and extras in charge of the interrogation had seen the prop of the shadow scene. It was an empty set of clothes with a hood. It was very fake. The shelf would suddenly rise from the darkness. The real person could not do it, but the extras had just gotten close. The female ghost behind the intelligence officer revealed an eye through the gap in her hair. He was very sure that it was not a prop, but a real person! But where did the real female ghoste from?! The only real person acting as a female ghost was the female lead, but the female lead, Sara, was standing outside the arena!


    The actor in charge of the interrogation was also stunned. Although he was not a famous actor, he had acted in this kind of small role many times. He had walked through many production teams and could see through it at a nce! The person flying on the beam in front of him was not a prop at all, but a real person! When a real person was filming, they needed to fly with wires. Although this scene also had a ce for pressure, it was not in the cell, but outside the cell. So how did this person fly up?!


    ¡°Quick¡­ Let¡¯s go¡­¡± The two actors¡¯ faces were pale. They were inexperienced as extras. At this moment, they could not care less about acting and ran. The actor in charge of interrogating still had some professional ethics. His footsteps were flustered, and he even turned around to take a look.


    Sara went on stage at this moment. She stood in a cell, her hair dishevelled, her eyes red. After the prison staff had fled in fear, she came out and took the intelligence officer away. She helped the intelligence officer run outside, and the scene ended..

 Chapter 438 - 438: This Fire Is Abnormal

    Chapter 438 - 438: This Fire Is Abnormal


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The director: ¡°Cut! Very good! Very good! One shot!¡±


    Everyone stood up and apuded. Brilliant, too brilliant! They were all shocked just now! The director secretly praised in his heart. What was wrong with the actors today? All of them performed exceptionally! Amelia also pped hard. Nice, nice! The ghosts acted very well!


    The director: ¡°Prepare for the next scene!¡±


    The next scene was in the courtyard outside a prison. It was a panoramic scene. The production team was all outside the courtyard. The props team, the stage supervisor, and the set designer repeatedly determined the location and amount of gasoline to ensure the female lead¡¯s safety. When the me roseter, the machine would shoot from a position. The me was a meter away from the female lead and could ensure her safety.


    ¡°Alright, clear this area out.¡± The staff were busy. Julia, who was wearing the extras¡¯ clothes and a hat covering her face, stared at the spot where the me was not far away. There was a line drawn there. This line was what Sara needed to see. After she rushed out, she had to stand a meter away from this line. All the positions had been measured by ten feet.


    Julia waited for an opportunity near the line. Finally, she waited until no one else was looking. She poured the bottle of what looked like a ¡°drink¡± on a divider. Later, this divider would be in front of Sara. It was the second line of protection.


    Julia was so nervous that her palms were sweating. Fortunately, no one noticed her. She left immediately after doing this. Little did she know that not far from her, a female ghost stared at her actions and saw everything she did.


    The machine started operating. After confirming the actors¡¯ positions, the director shouted, ¡°Begin!¡¯


    Outside the set, Julia stood quietly. There was a hint of excitement in her eyes as she stared at the set. It wasing, it wasing! Soon, there was a fire and an explosion in front of the female lead. The female lead was sent flying! The fire was made of gasoline, the explosion was made of firecrackers, and the other post-production special effects were added. As soon as the female lead came out with the intelligence officer, she was surrounded by the Japanese. She and the intelligence officer held guns and fought as they retreated. With the enhancement of the protagonist¡¯s aura, they killed 20 to 30 Japanese with a gun. They were so angry that they threw a bomb over!


    With a bang, mes exploded!


    Sara¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡®That¡¯s not right. This fire isn¡¯t normal!¡¯


    Sara¡¯s scalp went numb. Before filming this scene, the director had told her that there was a certain level of danger and that she could use it as a substitute, but she had refused. The director, the stage supervisor, and the prop team would repeatedly experiment with this kind of scene. Where would the fire explode? She stood in the safety line. The cameras were all filming. The me looked huge, but it was actually very far from her. She just had to fall back, but the partition under her was on fire. The me burned directly in front of her. Sara could even smell her hair burning!


    Outside the set, the props team and stage supervisor were also dumbfounded. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t the me too close to the female lead? She definitely couldn¡¯t outrun the fire!


    The props team¡¯s faces instantly turned pale!


    Sara thought to herself, It¡¯s over!


    However, at this moment, a ck shadow flew over. Sara could vaguely hear


    Amelia¡¯s cute voice. She seemed to be saying something about going to


    Pikachu. Then, Sara felt herself being sent flying by a force. All of this happened in an instant. In less than half a second, Sara fell to the ground as written in the script.


    The props team and other staff stood outside the venue. When they saw this situation, they did not know if they should continue filming or what¡­


    Sara was very professional, and the stage crew outside did not dare to make a sound. Sometimes, a shot was very rare. After it clicked, they had to do it again. Everything had to be reconfirmed, and the actors had to face danger again. What they did now was watch in fear to make sure that if anything went wrong, they would rush forward immediately.


    The director didn¡¯t notice anything amiss. He didn¡¯t shout to stop, and Chris¡¯s scenes couldn¡¯t stop either. He was dressed in ck and wore a cool mask. He appeared in the fire and threw a flying knife, cutting the throats of seven or eight Japanese. Right on the heels of that, he held a gun with both hands and shot randomly. Half of the Japanese fell, and there were still more than ten Japanese left. He fought with his bare hands, his eyes fierce.


    At this moment, a person with his head lowered appeared in front of Chris. He thought that this was the main event, the prop to tear the Japanese apart. He first nced at Sara and saw that she was lying on the ground motionless.


    Then, he was anxious and angry.. His eyes were red as he roared, ¡°Go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 439 - 439: It’s All Fake

    Chapter 439: It¡¯s All Fake


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Then, with a tearing sound, the ¡°person¡± in front of him was torn into two!


    A ck aura rose, and Chris¡¯s pupils constricted! ording to the original script, he should have torn a piece of clothing, but the head hanging on the clothes rack in front of him raised up and stared straight at him. So what he tore was¡­ a real ghost?!


    Chris¡¯s expression froze for a moment. When the director was exining the script, he had said that after he tore the Japanese apart, there would be no blood at the event location. There would only be a green smoke. There would be special effectster. Before the ck smoke dissipated, the green smoke that the production team had originally nned to spray out.


    The director didn¡¯t stop. Chris could only continue acting. He rushed over and picked Sara up. Then, he freed his hand to pick up the intelligence officer. Behind him, he soared into the air, climbed over the wall, got into the car, and drove away. All of this needed post-production special effects and additional filming.


    The director finally shouted in satisfaction!


    Chris instantly threw the intelligence agent away and held Sara with one hand. Before she could recover, her hand subconsciously grabbed the straw bag at her waist.


    Sara¡¯s hair was a mess, and her face was ck from the smoke. She was breathing heavily, and her eyes were burning with anger. Which bastard had plotted against her? She looked at Julia immediately. Between them, she was smiling and talking to the person beside her, looking pure and harmless.


    Sara suppressed her anger. She was a vengeful person, but she wasn¡¯t brainless. Rushing to settle scores with Julia without evidence would only put her in a passive position. Now she was even more confused about the shadow just now. If it hadn¡¯t been for that thing, her face would have been more than ckened. She would have been burned.


    Amelia looked at the set in a daze, her eyes filled with confusion. Fourth Uncle had really torn the ghost apart with his hands. He was super powerful! But Sister Sara¡¯s act was to be blown up. Was she really going to be blown up? She was instantly worried. It turned out that acting in a television drama was so scary. Fourth Uncle¡¯s profession was too dangerous. If the plot required Fourth Uncle to be hit by a car one day, would Fourth Uncle really be sent flying? Or would Fourth Uncle really die one day?


    At that moment, Amelia had even thought of what grave to choose for Chris. Her eyes were filled with tears.


    The director turned around and asked with a smile, ¡°How is it? It¡¯s fun to tear the ghosts apart with your hands¡­ Aiyo, my dear, why are you crying?¡± The director immediately panicked and coaxed Amelia. He thought that Amelia was frightened and evenforted her. ¡°Be good. It¡¯s just a piece of clothing.


    It¡¯s not real. It¡¯s fake. It¡¯s all take!¡±


    As the script was originally supposed to tear off a piece of clothing, and the spray was ck and gray, it was not considered bloody and terrifying, so the director let Amelia see it. Who knew that it would scare her? The director immediately med himself, and Mrs. Walton regretted it. She originally wanted Amelia to see different things, but she did not expect Amelia to cry¡­


    William was also dumbfounded. He quickly rummaged through his bag and finally found a packet of tissues. He tore it open in a hurry and took out a tissue to wipe Amelia¡¯s tears.


    Amelia¡¯s tears fell like beans. William panicked. ¡°Mia¡­ Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton picked Amelia up in self-reproach. ¡°Mia, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Are you frightened?¡±


    Amelia choked and pointed at the monitor in front of the director. ¡°Are they really dead? If Fourth Uncle acts as a dead person, does that mean Mia won¡¯t have Fourth Uncle? Wow¡­


    Everyone was stunned. So Amelia was crying because of this?!


    Everyone¡¯s hearts ached and they found it funny. They did not expect Amelia to treat those extras who were pretending to be dead as if they were really dead!


    The director heaved a sigh of relief and said in amusement, ¡°No, they¡¯re not dead. They¡¯re all faking their deaths. Look, aren¡¯t they standing up now?


    They¡¯re all fine!¡±


    The extras on the set walked over.


    Mrs. Waltonforted Amelia. ¡°It¡¯s fake to tear the ghosts apart with bare hands. That¡¯s clothes. It¡¯s all fake. Everyone is fine.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Amelia¡¯s eyes were still filled with tears. ¡°But Sister Sara was really burned!¡± She was definitely not wrong about this. Sister Sara was burned. If she had not divined in advance, Sister Sara would have been injured. She had calcted several times and was sure that something would happen to Sister Sara, so she interfered in advance. Only then would Sister Sara be fine..

 Chapter 440 - 440: Sister Sara, Don’t Force Yourself

    Chapter 440: Sister Sara, Don¡¯t Force Yourself


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The others did not see it. Max floated back with an unlucky expression and said to Amelia, ¡°Before you throw me out next time, tell me in advance. It¡¯s such a big fire. Good lord, don¡¯t you know that ghosts are most afraid of fire?


    If 1 weren¡¯t an evil ghost¡­¡±


    Amelia asked, ¡°Sister Sara was really burned, wasn¡¯t she?¡±


    Max nodded. ¡°Just now, yes. She almost did. Fortunately, I kicked her away.¡±


    Amelia looked at the director. ¡°Uncle Director, look, it¡¯s true!¡±


    The director was stunned. At this moment, Sara walked out of the set. Her entire face was dark. She covered half of her face, as if she was injured. The director¡¯s heart tightened and he instantly panicked. If something happened to the female lead, it would be troublesome! He quickly ran over. ¡°Sara, are you alright?¡±


    Julia also stood up and shouted with a panicked expression, ¡°Oh my god,


    Sister Sara is injured! Sister Sara is burned!¡±


    Everyone rushed over and realized that Sara¡¯s face was not made up. She was really smoked! Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Julia looked anxious. ¡°Sister Sara, are you alright? You¡¯re not disfigured, are you? Oh my god, this is too serious!¡± She stared at Sara¡¯s face, very dissatisfied. What was going on? Sara was not disfigured by the fire? The me had already reached her face!


    Julia looked at the side of Sara¡¯s face that was covered and a trace of hope appeared in her heart. Perhaps she was already disfigured. She was afraid that someone would see her, so she covered it. After all, if she was disfigured, the female lead of this movie would definitely be changed!


    The director was asking Sara, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you injured? Where are you injured?¡±


    Sara covered her face and refused to let go. She just said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Director. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just smoked. I can still act. I just need to rest for a while.¡¯


    Julia acutely caught the loophole in Sara¡¯s words. She could still act¡­ Why did she say that she could still act for no reason? She must have been disfigured! She pretended to be anxious. ¡°Sister Sara, something must be wrong. Let go of me and let us see if it¡¯s serious. I saw the mes on your face just now. Sister Sara, don¡¯t force yourself!¡±


    Julia was getting more and more anxious. She wanted everyone to see Sara¡¯s face ruined. In her panic, she actually grabbed Sara¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister Sara, let me take a look. Don¡¯t worry. If the burn isn¡¯t serious, you¡¯ll recover soon.¡±


    Everyone thought it was strange. Why did Julia seem so sure that Sara had burned her face? Didn¡¯t Sara say that it was just the smoke?


    Just then, Sara let go of her hand, revealing the other half of her face. It was intact, but a little dark from the smoke. She stared at Julia and asked, ¡°I¡¯m just blinded by the smoke. Everyone is concerned about what¡¯s wrong with me, but Julia, somethings wrong with you. You seem very sure that my face was


    burned?¡±


    Julia¡¯s face stiffened. She was furious. Sara had tricked her? She bit her lip and pretended to be at a loss. ¡°Sister Sara, what are you talking about? I just saw that you were burned and was worried that you were injured.¡±


    Sara sneered. ¡°Really? If you¡¯re so worried about me, then why didn¡¯t you stand up and shout for me to stop when I was burned? Besides, when everyone saw me, they didn¡¯t even know I was on fire. Why did you act like you knew in advance?¡±


    Julia took a step back. ¡°l¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Sara took a step forward and pressed on. ¡°No? You just said that you saw the me burn my face. You just said that you saw it, and now you say that you didn¡¯t see it? You saw the me burn me, but you didn¡¯t tell the director? What are your intentions?¡±


    Julia opened her mouth, not knowing what to say for a moment. Her eyes quickly turned red and she choked. ¡°Sister Sara, what do you mean? Do you suspect that I want to harm you? I¡¯ve been sitting here all this time. It¡¯s not me. Sister Sara, you can¡¯t use me like this.¡±


    Julia felt extremely aggrieved. She looked as if she had suffered a huge grievance. She made it seem as if Sara was deliberately targeting her.


    Sara sneered and did not press him further. She only said lightly, ¡°You know very well whether it¡¯s you or not.¡±


    Sara and Julia didn¡¯t get along. Everyone in the crew knew that. Some suspected Julia of doing something. Others suspected Sara was targeting Julia..

 Chapter 441 - 441: It’s Really You?

    Chapter 441 - 441: It¡¯s Really You?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Julia looked at Chris and pleaded with her eyes. ¡°Mr. Walton¡­¡±


    Chris had yet to recover from the fact that he had torn apart a real ghost. When he heard this, he lowered his eyes to take a look and said calmly, ¡°I believe Sara.¡±


    Julia instantly cried. She pretended to be pitiful, but her heart was about to twist with jealousy. Without evidence, Chris actually believed Sara!


    The director felt a headacheing on. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. There are so many cameras here, and there are also people filming behind-the-scenes clips outside. Check them all!¡±


    Julia was not afraid of being investigated and did not say anything. Soon, the results came back. No one on the set captured anything abnormal, but on the actors¡¯ rest side, Julia¡¯s fans filmed her, showing that Julia had been sitting in her seat to rest.


    Sara stared at the shot. ¡°Is this really you?¡± The picture taken by this fan was a little blurry. In the shot, Julia had her back to the camera and was holding an umbre. She was sitting alone in a corner away from the crowd. Other than the fact that the clothes were the same, it was impossible to be sure.


    Julia bit her lip and said softly, ¡°Sister Sara, I know you¡¯ve never liked me, but the evidence is right in front of you. Why don¡¯t you believe me¡­¡±


    Sara: ¡°She¡¯s in the corner on a cloudy day with an umbre. She must be fully prepared. She even prepared alibis.¡± The only thing she was d about now was that she was fine, but she would remember this grudge!


    Seeing that Julia was still crying and pretending to be pitiful, Sara was about to speak when Amelia said in a childish voice, ¡°Are you looking for the person who set the fire? Mia knows!¡±


    Everyone turned around and saw Amelia holding an actress¡¯s hand. This actress was wearing gray clothes and her hair was messy, covering most of her face. She stood with her hands by her side silently. Everyone felt that something was wrong.


    Amelia said, ¡°This auntie said that she saw that it was done by an auntie with a hoarse throat.¡¯


    Julia frowned to herself. Where did Amelia find someone to nder her? She had not even seen this woman just now. How could she see what she had done! Julia felt very indignant. She felt that Amelia was a child and did not understand many things. It must have been an adult who asked her to do it. Was it Mrs. Walton? Or Chris? Could it be that they had taken a fancy to Sara? Julia was jealous and indignant. She opened her mouth and pretended to be sad. ¡°Forget it. Mr. Walton is helping Sister Sara, right? That¡¯s right. What am I? If you say so, what else can I do¡­¡± Her tone was bitter, and she looked very aggrieved.


    Julia thought that no one knew what she had done. Even her assistant, who was disguised as her, did not know what she had gone to do. She only thought that she had gone back to sleep because she waszy. She was so cautious and had not dealt with anyone else. Who else could expose her except herself? At this time, Amelia pulled someone out and wanted to convict her?


    Amelia took Ghost Auntie¡¯s hand and encouraged her. ¡°You have to work hard, Ghost Auntie. You have to be brave! Tell me what you saw!¡±


    Amelia had seen this ghost auntie the entire time Julia was doing bad things. Amelia hoped that she would say it herself. Sara was extremely touched to see the cute Amelia working so hard to speak up for her. Boohoo, what a cute little kid!


    At this moment, Ghost Auntie expressed that she really wanted to cry! When she died, her throat was cut and she couldn¡¯t speak! However, when she saw Amelia, who trusted her so much, she tried her best to say, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ her¡­ I saw¡­ her ssh gasoline¡­ on the divider¡­¡± She pointed at Julia. Her throat was like a bellows, and it was very difficult for her to say a few words. However, everyone heard her clearly. They instantly looked at Julia in surprise.


    Julia usually treated everyone to milk tea. She was very kind. They did not expect her to do such a thing!


    Julia was on the verge of tears. ¡°Why¡­ why are you framing me like this?¡± Anyway, she refused to admit it now.


    William raised his camera speechlessly. ¡°Auntie, are you going to deny it? Did you not expect me to capture everything?¡±


    William felt very bored watching the plot they filmed on the set, so he wanted to try his ghost-catching. Before catching ghosts, he had to know where ghosts were, so he took the ghost camera and filmed everywhere. He happened to capture the ghost auntie. When his attention was on the female ghost, he did not see Julia beside him..

 Chapter 442 - 442: Call the Police

    Chapter 442 - 442: Call the Police


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    William turned on the camera. Those closest to him saw that on the video footage, a person in the extras¡¯ costume was furtively sshing gasoline on the partition.


    Julia pretended to be calm. ¡°This isn¡¯t me. You¡¯ve only filmed half of the body and we don¡¯t even see a face. How can you be sure that it¡¯s me¡­¡± As she spoke, the image flickered and Julia¡¯s face appeared.


    Julia choked instantly.


    William pressed pause. ¡°Look, this is you, right?¡±


    This time, Julia could not quibble. This scene was extremely clear. Even the e on her cheek was clearly captured!


    Everyone was instantly in an uproar.


    ¡°It¡¯s really her? Oh my god, sshing gasoline to ruin someone¡¯s face. Isn¡¯t this too vicious?¡±


    ¡°This is no longer a matter of viciousness. This is illegal! If not for Ms. Sara¡¯s


    good luck, she would probably have suffered serious burns!¡±


    ¡°In that case, Julia deliberately pped Ms. Sara twice in the scene just now? She even said that she was immersed in the scene. I think she must have done it on purpose!¡±


    The director frowned and looked at Julia in disgust and disappointment. As a director, he hated actors who did not study acting well and only used scheming methods.


    ¡°Call the police,¡± the director said directly.


    Julia panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t, Director, listen to me¡­¡± She grabbed the directors hand. This time, the tears were real. She was in a mess. She lowered her voice and begged, ¡°Director, as long as you don¡¯t call the police, I¡¯ll do anything you want¡­¡± She looked at the director pitifully and hinted.


    Unexpectedly, the director was even more disgusted. He shook off her hand. ¡°You know very well how you entered this production team! But don¡¯t use such methods on me. I won¡¯t fall for it!¡±


    The director¡¯s words were merciless and directly exposed Julia¡¯s despicable behavior. Everyone¡¯s expressions were interesting as they sized Julia up from head to toe and took photos of her with their phones.


    ¡°Oh my god, she actually said such shameless words in public to avoid responsibility! ¡±


    ¡°She actually said she would do anything if you don¡¯t call the police? Do you think everything will be fine just because you sleep with someone?¡±


    Julia¡¯s face stiffened. She wished she could find a hole in the ground and hide in it.


    In the end, Julia was taken away by the police. There were countless cell phones on the set taking photos of her. Previously, Julia had used all sorts of methods to ride on the poprity just to be famous. Now that she waspletely famous, she would probably never be able to make aeback in her life!


    Julia wanted to cry. How did things turn out like this?! She still wanted to be the Walton family¡¯s Madam Walton! She still wanted to marry Chris and give him three babies! Julia gritted her teeth, her heart filled with hatred. It was all Amelia and William¡¯s fault! Why were the Walton children so annoying! Nosy!


    On the set, everyone went to do their own things.


    Sara held the female ghost¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you so much. What¡¯s your name? Which studio are you an extra from? Your makeup is really good. Let¡¯s leave our contact details! I¡¯ll treat you to a meal!¡±


    The female ghost lowered her eyes and looked at Sara¡¯s hand in surprise. This was the first time someone had said that they wanted to treat her to a meal since she died!


    ¡°No. there¡¯s no need¡­¡± The female ghost said with difficulty. She nced at Amelia. ¡°If¡­ there¡­ isn¡¯t anything¡­ I¡¯ll leave first¡­¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you, Ghost Auntie!¡±


    Sara wondered why Amelia was calling her Ghost Auntie. She thought back to the script carefully. Was there a plot about the civilians being harmed by the Japanese? Why else would this extra wear such makeup? In her momentary daze, the female ghost had disappeared. Sara looked around, but she didn¡¯t see her.


    Amelia stretched and smiled. ¡°Another big problem has been solved. Mia is super awesome, right?!¡±


    Sara picked Amelia up and rubbed against her. ¡°Yes, yes! Mia is super awesome! ¡±


    Amelia cried out and dodged back. ¡°Sister Sara, your face is too dirty! Fourth Uncle, save me!¡±


    Chris stepped forward and held out his hand. ¡°Give me Mia.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Sara turned around and ran with Amelia in her arms. ¡°No!¡±


    Chris:


    Mrs. Walton: re ! ! ! ¡±


    Sara felt very rxed. She did not expect the matter to be resolved so easily. ¡°I originally wanted to ask my family to help resolve it.. If we really can¡¯t find evidence, I¡¯ll let Julia have a taste of being bit by mes!¡±

 Chapter 443 - 443: Sold

    Chapter 443 - 443: Sold


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the dressing room, Sara said as she wiped Amelia¡¯s face. Amelia¡¯s face was ck from her rubbing and she was pouting for her to wipe it. When she heard this, she even shook her head and said seriously, ¡°Sister Sara, this is awful society. You have to pay attention to thew, understand?¡±


    Sara was amused. Such a young child talking to her about thew with a serious expression. She was really too cute! She tapped Amelia¡¯s little nose. ¡°Why are you so cute? Are you selling such a cute child? I¡¯ll pay a billion!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°How should I sell myself? Do you want me to go home with you? Or can Ie to the production team to see you? When you pay, can I count the money myself?¡± If she only came to visit when Sara was working, then she could do it! If she earned a


    billion yuan, then Eldest Uncle would not have to work so hard!


    Sara:


    Mrs. Walton and Chris were speechless. Was this what it meant to help someone count their money after being sold?


    Sara couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°I¡¯m just joking with you, little money-grubber! In the future, if anyone tells you that, you have to say you¡¯re not for sale, understand?¡±


    After a while, their faces were wiped clean. Mrs. Walton looked at the time and said it was time to go home.


    Amelia seized the moment to ask Sara, ¡°Sister Sara, the ghosts you¡¯re talking about aren¡¯t real ghosts, right?¡±


    Sara: ¡°Of course. It¡¯s just a name for the invasion army.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°There are no ghosts in this world!¡±


    Chris stared straight ahead.


    William remained silent.


    Amelia started to say something, then asked, ¡°Then, Sister Sara, will you be afraid if you see a ghost?¡±


    Sara said, ¡°That depends on the ghost.¡± Amelia asked, ¡°Female ghost?¡±


    Sara said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll whistle and pounce!¡±


    Amelia:


    Chris:


    William: ¡°¡­ You¡¯re a real warrior!¡±


    Mrs. Walton came up and took Amelia¡¯s hand. She smiled. ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Sara stood quickly. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, no trouble. I like Mia, too.¡±


    Mrs. Walton nodded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back first.¡¯


    Sara waved her hand and watched Amelia get into the car and leave reluctantly.


    Suddenly, she remembered that she did not ask for Amelia¡¯s contact number!


    Oh no, oh no, such a cute child, she actually forgot to take a photo with her! Even a photo of Mia was fine!


    Sara¡¯s gaze turned andnded on Chris. She ran over with her phone. ¡°Mr. Walton, let¡¯s add each other on WeChat? Speaking of which, we¡¯ve worked together for so long, but I haven¡¯t gotten your contact number!¡±


    There was arge group chat in the production team. Usually, if they had anything to say, they would say it in the group. Sara and Chris weren¡¯t personal WeChat friends.


    Chris was sitting in his seat and reading a script. When he heard this, he pushed up the frame of his sses on the bridge of his nose and saidzily, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Then, he sessfully added her as a friend on WeChat.


    Sara thanked him politely and went to sit at the side. After getting Chris¡¯s WeChat, Sara immediately opened his WeChat Moments and read more than ten messages in a row. They were all promotions for business cooperation. She was a little indignant. How could Chris hold back from posting on his WeChat Moments when he had such a cute kid at home?


    At the same time, Chris also nced at his cell phone. His slender fingers casually clicked on Sara¡¯s Moments. Usually, she would take revenge. If someone pped her twice, she would feel like she had suffered a loss. Her Moments were actually filled with cute cats and dogs? And rabbits? In just a few Moments, it could be seen that Sara liked cute things. She had seven or eight cats at home. There were ck, yellow, white, and flowers. She also liked to watch anime. No wonder she liked Mia so much.


    Chris put his phone away nonchntly and prepared for the next scene. At this moment, he saw Sara bury her head and secretly scrolling through his Moments?


    Chris:


    On the other side, Amelia had just returned home when she saw Harpering down the stairs. He pretended not to care as he passed by with a ss of water. Then he sat on the sofa with Amelia.


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°Brother Harper, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Harper said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it seriously. I think I like the crystal tower-shaped tomb.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°It¡¯s best if you engrave the three letters MVP on it for me.


    Amelia:


    William: ¡®I???¡± No, was Harper¡¯s reflex arc so long? He only reacted to what they were talking about yesterday just now?

 Chapter 444 - 444: Must Remember

    Chapter 444 - 444: Must Remember


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia was stunned for a moment before she remembered the grave. She said happily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember it! In the future, I¡¯ll definitely build a crystal tower for you, Brother Harper!¡±


    Harper nodded, satisfied.


    William, who was at the side, felt that it was magical. No, Harper, what are you satisfied with? This was not something children should consider, right?


    William asked, ¡°By the way, Mia, I saw a few ghosts on the set just now. Don¡¯t we have to catch those ghosts?¡± There were seven to eight of them in total! If he didn¡¯t catch them, it would be a waste of the ghost-catching he had painstakingly set up!


    Amelia shook her head and said, ¡°Those ghosts didn¡¯t harm anyone. There¡¯s no need to catch them.¡± The ghost squatting in the cell frightened the staff uncle, but he only chuckled and floated away. The ghosts outside were sticking to the extras and tiptoeing. Perhaps they were too bored and it was close to the Ghost Festival, so they came out to y. And that ghost auntie had helped her a lot!


    William: ¡°Alright, are we still going out these few days? There are so many ghosts during the Ghost Festival. We canplete a year¡¯s worth of KPI after catching them for a few days.¡±


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s a KPI?¡±


    William: ¡°It means key performance indicators.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°What¡¯s performance?¡±


    William opened his mouth. Was his sister a hundred thousand whys? Fortunately, he was a very knowledgeable brother!


    William cleared his throat. ¡°For example, your Soul Retrieving Gourd needs 100 resentful ghosts to fill it. Then, our performance goal is to catch 100 resentful ghosts. If we capture 30 resentful ghosts, our performance goal will be 30%pleted. If we capture 100 resentful ghosts in one go during the Ghost Festival these few days, our performance goal will bepleted! This is calledpleting the KPI. Do you understand?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Understood, but are we in a hurry toplete the KPI?¡±


    William: ¡°Uh¡­ Didn¡¯t your master say that if you don¡¯t fill the Soul Retrieving


    Gourd, you will disappear?¡±


    Amelia thought for a moment. ¡°Master said that the purpose of catching ghosts is not to catch ghosts!¡±


    It was William¡¯s turn to be stunned. ¡°Then what was it for?¡±


    Amelia was also very confused. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that either. Anyway, Master said to catch it.¡±


    William:


    Mrs. Walton called everyone over to eat in the cafeteria. Amelia put down her toys. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat!¡±


    Seven pped his wings and shook his head as he followed. When he passed by the stairs, he saw Grandpa Turtle lying there enjoying the shade. He even habitually bit him. Grandpa Turtle calmly retracted his neck. Seven took a bite and ran, not pestering him.


    Harper stood up and frowned. ¡°Catch a hundred ghosts? So many!¡±


    After dinner, Amelia leaned on the table and drew. Suddenly, she saw her master and mother return. She quickly threw down her pen and ran out. ¡°Mom, Master, where did you go?¡±


    Helena touched Amelia¡¯s head sadly. ¡°I went to register.¡± She was going to reincarnate after July 14th. Before she left, she could stille up and take a look. This was thest time they would meet.


    Amelia¡¯s smile slowly faded as she hugged Helena without a word. She patted Helena¡¯s back and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. Mia will always be with you. It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Helena¡¯s heart ached. She understood that Amelia was the mini King of Hell.


    Perhaps a hundred or two hundred yearster, she would sit in the King of Hell¡¯s hall and calmly watch life and death. Or perhaps Amelia would be able to see where she reincarnated and who she became. However, she would never remember Mia again. She would not remember that she once had such a cute daughter.


    Helena put her arms around Amelia and nodded. She smiled. ¡°What delicious food did your grandmother cook today?¡±


    Amelia immediately held Helena¡¯s hand and ran downstairs. ¡°I saved them all for you, Mom! There¡¯s steamed pork ribs, roastmb chops, coffee fatty beef, garlic lobster¡­¡± As she spoke, she didn¡¯t know if she was talking too fast or if she was drooling.


    Helena couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Her daughter was the cutest in the world. She had to remember her. She had to try her best to remember her.


    On the production team¡¯s side, Chris, who was rushing to film, had just finished work. The extras gradually dispersed, but there were always one or two still floating on the set. From time to time, he would see one in the corner. Chris couldn¡¯t help but grip the straw bag tightly. Just as he was about to leave, he was stopped by Sara..

 Chapter 445 - 445: Targeting Amelia

    Chapter 445 - 445: Targeting Amelia


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sara seemed to be very shy. She said coyly, ¡°Mr. Walton, thank you for speaking up for me today. Can I treat you to a meal sometime?¡±


    Chris was used to such scenes. Almost every time an actress asked him out for a meal, he would reject her directly. Chris said lightly, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    Sara¡¯s face was suddenly filled with disappointment.


    Chris nced at Sara. Her eyes were still shining just now, but they seemed to have extinguished at this moment. Her entire face darkened. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Sara say, ¡°It¡¯s my birthday next week. Mr. Walton, can you give me face ande to my birthday party?¡± The corners of Chris¡¯s mouth twitched. In the end, he said, ¡°Alright, send me the time and ce on WeChat.¡±


    Sara¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded like she was pecking at rice. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Thank you, Mr. Walton!¡± With that, she bowed and jogged away happily.


    Chris looked at Sara¡¯s cheerful back and could not help but raise his eyebrows. She secretly looked at his WeChat Moments and even invited him to her birthday party. There had been many actresses, female staff, and even the female boss of the investors who pestered him in this way, but these actions did not seem so annoying if it were Sara?


    Chris was in his car on the way home when he received Sara¡¯s message. It was the time and address of the birthday party.


    Chris tapped his well-defined fingers on the screen. Just as he was about to reply, he saw Sara send another message. ¡°Mr. Walton, you have toe! I¡¯ll wait for you at the Miller residence!¡±


    Chris¡¯s fingertips paused.


    On the other side, Sara stared at the phone screen. Forget it, forget it. This sentence didn¡¯t seem right. She quickly deleted it! She quickly deleted the message just now and changed it to: ¡°I anticipate Mr. Walton¡¯s arrival!¡± Just as she sent this sentence, Sara quickly deleted it. What? What anticipation!


    Sara thought for a moment and decided to tell him her goal. ¡°Mr. Walton, bring Mia along to y when the timees!¡± She bit her lip and stared at this sentence for half a minute. In the end, she did not withdraw it, but there was no news from Chris for a long time.


    Sara thought to herself, Wasn¡¯t her goal too obvious? Would Mr. Walton be angry if he found out that she had designs on Amelia and treated him as a tool? Would the Walton family guard against her because Amelia was so precious?


    Sara scratched her head anxiously. Just as she was feeling uneasy, her cell phone dinged. It was a message from Chris.


    Chris said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sara immediately cheered. ¡°Yay!¡± Order the cake! Order the cake now! I wonder what vor Mia likes!


    On the other side, Chris stared at his cell phone until the screen automatically went out. Only then did he chuckle from his chest. Ha, she even unsent it. He saw it all. How stupid.


    Chris turned the phone in his palm and put it back in his pocket. That was when he saw flowers on the side of the road. One of them was a teddy bear, pink and cute. He said, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    The assistant quickly stopped the car and asked, ¡°Mr. Walton, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chris opened the door and went down. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy a bouquet of flowers. Wait a moment.¡±


    It was already eleven o¡¯clock at night. There were not many people on the streets. There were only a few stalls selling fruits, filming cell phones, and the flower stall in front of him.


    ¡°I want this bouquet of bears.¡± Chris took out his phone. ¡°How much is it?¡±


    The stall owner raised his head and said tiredly, ¡°I¡¯m about to close the stall. I¡¯ll sell it for 150 yuan. This is usually sold for more than 200 yuan.¡±


    Chris nodded. He scanned the code and paid two hundred dors. He picked up the bear bouquet and left. He reached out and touched one of the bears. It was quite cute. Mia would probably like it.


    Chris didn¡¯t notice that a series of footprints had suddenly appeared behind him. One of the footprints followed him and suddenly took a few steps closer. In the end, for some reason, it took a few more steps back.


    In the shadows of the street stood a little girl of about six years old. She was holding apass and was about to rush over when she suddenly saw a green light emit from Chris¡¯s body, sending the female ghost flying. She couldn¡¯t help but stop and frown at Chris. ¡°It¡¯s her again¡­¡± The little girl snorted and turned to leave.


    When the little girl returned home, she realized that the lights were on. She opened the door with a cold expression and entered. As expected, she saw a woman with a facial mask lying on the sofa and watching anime.


    Seeing the little girl return, Sara sat up abruptly and removed the film. ¡°Nine, where did you go? It¡¯s sote.. How old are you? Why aren¡¯t you home in the middle of the night?¡±

 Chapter 446 - 446: What a Beautiful Ghost!

    Chapter 446 - 446: What a Beautiful Ghost!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The little girl hummed coldly and bent down to change her shoes.


    Sara walked over and tapped her head. ¡°Your sister is talking to you!¡±


    The little girl said calmly, ¡°My name is Moon, not Nine.¡± She looked up, her amber eyes cold. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Sara was speechless. She red as Moon entered the room. Before she left, she turned around and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t like to be disturbed. Don¡¯t knock on my door.¡±


    Sara was speechless. She had said that her parents were already in their forties or fifties, so why would they want a second child! Look! No one could control the child they gave birth to! Other children would cry once or twice if they fell, but Moon had never cried. When she was born, she looked at the nurse calmly.


    When she was one year old, she dared to climb out of the crib. When she hurt,


    she would get up on her own and not cry! Sara had never seen Moon cry in her life!


    When she was one year old, she dared to climb out of the crib. When she hurt, she would get up on her own and not cry! Sara had never seen Moon cry in her life!


    ¡°Sigh, how worrisome! Can¡¯t she be as cute as Mia¡­ A child with a cold face every day¡­¡± Sara muttered.


    On the other side, Chris had just returned to the Walton family¡¯s manor.


    No one noticed that there was a pair of footprints in the trunk of the car.


    Amelia was already asleep. Chris tiptoed into Amelia¡¯s room and ced the bear bouquet on her bedside table. Looking at the sleeping baby, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and hook her little nose. ¡°Good night, cutie.¡±


    Behind him, Helena widened her eyes and cursed. ¡°Where did my fourth brother go to? He actually brought back a seductive ghost?!¡±


    She saw a seductive ghost following behind Chris. It was wearing a small undergarment embroidered with lotuses and a pink gauze dress. She was barefoot and had slender jade feet.


    Helena: ¡°¡­What a beautiful ghost!¡± She was so beautiful that even a woman like her was tempted!


    The seductive ghost twisted her slender waist and nced at Helena. She smiled coquettishly and said, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t ruin my ns. I like your fourth brother.¡±


    Helena waved her hand. ¡°No, no. My fourth brother has been single for 28 years. Go ahead and do whatever you want! As long as you can¡¯t kill him, do whatever you want! ¡±


    The seductive ghost: ¡°???¡±


    Helena coughed. ¡°That¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that. I just saw that my fourth brother had been single and was quite pitiful.¡±


    The seductive ghost grinned. ¡°I like little sisters like you. Do you want to do a job with me?¡±


    Helena red. ¡°Am I that kind of person? That¡¯s my biological brother!¡±


    The seductive ghost rolled her eyes speechlessly. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Look, there¡¯s an especially tall and handsome man in the second room in the corridor.¡±


    Helena waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s boring. That man is my daughter¡¯s father. It¡¯s not exciting.¡±


    The seductive ghost: She widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell? Sister, you¡¯re quite impressive! You don¡¯t like such a handsome dad, you like others?¡±


    Helena grinned. Of course not. If there was a chance, who wouldn¡¯t want a sweet rtionship? After all, she was only in her early twenties when she died, but she was about to be reincarnated. She couldn¡¯t stay in this world any longer.


    The seductive ghost waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m going to look for your fourth brother.¡± She floated out behind Chris.


    Helena¡¯s eyes flickered and she chuckled. Amelia had given Chris a capsule to ward off evil. If the seductive ghost could touch even a strand of her fourth brother¡¯s hair, it would be considered her loss! However, this seductive ghost was so beautiful that Helena couldn¡¯t help but follow. She swore that she definitely didn¡¯t want to peek at the wall. She was just curious about what would happen if he was pestered by the seductive ghost. Being possessed by an unlucky ghost was unlucky, but being possessed by a cowardly ghost would make one timid. There was also a flirtatious ghost in Mia¡¯s Soul Retrieving Gourd. She teased the cowardly ghost all day long. Whoever she saw, she fell in love with. If one was possessed by a flirtatious ghost, they would want many boyfriends and girlfriends. What about the seductive ghost? Would her fourth brother be so frightened that he would run 300 miles, or would he go out to a bar for a one-night stand and get a sister-inw with three babies?


    Chris was taking a shower. The fatigue of the day was washed away by the water, and he became refreshed. Their production team would not film for the next two days before and after the Ghost Festival. This was an unwritten rule in some sensitive production teams. Although the television drama he was filming was not a supernatural theme, the female lead in the drama would have some mysterious settings, so the production team was still on holiday. In other words, he had four days off.. Where should he bring Mia to y?

 Chapter 447 - 447: Another Ghost?!

    Chapter 447 - 447: Another Ghost?!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chris was thinking about it when he caught a glimpse of a pink shadow behind the mirror. His back stiffened.


    Amidst the mist, a woman¡¯s coquettish voice sounded. ¡°Brother,e and y¡­¡¯


    Chris frozepletely. The mist in the bathroom was getting thicker and thicker, making it almost impossible for him to breathe. His mind had also be sluggish, and his hands and feet were stiff.


    At that moment, Chris thought of the straw bag he had just taken off and ced on the bedside table¡­ He twisted his neck with difficulty¡­


    Behind him, a pair of feet stepped out of the bathtub. With a ssh, the pink gauzended at her feet. Naked, she slowly approached Chris¡­


    Chris instantly had goosebumps all over his body. He didn¡¯t know where he got the strength from, but before the figure could touch him, he suddenly pulled his feet and ran wildly! With a bang, the bathroom door was almost smashed!


    The seductive ghost opened her mouth and was dumbfounded. She had taken a fancy to Chris because he was unruly and had a roguish look on his face. It was tempting to look at him! In the end, why did he run out of the bathroom barefoot?!


    The seductive ghost calmed down and immediately followed. However, Chris put on a bathrobe and grabbed a straw bag firmly in his hand. Before the seductive ghost could change her pouncing posture, she was sent flying by a green light!


    The seductive ghost: ¡®


    Chris had just picked up the straw bag when he saw a white figure flying towards him. Right on the heels of that, the sachet in his hand emitted a green light and sent the female ghost flying! He felt so bitter. Why did he always encounter ghosts?


    Without thinking, Chris ran toward Amelia¡¯s room. Helena had just pressed her ear to the door when it flew open. Chris bolted out like a gust of wind.


    Helena: . It seemed like she had guessed correctly. This was her fourth brother, hahaha!


    Helena kindly helped the seductive ghost up. ¡°Pretty Sister, are you alright?¡±


    The seductive ghost held her waist. ¡°Aiyo, my old waist¡­ What¡¯s wrong with your fourth brother? He¡¯s running?!¡±


    Helena covered her mouth and snickered. ¡°Sister, do you want to hook up with


    someone else? That room is my eldest brother, a cold and handsome man. Over there is my second brother. He¡¯s silent and elegant. Over there is my fifth brother. He¡¯s tall, powerful, and wild..¡±


    The seductive ghost rolled her eyes. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Tell me the truth.


    You already knew that your fourth brother¡¯s straw bag was very powerful,


    Helena smiled. ¡®1 1 don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never tried. How would I know¡­¡± But she knew now! When she approached her family tomorrow, she had to be careful!


    The seductive ghost cursed and left! A bunch of handsome men! She actually couldn¡¯t sleep with any of them! It was simply infuriating!


    Amelia was woken up in a daze. She saw Chris tiptoeing around her children¡¯s sofa. He was still wearing a bathrobe and had his arms crossed. Amelia got up. Her voice was still soft from waking up. ¡°Fourth Uncle?¡±


    Chris opened his eyes and said gently, ¡°Did I wake you?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Fourth Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chris walked over and patted Amelia¡¯s little head. ¡°Nothing. I just suddenly wanted to apany Mia.¡±


    Helena¡¯s mouth twitched outside the door. Her fourth brother really cared about his face! If she hadn¡¯t seen Chris run out of the room with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that the man in front of her was the man whose leg hair was flying!


    Suddenly, Chris¡¯s face stiffened. In the darkness, he saw a ghost at the door. This time, it was wearing white clothes¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but press between his eyebrows. Was there no end to it!


    At this moment, Amelia said, ¡°Mom, where have you been?¡±


    Chris¡¯s back stiffened and he turned his head in disbelief.


    Helena floated over and greeted him with a smile. ¡°Hi, Fourth Brother. Why were you running just now?¡±


    Chris¡¯s face froze. His lips gradually tightened into a straight line. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Helena¡­


    Helena stopped smiling and sighed. She knew her fourth brother. He looked like a ruffian, but he was actually very timid and was especially afraid of ghosts. But now that she had be a ghost, he was not afraid of her¡­


    Chris stared at Helena, not daring to blink, afraid that if he blinked, he would not see Helena when he opened his eyes again.


    Helena asked, ¡°Fourth Brother, I¡¯m a ghost now. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me? You were so afraid just now that the hair on your legs flew up.¡±


    Chris felt that his vision was a little blurry and couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes.


    He clenched his hand into a fist and pressed it to his lips. He forced a smile..


    ¡°Helena, you¡¯re being naughty again, aren¡¯t you? Were you the one who worked with that female ghost just now? Did you scare Big Brother and the others?¡±

 Chapter 448 - 448: Bargaining For Reincarnation

    Chapter 448 - 448: Bargaining For Reincarnation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Helena grinned. ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t this for your own good? Look at how beautiful that seductive ghost sister is¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Helena was suddenly pulled into Chris¡¯s arms. ¡°Helena¡­ are you okay over there?¡± His voice was hoarse. Where no one could see, he quietly wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with his fingertips.


    Helena hugged Chris and patted his back. ¡°Fourth Brother, I¡¯m quite well, really. The Infernal Judge is also very good to me. He even secretly brought me out. Those old fellows in Hell are blowing their beards and ring at me, but they can¡¯t do anything to me. I went to register today. They said that they would find a good family for me to reincarnate. There are four choices. Guess what I chose?¡±


    Chris¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed the bitterness in his throat. He smiled and asked, ¡°What did you choose?¡±


    Helena smiled and said, ¡°I said that I wanted to return to the Walton family and be my mother¡¯s little daughter again, but in the end, the current acting King of Hell, an old fellow who¡¯s so old, was about to die of anger. He said that it was nonsense! Your mother is already in her seventies and eighties. How can she give birth!¡±


    Helena: ¡°I thought about it and realized that it made sense. So I said that I would reincarnate as Big Brother¡¯s daughter, or Third Brother, Fourth Brother, and Fifth Brother would be fine. Then, that old fellow said that I was fooling around. He said that if I reincarnated as your daughter, wouldn¡¯t I be messing up my seniority with Mia?¡± She muttered andined.


    Chris looked at her without blinking. ¡°And?¡± he asked.


    Helena sighed. ¡°Then there was nothing I could do. Those old guys were angry and said they didn¡¯t care about me anymore. They didn¡¯t let me choose for myself. They chose for me.¡±


    Chrisughed. It had to be his sister. She could even bargain for reincarnation.


    Helena added, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been at Walton¡¯s house all this time. I can eat


    Mom¡¯s cooking every day.¡±


    Chris remembered that Amelia would till a bowl every day before eating. It was filled to the brim. He pursed his lips and said after a long time, ¡°Tell Fourth Brother what else you want to eat.¡± Helena had to avoid eating during chemotherapy when she was alive. There were many things she could not eat. Now, she could eat. No matter what she wanted to eat, he could find it for her.


    Helena thought for a moment and said, ¡°I want to eat fried grasshoppers, Supreme Shrimp Noodles, and salmon slices! Fourth Brother, make them for me personally!¡± There was nostalgia in her eyes.


    Chrisughed. There were tears in his eyes as he tapped Helena¡¯s nose. ¡°Are you deliberately making things difficult for Fourth Brother?¡± Previously, when she was sick, they were afraid that there would be parasites in the salmon. Ordinary people would be fine if they ate it, but Helena was undergoing chemotherapy. If they were not careful, she would be infected. Therefore, salmon was a food that Helena had not eaten even after wheedling many times.


    When Chris thought of this, his heart ached. Helena was still smiling and wheedling. ¡°Fourth Brother, Fourth Brother, are you going to make it for me?


    If not, I¡¯ll go look for Big Brother!¡±


    Chris: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not going to work tomorrow. I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    Helena: ¡°Yay! Mia, we¡¯ll have delicious food tomorrow!¡±


    Amelia, who waspletely awake, looked confused. What fried grasshopper did her mother say? Was this thing really edible? But as for salmon¡­ Amelia swallowed. ¡°Mia can¡¯t wait either!¡±


    Helena kissed Amelia dotingly. ¡°Okay, go to sleep. Little children can¡¯t stay upte.¡± She leaned over the bed and hummed to Amelia to sleep.


    Amelia hugged the kitten doll and looked at Helena without blinking. Her eyes were filled with the child¡¯s attachment to her mother. Slowly, she closed her eyes and fell asleep again.


    Helena looked at the kitten doll in Amelia¡¯s arms. She had given it to Amelia as a birthday present when she was two years old. If she remembered correctly, she had bought it on the side of the road. It was only twenty-five dors. ording to Elmer,ter on, the doll had been beaten up by that bastard Jonathan. The cat ears had been cut off by Reba to make Amelia cry. Now that George had sent the scarred kitten doll to be carefully repaired, there was no sign of damage. The outside was clean, and the cotton inside had been treated somehow. It was fluffy and soft. Amelia was no longer the child who carried the doll everywhere she went. She felt safe enough now. It was just that she was used to hugging the kitten doll when she slept..

 Chapter 449 - 449: Go to the Roof for a Drink

    Chapter 449 - 449: Go to the Roof for a Drink


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Go to sleep, go to sleep, grow up quickly¡­¡± Helena muttered. She waited for Amelia to fall asleep before standing up quietly. Although she was a ghost and would not make any sound, she was still as careful as when she was alive.


    Chris¡¯s heart ached the more he looked at her. He wondered how Helena had lived during the two years they were not around. Back at Miller¡¯s house, Seven had imitated Helena¡¯s painful voice and begged Jonathan to give her some medicine. Chris clenched his fists. They could not bear their sister to be in even a little pain, but when she was in the final stages of her illness, she needed to beg a scumbag to give her some painkillers. Why was this world always so torturous?


    Chris¡¯s throat was bitter as he followed Helena out the door in a daze. Helena asked, ¡°Fourth Brother, aren¡¯t you going back to sleep? It¡¯s already veryte.¡±


    Chris shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping anymore. Let¡¯s go. I will apany you to the roof to look at the stars.¡± That was what she loved to do when she was young. She was mischievous and always climbed onto the roof. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have the chanceter.


    Helena¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll call Eldest Brother! Fourth Brother, go prepare some wine and peanuts. Don¡¯t let Mommy find out!¡± With that, she floated over excitedly to look for George!


    Chris stared at Helena¡¯s figure and only came back to his senses when he knew that she had disappeared. He tiptoed to prepare the wine and peanuts. When Helena was 18 years old, he had once obtained a jar of wine and carefully stored it in the wine cer. He thought that when Helena got married, he would take it out and let the siblings have a good drink. Now¡­ his wish had been fulfilled.


    In Amelia¡¯s room, she seemed to have sensed something and suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s delicious food?¡± She rolled over and got up. She carried the kitten doll and ran out barefoot. She looked left and right. She had a dream just now. She dreamed that her mother and Eldest Uncle were hiding on the roof to eat delicious food on her back! No, you can¡¯t secretly eat delicious food without telling her. She wanted toe too!


    Amelia ran upstairs silently, barefoot.


    George was sleeping when he suddenly felt something slide across his face. It was itchy. He frowned and opened his eyes. In the end, he saw a female ghost standing at the head of her bed. Her long ck hair hung in front of her eyes and covered her face. When she saw him open his eyes, she slowly raised her hand. ¡°Big Brother¡­ Big Brother¡­ Get up¡­ Get up and drink¡­¡±


    George, who had just woken up:


    George¡¯s reaction to seeing a ghost was a little special. He punched out and punched!


    With a thud, Helena flew out and clung to the wall with a smack. She couldn¡¯t pull herself off.


    Helena: n ???¡± She had miscalcted! Fortunately, ghosts did not hurt. Otherwise, she would have been beaten to death by her brother!


    Helena leaned against the wall and said helplessly, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me¡­¡±


    George¡¯s face stiffened. This voice¡­


    ¡°Helena?¡± George quickly got up. He wanted to pull Helena down, but he was afraid of hurting her. There was a hint of helplessness in his voice. ¡°You girl, why are you so naughty? What should we do now?¡±


    George was filled with regret. He had just woken up and did not recognize this female ghost as Helena. Would it hurt if he punched her? Their sister was most afraid of pain. She would cry for days even if she was stabbed with a needle!


    Helena reached out. ¡°Brother, pull me down first¡­¡± It was amazing. She actually stuck to the wall! It was so fun! It was like a sticker!


    George was a little helpless when he saw that Helena was still in the mood tough. ¡®You still have the cheek tough.¡± He took Helena¡¯s hand and carefully pulled her down. It felt like tearing a piece of wallpaper off the wall. It was extremely strange.


    Helena shook her head. Her body plopped and she looked forgiving again. She waved excitedly at George. ¡°Big Brother, do it again?¡±


    George:


    Helena smiled, but in fact, she heaved a sigh of relief. She was afraid that Eldest Brother would be like Fourth Brother. He was so sad that he wanted to cry but held it in. Although she was also very sad, she wanted everyone to be happy and wave goodbye.


    George¡¯s heart did lighten a little after Helena¡¯smotion. He asked, ¡°Why did you suddenlye over?¡±


    Helena: ¡°Ghost Festival! Ghost Festival! It¡¯s very easy to see ghosts during this time. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    During the Ghost Festival, the Ghost Gate would open. At this time, ghosts with heavy murderous auras could easily appear or find a scapegoat to cause amotion in the human world. There would also be ghostsing out to experience the long-lost human life. There were all kinds..

 Chapter 450 - 450: Let You Chase After Me

    Chapter 450 - 450: Let You Chase After Me


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Helena grinned. ¡°Brother, why aren¡¯t you surprised to see me?¡±


    George looked at her and said gently, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already know?¡± It was just that he didn¡¯t know that they could meet like this.


    Helena chuckled and held George¡¯s hand as they floated out. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Big


    Brother. Let¡¯s go to the roof to drink!¡±


    George looked at Helena intently and nodded. Then, he heard her say, ¡°I¡¯ll call Second Brother! And Fifth Brother! By the way, is Eighth Brother still in the emergency department tonight? Call him too!¡±


    George let go of Helena¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Go.¡±


    Helena headed excitedly for Dn¡¯s room. Her second brother was silent every day and didn¡¯t like to talk. He was a taciturn person. She wondered if he would be shocked to see her.


    Dn¡¯s room.


    Dn was sleeping soundly when he suddenly felt an itch on his face. He frowned and opened his eyes. In the end, he saw a female ghost standing at the head of the bed, looking at him¡­


    Dn was speechless. It was a little strange. He took a closer look. He stared at Helena for a long time. For some reason, he suddenly closed his eyes and went back to sleep.


    Helena: ¡°???¡± What kind of reaction was this?


    Helena pinched her throat and spoke again. ¡°Dn¡­ Dn¡­¡±


    Dn opened his eyes again, as if he couldn¡¯t figure it out. He stared at Helena for a long time, then rolled over and fell asleep again.


    Helena:


    George stood at the door and couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw this.


    Helena asked, ¡°Eldest Brother, what happened to Second Brother?¡±


    George lifted his chin. ¡°Ask for yourself.¡±


    Helena had no choice but to float to the other side and lie on Dn¡¯s bed and shout, ¡°Second Brother! Second Brother! Get up!¡¯


    Dn suddenly opened his eyes. This familiar form of address¡­


    ¡°Helena?!¡± Dn quickly got up and was stunned for a moment. He said,


    ¡°Helena, I just had a dream. I dreamed that a female ghost was at my bedside.¡± Then, as if he had thought of something, his pupils constricted. ¡°Helena?!¡± What was going on? He had seen Helena? The female ghost was Helena?


    Helena was speechless. Alright, this reflective arc was long¡­ She finallv understood how Emma and Harper¡¯s reflective arc came about!


    Dn was afraid that he was dreaming. He turned to look at George at the door and stammered, ¡°Brother, Helena¡­ Helena is¡­


    George: ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming.¡±


    Dn fell silent for a moment. He pursed his lips and refused to let go of


    Helena¡¯s hand. His sister¡­ his sister was back¡­ His eyes quietly reddened.


    Seeing Dn¡¯s silence, Helena sighed to herself. Her second brother was a taciturn person. Even if he had a lot to say, he would eventually turn silent. She pretended to be rxed and said, ¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s go. Fourth Brother has already brought the wine. Let¡¯s go to the roof for a drink! I¡¯ll call Fifth Brother and Eighth Brother!¡± Helena said and went out excitedly, as if she could not wait.


    Dn watched in silence. He knew Helena well enough to know she was trying to be casual.


    George nced at Dn and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Dn scrambled to his feet and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take another look.¡± So the two of them followed Helena to Eric¡¯s room.


    Eric was fast asleep, his hands behind his head, one leg rolled up, asionally falling to the side.


    Helena first stifled augh, then shouted, ¡°Eric!¡± and quickly crouched down. Eric opened his eyes and looked around in a daze. Who called him? Seeing that there was no one, he suspected that he was dreaming. At this moment, there was a rustling sound under the bed. Eric subconsciously looked over¡­


    A pale hand suddenly grabbed the edge of the bed. Immediately, a female ghost with long hair that covered her face let out a cry and crawled out from under the bed. Her hair covered most of her face, only revealing one eye as she stared straight at him¡­


    Eric: ¡°!!!¡±


    Eric was about to run when he was stunned. ¡°Helena?!¡±


    Helena pouted and brushed her hair away as she muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not fun. You all recognized me. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to be a ghost and scare people for the first time, but you all recognized me. You didn¡¯t even have the chance to let me chase you.¡±


    Outside the door, Dn and George:


    Eric opened his mouth. ¡°Then Sister, do it again.. This time, I¡¯ll definitely let you chase after me¡­¡±

 Chapter 451 - 451: Brother, There’s a Ghost!

    Chapter 451 - 451: Brother, There¡¯s a Ghost!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Helena floated over and hooked her arm around Eric¡¯s shoulder. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore. Fourth Brother is waiting on the roof.¡±


    Eric opened his mouth and stared at Helena intently. Helena¡­ was back? Hadn¡¯t Mia taken her in? Was seeing her now in a dream? If so, please let him sleep a little longer and not wake up so quickly.


    Helena saw that Eric was distracted and waved her hand. ¡°Fifth Brother, why are you in a daze? Hurry up, I¡¯ll go find Eighth brother!¡± With that, she hurriedly floated towards Andrew¡¯s room.


    Eric looked at Helena in a daze and quickly chased after her. Only then did he see George and Dn in front of the door. He quickly said, ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, can you see Helena?¡±


    George nodded. Dn was silent.


    George stopped Eric, who was about to chase after her, and said, ¡°Dn, go get something. Take everything Helena likes to eat.¡±


    Eric: ¡°Fourth Brother hid a jar of wine. I secretly drank two mouthfulsst time. I¡¯ll go look for Fourth Brother.¡± In order not to let Fourth Brother discover it, he secretly changed the jar of wine. Fourth Brother must be very irritable now.


    In Andrew¡¯s room, he was sleeping when he suddenly opened his eyes as if he had sensed something. He saw a female ghost in white with drooping hair floating above him. Seeing that he was awake, the female ghost chuckled and said bitterly, ¡°You¡­ are awake¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time¡­¡±


    Andrew¡¯s pupils constricted, and he waspletely stunned! He saw the female ghost reach out her hand, and her long nails were bright red as she strangled his neck. ¡°¡­Come down and apany me¡­ Hehe, I¡¯m so bored down there alone¡­


    Andrew finally reacted and felt a lump in his throat. Although he didn¡¯t see the female ghost¡¯s face, he recognized her. It was his sister, Helena. Although he didn¡¯t know why he could suddenly see her now, she seemed to be having


    fun¡­


    Andrew cooperated and screamed. He fell off the bed, then suddenly opened the door and ran out. ¡°Help! Ghost! There¡¯s a ghost!¡±


    Helena was stunned. Eh? Eighth brother could actually be scared away? She immediately chased after him excitedly, making a gurgling sound in her throat!


    George was about to go over and call Andrew when he saw the door of his room suddenly open. Andrew ran out with a terrified expression. ¡°Help! There¡¯s a ghost!¡±


    Helena floated behind and pinched her throat as sheughed. ¡°1 died so tragically¡­ I¡¯m so lonely down there¡­ Brother,e down and apany me¡­¡±


    Andrew: ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±


    George pinched the space between his eyebrows and stopped Helena. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t wake Mom up.¡± Then he yed along. ¡°Andrew,e back. It¡¯s Helena.¡± Andrew stopped and said in panic, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s a ghost!¡±


    Helena lifted her hair andughed. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me!¡± She leaned on George¡¯s shoulder and smiled happily. ¡°Brother, did you see that? Finally, someone was scared away by me!¡±


    Andrew looked at the grinning Helena. A hint of affection and heartache shed across his eyes, but he opened his mouth cooperatively. ¡°Helena?!¡±


    Helena: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡±


    Andrew was speechless.


    Eric and Chris came out of the wine cer. Eric was holding a jar of wine, and Chris scolded him, ¡°Alright, Eric. How dare you drink the wine I hid!¡±


    Eric chuckled. ¡°Just one sip. Is there a need!¡±


    Chris made a soft sound through his nose. He was carrying peanuts, snacks, and cakes. Helena leaned over the railing and waved. ¡°Fourth Brother, do you have mustard-vored prawn sticks? I want to eat that!¡±


    Chris looked up and saw Helena waving at him from upstairs, just like when she was a child. However, when she was young, she grabbed the railing with both hands and stuck her head out of the railing. Their parents were so frightened that they narrowed the gap in the railing overnight and changed it to a distance where her head couldn¡¯t reach out. Now that she was leaning on the railing and had grown up, she was still the same as when she was a child.


    Chris¡¯s eyes darkened and he said gently, ¡°Definitely!¡¯


    Helena was finally satisfied and could not wait to go to the top of the building. She floated beside her brothers and chattered. One moment, she said that she wanted to drink, and the next moment, she said that she would not return until she was drunk. Could ghosts get drunk? After a while, she chattered again.. ¡°Eldest Brother, where¡¯s my sister-inw? Fourth Brother, where¡¯s my sister-inw? Eighth Brother, where¡¯s my sister-inw?¡±

 Chapter 452 - 452: Aren’t You Afraid that I’ll fall to my death?

    Chapter 452 - 452: Aren¡¯t You Afraid that I¡¯ll fall to my death?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Walton brothers looked at Helena. This extravagant gathering made their hearts ache slightly.


    The Walton family¡¯s main building had five floors. Usually, the entire family lived on the second floor. The third floor was a study, guest room, and so on. The big room on the fourth floor was a showroom for Mr. Walton¡¯s antiques. At the other end was a pool table, a home theater, and so on. Half of the fifth floor was a sunroom and terrace, and the other half was a tower-shaped spire at the top of the ring-shaped house and the roof of the sunroom.


    The roof Helena said she wanted to go to was not the terrace, but the roof of the sunroom. When she was young, Mrs. Walton often scolded her for not staying well on the terrace.


    Looking at this scene now, the siblings sighed. They felt reluctant and depressed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go up first,¡± Eric said. The brothers looked up. Suddenly, a small shadow silently appeared at the top of the stairs. She was holding something round in her arms, and her hair was disheveled. ¡°Mom¡­ Mom¡­


    The siblings:


    In the middle of the night, a child hugged a round thing and called her mother faintly¡­ The siblings were really frightened this time. They were almost scared out of their wits!


    Eric was the first to climb the stairs. When he looked up, he first saw a pair of small feet. When he looked up, he saw a child with disheveled hair.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Eric¡¯s legs went weak and he fell down the stairs. His pupils constricted, and then he saw Chris react quickly and pounce on him. Then¡­ he caught the falling wine jar.


    Eric¡¯s gratified expression froze and he fell to the ground with a thud.


    Chris: ¡°Phew¡­ Thankfully, I caught it!¡±


    Eric: ¡°¡­¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll fall to my death?!


    George looked at the small figure on the roof and said in surprise, ¡°Mia?¡±


    Helena was also stunned. Wasn¡¯t Mia asleep? She was sure that she had just coaxed Mia to sleep!


    Helena quickly floated up and asked, ¡°Mia? How did you get up? Did you bump or touch anything?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. dreamed that my uncles and Mommy were secretly eating snacks, so I came up!¡± However, she did not see anyone when she came up. She thought that they had secretly finished eating. Just as she was about to go down, she heard a sound.


    George climbed up and hugged Amelia. He reprimanded, ¡°Next time, you¡¯re not allowed to climb up alone, understand?¡±


    Andrew also came up. He felt a lingering fear. ¡°Child, what if you fall? This is the fifth floor!¡¯


    Chris hugged the wine jar and followed closely behind. He scolded, ¡°Mia, you¡¯re quite bold, just like your mother when she was young.¡±


    Dn¡¯s expression was tense. There was a slightly raised fence on the roof of the sunroom that only reached Amelia¡¯s chest. If shey on it and kicked her legs slightly, she would fall. It was really scary! Tomorrow, he would change this staircase to a folding staircase. Only adults could pull thedder down. If they didn¡¯t use it usually, they would fold it. Otherwise, it would be too dangerous.


    Dn was thinking about changing the stairs. The others were concerned about Amelia. Only Eric was still lying on the patio floor. ¡°Hey, hey, hey. Don¡¯t you care about me?¡±


    Chris nced at him. ¡°You have thick skin. What do we need to care about?¡± Eric had only taken two steps up the stairs just now. It was equivalent to falling off a chair. Seeing that he could still shout, he was probably fine.


    Eric was speechless. He rubbed his nose and got up. He muttered, ¡°As expected, younger brothers are the least valuable.¡± He patted his butt, ruffled his hair, climbed the stairs, sat down, and sat beside Amelia.


    The sunroom was made of tempered ss, the kind that was bulletproof. A group of people sat on the roof. Their feet seemed to be in the air. Then, they looked at the sky. The moon and stars were sparse, and the sky was clean and quiet.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I haven¡¯t looked at the moon like that in a long time¡­¡± Helena leaned toward the roof and slumped against the ss to look at the moon, a smile on her lips.


    Amelia alsoy down and put the kitten doll aside. She shouted excitedly, ¡°Lie t, lie t!¡±


    Helena sniggered. ¡°Who taught you the phrase lie t?¡±


    Amelia leaned into Helena¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Daddy taught me!¡±


    Helena snickered. What was he teaching!


    George followed Amelia¡¯s example and raised a small altar at the side. He ced the mustard-vored shrimp sticks Helena wanted and various other snacks. He poured another ss of wine and lit three incense sticks..

 Chapter 453 - 453: Drunk

    Chapter 453 - 453: Drunk


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions| Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Helena smelled the wine and quickly got up. ¡°Wow, what wine is this? It smells so good!¡±


    Chris said, ¡°Thest time I went to film, I brought it back from the ancient city. It¡¯s rose grape wine.¡± He watched Helena approach the wine ss with a curious expression and said slowly, ¡°This was personally brewed by the grandmother of a guesthouse owner in the ancient city. It¡¯s different from others who use baijiu. She brewed it using ancient methods and fermented it with roses and grapes. That¡¯s how she brewed the rose grape wine.¡±


    Helena sniffed it as if she was intoxicated and praised, ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Roses and grapes don¡¯t sound very rted, but whenbined, it¡¯s surprisingly delicious! ¡±


    The Walton brothers also took a sip and savored it carefully. This way, they could taste what their sister could taste. Liberty Eric finished it in one gulp and even smacked his lips. ¡°That¡¯s all. It¡¯s tasteless.¡±


    Chris didn¡¯t even look up. He kicked him. It didn¡¯t taste good. If it didn¡¯t taste good, why did he secretly drink his wine?


    George said lightly, ¡°Flower fruit wine. This wine is about seven or eight degrees. It has more fragrance of flowers and fruits and is suitable for girls to drink.¡± He saw that Helena did not seem to be able to smell the wine and guessed that she had ¡°drinked¡± a ss.


    George picked up the ss of wine and took a sip. Realizing that it was really tasteless, he silently poured Helena another ss. He never expected that they would be able to meet again for a drink after his sisters death.


    Everyone drank and talked while Amelia yed.


    Soon, George realized that something was wrong. Amelia grabbed the kitten doll and ran over from the side. She ran crookedly and fell into Dn¡¯s arms.


    Dn said, ¡°Mia?¡±


    Eric was stunned for a moment. ¡°Why is your walking crooked?¡±


    Andrew¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Her walking posture is wrong.¡±


    Amelia got up from Dn¡¯s arms and raised a small hand with a wine ss in it. ¡°Wow! Delicious!¡± Then she shook her head. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Everyone was stunned! What wine did Mia drink?!


    Andrew quickly pinched Amelia¡¯s little mouth. ¡°Mia, be good. Children can¡¯t drink! ¡±


    Amelia only felt that the rose grape wine just now was delicious. It was a little sweet and cold. Only now did she feel a little dizzy.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t children drink?¡± Amelia burped. ¡°Why can¡¯t children do many things that adults can do? Why can¡¯t children do this or that?¡±


    Everyone:


    Andrew pressed between his eyebrows and said, ¡°Alcohol is not good for the development of the child¡¯s brain. Children will be stupid if they drink.¡±


    Amelia pouted. ¡°Eighth Uncle, you¡¯re lying. Mia drank just now, but Mia is still very smart! Very smart!¡± She spread her arms and gestured. ¡°So smart, even smarter than Seven! Even smarter than Granny Moon in the sky!¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± She was really drunk!


    Helena only found it funny. She held up a finger. ¡°Mia, how many is this?¡±


    Amelia grabbed Helena¡¯s finger. ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t stump me. This is one!¡± Helena raised her eyebrows. ¡°What about this?¡± She held up two fingers. The fingers changed and became three again. Then, just as Amelia was about to answer, she quickly turned three fingers into two again.


    Amelia was speechless. She looked at Helena suspiciously. ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you afford to y?¡±


    Helena was stunned for a moment before sheughed out loud. She pinched


    Amelia¡¯s little nose. ¡°You¡¯re the smart one!¡±


    Amelia put her hands on her hips and said proudly, ¡°Of course!¡±


    George smiled. The brothers looked at Helena and Amelia dotingly.


    Amelia grabbed a handful of mustard-vored shrimp strips and stuffed them into Helena¡¯s mouth. ¡°Mommy eat!¡±


    Helena: ¡°Wait, Mia, I can¡¯t eat it like this¡­ Eh?¡± She could eat it! It turned out that the prawns Amelia had grabbed would automatically transform, which was why she could eat them!


    ¡°Delicious!¡± Helena¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    Amelia grabbed the cupcake again and shoved it into Helena¡¯s mouth. ¡°Mommy eat cupcakes! ¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t wait for Helena to finish eating. She scooped up another spoonful of peanuts. ¡°Ah, Mommy open your mouth¡­¡± Just as she finished feeding the peanuts, Amelia picked up another fruit. Anyway, she was stuffing everything into her mother¡¯s mouth!


    Helena: ¡°Ahem!¡±

 Chapter 454 - 454: May the Night Be Longer

    Chapter 454 - 454: May the Night Be Longer


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia saw her mother coughing and quickly picked up a ss of wine. ¡°Mom, drink! ¡±


    Helena almost choked to death. When she finally swallowed it, she said speechlessly, ¡°Mia, you¡­¡± However, Amelia tilted her head and fell asleep in George¡¯s arms. As usual, she fell asleep instantly with a wine ss in her soft hand.


    Helena:


    George looked at Amelia helplessly andid her down.


    Andrew took off his jacket and covered Amelia.


    Eric asked worriedly, ¡°Is it okay to sleep like this? It¡¯s a little foggy at night.¡±


    Dn silently took the bamboo basket that was filled with snacks and covered Amelia¡¯s head. The bamboo basket was the t kind. Because it had to contain a lot of snacks, Chris had specially brought a big one just now, so it could be called a bamboo basket. The bamboo basket was like a small umbre that covered Amelia¡¯s head.


    ¡°That would be nice,¡± Dn said.


    Everyone:


    Dn said, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Helena looked at Amelia, whose head was covered by a bamboo basket, and her mouth twitched. ¡°Second Brother, you should at least take something to support it.¡±


    Dn said, ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Eric took off his slippers. ¡°This!¡±


    The Walton brothers red. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Helena smiled until her face froze. ¡°Fifth Brother, you¡¯re too bad. What if that slipper can¡¯t stand and hits Mia¡¯s face? Your feet stink!¡±


    Eric looked embarrassed. ¡°My feet don¡¯t stink¡­¡±


    George stretched out a leg and let Amelia lean against him. He propped the bamboo basket on hisp. ¡°That¡¯s all for now. We¡¯ll go backter and carry her back.


    Helena nodded and took another breath. ¡°This wine smells so good!¡±


    Amelia was not a good sleeper. She mmed the bamboo basket to the side with a ng, and George picked her up. After a while, Andrew took Amelia from George¡¯s arms. After a while, Amelia wanted to be in Dn¡¯s arms again. The uncles carefully took turns carrying Amelia. In any case, they could not bear to go down. They would not stop until they finished the jar of wine. Who knew when they would be able toe again? They only wished that the night


    would be long and the moon would hang in the sky for a longer time.


    In the end, they finished the wine and snacks. The siblingsy on the roof reluctantly and made small talk.


    Downstairs, a slender figure leaned against the dark corner of the stairs. Alex watched in silence. Helena¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she talked about her childhood. She had a gentle face, but there was a mischievous glint in her eyes. It seemed that Amelia¡¯s personality mostly originated from Helena.


    Alex nced at Amelia, who had fallen asleep. In the end, he gave up on the idea of going up and carrying her away. He did not want to disturb the reunion of the Walton siblings. He quietly turned around and left.


    Slowly, in the wee hours of the morning, everyone fell asleep unknowingly. Amelia, who was curled up in Andrew¡¯s arms, rolled over and spread her hands and feet t, purring like a little pig. The bamboo basket slipped off George¡¯sp and turned around, covering Amelia¡¯s head.


    As the sky gradually brightened, Mrs Walton woke up. As people got older, they didn¡¯t sleep much.


    Mrs. Walton looked at Mr. Walton, who was sleeping soundly beside her, muttered a curse, then reached out and kicked him.


    Mr. Walton turned over and went back to sleep. He had always slept regrly.


    Hey down at ten o¡¯clock at night and fell asleep the moment hey down.


    When the rm clock rang at six-thirty in the morning, he woke up without


    Mrs. Walton looked at the time. It was only six o¡¯clock. She got up and dressed. As was her habit, she went to Amelia¡¯s room first and quietly opened the door to take a look. Usually at this time, she had to see if the children had kicked off the nket. The room was air-conditioned. It was still a little cold in the morning.


    In the end, Amelia was gone!


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She panicked. ¡°Where¡¯s Mia?¡± She hurriedly went to open the door to Emma¡¯s room. Emma was also sleeping soundly. Amelia was not here. Could it be that she had gone to Harper and William¡¯s rooms? Mrs.. Walton searched all the children¡¯s rooms, but she still did not see Amelia! She hurriedly went to look for George, but George was also gone! After a few rooms, everyone disappeared?!

 Chapter 455 - 455: Cheers!

    Chapter 455 - 455: Cheers!


    Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Walton was really flustered now. She returned to her room and hurriedly shook Mr. Walton awake. ¡°Get up! Get up!¡¯


    Unmovable, Mr. Walton rolled over and continued to sleep.


    Mrs. Walton scolded him angrily, ¡°Sleep, sleep, sleep! All you know is sleep!


    Mia is missing, do you know?!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Walton opened his eyes with a whoosh and got up. ¡°What? Mia¡¯s gone?¡±


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. She cursed and went to various ces to look for Amelia. There was no study on the third floor, no guest room, no home theater, no pool table, no under the table, no balcony on the fifth floor, no sunroom¡­ Wait¡­ Mrs. Walton suddenly looked up and saw five or six people lying on the roof. The smallest figure was Amelia. Who else could it be? She had a bamboo basket over her head!


    Mrs. Walton was instantly furious. These people actually brought children to the roof for the night? The fog was so thick at night. What if they identally had a fever? What if they turned over and identally fell off the railing? Children were insensible, but were adults also fooling around?


    Mrs. Walton was furious. As soon as Mr. Walton came over, he saw Mrs. Walton grabbing the stairs like a monkey. She took three steps at a time and quickly climbed to the roof.


    Mr. Walton opened his mouth. Was¡­ was this really his wife, who had been paralyzed for many years and had only recently stood up?


    Mrs. Walton climbed to the top of the building and looked at Amelia. The bamboo basket was rtivelyrge, and Amelia was lying t on her back. One side of the bamboo basket covered her small head, and the other was resting on her small stomach. The little thing rolled over, her legs curling up, and she was caught in the bamboo basket.


    Mrs. Walton carefully lifted the bamboo basket and touched Amelia¡¯s forehead with heartache. She was relieved to make sure that she did not have a fever.


    At this moment, George woke up. He sat up and pressed his aching eyebrows. ¡°Mom?¡± He looked around and realized that Helena was gone.


    After dawn, Helena returned to Amelia¡¯s Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    Eric got up and looked around in a panic. ¡°Mom is here? Let¡¯s go!¡¯


    Mrs. Walton pped Eric on the head. Eric instantly hugged his head and did not dare to move.


    The others were also woken up. When they saw Mrs. Walton standing in front of them aggressively, they were stunned for a moment before hurriedly saying, ¡°Mom, why are you up here?¡± Was it reasonable for an olddy to climb so high?


    Mrs. Walton was so angry that sheughed. ¡°You still have the cheek to ask?


    How old is Mia? How dare you bring her to the roof!¡±


    Amelia was woken up by Mrs. Walton¡¯s voice, but she was not fully awake. It was only past six o¡¯clock. In the past, she would still be asleep at this time, so she was in a daze now. She reached out her small hand and shouted softly, ¡°Cheers! Eldest Uncle, Mia wants another ss of wine!¡± With that, she looked at Mrs. Walton in a daze. Eh? Was Grandma here too? She snuggled into Mrs. Walton¡¯s arms and muttered softly before falling asleep again.


    Mrs Walton lowered her head, her expression unreadable.


    The Walton brothers: ¡® It¡¯s over! This ispletely over!


    Eric tiptoed and was about to slip away with his slippers. George¡¯s expression did not change as he followed closely behind, pretending that nothing had happened.


    Mrs. Walton said sinisterly, ¡°Stop right there, all of you!¡¯


    The Walton brothers:


    Ten minutester, Amelia was carried back to her room and fell asleep in herfortable little bed. The Walton brothers, however, stood in a line at the door with their heads down.


    Mrs. Walton came out, closed the door, and looked at her troublesome sons with her hands behind her back. ¡°Tell me, who led the way?¡±


    All the brothers looked at George in unison.


    George: ¡°¡­¡± If he remembered correctly, the first person Helena looked for was Chris, right?


    George coughed and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mom, let me exin¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton red. ¡°I¡¯m not listening!¡¯


    George was speechless. When women were unreasonable, age did not matter.


    In the end, the Walton brothers were punished to do a thousand push m ups at the door.


    When Amelia got up, she saw her uncles lying on thewn outside the door like dead fish. She was stunned. She grabbed the railing of the balcony and waved. ¡°Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle, Fourth Uncle, Fifth Uncle, Eighth Uncle! What are you doing!¡¯


    In theory, 500 push-ups took more than an hour. The Walton brothers did it on and off for more than two hours! They had been traumatized by push-ups for their entire lives! Now that Amelia greeted them, they did not even have the strength to raise their arms..

 Chapter 456 - 456: Too Weak

    Chapter 456 - 456: Too Weak


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seven stood on the railing of the balcony and shook his head as he counted.


    ¡°998! 999! 800!¡±


    The Walton brothers: ¡®


    Amelia put on her shoes and ttered down to her uncles. George forced a smile. ¡°Mia, why are you up so early?¡±


    Amelia looked at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. The sun is shining on your butts! Eldest Uncle, are you exercising?¡±


    Chris looked at the sky and didn¡¯t even want to move a finger. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? High-intensity exercise¡­¡±


    Eric scooped up his clothes and wiped his face. ¡°My eight-pack is even sturdier.¡¯


    Andrew: ¡°l won¡¯t be able to go on the operating table for a few days.¡± Fortunately, he had taken his annual leave and made up for five days of leave. What else could he do?


    Amelia heard that her uncles had woken up early for exercise and said excitedly, ¡°Mia wants to do it too!¡± She waved her hand. ¡°Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle, Fourth Uncle, Fifth Uncle, and Eighth Uncle, quickly do it with Mia!¡± The Walton brothers turned to stone on the spot.


    Amelia was dancing the rabbit dance taught in kindergarten. When she turned around and saw that her uncles were still lying down, she immediately instructed in a childish voice, ¡°Eldest Uncle, stand up quickly! Second Uncle, don¡¯t bezy! Fourth Uncle, Fifth Uncle, you can¡¯t lie down anymore! Eighth Uncle, you¡¯re wrong. Your butt has to be twisted like this!¡±


    Alex returned from outside, looking refreshed. When he saw this scene, a smile appeared in his eyes. He scooped Amelia into his arms and asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Amelia hugged Alex¡¯s neck. ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re exercising. We can only eat breakfast after exercising!¡¯


    Alex nced at George and the others and asked, ¡°Does kindergarten eat first before doing morning exercises, or do morning exercises before eating?¡±


    Amelia was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s eat before we do the exercises.¡±


    Alex chuckled. ¡°Right, let¡¯s go eat first.¡±


    Amelia was circled by Alex just like that. She nodded and said, ¡°Then Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle, Fourth Uncle, Fifth Uncle, and Eighth Uncle, let¡¯s go eat first! ¡±


    The Walton brothers heaved a sigh of relief. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t do it, but¡­ a thousand push-ups wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could do!


    Mrs. Walton was really serious this time. She would punish them just like that.


    Alex nced over his shoulder, undisguised contempt in his eyes. ¡°So weak.¡±


    Eric: ¡°Holy shit!¡±


    As they ate, the Walton brothers¡¯ hands trembled as they held their chopsticks. Eric was really hungry. Although his hands were trembling, it didn¡¯t stop him from eating. The chopsticks clinked against the bowl, leaving Amelia dumbfounded.


    Amelia asked worriedly, ¡°Fifth Uncle, are you alright?¡±


    Eric: ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± The chopsticks continued to clink as he put food into his mouth.


    Amelia looked sympathetic. Fifth Uncle had contracted an old man¡¯s illness at such a young age. She had only seen some old people and some old ghosts with trembling hands. Amelia picked up a piece of braised eggnt with her chopsticks. ¡°Fifth Uncle, Mia will feed you. Don¡¯t worry, Mia will take good care of Fifth Uncle!¡±


    Eric was extremely touched. He took a bite of Amelia¡¯s food and felt that it was especially fragrant! He nced at his other brothers smugly, his eyes seeming to say, ¡°I¡¯m the winner in life.¡±


    At this moment, Amelia continued to nag, ¡°Fifth Uncle, will you lie on the bed in the future and not be able to move?¡±


    Eric wanted to tease her and asked, ¡°That¡¯s right. If that¡¯s the case, will Mia still take care of Fifth Uncle?¡±


    Amelia blinked nkly. ¡°Then Fifth Uncle, do you drool too and wear diapers?¡± That was the same as the old man from Carl¡¯s family.


    Chris gave a mischievous smile and answered first, ¡°He will!¡±


    Amelia patted Eric¡¯s headfortingly. ¡°Fifth Uncle, don¡¯t worry. Mia will change Fifth Uncle¡¯s diapers and raise you until he¡¯s old¡­¡±


    Eric choked on the eggnt in his mouth and suddenly felt that the eggnt in his mouth was no longer fragrant¡­ How did it reach the point where he wore diapers?


    After dinner, the servant brought back the river prawns that Chris had instructed her to buy. There were tworge basins. Mrs. Walton came over to take a look and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Chris was picking prawn eggs and said casually, ¡°Mia wants to eat prawn noodles.¡¯


    Mrs. Walton was stunned. She looked at Chris suspiciously.. Are you sure you want to make prawn noodles? Such a difficult thing?

 Chapter 457 - 457: Making Shrimp Noodles

    Chapter 457: Making Shrimp Noodles


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ameliay on a small stool at the side and watched Chris make six shrimp noodles. Shrimp noodles was a dish that her mother had addedst night. The first step of making six shrimp noodles was to pick out the river shrimp eggs. It was not difficult, but it was especially tedious.


    Chris picked out prawn eggs for ten minutes. Now, everything looked like prawn eggs.


    Amelia ran out and soon pulled George, Dn, Eric, and Andrew, who had just finished a meeting, who were resting on the bed, and Alex, who was reading something in the room. Hence¡­ the Walton brothers, who had just finished a thousand push-ups in the morning and whose hands were still trembling, were forced to start picking prawn eggs again.


    In the kitchen, there was a nging sound.


    The selected prawn seeds were ced in bowls, basins, and fruit tes. Different people picked the prawn seeds in different positions. Different tools nged. Amelia also began to help. In a moment, Emma, Harper, William, and Lucas also came down to help.


    Alex was the only one in the group who had fast and steady hands. Amelia kept eximing, ¡°Daddy is amazing!¡¯


    Amidst Eric and the others¡¯ resentment, Alex said, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Helena came out and saw this scene. The entire ghost was dumbfounded! The Walton brothers frowned and picked at the prawn eggs with pained expressions. Amelia, William, and the others were very happy. Children were more careful than adults when doing such things. As for Alex¡­ Forget it, forget it. It was not worth mentioning.


    There was strength in numbers. In about an hour, the prawn eggs were finished.


    ¡°Next, we¡¯ll peel the prawn shell¡­¡± Chris said as he watched the video. ¡°Take out the meat.¡±


    The Walton brothers looked at the two pots of river prawns and estimated that there were thousands of them. They were speechless for a moment¡­ Why did they have to do this?


    Chris said quietly, ¡°It¡¯s Helena who wants to eat.¡±


    The Walton brothers: ¡® ¡® So it was Helena who wanted to eat¡­ They wanted to call the servants over to help, but they silently peeled the prawn shells.


    Another hour passed, and the prawn meat was peeled.


    Chris: ¡°Next, dig out the shrimp brain¡­¡±


    The Walton brothers leaned closer and looked at the tutorial in the video. Was this something a human could do?


    After nching the prawn heads, he began to dig up the prawn brains. After digging for more than an hour, they finally finished digging up the prawn brains of thousands of prawns.


    Amelia raised her small hand. ¡°Aiya, my fingers are wrinkled!¡±


    Emma said, ¡°That was fun!¡±


    William and Lucas:


    Chris picked out everything that needed to be picked. He picked up the pot and poured the prawn eggs into it. He stir-fried them until they were orange-red and when they turned dark brown, he scooped them out. The prawn eggs were ready.


    Right on the heels of that, he put the peeled prawn meat into the boiling water and put in onions, ginger, and garlic to remove the fishy smell. After the prawns turned beautiful red, he fished them out. Then, he ced the remaining prawns into the oil pot and stir-fried them. He stir-fried the prawn oil, and the prawn oil in the prawn noodles waspleted. Next, he poured water into the pot with the prawn heads and boiled the prawn soup. When the soup was ready, he scooped it out. The rest of the prawns were stir-fried dry. After they werepletely dry, he used a machine to crush them into powder and sieve them. Together with the dough, he used the noodle machine to squeeze out the noodles.


    At this point, the Walton brothers were dumbfounded. All of them had dull expressions and mechanical movements.


    Chris said, ¡°The next step is simple. Put the prawn oil in the pot and stir-fry the prawns, prawn brains, and prawn eggs evenly¡­ After the prawn noodles are cooked, spread them in a bowl and drizzle them with prawn soup. Spread the stir-fried prawn meat, prawn brains, and prawn eggs on the prawn noodles. Sprinkle a little prawn oil and sprinkle some spring onions¡­¡±


    Finally, the prawn noodles were ready!


    The Walton brothers looked at the small bowls of prawn noodles and fell into deep thought. They had cooked for an entire day and only made seven small bowls of prawn noodles.


    One bowl for Helena, one for Amelia, one for Emma, Harper, William, Lucas, and Mrs. Walton.


    The children¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Delicious! So delicious!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Fourth Uncle, another bowl!¡±


    Chris: ¡°¡­¡± His hand hurt!


    George nced at the small bowl beside him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Has your mother eaten?¡±


    Amelia looked to the side. Helena smelled the six prawn noodles and looked intoxicated. ¡°Yes! Mommy said it was delicious!¡± She waved her small hand so that George and the others could see Helena.


    In the dining room, Amelia and the other children hugged their bowls and licked their lips. Helena was among them. She also held her bowl and licked her lips, looking like she wanted more.


    Chris and the others had smiles in their eyes. They suddenly felt that everything they had spent today was worth it..

 Chapter 458 - 458: Mom and Dad

    Chapter 458: Mom and Dad


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Eric said silently, ¡°More pots?¡±


    Chris: ¡°¡­¡± Actually, there was no difficulty with this side. It was just a waste of hands.


    Chris stood up. ¡°The salmon is here. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    After 24 hours of rapid freezing, the high-quality salmon would first kill most of the parasites. The sliced salmon would be ced on the ice and then eliminated by infrared light. This way, the salmon could maintain the freshness of the sashimi and ensure the greatest degree of hygiene.


    Mrs. Walton held the bowl and didn¡¯t say anything for once. She just watched silently as the Walton brothers busied themselves. They cooked delicacies for the entire day and prepared a table full of food. Although there were some hard dishes that Nanny Wu taught and made, themendable thing was that everything was personally made by the Walton brothers. Almost all the food was Helena¡¯s favorite when she was alive¡­


    Mrs Walton turned away, her eyes quietly reddening.


    In the evening, Henry, Quinn, and Milo returned. The entire family was gathered.


    On this day, Helena was satisfied. All the regrets she had when she was alive were made up for by her brothers and cute daughter. There were no more regrets.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the 14th of July. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Helena couldn¡¯t bear to look at the Walton family. The familiar staircase railing, the familiar living room on the first floor, the familiar flowers and nts, and her beloved daughter, her beloved brothers, and her beloved parents¡­ She couldn¡¯t bear to part with them. She really couldn¡¯t¡­


    After dinner, the children bounced around the living room. It was rare for the eight Walton brothers to be together. They were all chatting on the first floor as they watched Amelia y with Emma.


    Mrs. Walton looked around and went upstairs silently. This year, the children were all there. There was no Helena, but there was Mia. It was as if nothing had changed. The Walton family had been dead for five years and had returned to their previous happy times. It was close to the 14th of July. Her Helena should havee up too. The children had been cooking delicious food for Helena all day. The table was filled with Helena¡¯s favorite dishes. George and the others would habitually light an incense stick before eating like Amelia. She wondered if she could see Helena again.


    Mrs Walton went back to her room and stood in front of the window without a word, looking out at the night.


    Mr. Walton put down his reading sses and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mrs. Walton was silent. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Mr. Walton pursed his lips. He really could not understand this woman even when she was old. She was already sentimental when she was a girl. Why was she still like this when she was old?


    At this moment, there was a light knock on the door. Mrs. Walton thought that it was one of George and the others, or Amelia, and so on. She tidied her expression and returned to the old woman who had been nagging.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Mrs. Walton asked as she walked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ying downstairs?


    What¡¯s wrong? Did you get into trouble again?¡±


    When the door of the room was pulled open, Mrs. Walton¡¯s pupils constricted and she waspletely stunned!


    Mr. Walton did not hear Mrs. Walton speak for a long time, He saw her standing at the door in a daze, as if she had lost her soul. He stood up and asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Lost your soul again?¡± Or did he see a ghost? Of course, he did not dare to say this.


    When Mr. Walton walked out and saw the figure outside the door, he was also stunned. Helena?!


    Mr. Walton stood rooted to the ground, his fingers stiff. He didn¡¯t even dare to move. He must be seeing things, but if he could see Helena, he would rather be seeing things.


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s lips trembled, and tears floated out, blurring her eyes. She reached out shakily and really touched Helena¡¯s cheek.


    Helena grabbed Mrs. Walton¡¯s hand and choked out, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. A tear fell, as if afraid that if it fell, her eyes would blur and she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Helena. She quickly wiped it away.


    ¡°Helena¡­ Helena¡­ You¡¯re back?¡± Mrs. Walton touched Helena¡¯s cheek, but her trembling voice could not hide her concern. ¡°Helena, have you eaten?¡±


    Just like when she was alive, Mrs. Walton nagged at this and that. ¡°Are you¡­


    alright over there? What do you usually eat? Do you have clothes? Are you cold?¡±


    Helena¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she said softly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine and eat very well. I¡¯ve eaten all the dishes that Mia usually worships me. The Ghost Festival has opened these two days.. I just came up and also ate the prawn noodles and salmon that Fourth Brother and the others made¡­

 Chapter 459 - 459: Final Farewell

    Chapter 459 - 459: Final Farewell


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Walton cried andughed. ¡°What else do you want to eat? Mommy will make it for you¡­¡±


    Helena wanted to say that there was no need. She was full, but after some thought, she said coquettishly, ¡°Mommy, I want to eat your braised meatballs.


    It has to be spicy! And pickled pepper chicken feet!¡±


    Mrs. Walton wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Mommy will make it for you now. I knew you wanted to eat spicy food, but you¡¯re not allowed to eat it for treatment. Are you hungry?¡±


    Helena was like a little girl. She hugged Mrs. Walton¡¯s arm and refused to let go. She nodded obediently. ¡°Yes, yes. I want to eat it even in my dreams. I¡¯m so hungry!


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s heart ached. She finally had the chance to cook a meal for her beloved youngest daughter. She did not dare to ask for anything else.


    Mr. Walton remained where he was.


    Helena turned around and waved. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t stay in the room! Come down quickly!¡¯


    Mr. Walton¡¯s lips parted, but in the end, he could only say a few words. ¡°Okay¡­


    okay¡­¡± He followed behind and looked at Helena without blinking. He never dreamed when he slept. For a moment, he could not tell if what he was seeing was reality or a dream. If it was a dream, he was afraid that he would wake up if he walked too quickly and his footsteps were too loud.


    Helena hugged Mrs Walton¡¯s arm. Mr Walton followed. The three of them went downstairs together.


    The originally lively first floor instantly became a little quiet.


    George put down the tablet in his hand and stopped looking at the data and emails. Dn was checking Emma¡¯s homework and closed it at once. None of the brothers who had met Helenast night had been as shocked as they had been at first, only reluctant. Yet the other three¡­


    Henry was forking up a piece of fruit. His mouth opened in shock, and the fruit fell from his hand. Milo rubbed his eyes vigorously, and Quinn stood up abruptly and looked at Helena as if she had seen a ghost.


    The adults suddenly fell silent. William couldn¡¯t help but look up. In the end, he saw Auntie, who could only be seen in photos, floating down from upstairs. He was so frightened that he sat on the ground. In the end, there was a building block on the ground. It hurt so much that he let out a cry and jumped up again.


    Harper, on the other hand, looked at the white figure in a daze. She could not help but think, This person is so familiar, but who is it?


    Emma and Lucas were confused. What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with everyone? Why aren¡¯t they saying anything? Are they all stunned and motionless?


    Amelia put down her toys and ran over. She asked happily, ¡°Grandma, where are you going?¡±


    Mrs. Walton held Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Make your mother spicy meatbballs and pickled pepper chicken feet.¡±


    Amelia raised her hand with sparkling eyes. ¡°Mia wants to eat too!¡±


    George walked over and lowered his eyes to ask, ¡°You want to eat spicy food


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, I can!¡± She also wanted to try what her mother liked to eat. This way, she could help her mother eat many things she liked in the future!


    Hence, the Walton brothers, who had just eaten, stood up again and walked towards the kitchen. One chopped meat stuffing, one dealt with the chicken feet, and one went to find pickled peppers. After the chicken feet was cooked, they passed them through cold water and began to remove the bones with scissors.


    Henry, Milo, and Quinn stood foolishly at the kitchen door. At this moment, thunder rumbled in their minds, as if they had opened the door to a new world. So there were really¡­ ghosts in this world?


    ¡°Helena¡­¡± Henry muttered softly. If they could see their sister, so what if it overturned their previous understanding?


    In the kitchen, Andrew took out a jar of pickled peppers from somewhere. ¡°Mom, are these old pickled peppers edible? They¡¯ve been soaked for a year or two, right?¡±


    Dn searched for the bamboo basket in the locker. ¡°Mom, where¡¯s the bamboo basket?¡±


    Chris pped onions, ginger, and garlic to make seasonings. Unable to find garlic, he spun around anxiously. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no more garlic?¡±


    Eric raised his voice and said irritably, ¡°Mom, must we peel this chicken bone clean? This is too difficult to peel! Can I just bite it?¡±


    Henry, Milo, and Quinn, who were outside the door, were speechless. However, they were not at home all year round either. They did not know where to put the things they were looking for.


    Mrs. Walton red at them. ¡°Go, go, go. Get out! You only know how to call me Mom every day! ¡±


    Helenaughed at the side. She took out a bamboo basket from the leftmost locker and garlic from the hanging cab above.. She said, ¡°That jar of pickled peppers has been soaked for two years and can¡¯t be eaten, but Mom made this pickled pepper two months ago¡­¡±

 Chapter 460 - 460: No More Regrets

    Chapter 460 - 460: No More Regrets


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s back stiffened, and she instantly stopped cutting vegetables. Her eyes were red, and Amelia, who was hugging an onion, looked up and asked in confusion, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mrs. Walton smiled. ¡°Nothing. Cutting onions is too spicy. It flushed my eyes.¡±


    Amelia picked at the onion curiously with her fingers. Was the onion spicy? It wasn¡¯t! Did onions make people cry? As a result, her nails dug into the onion, and a spicy feeling went straight to her eyes. Tears fell.


    ¡°Wu wu wu wu¡­¡± The onion really hit her eyes! Amelia held the onion far away with snot and tears.


    Initially, everyone¡¯s hearts were a little heavy when they saw Mrs. Walton sad. Suddenly, they heard Amelia cry andin about the onions in a childish voice. The atmosphere instantly became cheerful.


    Mrs. Walton quickly took the onion. ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t touch onions. You can¡¯t rub your eyes with your fingerster, understand?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°I¡¯ve already rubbed it!¡± Her eyes were too hot just now, so she rubbed them with her hand. Now, she was crying!


    Emma ran in with a tissue. ¡°Coming,ing, I¡¯ll wipe it for you!¡¯


    William held the towel and frowned. ¡°The tissue is dry. It¡¯s useless. It has to be a wet towel.¡¯


    Helena was both angry and amused. She took Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mommy will take you to wash your eyes.¡±


    Because of this interlude, Helena¡¯s sudden appearance was no longer shocking. After helping Amelia wash her eyes, the children went to the kitchen hand in hand to help¡­ No, they caused trouble.


    Helena stood outside the door and said softly, ¡°Third Brother.¡± That was great. Her daughter was the mini King of Hell. In the end, it still allowed her to reunite with her family for thest time.


    Helena was worried that Elmer would be implicated, so she went straight to the old guys in Hell. Generally speaking, ghosts could not meet their families, but those old guys were annoyed by Helena and turned a blind eye because they did not see Helenapletely. Emma and Lucas did not see her!


    Henry pursed his lips for a moment and gently stroked Helena¡¯s head. He smiled and said, ¡°Sister, long time no see.¡±


    Helena smiled. ¡°Long time no see, Third Brother.¡± With that, she looked to the other side. ¡°Sixth Brother, have you made your photolithography machine? This is top secret! Seventh Brother, you have to be careful too. Agents in peacetime seem to be more dangerous, right?¡±


    Quinn made a sound of agreement and smiled like a brother next door, harmless. ¡°Does Helena remember what Seventh Brother did?¡±


    Helena muttered, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Quinn stepped forward and hugged Helena tightly. ¡°Seventh Brother thinks you¡¯ve put on a little weight.¡±


    Helena raised her arm proudly. ¡°Right, right? After I died, I worked very hard on my figure!¡±


    Milo couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    That night at the Walton residence, the supper before bed was meatbballs, Mtang, cumin roastedmb leg, and pickled pepper chicken feet.


    Amelia ate until she was covered in sweat. She kept eating and drinking water.


    Alex, who had almost turned into air and had a very weak presence, said speechlessly, ¡°If you can¡¯t eat spicy food, don¡¯t eat it.¡± He didn¡¯t want to disturb the Walton family¡¯s reunion. In this situation, his presence always seemed redundant, but Amelia pulled him back.


    Amelia drank half a bottle of water and said with a strange expression, ¡°Why is it so spicy that it hurts, but the more I eat, the better it tastes?¡±


    Alex watered the pickled pepper chicken feet a few times before handing them to Amelia. He said, ¡°Because spice is a feeling and not a taste. It¡¯s more addictive. Children can¡¯t eat too much.¡¯


    Amelia nibbled on the chicken feet. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with children?! Why can¡¯t children eat more?!¡±


    Mrs. Walton said in amusement, ¡°Because you¡¯ve never eaten spicy food before. If you eat so much at once, your stomach might hurt.¡±


    Eric nibbled on the chicken feet at the side and added, ¡°Not only does your stomach hurt, but your butt hurts when you poop tomorrow! ¡±


    Amelia was stunned! It was so scary! Not only did this chili pepper hurt her mouth, but her stomach and butt also hurt?! She quickly put down her chicken feet. ¡°No! Mia won¡¯t eat anymore!¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll eat it tomorrow!¡± She wanted to help her mother eat what her mother liked in the future!


    Everyone burst intoughter. It was already past one in the morning, but no one was willing to leave.


    Helena had no more regrets after thest parting. It was the Ghost Festival after twelve o¡¯clock. The ghosts had emerged, but she was going down..

 Chapter 461 - 461: Listen to Your Father

    Chapter 461: Listen to Your Father


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Helena stayed in Mrs. Walton¡¯s room and talked to her for a long time. When Mrs. Walton couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fell asleep, she quietly got up. ¡°Mom, take care.¡¯


    Helena whispered, ¡°Helena will always love Mommy¡­¡± With that, she looked at Mr. Walton, who had long fallen asleep. ¡°Dad, take care of yourself and make Mommy happy. Helena will always love Dad¡­ It¡¯s time. I¡¯m going to reincarnate. Mommy, Daddy, Goodbye.¡±


    Helena took onest look at Mr. and Mrs. Walton and turned resolutely to leave.


    After Helena left, tears quietly fell from the corners of Mrs. Walton¡¯s eyes. At this moment, Mr. Walton reached over and wiped them away.


    Mr. Walton murmured, ¡°All good things muste to an end.¡± They had thought that they would never meet again, but now they had a chance to say goodbye. It was already very good. How many people would be separated forever before they could say goodbye? When children grew up, they had to stay away. They would treat Helena as if she had just gone on a long journey¡­


    Helena went out the door and saw her eight brothers sitting silently downstairs. Amelia was exhausted. She was squeezing two fingers and supporting her eyelids.


    ¡°Eldest Uncle¡­ Niia wants adhesive tape¡­¡± Amelia¡¯s sleepy voice softened. She wanted to use adhesive tape to cover her eyelids so that they would not close on their own!


    Amelia had just put her eyelids back on when she saw Helenaing down. Her eyes flew open and she threw herself into Helena¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, a_re you leaving?¡±


    Helena stroked Amelia¡¯s little head lovingly. ¡°Yes, you have to listen to Grandma and your uncles in the future¡­¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°Listen to your father.¡±


    Alex was leaning against the door of the room on the second floor. He pursed his lips when he heard that. He, who was not worth mentioning, was finally mentioned at thest moment before Helena left. He crossed his arms and shook his head helplessly with a smile as he watched Helena leave.


    The Walton family fell into a dead silence. Such a huge manor seemed to have lost its liveliness all of a sudden. The liveliness just now faded, leaving only gloom on the ground.


    Alex suddenly understood how devastated the Walton family had been when Helena disappeared five years ago¡­


    Ameliay in George¡¯s arms and stared unblinkingly at Helena until she finally disappeared from sight.


    ¡°Goodbye, Mommy¡­ Have a safe trip¡­¡± As she spoke, Amelia gradually closed her eyes. In her dream, she sent her mother through the Yellow Springs Road and onto the Bridge of Helplessness. Meng PO brought a bowl of soup over. After her mother finished drinking it, she smacked her lips and said arrogantly, ¡°Another bowl!¡± Then, her mother even gave a suggestion. She said that Meng PO¡¯s soup was too disgusting and suggested upgrading the form so that Meng PO could improve her business ability. Meng PO¡¯s face darkened. Her master seemed to feel embarrassed and covered his face.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help butugh in her sleep. In the end, theughter grew louder.


    George, who was hugging Amelia: ¡°???¡±


    When Amelia woke up the next day, the Waltons had prepared the sacrificial items. The sun had risen again, and life had to go on.


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s smile was a little sad. Behind Mr. Walton¡¯s stern face, he was asionally lost in thought. The eight Walton brothers were busy, trying not to remember that Helena had just left yesterday.


    George was silent. Helena had only appeared for a day and the elders was already so disappointed. If they lived together for a period of time, they would probably be even more reluctant¡­


    Amelia wore a small yellow hat and carried her pet bag as usual. No matter where she went, she brought Seven and Grandpa Turtle. Emma was the most carefree. Not only did she not have to do her homework today, but she could also go out to y. Even if she went out to visit the grave, it was worth being happy!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Emma said excitedly. ¡°Do you need to bring a few bottles of drinks for the ancestors?¡±


    Mrs. Walton came back to her senses. She was angry and amused. ¡°Did you bring it for the ancestors or for yourself?¡±


    Emma said righteously, ¡°Of course it¡¯s for the ancestor! I don¡¯t drink drinks!¡±


    Amelia had an expression that said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen through you long ago.¡± She said, ¡°Sister Emma, do you believe this yourself?¡±


    Emma shook her head very honestly.


    Everyone could not help butugh. The children¡¯s carefreeness dispelled the heaviness in their hearts.


    Mrs. Walton took a car with Mr. Walton, Quinn, Dn, and Emma. Amelia took a car with the other uncles. The car was an extended version, so two cars were enough..

 Chapter 462 - 462: Tell Me

    Chapter 462: Tell Me


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the car, Andrew asked, ¡°Mia, what¡¯s Hell like? After death¡­ how do people reincarnate?¡± He still couldn¡¯t help but want to know what Helena had experienced after death. Now that she had reincarnated, where had she gone¡­


    Amelia was holding Grandpa Turtle and shaking his hand. When she heard this, she tilted her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, so I won¡¯t tell you!¡¯


    Everyone who was listening: ¡°¡­¡± Where did Mia learn to be bad? Their gazes turned to Alex, who was driving.


    Alex was speechless. He was originally going back to the Burton family¡¯s vi yesterday. When he woke up in the morning, he wanted to send Amelia off first before he went back. If he had known this would happen, he would have left in the morning!


    Alex said calmly, ¡°Mia, you can talk about this.¡±


    Amelia blinked. Was that so? She remembered everything her master said. She could say it!


    ¡°People walk thirteen stops after they die,¡± Amelia said. ¡°The first stop is to report to the Earth Temple and register.¡±


    Andrew¡¯s mouth twitched. This¡­ You still had to register after bing a ghost?


    Amelia: ¡°Then, the second stop is the Yellow Springs Road. The Yellow Springs Road can¡¯t see the sun and moon, and the dust can¡¯t be seen when you lower your head. You can¡¯t see the Yangguan Road ahead, and you can¡¯t see your family and friends in the future¡­¡±


    The Walton brothers¡¯ hearts couldn¡¯t help but ache when they heard that they couldn¡¯t see their rtives and friends.


    Amelia continued, ¡°After the Yellow Springs Road, past the River of


    Forgetfulness and the Bridge of Helplessness, we will reach the third stop, the Home Viewing tform. We will stand on the Home Viewing tform and watch our hometown from afar.¡¯


    Eric¡¯s eyes quietly turned red as he turned to look out of the window. He had an image in his mind. Helena standing on the Home Viewing tform, alone. She couldn¡¯t see the brothers who loved her the most, couldn¡¯t see the parents who loved her the most. She could only turn around sadly and walk down alone¡­


    ¡°And then?¡± Henry¡¯s voice was also a little hoarse.


    Amelia took Grandpa Turtle¡¯s hand and said carefreely, ¡°The fourth stop is Evil Dog Ridge. The fifth stop is Golden Chicken Ridge.The evil dog is fierce. It won¡¯t stop until it tears off one of the ghosts¡¯ legs. Golden Chicken Ridge is very tall. You have to climb up from the ground and cross Golden Chicken Mountain to reach the Ghost City.¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t bear it and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys stop listening?¡± Look, their expressions were ferocious.


    Eric gritted his teeth. ¡°What do you know¡­¡± Helena was most afraid of dogs. She actually had to pass through alone. Golden Chicken Ridge was actually a mountain. ording to Amelia¡¯s description, how long would it take to climb? It turned out that after bing a ghost, there were so many terrifying tribtions. No wonder others said that evil dogs dealt with evil ghosts. Ghosts were afraid of roosters and ck dog blood!


    Amelia continued, ¡°The sixth stop is Wild Ghost Vige. There are some ghosts whose limbs have been torn off by evil dogs here. They specially ambush new ghosts who have walked over with their limbs intact. They snatch their limbs and press them on themselves before continuing forward¡­ The seventh stop is the Hall of Bewitchment. After drinking the Bewitching


    Soup, they spit out the truth. The eighth stop is Ghost City. The ten Kings of Hell are interrogating here¡­¡± At this point, Amelia paused. For some reason, every time she said this, she felt very familiar.


    Milo recorded something on his phone and asked, ¡°What about the ninth


    stop (


    Amelia said, ¡°The ninth stop is the eighteenth level of hell. Those who are guilty will go to the ninth stop, the eighteenth level of hell. Those who are innocent will go to the eleventh stop, the Ghost World Fort. The ghosts will all stay here. They can cultivate or earn merits. When their ghost life ends, they will go to the tenth hall to receive the judgment of reincarnation.¡±


    Chris was stunned. ¡°It can be cultivated?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes! Master said that I don¡¯t know the details. Master said that the twelfth stop is the lotus tform. This is the ce where Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva gives lectures in Hell. However, Master said that very few ghosts who can cultivate are there to umte merit.¡¯


    The Walton brothers: ¡°¡­¡± This world was really different from what they had imagined.


    Eric: ¡°Mia, you didn¡¯t say the tenth stop just now.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°The tenth stop is the Supply Pavilion. The paper money that the people of the living world burn for the ghosts, cars, cell phones, vis, and clothes will alle here.¡¯


    Alex raised his eyebrows. ¡°Just like our post office?¡± The post office in the living realm helped the living send things, the supply pavilion in the Netherworld, and collected express delivery for the dead.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so smart!¡± This analogy was too right! She kicked her feet and said happily, ¡°Thest thirteenth stop is the Soul Return Cliff. In front of the Soul Return Cliff are the Three Lives Stone and the Gold and Silver Bridge. Granny Meng is sitting at the bridge. After drinking Granny Mengs soup, you can go reincarnate..¡±

 Chapter 463 - 463: Embarrassing, Embarrassing

    Chapter 463: Embarrassing, Embarrassing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Eric couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then where¡­ will your mother reincarnate to?¡±


    Everyone in the car could not help but prick up their ears. George pretended to look at the report on his phone, but his fingertips did not move for a long time. He did not even notice that the phone screen on his face had gone out. Amelia shook her head. ¡°l don¡¯t know. There are five reincarnations in front of the Soul Return Cliff. One is the Divine Path, the second is the Human Path, the third is the Beast Path, the fourth is the Hungry Ghost Path, and the fifth


    is the Hell Path. Master said that Mommy will be very lucky. She should have a super good reincarnation.¡±


    George and the others were puzzled. Andrew asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the Six Paths of


    Reincarnation?¡±


    Amelia imitated Elmer and wagged her finger seriously. ¡°No, no. Daoism is the Five Paths Reincarnation. Buddhism is the Six Paths of Reincarnation.¡¯ The Waltons: ¡°¡­¡± They didn¡¯t understand.


    Eric, who had many questions, began to ask again, ¡°How can a ghost reincarnate as a ghost? Didn¡¯t they already go to hell previously? Why is there still the Path of Hell?¡±


    Amelia looked at Eric again. ¡°Fifth Uncle, you¡¯re very stupid. Is this a conflict?¡± Those who didn¡¯t behave well when they were alive would be reincarnated into the Evil Ghost Path. They would never be able to be human, and they wouldn¡¯t be asfortable as the Ghost Realm Fort. If they had done all kinds of bad things when they were alive, they would go to the Path of Hell and suffer until their souls dissipated. Was that very difficult to understand?


    Amelia looked at Eric in confusion.


    Eric was speechless. Forget it. These things were not something he could figure out.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± Alex nced at his watch. ¡°I¡¯ll pick Mia upter.¡±


    George nodded and got out first.


    Amelia wrapped her arms around Alex¡¯s neck and kissed him. ¡°Bye, Daddy!¡±


    Alex rubbed her little head. ¡°Yes, be careful.¡¯


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she jumped out of the car with her pet bag.


    Alex:


    George caught Amelia, who had jumped down, and said helplessly, ¡°Be careful.¡¯


    Amelia quickly ran to the front of the car to look for William and the others. As she ran, she said, ¡°Eldest Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t fall!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she fell and rolled around.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. Amelia got up unscathed, patted her butt, and continued to run forward.


    Seven flew beside Amelia and cawed. ¡°How embarrassing! How embarrassing! ¡±


    Amelia covered Seven¡¯s mouth anxiously.


    Everyone watched and could not help butugh.


    Emma stood in front of the evergreen cemetery and read the words with difficulty. In the end, she read four of the four words wrong! Lucas couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°That¡¯s Evergreen Cemetery!¡±


    Emma waved her hand. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s so hard to read! Can¡¯t youe up with a simple name for the cemetery! ¡±


    Lucas¡¯s eyelids twitched. You¡¯re justified because you¡¯re uncultured? Just as he was about to exin the use of knowledge to Emma, Amelia ran over.


    Emma saw Amelia and immediately went over to hold her hand. ¡°Mia, why are you guys sote? Your father drives too slowly! Unlike my father, who dares to run red lights!¡¯


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°What? Running red lights is wrong!¡¯


    Dn carried his things and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I was careless.¡± He was thinking about Helena and was in a daze. He didn¡¯t notice and ran a red light.


    Amelia¡¯s face was stiff as she lectured Mr. Walton, ¡°Second Uncle, you¡¯re not allowed to do it again!¡¯


    Dn nodded.


    The cemetery was very big. Today, many people came to deliver flowers and burning paper money to their deceased rtives. At the same time, today was the best day for business in the cemetery. Not far from the cemetery, there was arge arrow that said: Sales Department.


    Amelia pointed at the big arrow and asked Lucas, ¡°Brother, what are these words?¡±


    Lucas took a look and said calmly, ¡°The sales department.¡±


    Emma and Amelia: There was a sales department in the cemetery?!


    Amelia looked up at Evergreen Cemetery, then stepped back and looked. She stood on the left and looked. As she looked, she stretched out her small hand and gestured, thinking. Finally, she concluded, ¡°The feng Shui here is not good. ¡±


    George had just arrived and stopped when he heard this. ¡°Not good?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. Eldest Uncle, move house for the ancestors when you have time. Mia feels that the ancestors don¡¯t like to live here.¡±


    George nodded.


    The Walton family had arge poption. They walked majestically towards the family cemetery, causing countless people to turn around in surprise.


    At the same time, at the sales office of the cemetery that Amelia had just asked about.


    There was a sign at the entrance of the sales department: Stay away from the hustle and bustle of the city and showcase a peaceful life. Evergreen Cemetery, the mostfortable home of your family! Today is the Ghost Festival.. Buy a


    plot with a 20% discount!

 Chapter 464 - 464: Not Enough Money

    Chapter 464: Not Enough Money


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee


    There were quite a lot of people queuing up, and business was probably quite booming. At this moment, a salesperson was talking to a woman and rmending, ¡°Miss Moh, I rmend you to buy a rich model. In the future, your family will live morefortably. There¡¯s an event today. The rich model will give a 20% discount and even give you an exquisite urn. It¡¯s very, very worth it! ¡±


    Miss Moh: ¡®


    The salesperson continued to persuade her, ¡°A small house is only 0.3 or 0.4 square meters, but a big house can reach one square meter. Calcting the average price, it¡¯s much more affordable than a small house. I think Miss Moh is a filial person. Why don¡¯t we settle it today?¡±


    Miss Moh was wearing a solemn ck dress. When she heard this, she pursed her lips. No one saw a trace of Yin energy on her head. Even the foundation could not hide the dark circles under her eyes.


    ¡°How much is this cemetery?¡± Miss Moh asked.


    The salesperson replied quickly, ¡°The original price is¡­ There¡¯s an event now.


    It¡¯s 560,000 yuan. It¡¯s really worth it!¡±


    Miss Moh was surprised. ¡°So expensive?¡± 560,000 yuan per square meter?


    The salesperson: ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. It¡¯s really not expensive. We¡¯ll even give you tombstones, cremation services, and urns. When the timees, you¡¯ll be very relieved. Just send your rtives over.¡±


    Miss Moh: ¡°¡­¡± She stood up and shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    The salesperson was immediately disappointed and changed her words. ¡°Then you can ask for 0.4 square meters. This is only 250,000 yuan.¡± Her attitude was not as enthusiastic as before.


    Miss Moh was about to speak when a man with a name tag marked as the sales manager walked out and smiled. ¡°Miss Moh, if you like it, quickly settle it. After today, we might not be able to do any events.¡± He handed over a notebook with a luxurious family tomb on it. ¡°Look, the Walton family, the richest family, has ced a family tomb here. This proves that the feng Shui of our cemetery can withstand the test. If we can live here, our descendants won¡¯t be too bad. I heard that you chose a cemetery for your Father. At your father¡¯s age, they won¡¯t say what they want, but if they can live in such a ce after death, I believe they will be very happy.¡±


    After the Manager¡¯s exnation, Miss Moh hesitated again. However, it was really expensive. 560,000 yuan per square meter. It was already very hard for people to live. They worked and earned money every day, but they couldn¡¯t even afford a cemetery.


    The salesperson pursed her lips and looked at Miss Moh and the man behind her who had been silent. Although she did not say anything, her gaze seemed to be saying that poor people should note here to look at the cemetery.


    The man in his mid-twenties beside Miss Moh was be in an ufortable situation as he urged, ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we set it down? A square meter cemetery can be more generous. Don¡¯t you want Daddy to live a better life after he passes away?¡±


    Miss Moh nced at him. ¡°There¡¯s not enough money. Why don¡¯t you add sixty thousand yuan?¡±


    Miss Moh¡¯s brother opened his mouth. ¡°l don¡¯t have money¡­¡± After saying that, he looked at Miss Moh unhappily. He felt that Miss Moh was doing it on purpose to embarrass him in public.


    Miss Moh was actually very hesitant. She knew that her father was a prideful person, but this cemetery really exceeded her financial ability.


    Miss Moh asked, ¡°Can it be less? Can it be 490,000 yuan?¡±


    The sales manager shook his head without thinking. ¡°20% off today is already the best discount. There¡¯s no way to reduce it.¡±


    Miss Moh got up tiredly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    The sales manager was no longer as polite as before. He nodded perfunctorily. ¡°Alright,e again when you¡¯ve decided.¡± With that, he and the salesperson walked to the side, their eyes filled with disdain. They thought that she was rich, but they didn¡¯t expect her to be poor. The Walton residence had set up a family tomb here. Countless people couldn¡¯t buy it even if they wanted to. Only today did they open a new batch of graves and even held an event. Usually, they couldn¡¯t even buy it at a higher price, let alone a 20% discount. Since they couldn¡¯t afford it, don¡¯t ask! What a waste of time!


    At this moment, a man in a suit walked in. The sales manager hurriedly weed him warmly. ¡°CEO Sylvan, you¡¯re here! Do you think we can decide on it today? Our ce is definitely not bad. Look¡­ This is the Walton family¡¯s tomb¡­¡± He took out the photos of the Walton family¡¯s tomb. Now that the Walton residence had be his publicity sign, he would take out the photos of the Walton familys tomb to show off..

 Chapter 465 - 465: Luck Will Be Bad

    Chapter 465: Luck Will Be Bad


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee


    The Sales Manager: ¡°The Walton family has arranged a family tomb here. Think about it. The Walton family is so rich, and the Feng Shui master they hired is the best. They chose the right ce for their ancestral tomb, and their descendants will also rise¡­ Usually, aftering to our ce to take a look, very few people find it expensive and decide on it directly. After all, the Feng Shui is here!¡±


    As they spoke, the sales manager and salesperson even nced at the Moh siblings, intentionally or unintentionally. Miss Moh¡¯s brother wished he could find a hole to hide in. With such aparison, they were too embarrassed! Other people came here to pay directly, but his sister was still bargaining here! How embarrassing!


    After leaving, Miss Moh r s brother said angrily, ¡°Can¡¯t you just settle it? You already have 500,000 yuan. Do you stillck the 60,000 yuan? Just borrow it from someone!¡±


    Miss Moh sneered. ¡°Why? Am I the only one paying? If you want to borrow money, go borrow it! ¡±


    Miss Moh r s brother curled his lips. ¡°My monthly sry is only 4,000 yuan. I have no choice.¡¯


    Miss Moh: ¡°Then buy one that¡¯s 0.4 square meters.¡±


    Miss Moh e s brother turned around and seemed to be able to see the disdain in others¡¯ eyes. He felt very embarrassed and lowered his head without saying a word. After walking for a while, he suddenly said, ¡°Sister, if you buy that 0.4 square meters, it¡¯ll be 250,000 yuan. You still have 250,000 yuan. Lend it to me to buy a car. I¡¯m about to get married too. I won¡¯t lose face without a car¡­¡±


    Miss Moh frowned. ¡®You can take a loan to buy it.¡±


    Miss Moh r s brother immediately said, ¡°Then won¡¯t I have to return it?¡±


    Miss Moh:


    Miss Moh¡¯s brother continued, ¡°What I mean is that the interest on the loan is too high. Moreover, we have to repay the interest and let the bank earn money for nothing.¡±


    Miss Moh pinched her eyebrows in frustration. ¡°We¡¯ll see. Dad¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. He might have to undergo chemotherapy next and spend more money.¡± With that, she strode forward as if she was escaping.


    Miss Moh¡¯s younger brother was not very happy that he had not received a promise, The siblings walked to Evergreen Cemetery. Miss Moh walked in front and looked around. This cemetery was indeed very imposing. The people who came here were either rich or noble. She originally did not want to buy this ce. One day, her father came back with a publicity flyer and said, intentionally or unintentionally, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to buy it. Someone


    stuffed it to me on the way and I took it back.¡±


    Miss Moh knew that no one would pass flyers for a cemetery. This was the cemetery that her father had taken a fancy to. However, her father had cancer. All these years, she had paid for hospitalization surgery, chemotherapy, post-discharge nutrition, caretakers, and so on. Two-thirds of her ie had been spent on her father. Her brother was getting married, and the down payment for buying a house was also paid by her. Because of this, her husband had quarreled with her a lot. She was already exhausted. If she really bought a cemetery here, she felt that her husband would divorce her directly¡­ She was really tired and wanted to cry¡­


    At this moment, a child ran over and identally bumped into Miss Moh. She hurriedly supported her. In front of her was a very delicate and cute little girl in a ck gown. Miss Moh asked, ¡°Did it hurt?¡±


    Amelia tilted her head and looked at Miss Moh in front of her. Her eyes were dark, and there was Yin energy surrounding her. There were no ghosts on her body, but there was the aura of an evil ghost. There were ghosts on the people around her! And they seemed to have transferred to her¡­


    Amelia counted with her fingers. ¡°Auntie, are you usually very tired from work? Do you often stay upte?¡±


    Miss Moh was stunned. She looked at the little girl pinching one hand with a serious expression. It was a strong contrast with her age. She could not help butugh. ¡°Eh, you even predicted this.¡±


    Miss Moh was not very surprised. The dark circles under her eyes were too serious. Almost everyone who saw her for the first time would ask this.


    Amelia pinched her fingers again. ¡°Auntie, you have to stay up less. If Yin and


    Yang are reversed, your luck will be bad! You¡¯ll be easily targeted!¡±


    The gloominess in Miss Moh r s heart was swept away. She covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Thank you, little kid.¡±


    Amelia dug around in the outeryer of the pet bag and took out a small notebook and a fluorescent pen. ¡°Auntie, can you leave your contact information?¡±


    This was the first time Miss Moh had encountered a little girl hitting on her for her number. She couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°Why do you need Auntie¡¯s number?¡± As she spoke, her hand involuntarily took the notebook and pen and wrote her name and number on it..

 Chapter 466 - 466: Moving the Grave

    Chapter 466: Moving the Grave


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee


    Amelia blinked and blushed. ¡°Because¡­because Mia likes Auntie.¡± Because she had lied, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but flicker slightly, and her cheeks heated up. This made Miss Moh mistakenly think that she was shy, and her smile widened. She wanted to pinch Amelia¡¯s little face, but she felt that it wasn¡¯t polite, so she changed it to pinch her hair. ¡°Thank you. Auntie likes you very much too.¡¯


    Miss Moh returned the notebook to Amelia. Amelia looked at it and could only recognize the word ¡°Moh.¡±


    Amelia also wrote and drew on her notebook before tearing it off. ¡°Auntie, my name is Mia. This is my number.¡±


    Miss Moh took it and looked at it. She almost burst outughing. There was a crooked drawing of a bird and a turtle, and several ones and several zeros. It was obvious that they were drawn blindly, but she put it away solemnly. ¡°Thank you, Mia.¡±


    Before she left, Amelia suddenly said, ¡°Auntie, you have to be a little muddle-headed when it¡¯s time to be muddle-headed, but when it¡¯s not time to be muddle-headed, you have to be clear about it.¡± With that, she waved her hand and skipped away.


    Two men walked over from afar and shouted, ¡°Mia! Where did you go?¡±


    Amelia quickly waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here!¡±


    Miss Moh watched Amelia walk away in a daze before lowering her head in silence and walking back. Her brother stood rooted to the ground, his eyes flickering. The family tomb in the distance was so luxurious, imposing, and a little familiar¡­ Wasn¡¯t this the Walton family tomb that the sales manager had shown her just now?


    Miss Moh¡¯s brother hurried forward, caught up with Miss Moh, and snatched the small card from her hand.


    Miss Moh was thinking about something when the note in her hand was suddenly snatched away. She frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Miss Moh e s brother grinned. ¡°l just want to take a look. Let¡¯s see what that little girl wrote for you.¡± He couldn¡¯t wait to open the note. In the end, he saw a bird and a turtle drawn on it. There were also a few ones and a string of zeros. It didn¡¯t look like a phone number. He counted unwillingly. What if the Walton residence was rich and even specially bought a phone number! In the end, he was disappointed. The phone number was eleven digits, and there were only eight digits here, That little girl looked to be three or four years old, but she didn¡¯t even know how to write a phone number. How stupid!


    Miss Moh e s brother asked, ¡°Sister, do you think that youngdy will call you?¡±


    Miss Moh took back the note and said lightly, ¡°A child¡¯s whim. Do you think she¡¯ll hit?¡±


    Miss Moh¡¯s brother thought for a moment and curled his lips. ¡°No.¡± But the Walton family was really rich. If that youngdy called his sister and casually gave her a few million yuan or something, he wouldn¡¯t have to work hard for the rest of his life! Sigh, why were rich people so rich, but ordinary people like them had to work hard for their lives? If only the Walton family could give him some money.


    Evergreen Cemetery.


    Chris picked Amelia up and asked, ¡°What were you running around for?¡±


    Amelia squeezed her fingers. feel the call!¡±


    Chris: ¡®


    William: ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so powerful! Is a ghost summoning you?¡±


    Amelia nodded seriously. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Chris was amused. What ghost summoning?


    On the other side, George was discussing the relocation of the grave. The Walton brothers were very surprised, but when they heard Amelia say that, they agreed.


    Mr. Walton was stunned and frowned. ¡°Why did you move the grave for no reason? Stop fooling around!¡±


    George said calmly, ¡°Mia said that the feng Shui here is not good. The ancestors don¡¯t like it.¡¯


    Mr. Walton paused. Oh, Mia said it. Then it¡¯s fine. However, he still said stubbornly, ¡°Even so, there¡¯s too much time. There¡¯s no time¡­¡±


    George raised his hand and looked at the time. ¡°When we came in just now, Mia said that she wanted to choose the southwest direction. There¡¯s only one cemetery in the southwest direction of Buffalo, the Peace Cemetery. I¡¯ve just bought the cemetery over there. The relocated Feng Shui master and other things have been arranged. The car is waiting outside.¡±


    Mr. Walton:


    George added, ¡°Mia said today was a good day to move the grave.¡±


    Mr. Walton waspletely speechless. It was a little unbelievable to move the grave on Ghost Festival, but if Mia said this, she must have her reasons!


    Mr. Walton waved his hand. ¡°Alright, you can arrange it.¡±


    Eric looked at the grave and sighed. ¡°Poor me. I just dug up every de of grass.. You should have said so earlier!¡±

 Chapter 467 - 467: Ancestor

    Chapter 467 - 467: Ancestor


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee


    Eric picked up the mineral water and took a sip. He poured a little in his palm and rubbed it. He muttered softly, ¡°Ancestor, don¡¯t me me. Ancestor, don¡¯t me me. Ancestor, give way. Don¡¯t let your grandson dig into your feet.¡±


    At this moment, there was really an ancestor squatting on the grave and watching themotion. Then, he saw Eric dig into his grave with a shovel!


    George shouted from afar, ¡°Mia,e and pay your respects to your ancestors. We¡¯re moving the tombter!¡±


    Amelia ran over happily. ¡°Ancestor, Mia is here!¡±


    The ancestor floating on the grave: ¡°Aiyo, this is our child. Why didn¡¯t I see you two years ago¡­¡±


    Amelia looked at the ancestor in the Chinese tunic suit curiously and asked, ¡°Ancestor, I only came this year! Are you the only one among so many graves?¡±


    The old ancestor looked at Amelia in surprise. Aiyo, this junior could see him? He said happily, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the only one left. Those old fellows have all gone to reincarnate.¡±


    Amelia counted with her fingers. Her master said that if a person¡¯s lifespan was fixed at 80 years old and he died identally at the age of 30, he would have to guard his Yin lifespan for 50 years when he went to the Underworld. Those who naturally died of old age could reincarnate after the first seven days. They could also choose to stay in the Ghost Realm Fort for a period of time and go to the Lotus Dais to listen to scriptures to umte blessings for the children of the Yang Realm. In addition, how much Yin lifespan they had to guard depended on the karma of the person when they were alive. Some people had toplete their karma in the Yin Realm before they could reincarnate even if they naturally died. There were also people like suicide who had very strong grievances and would extend their reincarnation time. In short, reincarnation was a veryplicated system. Whether they could reincarnate depended on the judgment of the King of Hell. Of course, there was also room to operate¡­


    ¡°Ancestor, you¡¯re already so old. Why are you still here?¡± Amelia asked in confusion after pinching her fingers.


    The old ancestor said faintly, ¡°You have to leave an ancestor to protect you, right?¡±


    Amelia eximed and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Ancestor, you¡¯re the best. Ancestor, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Life in the Ghost Realm was not easy. Almost the moment they obtained the reincarnation quota, all the ghosts would reincarnate. Very few were willing to stay. Ancestor actually took the initiative to stay. What a good ancestor!


    Ameliay on the tombstone and massaged the ancestor¡¯s legs. The ancestor immediately smiled until his teeth could not be seen. He was so lonely in the ghost world. This was the first time a child had chatted with him like this. The old ancestor said excitedly, ¡°Little girl, sing a song for me.¡±


    Amelia thought for a moment. What should she sing? Yes¡­ After a while, Amelia¡¯s childish voice sounded.


    The Walton family watched Amelia mutter to a grave. Right on the heels of that, she sang a song with a very familiar tone.


    The Waltons¡¯ mouths twitched. Mrs. Walton was speechless.


    After a while, the burial team George had found arrived. The Daoist priests nged the bells and scattered paper money. After the ceremony, they could officially move the urns of the Walton family¡¯s ancestors.


    In the sales department, the Sales Manager, who was spitting, was stunned when he suddenly heard that the Walton family was going to move the grave. What? The Walton family was going to move the grave? Why didn¡¯t they tell him about this in advance? The Sales Manager hurriedly put down what he was doing and rushed towards the Walton family¡¯s cemetery.


    The sales manager went straight to the Walton family¡¯s tomb and realized that the grave demolition team was here. They were really going to move the grave! He hurriedly went to look for George and asked in fear, ¡°President Walton, this¡­


    George nced at him. So it was the sales manager of the cemetery. He said calmly, ¡°Moving the grave.¡±


    The sales manager was sweating profusely. Wasn¡¯t this nonsense? He also saw that they were moving the grave!


    The Sales Manager: ¡°This¡­ The ancestors are living well. Why did you suddenly move the tomb just like that? You didn¡¯t even greet us. I didn¡¯t even see the request to move the tomb¡­¡±


    Amelia could not figure it out when she heard that others needed to agree to move the grave. ¡°Why would we apply to you for our ancestor to move?¡±


    The sales manager smiled obsequiously. ¡°It¡¯s like this. You definitely have to apply to move the tomb, and we have to agree¡­¡±


    Amelia was even more puzzled. ¡°Our ancestor is our ancestor. Why do we need your permission? You¡¯re not the King of Hell¡­¡±


    The sales manager¡¯s face stiffened.


    George handed over an application and said coldly, ¡°We¡¯ve alreadypleted the process..¡±

 Chapter 468 - 468: The Feng Shui Here Is Bad

    Chapter 468 - 468: The Feng Shui Here Is Bad


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Did he need the approval of a sales manager to make an application? George¡¯s eyes gradually turned sharp. ¡°Manager Moh, figure out your positions. The essence of a tomb relocation application is to let the people in the cemetery confirm that the person who moved the tomb is the family of the deceased. It¡¯s to prevent others from impersonating and robbing the tomb, not to let you be high and mighty.¡±


    George¡¯s aura was oppressive and his expression was cold. At this moment, he was the President of Walton Corporation that everyone was afraid of.


    The sales manager¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He said repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. That¡¯s not what I meant. What I meant was that we knew in advance so that we could help you prepare¡­¡± Ever since the Walton family had ced the family tomb in the Evergreen Cemetery, this ce had be a treasurend. The supply could not meet the demand. There would be some spots inside to take care of some high-ranking officials and nobles. They could provide them in time when they needed them. Therefore, some people who knew about these internal operations woulde to him and ask him to give them a spot or a cemetery or something. Therefore, Manager Moh had always been ttered. He was used to being arrogant, so he did not confiscate it when he spoke just now. He had used the Walton family as his signboard for a long time and actually had the illusion of being above everyone.


    George didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°No need.¡±


    Eric sneered. ¡°What do I need you to prepare for our family¡¯s matters? Who are you to our family?¡± Didn¡¯t you see that their family had a lot of people? Each of them had a hoe. In less than half an hour, they could even dig through cement!


    Manager Moh opened his mouth. The Walton family was the signature of their Evergreen Cemetery. If the Walton family left, their Cemeterys performance would drop by at least half, so how could he let the Walton family move the grave?


    Manager Moh lowered his attitude and smiled apologetically. ¡°President Walton, can I understand why you want to move the grave? Did we do something wrong? Can you give us a chance to salvage the situation?¡±


    George did not want to waste time exining to him. It was Emma who shouted kindly, ¡°Our Mia said it! The feng Shui here is not good. Our ancestor doesn¡¯t like it!¡±


    There were also some people around. When they heard this, they were all stunned. No way? The Walton family said that the feng Shui here was bad? That must mean that the feng Shui here was bad! Some rich people also began to consider moving the graves. Those who were not so rich regretted it. They spent a lot of money to buy a cemetery with bad feng Shui here?


    Manager Moh felt a headacheing on. He panicked. ¡°Aiya, this¡­ Who said that our feng Shui here is bad? Kids, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± If word got out, who woulde here to buy a cemetery?! Those who had just bought would probably refund the cemetery! At that time, wouldn¡¯t the price of their cemetery fall? It wasn¡¯t easy for their cemetery to rise to 560,000 yuan per square meter. Wouldn¡¯t it fall to 200,000 yuan per square meter? At that time, everyone who came here would be poor.


    Manager Moh felt a headacheing on. The more anxious he was, the more he couldn¡¯t think before he spoke. ¡°President Walton, look. This child¡¯s words carry no harm. How can we listen to a child for such a big matter? Can a child¡¯s words be counted?¡± He nced at Amelia. This child¡¯s mouth was so foul. What nonsense was she talking about!


    Unexpectedly, when Manager Moh said this, the Walton family looked at him in unison. Their gazes were very unfriendly. Eric held the shovel, as if he was going toe over and beat him up at any time!


    ¡°Get lost!¡± The hot-tempered Eric patted his palm with a shovel. Manager


    Moh wanted to continue fighting, but at this moment, the Walton family¡¯s Old Master spoke and reprimanded with a straight face, ¡°Who is your cemetery boss? Do you want to quit?¡±


    Manager Moh choked and did not dare to speak. It was a small matter if he could not sell the cemetery. It was a big matter if he offended the Walton family. If he ruined his boss¡¯s business, he would suffer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Manager Moh, who had been extremely arrogant in the sales department just now, bent down 90 degrees and apologized profusely. ¡°I was insensible. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. Please forgive me¡­¡± With that, he quickly retreated to the side.


    Manager Moh watched helplessly as the Walton family moved the grave. They got into the car and left. In the morning, there were special people in the cemetery to wee the Walton family. In less than an hour, the Walton family said that they would move the grave. Manager Moh r s heart turned cold.


    The salesperson ran over in a hurry and said with a long face, ¡°Manager, the orders we received this morning are all returned now¡­¡±

 Chapter 469 - 469: Your Son Is Really Capable

    Chapter 469: Your Son Is Really Capable


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Manager Moh had a headache and wanted to cry. He also had performance requirements today! Why did the Walton family have to leave at this time!


    Manager Moh: ¡°Call that Miss Way and tell her that we still have a few spots left. Give her a 30% discount. No! Give her a 40% discount! Let her sign the list! Also, give them a 40% discount for those who want to buy it in the morning but feel that it¡¯s expensive!¡±


    The salesperson was shocked. That was a 40% discount! 560,000 yuan became 370,000 yuan!


    Manager Moh was not in the mood to speak and left in a hurry. The salesperson could only start making calls one by one. The first person to call was Miss Way. After all, Miss Way had 500,000 yuan on hand. If she heard 370,000 yuan, she would definitely be able to settle it on the spot.


    The salesperson: ¡°Hello, Miss Way? I¡¯m Hill. I begged the leader for a 40% discount on the cemetery you looked at this morning. It was 560,000 yuan this morning. Now, you only need 370,000 yuan to buy a huge one square meter model. Really, you really picked up a huge bargain. Can youe over now?¡±


    Miss Way had just returned home when she received a call from the cemetery. She felt that it was strange. 560,000 yuan. In less than an hour, the price had suddenly dropped to 370,000 yuan? There must be something wrong!


    The salesperson opposite her was still saying enthusiastically, ¡°l begged for this all morning. Hurry over and settle it. There won¡¯t be anyter. Let me tell you, you¡¯ve really picked up a bargain with such a big discount! I¡¯ll help you settle it now and leave a spot for you.¡±


    Miss Way was speechless. She said cautiously, ¡°I¡¯ll go over and take a lookter.¡± With that, she hung up.


    Beside her, Miss Way¡¯s younger brother was extremely anxious. ¡°Sister, why are you still looking? It¡¯ll be gone after you finish looking! Hurry up and settle down! There¡¯s almost 200,000 yuan saved all of a sudden. You don¡¯t have to borrow money anymore. You can even save a sum of money to buy me a car.¡±


    Miss Way got up tiredly. ¡°I¡¯ll go myself. You don¡¯t have to go.¡± But her brother stood up and said, ¡°How can that do? This is a cemetery chosen for Dad. As his son, how can I not care?¡±


    Miss Way didn¡¯t even want to talk to him and left. Downstairs, the siblings met Old Master and Old Madam, who were walking. Old Master asked, ¡°Why are you going out again?¡±


    Miss Way didn¡¯t say anything. Her brother said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    The olddy looked at Miss Way and asked, ¡°Lull, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lull said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯lle backter to buy groceries. You guys can go back first.¡± With that, he left.


    A few old men and women walking around said, ¡°Your children are so filial.


    Where did they go?¡¯


    Old Master Way shook his head and smiled. ¡°Maybe they booked a ce for me. 1 think it¡¯s at Evergreen Cemetery.¡±


    Everyone in the neighborhood knew about the Way family¡¯s Old Master¡¯s cancer andforted him one by one. ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t think too much. Look, you¡¯re sick and hospitalized now. Your son is busy. He spends money and apanies you. It¡¯s rare to have such a filial son. Now, he¡¯s even going to book a ce for you.¡± A group of olddies and old men were already calm about life and death and could even joke. ¡°Evergreen Cemetery is good. That ce is rich. You¡¯re really lucky to have such a son! Your son is capable!¡±


    The Old Master of the Way family enjoyed the envy and admiration of others and was in a good mood. Of course, he would not say that his daughter was the one who paid for his hospitalization. The person who apanied him at night was also his daughter. The olddy of the Way family beside him endured it and did not say anything in the end. She pulled the Old Master of the Way family away without a word.


    When they reached home, the olddy of the Way family couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°Lull has done so many things. Why don¡¯t you say something? All you care about is your son, and how your son does everything.¡±


    Old Master Way was instantly unhappy. ¡°Could it be that Gran isn¡¯t good?¡± In any case, to him, what Lull had done was what she should do as a daughter. And just bying over to take a look at him, he felt that this son was too good. One had to know that many people were sick and their sons couldn¡¯te back even if they were overseas! Not only did his son go to the hospital to see him, but he also personally chose a cemetery for him. Many people can¡¯tpare to him!¡±


    The olddy of the Way family frowned. ¡°l didn¡¯t say that Gran wasn¡¯t good, but when you were hospitalized, it was Lull who took leave to busy you. She was also the one who stayed up all night to apany you. She was also the one who had to deliver food to you while working during the day..¡±

 Chapter 470 - 470: Muddled Ghost

    Chapter 470: Muddled Ghost


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lull was filial. She was afraid that Mrs. Way would be too tired from apanying through the night, so she did not let her go over at night. The original n was for Lull and Gran to take turns keeping watch, but Gran said that he would be tired from working during the day, so he did not keep watch. He let her, an old woman, go. He said that it was fine to keep watch. She would just sleep in the hospital. Mr. Way had the same idea. Later, it was Lull who felt sorry for her mother and went to keep watch alone, staying up every day.


    Mrs. Way: ¡°If Lull heard what you said just now, wouldn¡¯t she be sad?¡± If not for the fact that Mr. Way had cancer and exposing his lies in public would make him unhappy and affect his condition, she would have exined to the old men and women below just now.


    Mr. Way disagreed with Mrs. Way. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what a daughter should do? What¡¯s there to say? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t talk nonsense with those people in the neighborhood. When others find out that our Gran doesn¡¯t have much money, who will be willing to marry into our family?¡±


    Mrs. Way¡¯s heart turned cold, but she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. She also knew that Gran wasn¡¯t married yet. He waszy and useless. He wasn¡¯t even willing to take care of his terminally ill father. Who would be willing to marry their daughter into such a family? Hence, she could only suffer for the time being. However¡­ Mrs. Way couldn¡¯t help but nag again. ¡°Then it¡¯s too tiring for Lull to take care of you alone. You¡¯re unwilling to hire a caretaker.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Way said, ¡°Hire a caretaker? If others find out, they¡¯ll think that we don¡¯t have a daughter!¡±


    Mrs. Way was speechless. She said angrily, ¡°Muddle-headed!¡±


    No one saw that there was really a ghost circling above Mr. Ways head. He chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a Muddled Ghost!¡± The entire family was muddle-headed. He liked it too much! His son was muddle-headed. He didn¡¯t know how to be filial to his parents and didn¡¯t know how to work hard. He wanted everything. The two elders were muddle-headed. They felt that their daughter was capable and living well. Their son was poor, so it was only right for their daughter to help their younger brother. Of course, Lull was the most muddle-headed. She knew what her parents and younger brother were like, but she felt that her parents were old, so she shouldn¡¯t argue with them. She felt that her younger brother was insensible, so she had no choice but to take care of him more. It was a mess both inside and outside the house. She was really muddle-headed. He liked this. When the Old Master died, he would move to Lull!


    Muddled Ghost sighedfortably and crossed his legs as he hummed a tune.


    On the other side, Walton had already moved the tomb to Peace Cemetery. The sales manager of Peace Cemetery was dumbfounded. A few days ago, the sales manager of Evergreen Cemetery who was with him was still showing off to him, saying how good his performance was and how much hismission was. He bought a new car and went around saying that Walton was the living signboard of Evergreen Cemetery. As long as the Walton family tomb was there, the Evergreen Cemetery would not have to worry about performance. In the end¡­ Walton suddenly moved the tomb to their cemetery.


    The sales manager of the Peace Cemetery was surnamed Hedges. At this moment, he was extremely terrified. He invited the Waltons in carefully. It was already prepared inside. However, Walton¡¯s decision was too sudden. The tombstone was usually custom-made. Even if it was urgently processed, it would take a while to carve, so the tombstone was not ready yet.


    Manager Hedges wiped his sweat. ¡°President Walton, that tombstone¡­ isn¡¯t ready yet¡­¡±


    George: ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you can do it before four in the afternoon.¡± Manager Hedges nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course, of course¡­¡±


    Amelia suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± She looked at the ancestor who had followed them. Those Daoists were unprofessional. She had held the ancestor¡¯s hand along the way. On the way, she asked the ancestor what kind of tombstone he wanted. The ancestor said that it had to be in the shape of an auspicious cloud. As for the tombstones of the other ancestors¡­ He said more than ten different shapes in one breath, saying that they could not be made the same, so at least he could still admire them and kill time.


    Amelia counted with her fingers. ¡°Ancestor said that he wanted a tombstone in the shape of an auspicious cloud. He said that he was tired of looking at rectangr ones! He also said that Great-Great-Great-Great Grandpa wanted a bow- shaped tombstone, Great-Great-Great-Great Grandma wanted a flower- shaped tombstone, Great Great Grandma wanted a phoenix, Great Great Grandpa wanted a dragon¡­¡±


    Evergreen Cemetery.


    Manager Moh heard that Walton had already gone to the cemetery. His nemesis, Manager Hedges, ran up and down to custom-made tombstones for Walton. He heard that he had also made many styles, such as bows, auspicious clouds, longevity peaches¡­ He was so angry that he kept scolding Manager Hedges for being apdog, but other than scolding him a few times, he could not do anything else..

 Chapter 471 - 471: Compare Again

    Chapter 471 - 471: Compare Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Walton went to Peace Cemetery, the few graveyards that could not be sold in a year were sold out in an instant. On Manager Moh r s side, not only were all the orders returned, but there was also a big incident. Evergreen Cemetery secretly took Walton¡¯s family tomb as a signboard without Walton¡¯s permission and used it to make a profit. Walton sued them!


    Manager Moh gritted his teeth. He felt that Manager Hedges must be badmouthing him behind his back!


    In the sales department.


    The salespeople did their best. They were now bowing and scraping as they served tea to the customers they had looked down on in the morning . Their attitude was enthusiastic. One of the salespeople was eagerly promoting to the Way siblings and ttering Gran.


    Gran held a cup of tea in his hand and crossed his legs. Seeing that Lull was still hesitating, he urged, ¡°Sister, stop looking. Didn¡¯t you finish reading this morning? Hurry up and decide!¡±


    Hearing Gran say this, the salesman became even more enthusiastic about him, thinking that he was the one making the decisions. Gran enjoyed this treatment and smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve been looking at Evergreen Cemetery for a long time. We¡¯re still very satisfied with your ce¡­¡± Before he could finish, Lull put down the contract and said, ¡°Let¡¯spare it again.¡±


    Gran choked on his words. He was angry! What did his sister want!


    Gran frowned and said, ¡°Sister, what are you trying to do? The discount is already 200,000 yuan. I think this price is very suitable. Hurry up and settle it.¡± When it was gone, she would regret it!


    Lull sneered. ¡°Then you decide. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Gran was furious. If he had money, would he need to ask her? It was always the son who made the decisions about setting a cemetery for his father. He couldn¡¯t understand why his sister was involved. A few days ago, he had said that he would let his sister take out the money and set it himself. His sister didn¡¯t want to do it, and now she was saying such things to him!


    Lull ignored Gran, got up, and walked away.


    The salesperson was furious. They had talked for so long, but in the end, they had sucked up to curry favor with the wrong person! Most of the people who came to settle the cemetery were men, and the women were just foils. They did not expect the tables to turn this time!


    ¡°Alright, then think about it again. The event will end today. Come back tomorrow. I can¡¯t guarantee that there will be room for you,¡± the salesperson said unwillingly.


    Gran nodded and caught up with Lull. He was depressed to death. As soon as he left the door, he asked impatiently, ¡°Sister, what are you doing!¡¯


    Lull exined, ¡°When we came this morning, Evergreen Cemetery kept talking about the Waltons. Now, they didn¡¯t mention the Waltons at all. There must be something wrong.¡±


    Gran was speechless. That was it? What did their mention of the Waltons have to do with them buying the cemetery?


    ¡°Why do you care so much about them? Even if there¡¯s really a problem, it proves that we¡¯ve picked up a bargain now. If we buy it now, it¡¯s cheap!¡± Gran said, ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t that salesperson just say that they had a meeting in the afternoon? He said that the ounts distributed today must be sold out. Otherwise, there will be a punishment, which is why he gave such a big discount. After today, the original price will increase tomorrow¡­¡±


    Lull: ¡°You believe that? Anyway, I don¡¯t believe it. 1 want to look again.¡±


    Gran panicked. ¡°It¡¯ll be gone if you keep looking! Look at how many people signed the contract inside! Don¡¯t you know that Dad just wants toe here? As long as Dad is happy!¡± Anyway, in his father¡¯s understanding, being able toe to Evergreen Cemetery was a symbol of status. If he wanted this kind of glory, he would give it to him!


    Gran chattered on. ¡°Dad is already in thete stages of cancer. How many days can he live? Even if you tell him now that the Evergreen Cemetery is not good, he won¡¯t believe you. Why don¡¯t you just buy it for him? If he¡¯s happy, his body will be better. Why do you have to be so serious!¡±


    Lull hesitated again when she heard this. She was right. Her father was that kind of person. He had set his sights on Evergreen Cemetery. If you told him no, he would think that you didn¡¯t want to buy it for him and couldn¡¯t bear to spend money.


    Lull sighed. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Just then, her phone rang. It was her husband.


    Lull e s husband¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Lull, if you buy the cemetery today, we¡¯ll divorce when youe back.¡±


    Lull frowned. ¡°You¡­ can you not talk like that? You know that my father is in thete stages of cancer and only has a few days left¡­ What can¡¯t be mentioned in the future?¡± No matter what, he was her father. He didn¡¯t have many days left to live, so why was he so calctive? She couldn¡¯t watch her father die with pain and regret. She really couldn¡¯t do it. As a daughter, she just wanted to be filial.. Was there anything wrong with that?

 Chapter 472 - 472: What to Do

    Chapter 472 - 472: What to Do


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lull said tiredly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the duty of children to take care of their parents in their old age?¡±


    Lull¡¯s husband¡¯s voice was sarcastic. ¡°Of course it¡¯s what you should do, but you¡¯re not the only child in your family. Buying a plot in the cemetery and being filial to your parents, why should you be the one paying the money and doing the work? Do you think this is normal and right? If your brother pays, he doesn¡¯t even have to pay half. He can take out 50,000 yuan out of the 250,000 yuan. We¡¯ll pay 200,000 yuan. I won¡¯t say anything!¡¯


    Lull was speechless for a moment. She said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. My brother doesn¡¯t have money¡­¡±


    Lull¡¯s husband mocked, ¡°No money is an excuse? I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you. Anyway, my attitude is obvious!¡± With that, he hung up.


    Gran asked, ¡°What did my brother-inw say?¡±


    Lull said angrily, ¡°What he means is that you and I should bear the cost of buying the cemetery. At least 50,000 yuan. Otherwise, he¡¯ll divorce me when we get back! ¡±


    Gran was speechless. He said unhappily, ¡°Brother-inw is too insensible, right? This is our family¡¯s business. Why is he interfering?! You earned your money, not his. What has it got to do with him? Sister, if you ask me, so be it. Don¡¯t spoil him!¡±


    Lull didn¡¯t say a word. Divorce? That was easy for him to say. She was very annoyed now. She could afford this money. After paying, she did her best to be filial and let her father leavefortably, but in the end, he wanted a divorce¡­ But if she didn¡¯t pay, how was she going to exin to her father? Was she really Wrong? Was it really wrong to do this when she had money and the ability to support her father who was in thete stages of cancer?


    Lull was very confused. At this moment, she suddenly remembered Amelia¡¯s words: Auntie, there are times when people can be confused. But there are also times when you must be clear and not muddle-headed!


    Lull instantly made a decision and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if we decide on the cemetery today. 250,000 yuan. I¡¯ll only pay 150,000 yuan. As the son, it¡¯s not too much to pay 100,000 yuan, right?¡±


    Gran was stunned. In the next second, he said, ¡°Where can I get 100,000 yuan?


    I don¡¯t have money! Why do you listen to Brother-inw for everything?! Isn¡¯t our father more important than him?!¡±


    Lull made up her mind and did not soften. ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, you can borrow it. If you really can¡¯t, you can sell the house.¡± She had paid a down payment for Gran¡¯s house. Now that the price of the house had risen, it was worth at least a million dors.


    Gran was even more excited. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! What right do you have to sell my house?! You clearly have money, but you still want me to sell my house. How can there be an elder sister like you?! Look at other people¡¯s elder sisters. Just look at my ssmate¡¯s elder sister. She bought my ssmate a house and a car. His elder sister was the one who paid for the wedding betrothal gifts and weddings. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t take the money, but you actually want me to sell my house¡­¡±


    Lull remembered Amelia¡¯s words and refused to let go. She insisted that Gran pay 100,000 yuan, or else the cemetery here would be uncertain. The siblings parted on bad terms and went home with sullen faces.


    Downstairs, Lull, who was carrying vegetables, bumped into a little girl. The little girl was dressed in ck and looked to be six years old. She kept looking at her.


    Lull stopped in her tracks strangely and asked, ¡°Little girl, do you know me?¡± As she approached, she realized that the little girl was holding apass.


    Moon¡¯s expression was cold. It did not match her age. She shook her head lightly and said, ¡°l don¡¯t know you.¡±


    Lull looked at her strangely, shook her head, and walked away. Just as she turned around, a yellow talisman flew out of Moon¡¯s hand. The yellow talisman swooshed and stuck to Lull¡¯s back. There was a dark glow, then it disappeared.


    Moon watched silently as Lull entered the elevator. Then, she looked down at thepass in her hand. ¡°An evil ghost¡­¡± She muttered to herself, ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡± It was just that the evil aura of the Ghost Festival was too strong. She was not strong enough. She could only wait a little longer. At least until after today. If not, she would have gone up with Lull just now. Moon pursed his lips and left with a cold expression.


    Peace Cemetery.


    The Waltons had strength in numbers. In just over an hour, they built a new family tomb. The main cemetery was still in the form of an ancient courtyard building ording to tradition, but every ancestor¡¯s tombstone was special. There were pink bows, red hearts, auspicious clouds, ck dragons¡­ It was fancy and unique..

 Chapter 474 - 474: The Taboo of the Ghost Festival

    Chapter 474: The Taboo of the Ghost Festival


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex held Amelia¡¯s hand, a gentleness hidden in his eyes. Unknowingly, the Walton family had be his second home. He was used to being alone. He didn¡¯t expect to have an obedient daughter and a warm family.


    At the dining table, William looked at the table full of duck meat and asked curiously, ¡°Sister, why do you kill ducks but not chickens during the Ghost Festival?¡±


    Amelia said as she ate the duck soup noodles, ¡°Because there¡¯s a Bridge of Helplessness in theherworld, there are 3,000 meters of water under the bridge. Chickens don¡¯t know how to swim! If we use chickens as tributes, the wealth we brought to the ancestors can¡¯t be sent over there! Therefore, in the Hungry Ghost Festival, we kill ducks instead of chickens.¡±


    William was enlightened. ¡°Is there a taboo during the Ghost Festival? Can we go out at night?¡±


    Amelia looked at William in surprise. Why was her brother still thinking of going out at night?


    ¡°There are many taboos during the Ghost Festival!¡± Amelia counted with her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s best not to go out at night, but if you go out, you can¡¯t shout and call someone else¡¯s name, lest you be remembered by wandering ghosts.


    Secondly, you can¡¯t wear clothes with your name embroidered on them. Thirdly, don¡¯t pat someone¡¯s shoulder. If you¡¯re patted on the shoulder, don¡¯t turn around. If you hear someone calling you from behind, don¡¯t answer.¡±


    Emma interrupted, ¡°If I don¡¯t turn around, then what 1 can jump up like a zombie and turn around. Can you scare the ghosts to death?¡±


    Amelia gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Sister Emma is amazing!¡¯


    William sneered. ¡°You¡¯ll be scared to death by a ghost.¡± After a pause, he suddenly thought of the super long reflex arc of Harper and Emma. Forget it, even if they suddenly turned around and saw a ghost, the two of them would probably stand calmly and stare at the ghost. Even a ghost would roll its eyes!


    ¡°And?¡± William asked.


    Amelia said, ¡°Don¡¯t sit where you shouldn¡¯t in your red underwear.¡±


    William: ¡°Such as?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Like someone else¡¯s grave!¡± As she spoke, she took a big bite of the duck leg. Grandma¡¯s duck leg was delicious!


    William muttered, ¡°Who would sit on someone else¡¯s grave¡­¡± However, Emma opened her mouth in a daze. She was tired from ying today and seemed to have casually sat on a rock. That¡­ shouldn¡¯t be someone else¡¯s grave, right? She quickly stole a look at her underwear. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t wearing red underwear!


    ¡°And?¡± Emma asked.


    Amelia said, ¡°Then you can¡¯t take photos. Be careful not to take photos of the ghosts outside. They will follow you back! Don¡¯t steal the tributes and fight with the ghosts for food. Be careful not to attract bad luck. You can¡¯t step on them or burn the ghost paper¡­¡±


    Amelia spoke a lot, and William could not help but click his tongue. He had no idea that there were so many other exnations. Emma, on the other hand, had a headache. Who could remember so many rules!


    On the other side, the Way family was also eating, but the atmosphere was very oppressive. When the Old Master of the Way family heard that there was no cemetery, he pursed his lips and pulled a long face.


    Lull couldn¡¯t eat anymore. She put down her bowl and chopsticks and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s uncertain¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Mr. Way waved his hand. ¡°Sigh, why are you talking about this? Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± After saying that, he muttered to himself, ¡°l don¡¯t have many days left to live. If I die, so be it. If I die, everything will be for nothing. The most important thing is still you. You have to live. I¡¯m fine. Just find a ce to bury me.¡±


    Lull was speechless. Originally, no one would discuss this kind of thing. Which family would discuss which cemetery to buy when their rtives were about to die of illness? In the end, it was all because Mr. Way came back one day with a cemetery publicity leaflet. To put it nicely, their family¡¯s choice of cemetery was open. They did not taboo life and death and looked down on everything. But was their family really like this? Lull felt an indescribable suffocation.


    Mr. Way put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°I¡¯m full. Take your time.¡± With that, he stood up shakily and returned to his room.


    Seeing the door close, Granpletely exploded. ¡°Sister! Why do you have to make Dad feel so ufortable? Dad is already like this. I don¡¯t know how long he canst. Can¡¯t you go along with him? Yes, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s useless. I can only earn 4,000 yuan a month. I don¡¯t even have the money to buy a cemetery for Dad.. If I had it, I would definitely not say a word and immediately satisfy Dad¡¯s wish! Sister! You¡¯re too selfish!¡±

 Chapter 474 - 474: The Taboo of the Ghost Festival

    Chapter 474: The Taboo of the Ghost Festival


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex held Amelia¡¯s hand, a gentleness hidden in his eyes. Unknowingly, the Walton family had be his second home. He was used to being alone. He didn¡¯t expect to have an obedient daughter and a warm family.


    At the dining table, William looked at the table full of duck meat and asked curiously, ¡°Sister, why do you kill ducks but not chickens during the Ghost Festival?¡±


    Amelia said as she ate the duck soup noodles, ¡°Because there¡¯s a Bridge of Helplessness in theherworld, there are 3,000 meters of water under the bridge. Chickens don¡¯t know how to swim! If we use chickens as tributes, the wealth we brought to the ancestors can¡¯t be sent over there! Therefore, in the Hungry Ghost Festival, we kill ducks instead of chickens.¡±


    William was enlightened. ¡°Is there a taboo during the Ghost Festival? Can we go out at night?¡±


    Amelia looked at William in surprise. Why was her brother still thinking of going out at night?


    ¡°There are many taboos during the Ghost Festival!¡± Amelia counted with her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s best not to go out at night, but if you go out, you can¡¯t shout and call someone else¡¯s name, lest you be remembered by wandering ghosts.


    Secondly, you can¡¯t wear clothes with your name embroidered on them. Thirdly, don¡¯t pat someone¡¯s shoulder. If you¡¯re patted on the shoulder, don¡¯t turn around. If you hear someone calling you from behind, don¡¯t answer.¡±


    Emma interrupted, ¡°If I don¡¯t turn around, then what 1 can jump up like a zombie and turn around. Can you scare the ghosts to death?¡±


    Amelia gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Sister Emma is amazing!¡¯


    William sneered. ¡°You¡¯ll be scared to death by a ghost.¡± After a pause, he suddenly thought of the super long reflex arc of Harper and Emma. Forget it, even if they suddenly turned around and saw a ghost, the two of them would probably stand calmly and stare at the ghost. Even a ghost would roll its eyes!


    ¡°And?¡± William asked.


    Amelia said, ¡°Don¡¯t sit where you shouldn¡¯t in your red underwear.¡±


    William: ¡°Such as?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Like someone else¡¯s grave!¡± As she spoke, she took a big bite of the duck leg. Grandma¡¯s duck leg was delicious!


    William muttered, ¡°Who would sit on someone else¡¯s grave¡­¡± However, Emma opened her mouth in a daze. She was tired from ying today and seemed to have casually sat on a rock. That¡­ shouldn¡¯t be someone else¡¯s grave, right? She quickly stole a look at her underwear. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t wearing red underwear!


    ¡°And?¡± Emma asked.


    Amelia said, ¡°Then you can¡¯t take photos. Be careful not to take photos of the ghosts outside. They will follow you back! Don¡¯t steal the tributes and fight with the ghosts for food. Be careful not to attract bad luck. You can¡¯t step on them or burn the ghost paper¡­¡±


    Amelia spoke a lot, and William could not help but click his tongue. He had no idea that there were so many other exnations. Emma, on the other hand, had a headache. Who could remember so many rules!


    On the other side, the Way family was also eating, but the atmosphere was very oppressive. When the Old Master of the Way family heard that there was no cemetery, he pursed his lips and pulled a long face.


    Lull couldn¡¯t eat anymore. She put down her bowl and chopsticks and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s uncertain¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Mr. Way waved his hand. ¡°Sigh, why are you talking about this? Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± After saying that, he muttered to himself, ¡°l don¡¯t have many days left to live. If I die, so be it. If I die, everything will be for nothing. The most important thing is still you. You have to live. I¡¯m fine. Just find a ce to bury me.¡±


    Lull was speechless. Originally, no one would discuss this kind of thing. Which family would discuss which cemetery to buy when their rtives were about to die of illness? In the end, it was all because Mr. Way came back one day with a cemetery publicity leaflet. To put it nicely, their family¡¯s choice of cemetery was open. They did not taboo life and death and looked down on everything. But was their family really like this? Lull felt an indescribable suffocation.


    Mr. Way put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°I¡¯m full. Take your time.¡± With that, he stood up shakily and returned to his room.


    Seeing the door close, Granpletely exploded. ¡°Sister! Why do you have to make Dad feel so ufortable? Dad is already like this. I don¡¯t know how long he canst. Can¡¯t you go along with him? Yes, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s useless. I can only earn 4,000 yuan a month. I don¡¯t even have the money to buy a cemetery for Dad.. If I had it, I would definitely not say a word and immediately satisfy Dad¡¯s wish! Sister! You¡¯re too selfish!¡±

 Chapter 475 - 475: A Family of Fools

    Chapter 475 - 475: A Family of Fools


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    With that, Gran threw down his bowl and chopsticks and went back to his room.


    Lull had pursed her lips and tried her best to hold it in. Now, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. Was she wrong? Was it really wrong for her to be so calctive?


    Mrs. Way sighed. ¡°Hey, Lull, don¡¯t take it personally. Your father is like that.¡±


    Lull choked and said, ¡°Mom, did I do something wrong? I have a home too. My husband called and said that if I fork out all the money, he would divorce me.¡±


    It had to be said that Lull was still confused. There were some things that even mother and daughter shouldn¡¯t say. If she said this, who knew if Mrs. Way would tell Mr. Way? Even if she didn¡¯t, they would feel estranged when they interacted with Lull¡¯s husband in the future.


    Mrs. Way fell silent, her eyes filled with pain. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°But your brother isn¡¯t married yet. You still have to be more tolerant. Think about it. Your brother has just fallen in love. If his partner finds out that he¡¯s a useless man, he¡¯ll definitely break up with him. Your father doesn¡¯t have many days left to live. I even urged your brother to get married quickly, but his partner seems to be still observing¡­¡± If the woman knew about their family¡¯s situation, she definitely wouldn¡¯t marry. It was fine if she didn¡¯t marry. If Gran wasn¡¯t capable and relied on family matters to spread, which daughter would dare to marry into their family? She was also in a difficult situation now. She couldn¡¯t watch helplessly as her son couldn¡¯t get married¡­


    Lull said stubbornly, ¡°Why should I be the one paying? I have my own home. I paid the down payment for Gran¡¯s house. I paid for Dad¡¯s hospitalization and chemotherapy. 1 paid hundreds of thousands. What¡¯s wrong with Gran taking out 100,000 yuan to buy the cemetery?¡±


    Mrs. Way sighed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any money.¡±


    Gran suddenly opened the door and came out, muttering, ¡°Mom, do you know what my sister said? She asked me to sell the house!¡±


    Lull was furious. ¡°Gran!¡±


    Gran muttered, ¡°Why can¡¯t I say it? You said it yourself, and now you¡¯re too embarrassed to say it?¡±


    Mrs. Way was stunned and did not know what to say. Seeing Gran and Lull arguing, she could only persuade them on both sides. In the end, she returned to her room weakly.


    Mr. Way was leaning against the door, listening. When he saw Mrs. Way enter, he immediately went to the bed and sat down.


    Mrs. Wayined, ¡°Look at you, making two kids fight!¡±


    Mr. Way curled his lips. ¡°It¡¯s indeed wrong for Lull to let Gran sell the house.¡± She clearly had money, but she couldn¡¯t bear to spend it on him. He didn¡¯t believe that his son-inw wanted to divorce her. His son-inw was also very profitable. Lull¡¯s family was very rich, but what about his son? His son worked so hard, but he couldn¡¯t even reach a tenth of Lull¡¯s ie. Shouldn¡¯t the siblings help each other? Whoever was in trouble would receive more help. Also, Gran¡¯s marriage hadn¡¯t been settled for a long time because the woman wanted a betrothal gift of 200,000 yuan. In his opinion, Lull should settle her brother¡¯s marriage. He could die in peace. A sensible daughter shouldn¡¯t let her parents worry. She actually quarreled at home¡­


    Mrs. Way felt very pained and felt sorry for Lull. However, Gran was indeed not married yet. The person he was talking to said that she wanted a betrothal gift of 200,000 yuan. If Lull did not help share the burden, what would happen to Gran¡¯s marriage? She could not help but think of a story. It said that an olddy¡¯s eldest son sold salt and her youngest son sold umbres. When it was sunny, she was worried that her youngest son would not be able to sell umbres. When it rained, she was also worried that her eldest son couldn¡¯t dry the salt¡­


    Mrs. Way felt that this was her current mood. She was worried that her daughter would divorce her son-inw because of money, but she was also worried that her daughter would not fork out money and her son would not be able to get married. Poor parents. Her hands were a tough call. She was really in too much pain!


    Mrs. Way was secretly wiping her tears in the room. Mr. Way was still nagging at the side, saying that Lull had money and couldn¡¯t bear to spend it for him and didn¡¯t know how to help his brother¡­ Then, in the living room, Lull and Gran were still arguing over money. The Muddled Ghost on Mr. Way¡¯s head stretchedfortably, humming a opera tune and shaking its legs happily. It was very difficult for evil spirits to find a host. He didn¡¯t expect to be so lucky to encounter a nest! A family of muddle-headed fools! The entire family was muddle-headed from top to bottom. This was toofortable!


    The confused ghost turned into a long ghost shadow. Its feet were firmly wrapped around Mr. Ways head, but its body stretched out infinitely, preparing to see its next host, Lull..

 Chapter 476 - 476: Don’t Cry on the Road in the Middle of the Night

    Chapter 476 - 476: Don¡¯t Cry on the Road in the Middle of the Night


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Mr. Way died, the muddled ghost had to connect seamlessly to Lull. Previously, it had already absorbed a lot of Yin energy from her. Unexpectedly, as soon as he touched Lull this time, he heard a sizzle!


    The muddled ghost retracted his hand in surprise. Then, he looked at the burning yellow talisman and sneered. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve been targeted by some Daoist priest. Hahaha, you still want to capture me with this little cultivation?¡±


    He was not afraid at all! He picked up the yellow talisman that had been burned to ashes and blew.


    Lull and Gran couldn¡¯te to an agreement. She picked up her bag angrily and left. This was her parents¡¯ house. For the past few days, she had been living here to settle the cemetery. After Mr. Way was discharged from the hospital, she often came over to cook for the old man. Gran didn¡¯t have money and ate and lived with his parents. She was afraid that her mother wouldn¡¯t be willing to spend money and wouldn¡¯t buy good food for her father¡­


    In a daze, Lull thought of her three-year-old daughter. She had neglected her for a long time¡­ When her daughter was not on summer vacation, she would send her daughter to kindergarten in the morning, go to work in the day, and return to her parents¡¯ house to cook for them at noon and night. After the summer vacation, she did not have time to take care of her child, so she sent her child to her grandparents¡¯ house in the countryside. She had sacrificed so much and ignored her child, but her parents only felt that this was what she should do¡­


    Lull thought about these things and couldn¡¯t stop her tears. Her parents¡¯ house was several blocks away from hers. It was about five kilometers away. Lull was annoyed and didn¡¯t want to take a car, so she walked on the road alone. She could still hear cars on the road, but as she walked, Lull suddenly felt that something was wrong. There was silence. Not to mention a pedestrian, there wasn¡¯t even a car.


    Lull¡¯s parents¡¯ neighborhood was located in a remote area. There were no school districts or business districts around, so there were indeed very few people at night. However, after passing a traffic light here, there was the river crossing bridge. Usually, there would be carsing and going across the river bridge. It would not be like now, where there were no cars¡­ Lull btedly realized that today was the Ghost Festival and began to feel afraid¡­


    At this moment, a gust of wind blew past. She subconsciously touched her hair and realized that she had touched dust! She was so frightened that her face turned pale. She trembled and picked up her phone to call her husband. ¡± I . . . I¡¯m outside my parents¡¯ neighborhood. Can you pick me up¡­¡±


    The other party was very cold and heartless. ¡°I¡¯m not free. I¡¯m in a meeting.¡± With that, he hung up.


    Lull¡¯s heart ached, and tears welled up. Previously, a rtive had told her that her father was not feeling well. He had said that after she got married, she should not only care about her family and not her biological parents. Lull knew that it must be that her father was not feeling well and did not tell her. He fell in front of his rtives andined. Hence, she took her father to a physical examination and found out that he had cancer. At that time, she was also like a bolt from the blue and med herself very much. Later, she devoted herself to taking care of her parents. However, her husband¡¯s problem with her was getting bigger and bigger. Her family was about to shatter¡­ Lull did not know why it had be like this. It was as if nothing she did was


    One of the taboos of the Ghost Festival was not to cry on the road in the middle of the night.


    Lull didn¡¯t know about this taboo. Furthermore, the muddled ghost had contaminated her body with Yin energy, so it was very easy for her to attract a few ghosts. Click¡­ click¡­ There was the sound of high heels behind her. Lull reflexively turned around, but she couldn¡¯t see anything¡­ But she had clearly heard it just now!


    At that moment, Lull heard the woman¡¯sughter again. This time, she didn¡¯t dare look back. She ran suddenly. Fear surrounded her. She ran in the direction of her house like a headless fly. The sound of high heels lingered behind her. No matter how hard she ran, she followed.


    There were traffic lights at the intersection. Out of habit, Lull paused, and a handnded on her shoulder. She didn¡¯t have to turn around to feel it. It was as if someone was lying on her back, their face slowly reaching over her shoulder¡­


    Lull¡¯s entire body stiffened. She ignored the shing red light and rushed over!


    Suddenly, there was an ear-piercing sound. A tattered bus appeared out of thin air and hit her! Lull screamed!


    At 3:30 a.m., after Lull¡¯s husband finished his work, he realized that Lull was still not home. He held back his anger and ignored her. However, as time passed and he did not see her return after 3:00 a.m.. , he began to call Lull, but the call could not be reached!

 Chapter 477 - 477: Hard

    Chapter 477: Hard


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lull¡¯s husband felt uneasy and quickly went out to look. In the end, he found the unconscious Lull by the roadside. At this moment, what Lull¡¯s husband could not see was four or five ghosts lying on Lull and gnawing crazily.


    ¡°Lull?¡± Lull¡¯s husband quickly helped her up. His first thought was that Lull had been hit by a car, but he saw that Lull¡¯s face was livid and her eyes were open, staring straight at him. Lull¡¯s husband trembled in fear and casually threw her out.


    Thud¡­ Lull hit the curb, making a sound like wood hitting the ground. It was also like ice hitting the ground, making people feel cold for no reason.


    Lull¡¯s husband regretted throwing it, but when he looked, Lull was still staring at him¡­


    Lull e s husband froze. He could vaguely hear someone calling his name over and over again. Behind him, they were getting closer and closer. He, who usually had no concept of ghosts and gods, turned around. When he turned around, he saw a face pressed against him. It was too close to him. He could not even tell if it was a man or a woman. He could only see a strange smile on this pale face¡­


    Lull¡¯s husband¡¯s mind buzzed, and his face was nk. He dragged Lull towards the bridge¡­ Just as the husband and wife were about to jump off the bridge together, an SUV suddenly sped over from the empty bridge and stopped beside the two of them!


    A small figure jumped out of the car. As she ran, she shouted and threw out a talisman. With a whoosh, green mes burned. Apanied by a few miserable screams, Lull¡¯s husband was the first toe back to his senses. He found himself standing on the bridge, dragging Lull in his hand, in a gesture ready to throw her down!


    Lull¡¯s husband¡¯s back was instantly drenched in cold sweat. He quickly dragged Lull back. He turned around and saw two children standing behind him. A man and a woman. The boy was about seven or eight years old, and the girl was only four or five years old.


    The little boy¡¯s voice was intermittent. ¡°Sister¡­ Sister, wait for me¡­ Wait for me¡­¡±


    Lull¡¯s husband: ¡°¡­¡± His scalp went numb and his hair stood on end!


    At this moment, the little girl said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not a ghost.¡±


    Another very tall man got out of the SUV. He was holding a fishing in his hand, and the bell kept ringing.


    ¡°Did you make it?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°l made it!¡± the little girl replied.


    ¡°Sister, then¡­ are there still ghosts?¡± the little boy asked with a trembling voice.


    Lull¡¯s husband was surprised and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Alex¡¯s lips twitched. He said casually, ¡°You might not believe this, but we¡¯re here to fish.¡¯


    Lull¡¯s husband: ¡°???¡± Coming to the bridge in the middle of the night to fish? No one would believe it!


    Amelia squatted beside Lull and reached out her soft little hand to knock her on the head. It was hard!


    Everyone:


    Amelia muttered, ¡°The golden rooster crows, the sky is bright¡­ The golden rooster crows. Get up quickly and shout three times for the resentful ghosts to retreat¡­¡± There was a buzz. Alex and William both looked at Amelia. A golden chime appeared in her hand and buzzed three times.


    Lull¡¯s husband was wondering if such a young girl was a Daoist priest. She was quite professional¡­ Then, in the next second, he saw her pry open Lull¡¯s mouth with all her might. Because she used too much strength, her entire body fell backward.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Amelia shouted. With great difficulty, she pried open Lull¡¯s mouth. She hurriedly grabbed a handful of yellow talismans and stuffed them into Lull¡¯s mouth. Halfway through, she dropped one. She hurriedly picked it up and blew on it. She muttered, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not dirty. You won¡¯t be sick if you eat it!¡±


    Lull¡¯s husband: ¡®


    The yellow talisman in Lull¡¯s mouth ignited with a green me. Immediately after, she spat out a mouthful of ck gas. Lull¡¯s husband couldn¡¯t see the ck gas, so he could only see the yellow talisman stuffed into Lull¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t know what trick it was, but it instantly turned to ashes.


    Amelia exined kindly, ¡°Auntie was possessed. She¡¯ll be fine after eating the talisman ashes.¡¯


    Lull¡¯s husband instantly remembered the countryside people burning talisman water to feed the patients. It was ridiculous. He had to believe in science!


    Lull¡¯s husband: ¡°That¡¯s useless. I¡¯ll send her to the hospital¡­¡± However, before he could finish speaking, he saw Lull get up and look around nkly.. ¡°Eh? It¡¯s you? Mia, why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 478 - 478: Someone’s Stealing Ghosts!

    Chapter 478: Someone¡¯s Stealing Ghosts!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The rest of Lull¡¯s husband¡¯s words were instantly stuck in his throat.


    Amelia let out a sigh. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re awake! Daddy and I happened to pass by. We were about toe out¡­ to fish¡­


    William continued, ¡°In the end, I saw you faint. This uncle was about to drag you back¡­¡±


    Only then did Lull turn around and see her husband behind her. The fear from before she fainted surfaced again. She cried aggrievedly. ¡°Why do you care about me?¡± She said stubbornly, ¡°l don¡¯t want you to care!¡±


    Lull¡¯s husband¡¯s heart sank and he pursed his lips. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything unpleasant. He looked at Lull. ¡°Can you get up? If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    Lull held onto the railing of the bridge to stand up, but her legs were weak. After a long time, she still couldn¡¯t stand up. Her husband went forward and carried her on his back. Neither of them said a word.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Aiyo, adults are soplicated.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t care about that. He looked at the fishing in his hand and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you still catching fish?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Daddy, if you throw this like this¡­¡± She held up two small hands to demonstrate.


    Alex raised his eyebrows. Just like that? He threw the. ces like bridges and crossroads were the easiest to see ghosts. Alex didn¡¯t see it, but after the was thrown, it moved strangely. The bells on it jingled.


    William¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°There¡¯s fish!¡± His improved ghost-catching was finally useful!


    Alex¡¯s eyes were also filled with surprise. That was good. He was one step closer to changing careers.


    William ran over excitedly. He was afraid and expectant. He grabbed the fishing and dragged it back. ¡°Sister,e quickly. There¡¯s a big fish!¡±


    Amelia took off the Soul Retrieving Gourd and raised it high. ¡°Heh! I¡¯ll call you. Do you dare to agree?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the invisible ck aura was absorbed by the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    The ghost who hadn¡¯t had time to speak: ¡® . So, this was just a line, not really asking them, right?


    Lull¡¯s husband, who was carrying Lull on his back, was dumbfounded. His eyes were as wide as copper bells. This was what they meant by catching fish? They didn¡¯t catch anything! How ridiculous!


    ¡°Where are you guys going back to?¡± Alex asked.


    Lull¡¯s husband: ¡°Go straight home. Thank you for just now.¡± Although he was still confused, if they hadn¡¯t arrived in time and woken him up, he might have jumped off the bridge with Lull.


    It was still dark. Alex checked the time, It was 5:40 a.m. He wondered how long Lull and her husband had been trapped at the bridge. He looked at Amelia. ¡°Are we going back now or?¡±


    Amelia pinched her fingers and muttered, ¡°Is someoneing to snatch the ghost from me?¡±


    William: ¡°What? Someone snatched our KPI?¡± His sister¡¯s KPI! He couldn¡¯t let others snatch it!


    ¡°Let¡¯s get the KPI first!¡± William looked at the time valiantly. It was past five in the morning? He waved his small fists arrogantly. ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡±


    Amelia also waved her small fists arrogantly. ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Amelia and William looked at Lull in unison.


    Lull was speechless. She subconsciously hugged her husband¡¯s neck.


    Lull¡¯s husband was instantly speechless. ¡°Let go.¡±


    Amelia and William muttered softly, ¡°How do we get to this auntie¡¯s original house?¡±


    William asked, ¡°The original home? Is it her parents¡¯ home?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes! Grandpa Turtle said that the ghost is with Auntie¡¯s father.¡¯


    William pondered for a moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t we say that we¡¯re tired and go to his house for tea?¡±


    Amelia frowned. ¡°What if they refuse?¡± After all, this was not her house!


    Alex¡¯s expression did not change. He said to Lull and her husband without a beat, ¡°l suggest that you go back to her parents¡¯ house nearby first. She needs some hot water now. I could have sent you home directly, but there¡¯s not enough gas in the car.¡±


    Lull¡¯s husband wanted to refuse, but on second thought, Alex made sense. And for some reason, his hands and feet felt cold.


    William and Amelia immediately looked at Alex in admiration. The adults were still the best!


    Lull e s husband thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to my inws¡¯ house first.¡± He seemed very reluctant.


    It was very close to Lull¡¯s parents¡¯ house. Less than two minutes after they got into the car and walked, Alex parked the car and the group walked towards the neighborhood..

 Chapter 479 - 479: Who’ s Right and Who’s Wrong

    Chapter 479 - 479: Who¡¯ s Right and Who¡¯s Wrong


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t seem to want to go to Auntie¡¯s house very much! ¡±


    Lull¡¯s husband did not say anything. Lull said first, ¡°He doesn¡¯t like to go to begin with.¡± Her husband¡¯s family was from another province. Every New Year, National Day, and Tomb Sweeping Day, she would drive more than a thousand kilometers back to her parents¡¯ house in the countryside with him withoutint. However, her parents¡¯ house was less than a ten-minute drive, and he was unwilling toe. He was not even willing to celebrate the holidays. She would bring gifts to her inws, cook at their houses, feed chickens, help with work, and so on. However, her husband would not. Every time he went to her parents¡¯ house, her husband would at most buy some groceries. When he arrived, he would sit at the side and y with his phone.


    Lull¡¯s husband sneered. ¡°Why would I go to your family¡¯s house? To listen to how you spend money on your parents?¡±


    Lull was furious. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going too far with your words? You¡¯ve never told my parents that you don¡¯t agree!¡± She was the only one running on both sides. Her husband asked her to break up with her parents and settle things with her brother, but he would never stand on her side. He always let her settle it herself. If she didn¡¯t handle it well, she would have to face his sarcasm when she returned.


    At this moment, Lull¡¯s husband said, ¡°You can handle your family¡¯s matters yourself. What has it got to do with me? I don¡¯t want to get involved in your family¡¯s matters.¡±


    Lull was speechless. She said angrily, ¡°Put me down!¡±


    Lull e s husband ignored her and carried her forward.


    Amelia watched the two of them argue, her mind filled with questions. ¡°Brother, is this what others mean when they say people can¡¯tmunicate?¡±


    William nodded. ¡°Yes.¡¯


    Amelia sighed. Her face was serious, and she frowned. She said, ¡°Uncle, I think you¡¯re wrong. Although you understand logic, you¡¯re unwilling to be reasonable. You¡¯re also unwilling to get involved in muddy water. Then, you won¡¯t stand out and say anything even if you¡¯re unhappy. You know that Auntie is very muddle-headed in the face of family matters, but you won¡¯t do anything except criticize Auntie.¡±


    Amelia did not know why the adults were so strange, nor did she know if they were doing the right thing. However, from what she knew, her uncle and auntie were husband and wife. If there was anything, they should resolve it together. For example, her maternal grandmother and maternal grandmother. Her maternal grandfather would sometimes criticize her maternal grandmother, but her maternal grandfather was stubborn and soft-hearted. As he talked about her maternal grandmother, he helped her do things well. Then why did this uncle think that the auntie was muddle-headed but stand by and do nothing?


    Lull¡¯s husband choked and realized that he couldn¡¯t refute. He said in a muffled voice, ¡°l don¡¯t want to deal with these troublesome things. They affect my mood.¡±


    Lull pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Amelia didn¡¯t say anything either.


    She just leaned on Alex¡¯s shoulder and asked her doubts in a low voice,


    ¡°Daddy, who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong, Uncle and Auntie?¡±


    Alex said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s all wrong.¡± He listened roughly. Two-thirds of Lull¡¯s ie was spent on her parents and brother because she felt that her husband wasn¡¯t poor. It was human nature for her to help her parents and brother more now that she had the ability. Lull¡¯s husband was unhappy, but he didn¡¯t talk to his inws. He only knew how to give Lull a cold war and mock her. Everyone didn¡¯t solve the problem and only knew how to me each other.


    Everyone fell silent as they entered the neighborhood in silence and returned to Lull¡¯s parents¡¯ house. Mrs. Way and Mr. Way and Gran were still awake. Lull had beening over early in the morning to buy groceries and cook. They were all used to it.


    When Lull reached home, her body felt a little better. She struggled and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯ll boil water.¡¯


    Lull¡¯s husband thought for a moment and followed her into the kitchen. Soon, the sound of two people arguing could be heard from the kitchen.


    Amelia sat obediently on the sofa and stared at the door of one of the rooms. ¡°Ghosts,e out¡­¡± she muttered as she pinched her fingers.


    William asked from the side, ¡°Is this useful? Didn¡¯t you say that it was an evil ghost? Can you defeat it?¡±


    Amelia thought for a moment. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re right!¡± In the next moment, the unlucky, cowardly, and flirtatious ghost were thrown out.


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°What? You want us to work during the Ghost Festival?¡±


    The unlucky guy looked resistant. ¡°l won¡¯t do it!¡±


    Cowardly Ghost: ¡°l can do it¡­¡±


    Amelia pointed at a room door. ¡°Brothers and sisters, can you help Mia catch the ghost inside? Just drag him out¡­¡± She blinked and looked innocently at the three evil spirits, her face pleading..

 Chapter 480 - 480: Hit Me If You Dare!

    Chapter 480 - 480: Hit Me If You Dare!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°¡­¡± Although she didn¡¯t want to work, Mia called her sister!


    The unlucky guy: . It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to work, but Mia called him brother!


    The cowardly ghost¡¯s eyes were gentle. ¡°Okay. As long as I can help Mia, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    At this moment, the confused ghost in the room was absorbing the murderous aura on Mr. Way. Suddenly, he sensed that something was wrong. He looked up and saw three evil ghosts at the door, staring at him covetously.


    The cowardly ghost: ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°With my many years of experience with ghosts, I¡¯m probably a confused ghost.¡±


    The unlucky ghost: ¡°You guys go first, I¡¯ll take the rear.¡±


    The muddled ghost:  He looked around strangely and asked, ¡°Why? Do you want to take a puff too?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost was the first to pounce on him. ¡°F*ck!¡±


    The cowardly ghost hurriedly followed. He was a little afraid, but when he thought of Amelia calling him brother, he gritted his teeth and went up to grab the muddled ghost¡¯s hand.


    The muddled ghost: ¡°???¡± What were they doing? Why were these evil spirits capturing him? They were all of the same kind, so why did they kill each other? He hurriedly struggled, and the murderous aura on his body soared. Mr. Way, who was sleeping soundly, was hit by the murderous aura and suddenly coughed. He covered his neck and felt that he was about to suffocate.


    In the living room, Alex looked at his watch. The three evil spirits had been in for five minutes, but they still hadn¡¯te out. If his soldiers were like this, they would have been beaten up long ago! His request was to subdue the criminal in ten seconds, not longer! But now, five minutes had passed, and the criminal still hadn¡¯te out.


    Amelia, on the other hand, did not seem to be in a hurry at all. She swayed her little feet. After all, this evil ghost was really a little fierce. Aunt Way¡¯s house was filled with Yin energy. It was cold. Living in ces with Yin energy all year round, it was easy for people to be neither human nor ghost. As she was thinking, she heard a bang. A ball of murderous aura exploded at the door.


    William did not know what thismotion triggered, but he felt a chill on his


    neck. He saw three ghosts carrying another ghost out like pigs being ughtered during the New Year.


    The muddled ghost struggled and shouted angrily, ¡°Let go of me! Put me down!¡±


    The flirtatious ghost grabbed the muddled ghost¡¯s left arm, the cowardly ghost grabbed his right arm, and the unlucky ghost was behind. He struggled to carry the muddled ghost¡¯s two feet and even cursed, ¡°If I had known, I would have rushed forward first. It¡¯s fine if I raised the ghost¡¯s foot! Why do your feet still stink after bing a ghost!¡± He was about to vomit!


    The unlucky ghost had originally nned to let the flirtatious ghost and the cowardly ghost go first. He would take the rear and should be fine in the end. There should not be much work left to do then. In the end, he even died from the smell of his feet! Why was he so careful yet still unlucky! Amelia pped her hands. ¡°Wow, my brothers and sisters are so awesome!¡±


    The flirtatious ghost raised his chin proudly. ¡°Of course!¡±


    The unlucky ghost was smug. ¡°Ghosts like this¡­ rgh¡­ We can fight a bunch of¡­ rgh!¡¯


    The cowardly ghost looked indulgent. ¡°As long as Mia is happy.¡±


    The muddled ghost was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. He shouted, ¡°You three spineless things actually listened to a brat. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?! ¡±


    The muddled ghost was very unconvinced. He did not know what Amelia had to make the three evil spirits listen to her, but if it were him, even if he was hacked to death by the King of Hell and jumped off the oil pot, he would definitely not submit to a human brat!


    ¡°Do you dare to fight me one-on-one!¡± The muddled ghost provoked arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯ll swallow ten children like you in one bite!¡±


    The muddled ghost struggled, but it was pressed tightly by the three evil ghosts.


    The flirtatious ghost sneered. ¡°What a joke. You still want to escape? Who isn¡¯t an evil ghost?¡± Everyone was an evil ghost. If they couldn¡¯t beat three against one, they would really be a joke!


    Seeing that it could not break free, the muddled ghost could only goad them. ¡°Come on! Let the other evil ghosts have what it takes. If you have the ability, deal with me yourself! Do you dare? If you have the ability to deal with me, I¡¯ll kneel down and call you Great-Grandma!¡±


    Amelia stood up and confirmed worriedly, ¡°Do you mean what you say?¡± She had never seen such a strange request.


    The muddled ghost was delighted, and the expression on his face became even more arrogant. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word! Come on! Little trash! Little brat!¡±


    With a buzz, a triangr golden cauldron suddenly appeared in Amelia¡¯s hand and smashed towards the muddled ghost¡¯s head! The muddled ghost thought that he would be released by the flirtatious ghost and the others, but who knew that not only did they not release him, but they also grabbed him even tighter! Then, he watched helplessly as the triangr golden cauldron hit his head! With a bang, his face was crooked!

 Chapter 481 - 481: You Just Said

    Chapter 481 - 481: You Just Said


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The muddled ghost: ¡°!!!¡± He was furious and shouted, ¡°You cheated! You started hitting me before you let go?!¡±


    Amelia blinked innocently. ¡°But you didn¡¯t ask me to let go of you.¡±


    The muddled ghost: ¡®


    Amelia: ¡°Besides, my brothers and sisters worked hard to catch you. Why let go just like that? Do you think I¡¯m easy to fool just because I¡¯m a three-year-old?¡±


    The muddled ghost: ¡® Sorry, I was too careless. I didn¡¯t expect brats to be so smart these days!


    The muddled ghost was about to vomit blood. The cauldron smashed down and destroyed half of his murderous aura. The moment the murderous aura left his body, it was absorbed by the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    The Soul Retrieving Gourd had risen on its own at some point in time and was floating in the air, staring covetously.


    The muddled ghost felt that half of its murderous aura had disappeared. It looked at the Soul Retrieving Gourd in surprise and doubt, then at Amelia. Impossible¡­ This brat couldn¡¯t be so powerful. The yellow talisman she had pasted behind Lull was clearly trash!


    Amelia raised her hand, and there was another buzz under her hand. This time, it was a purple-gold hammer! She grabbed the shiny hammer handle and shouted, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The purple-gold sledgehammer smashed into the muddled ghost¡¯s back with two ngs, causing him to shrink. Countless baleful aura poured out and was absorbed by the Soul Retrieving Gourd! The muddled ghost, which was still veryrge just now, was instantly smashed into a midget. It was less than 1.6 meters tall.


    This time, the muddled ghost really vomited blood. It opened its mouth and spat out countless illusionary ¡°blood¡±. The Soul Retrieving Gourd did not mind at all and absorbed them all!


    The muddled ghost covered his mouth in fear and was exasperated. ¡°You! Why did you hit me again! I didn¡¯t say that you could hit me this time! Why did you hit me again!¡±


    Amelia tilted her head and blinked. ¡°Didn¡¯t say? You just did.¡±


    The muddled ghost:


    The flirtatious ghost, cowardly ghost, and unlucky ghost were all stunned.


    When did Mia be so powerful? If they remembered correctly, Elmer had taught her how to summon the Eight Trigrams Compass, right? Why was there a triangr golden cauldron and a purple gold hammer now? However, now was not the time to think about this. They hurriedly echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, you just said it. We all heard it!¡±


    The muddled ghost: ¡°¡­¡± He was really impressed by these evil ghosts!


    After witnessing Amelia¡¯s power, the muddled ghost did not dare to be arrogant anymore. He could only say aggrievedly, ¡°l didn¡¯t say it, 1 really didn¡¯t say it!¡¯


    Amelia held the purple gold hammer as if she had not hit it enough. She asked eagerly, ¡°Do you have any other requests?¡±


    The muddled ghost shook his head vigorously. ¡°No, no. Great-Grandma, do you need me to do anything?¡± He put on a fawning smile, but he couldn¡¯t stop cursing in his heart. She was clearly so powerful, but she still pasted a trashy yellow talisman. This was misleading him! Although he was a muddled ghost, if he had known that Amelia was so powerful, how could he have asked for trouble! So much baleful aura had been swallowed for no reason. Great, if he had been subdued by Amelia, he could still be a boss. Now, he could only be ackey! The muddled ghost was on the brink of tears.


    Amelia easily subdued the muddled ghost. She was too happy and asked excitedly, ¡°Brother, am I powerful? I¡¯m super powerful, right?¡±


    William was so shocked that he was dumbfounded. How was this amazing? This was amazing! No, how could his sister improve so quickly? Last time, she only conjured an eight trigrampass and a red Spirit Binding Net. When did she learn this triangr golden cauldron and purple gold hammer?


    William nodded nkly. ¡°Impressive, super impressive.¡± What should he do? He admired his sister more and more!


    Amelia was overjoyed. She turned around and showed off to Alex. ¡°Daddy, 1 subdued that evil ghost! He¡¯s a muddled ghost!¡±


    Alex patted Amelia¡¯s little head dotingly and praised her generously, ¡°Our Mia is awesome!¡± Unfortunately, he did not see anything.


    Alex lowered his eyes slightly, and aplicated look shed across them. He looked at the time again. It was already six o¡¯clock. It was dawn outside. asionally, he could hear uncles and aunties greeting each other downstairs to buy groceries. He said, ¡°It¡¯s time to go back. If Grandma finds out that you¡¯ve disappeared again, she¡¯ll definitely chop me up.¡±


    Amelia put the four evil spirits into the Soul Retrieving Gourd and stretched. She said in a childish voice, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go home¡­¡±


    In the kitchen, Lull and her husband were still arguing. They were keeping their voices down. One after the other, Lull was using. Her husband was being sarcastic. Neither of them was going to solve the problem..

 Chapter 482 - 482: Separation of the House

    Chapter 482 - 482: Separation of the House


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia sighed and shook her head. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, we¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Only then did Lull remember that she was boiling water. She quickly said, ¡°Ah, are you going back now? Sit for a while more. I¡¯ll make tea for you¡­¡±


    Amelia waved her hand and secretly dispersed the Yin energy on Lull. She paused for a moment and said, ¡°Auntie, humans don¡¯t have many chances to regret when they¡¯re alive. If they¡¯re too muddle-headed, they¡¯ll be easily targeted by ghosts.¡± With that, she looked at Lull¡¯s husband. ¡°Uncle, my grandmother said that if humans only know how to reason but don¡¯t do anything, it¡¯s worse than not saying anything.¡±


    Amelia waved her hand and skipped away behind Alex.


    The couple stood rooted to the ground and did not say anything.


    Lull¡¯s husband sat on the sofa in silence for a long time before saying, ¡°l asked you to draw a line with your parents¡¯ house for your own good. Your brother said that he wanted to buy a house, but you paid. Your father was hospitalized and didn¡¯t have money, so you paid too. If your father wants to buy a cemetery, you have to pay too. Are you going to support your family for the rest of your life?¡±


    Lull pursed her lips. ¡°No, what happened to my father is thest time¡­¡±


    Lull¡¯s husband sneered. ¡°Is that so? Then let me ask you, in a few years, your mother will also be sick. Will you care if your brother doesn¡¯t have money? In a few years, your brother will get married and have children. If an ident happens and he gets hospitalized and asks you to lend money. Will you give it to him or not?¡±


    Lull choked and was speechless. Her husband continued, ¡°l didn¡¯t want to interfere in your family¡¯s matters previously because your family¡¯s matters are really annoying, but Mia is right. I did do something v?ong. Now, let me tell you clearly. Take this opportunity to draw a line with your family. The cemetery is 250,000 yuan, right? We¡¯ll only take 150,000 yuan. I¡¯ll still say the same thing. If you don¡¯t listen to my suggestion this time, we¡¯ll get a divorce. Our daughter wille with me.¡±


    Lull felt suffocated.


    Lull¡¯s husband saw tears in Lull¡¯s eyes and turned his head. He was stubborn but soft-hearted. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to break up with your parents. Do you have to do this? I¡¯m not asking you to ignore your parents and cut ties with


    them. I¡¯m asking you to figure out the responsibilities and scope of your


    concern.¡±


    Lull was silent for a long time. Just as she was about to speak, the door opened and Gran walked out in his slippers. He yawned and asked, ¡°Sister, have you cooked?¡± He had been so angryst night that he had not eaten much dinner. Now, he was going to starve to death.


    ¡°Yo, Brother-inw? How strange. Why are you here so early?¡± When Gran saw Lull¡¯s husband and thought of how he had persuaded his sister not to take the money, his tone carried a trace of sarcasm. After saying that, he did not look at him. He entered the kitchen and walked around. He frowned. ¡°Sister, you haven¡¯t bought groceries today? Then how long will it take for breakfast?


    I¡¯m so hungry. Sister, go downstairs and buy me a few buns.¡±


    Lull¡¯s husband sneered. ¡°If you want to eat, buy it yourself. You¡¯re not a three-year-old child anymore. Why are you looking for your sister for everything?¡±


    Gran was instantly unhappy. He was talking to his sister. What did it have to do with him? He hated this brother-inw the most. He was mean and cold, his words were unpleasant, and he was calctive. He even cared about the money his sister earned. Every time he saw him, he looked down on him. It was just earning a few bucks. What was so great about it! His sister had been led astray by his brother-inw!


    Gran: ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m talking to my sister. Can you not interrupt? As the saying goes, the eldest sister is like a mother. What¡¯s wrong with me acting cute with my sister and asking her to buy me buns?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door beside him opened. Mrs. Way walked out first. When she saw Lull and her husband, she was stunned and said, ¡°Oh, Kall is here. Have you eaten?¡± Usually, at this time, Lull woulde back from grocery shopping and she would cook with her. However, the atmosphere today didn¡¯t seem right.


    Mr. Way had just been hit by the murderous aura and almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath. Now, he finally rolled over and coughed so hard that his lungs seemed to being out.


    Lull heard the voice and quickly tried to get him water. Gran got up hypocritically. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it¡­¡±


    The coughing in the room did not stop for a long time. Mrs. Way went in too. A momentter, Mr. Way was helped out.


    Nir. Way: ¡°Kall, you¡¯re here so early. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Kell was straightforward. Without even a buffer, he said helplessly, ¡°Dad, Mom, I came here today to make things clear.. Don¡¯t me me for being direct¡­¡± He paused and suddenly asked, ¡°I just want to ask, will Lull get a share of your house in the future?¡±

 Chapter 483 - 483: The Beginning of Disappointment

    Chapter 483 - 483: The Beginning of Disappointment


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone was stunned. Kal¡¯s words were inexplicable and confusing.


    Mr. Way felt even more ufortable. It was fine if she couldn¡¯t bear to spend money on him, but he wasn¡¯t dead yet, but she was already thinking about this house. He said hesitantly, ¡°Your mother and I bought this house. Lull is a daughter. Married daughters are like spilled water. I don¡¯t think the two of you need this house¡­¡±


    Lull was stunned. Although she had never thought about her parents¡¯ house, they had never considered her at all¡­ She looked at Mrs. Way. Mrs. Way did not have time to think too much about the excuse and stammered, ¡°Lull, it¡¯s not that Mom and Dad don¡¯t want to give it to you, but your brother doesn¡¯t have much money. You and Kall are both capable, so let your brother go, okay? Mom knows that this must be unfair to you, but your brother isn¡¯t married¡­


    Lull was stunned. Although she had never thought about her parents¡¯ property, this answer was really disappointing. However, what she did not know was that this disappointment was only the beginning.


    Kall listened to Mrs. Way and nced at Lull. She was so traumatized that she could barely stand. He reached out a hand and pulled her to a seat.


    Kall sneered. ¡°So you know that Lull had been wronged, but you don¡¯t want to make it up to her?¡±


    Gran was instantly angry. His brother-inw was actually here to share the family assets with him so early in the morning? Which daughter that married out woulde back to share the family assets with the son! His brother-inw was indeed snobbish and bad!


    Gran: ¡°Brother-inw, my father isn¡¯t dead yet! I was wondering why my sister was bing more and more calctive. So it¡¯s all because of you!¡¯ Kall: ¡°If my father-inw is still alive, why force Lull to buy a cemetery?¡±


    Mr. Way opened his mouth and coughed violently. He trembled, and his eyes were turbid. ¡°l didn¡¯t ask Lull to buy a cemetery. Lull is filial¡­ Sigh, I don¡¯t have many days left to let you fight over an old man like me. 1 only hope that my children will be happy. After I die, you can just find a ce to bury me.


    Don¡¯t worry about me¡­¡±


    Lull felt suffocated again, but this time she said nothing.


    Gran said angrily, ¡°Brother-inw! Do you have to anger my father to death?


    As a child, taking care of your parents until they die is responsibility. Buying a cemetery for my father is also out of filial piety¡­¡±


    Kall was unmoved. ¡°l didn¡¯t say that you shouldn¡¯t be filial. Since you¡¯re both children, you can¡¯t just let Lull pay. I¡¯ll say the same thing. The big plot in Evergreen Cemetery is 250,000 yuan. Lull and I will pay 150,000 yuan. You can pay the rest yourself.¡±


    Gran opened his mouth, but he did not know what to say. Kall was so domineering. He lowered his head and was silent for a while before saying, ¡°l don¡¯t have money! I only have a sry of 4,000 yuan a month. My living expenses are not enough. I really don¡¯t have much money saved¡­¡±


    Kal: ¡°l don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll say this. It¡¯s fine to be filial to your parents, but you can¡¯t just squeeze your daughter dry. If you insist on letting Lull take 250,000 yuan,


    I¡¯ll divorce her.¡¯


    Mrs. Way and Mr. Way were both stunned. They looked at Lull anxiously. Usually, at this time, Lull would pull Kall out. They did not care how young people quarreled, but what Kall said about them exploiting their daughter was too unpleasant!


    Lull finally spoke. ¡°Mom and Dad, I¡¯ll pay for the cemetery.¡±


    Mrs. Way, Mr. Way, and Gran heaved a sigh of relief. Blood was thicker than water. However, Lull asked right on the heels of that, ¡°But in that case, Kall and I will definitely get a divorce. I¡¯m also taking care of my daughter. Can there be a ce for me to stay at home?¡±


    Mrs. Way gasped and froze. Mr. Way stammered too.


    Gran frowned. ¡°Sister, there are no more rooms at home. Mom and Dad have one, and I¡¯ll stay in the other. I¡¯ve ced a lot of books andputers in the study. I definitely can¡¯t move them¡­¡±


    Lull looked at Mrs. Way. To her disappointment, Mrs. Way hesitated. She wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she sighed. ¡°Gran¡¯s new house hasn¡¯t been renovated. If he gets married and has children in two years, I¡¯ll definitely have to help them take care of the children¡­¡± Most importantly, when she was discussing the betrothal gift with Gran¡¯s partner some time ago, the woman said that she didn¡¯t want to interact with Lull after she got married. If Lull lived at home, her future daughter-inw would definitely be unhappy.


    Mrs. Way wiped her tears and felt that it was too difficult.. What was this?

 Chapter 484 - 484: Who’s Snatching Ghosts in the Middle of the Night!

    Chapter 484 - 484: Who¡¯s Snatching Ghosts in the Middle of the Night!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mr. Way murmured, ¡°Lull, if you stay at home¡­ it¡¯s not very reasonable. If word gets out, others willugh at you. You can rent a house outside¡­¡± Anyway, their daughter¡¯s sry was high, and she didn¡¯tck that bit of money. Renting a house of one to two thousand yuan was enough for them to live in.


    Lull understood and looked at her parents with tears in her eyes. ¡°I see. What about my home? Where is my home?¡± She thought that although her parents were biased, their hearts ached for her. She didn¡¯t expect that when it came to dividing the inheritance, the daughter would be like water that had been sshed out. However, when it came to paying and putting in effort, she should do everything.


    Everyone was in a difficult position. Mrs. Way looked at Kall and begged, ¡°Kall, let¡¯s discuss this again. If you get a divorce, what will happen to the child? The child is innocent. The child can¡¯t have parents. It¡¯s hard on Lull too. You have to feel sorry for her.¡±


    Kall stood up with a cold expression. ¡°l bought the house we live in. She will definitely move out after the divorce. She won¡¯t get a single cent.¡± After a pause, he said sarcastically, ¡°Lull is your daughter. She has the same blood as you. If you don¡¯t feel sorry for her, why should an outsider like me?¡± With that, he turned around and left.


    The Way family looked at each other.


    Gran: ¡°Divorce! Divorce! What¡¯s the point of keeping a person like Kall? Not only are his words unpleasant, but he also doesn¡¯t respect his parents. Sister, you¡¯re being bullied by him! Divorce! You have to get a divorce! Sister, after you divorce him, rent a house in our neighborhood and we¡¯ll live as a family!¡¯


    Lullughed. She gave Mrs. and Mr. Way a long look, picked up her bag, and left without a word.


    The door closed,pletely cutting off the connection between the two homes.


    Lull remembered Amelia¡¯s words again. Only then did she realize that she was worse than a child. Children could see better than her.


    Moon took thepass to Lull¡¯s building. She wasing to collect ghosts, but she wasn¡¯t very strong. She knew that very well. But now that the sun was out and the Ghost Festival in July waspletely over, she could do it!


    Moon arrived at Lull¡¯s house and happened to see Lulling downstairs. ¡°Auntie.¡± Her voice was cold. ¡°l have something to tell you.¡±


    Lull saw the girl again. Before she could retract her tears, she wiped them and asked curiously, ¡°You know me?¡±


    Moon¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I¡¯m looking for your father for something.¡±


    Lull was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± She looked upstairs hesitantly and pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t want to go up.


    ¡°My dads at home. I¡¯ll swipe the ess card for you. You can go up yourself,¡± Lull said.


    Moon¡¯s amber eyes were very cold. She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She had marked Lull because she was afraid of alerting the enemy. She was worried that the evil ghost would run away and not be found during the Ghost Festival. Now, Lull was useless to her.


    Lull swiped the ess card and Moon went straight in. There was no emotion in his eyes. She was about to turn around and thank him when she realized that the yellow talisman behind Lull was gone. She froze.


    Moon had a bad feeling. She didn¡¯t even bother to thank her and hurriedly went upstairs. She knocked on the door and saw dark clouds on the faces of the people inside. They didn¡¯t look very happy.


    Mr. Way sat on the sofa and coughed non-stop, as if he was about to die from suffocation. Mrs. Way served him tea and patted his back as she quietly wiped her tears.


    Moon did not care about this. It did not matter to her what others did. It was just that her heart had turned cold because the evil ghost on Mr. Way was gone. She had clearly seen it with her own eyes yesterday. Gran looked anxious and asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    Without turning around, Moon said, ¡°Wrong house!¡±


    Moon turned around and couldn¡¯t maintain the coldness on her face! Who snatched her KPI in the middle of the night! She came over early in the morning, but the ghost was gone! The KPI was gone too! Moon clenched her fists, her face red with anger! The expression on her face was even more unreasonable! She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.. Whoever took a fancy to the ghost first would own it! Someone actually stole a ghost in the middle of the night! Shameless!

 Chapter 485 - 485: Become Muddled

    Chapter 485 - 485: Be Muddled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lull followed Kall, and the two of them headed home.


    Exhausted, Kall went to take a shower. After a while, he came out in his home clothes and leaned against the sofa. ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    Lull felt a lump in her throat. ¡°l was wrong. I was so wrong.¡± She looked around in a daze and realized that the old saying was right. A son had a home, and a daughter had a home, but a married daughter had no home. She was an outsider to her husband and a guest in her family. In the past, she had scoffed at such words, but now she realized that this was actually reality.


    Lull was disappointed and tried to squeeze out a smile, but the tears surged even more. ¡°l don¡¯t have a home anymore. It turns out that from the day 1 married out, I didn¡¯t have a home.¡± She covered her face and cried uncontrobly.


    Kall pursed her lips and pulled Lull up into his arms. He reached out and patted her back. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Lull cried even louder. Why? She was thinking for her husband and her family, but the only thing she didn¡¯t think for herself was that she had taken care of Kall¡¯s parents, her younger daughter, her parents, and her younger brother. She had never taken care of herself. She could earn money again if she lost it, but when she saw the ways of the world, other than recognizing that she was a fool, the rest was bitter.


    Kall was a stubborn but soft-hearted person. Seeing that Lull was so sad, he lowered his voice and said impatiently, ¡°Alright, alright, stop crying. I¡¯ll transfer the property rights to this house to youter, okay?¡± What he meant was that this would be your home in the future, but he was stubborn and could not say pleasant words of love. He even asked when Lull was sad, ¡°You know what to do in the future, right? How much will you give when your parents ask you to buy a cemetery again?¡± Lull sobbed. ¡°A hundred and fifty thousand.¡±


    Kall was speechless.


    Lull sobbed. ¡°Is that wrong?¡±


    Kal: ¡°What if your brother takes this 150,000 and buys a small family cemetery?¡± Wouldn¡¯t that mean that she was the one who paid for the cemetery?


    Lull was stunned. Her tears surged even more. ¡°I¡¯ll give him money after he signs the contract.¡±


    Only then was Kall satisfied. He was about to say something, but when he saw Lull crying so hard, he decided against it.


    ¡°You¡¯re right this time.¡± Kall picked up Lull and walked to the bedroom. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to leave your parents alone, but you have to be clear about it. Our family is a little richer, so we can give 60% of the money when necessary. Your brother is indeed useless, but he has to take 40%. You can¡¯t fork out money and effort, understand?¡±


    Lull listened to Kal¡¯s clear words. In the past, she only felt annoyed. Now, she knew that sometimes, when one was a little snobbish and calctive, one


    would not have so many worries. If one did not calcte anything, it would be a confused ount. Sooner orter, it would explode.


    ¡°l understand,¡± Lull said. Kall touched her hand and saw that it was cold. He grabbed the nket and passed it to her. He closed his eyes. ¡°Hurry up and sleep for a while. I still have a meeting at eight.¡±


    Lull: ¡°¡­¡± Can you let go of me first? The nket is so heavy¡­


    Lull was exhausted from the night. When she woke up again, she received a call from Gran. He said that Mr. Way had suffered a cerebral hemorrhage because he was too agitated and had entered the ICU. Gran asked her toe over quickly.


    Lull wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She only went over after dinner. The first thing Gran did was hand her the bill. Lull nced at it. Thirty thousand. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay eighteen thousand. You can pay the remaining twelve thousand.¡±


    Gran was stunned. ¡°l don¡¯t have money!¡¯


    Lull turned around to pay the fee. ¡°l don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t even have 10,000 yuan.¡± When she went to pay the fee, she really only took 18,000 yuan. Gran was about to vomit blood! He could only pay the rest himself. He felt like his heart was bleeding.


    Mr. Way stayed in the ICU for two days. Gran had to take more than 10,000 yuan. He felt so pressured that the money disappeared so quickly! But for some reason, his sister didn¡¯t take out a single extra cent. It angered him to death!


    Later, Gran simply disappeared and stopped going to the hospital. He thought that if he did that, Lull would have toe to the hospital and pay all the money. Unexpectedly, Lull came to see Mr. Way, delivered food, and left. Mr. Way wanted her to keep watch, but she said that she had to go to work too.


    Mr. Way immediately burst into tears. He did not say a word and looked very miserable. Mrs.. Way sighed andined, ¡°Are you satisfied now? You forced your daughter to not be close to you!¡¯

 Chapter 486 - 486: Thief Enters

    Chapter 486 - 486: Thief Enters


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mr. Ways hands were trembling from the aftereffects of the cerebral hemorrhage. He didn¡¯t scold Gran for refusing to pay, but he stared at Lull andined. However, it was useless toin. In the end, he didn¡¯t dare to be hospitalized and quickly left the hospital. He saw that the bill was more than 48,000 yuan! Lull paid more than 28,000 yuan, and as for the remaining 19,000 yuan, Gran was gone.


    Mrs. Way called Lull, who hardened her heart and said only one thing: look for Gran.


    Later, when Gran couldn¡¯t be found, Mr. Way couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure from the hospital and took out the money from his small vault. Only then did Lull know that her father had money.


    As soon as Mr. Way returned home, hey on the bed and did not get up. As soon as he was discharged from the hospital, Gran appeared. He called Lull and urged her to buy the cemetery and ask her to transfer the 150,000 yuan. However, Lull insisted that she would transfer the money after seeing the contract. Gran¡¯s n had failed. The cemetery of 0.4 square meters had now fallen to 100,000 yuan. Gran originally wanted to take 150,000 yuan from Lull to buy a 0.4 square meter plot. He had already discussed it with the sales department. This way, he did not have to fork out a single cent and could still have 50,000 yuan left to buy a car¡­


    When Lull received the contract, she mocked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you filial? Aren¡¯t you going to buy Dad a rich plot?¡±


    Granined, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you can¡¯t bear to take the money? Can you me me? If I had money, I would definitely buy a rich plot. You¡¯re too selfish! I¡¯ve never seen a sister as calctive as you!¡±


    Lull couldn¡¯t be bothered with Gran. After confirming that the contract was signed, she transferred 60,000 yuan. Gran didn¡¯t have any money, so he could only ask Mr. Way for it. In the end, Mr. Way paid for the 40,000 yuan himself. Mr. Way was in tears. He was already so old and about to die, so why was he still working so hard¡­ He thought that he would be able to enjoy life after death, but he didn¡¯t expect¡­ He regretted it. The more he thought about it, the more regretful he became. If he hadn¡¯t let Lull get married so early, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Indeed, a married daughter was like spilled water!


    At the Walton residence, Mrs. Walton had identally heard that two mornings ago, a thief seemed to have climbed over the wall in the house. The dogs in the servants¡¯ building were barking non-stop.


    During breakfast in the morning, Mrs. Walton nagged, ¡°The servants said that a thief climbed over the wall on the morning of July 16th. He seemed to be carrying two sacks on his shoulders, but they didn¡¯t find anything missing.


    They didn¡¯t see anyer. Did you lose anything?¡±


    Amelia and William, who were eating, were stunned. Two sacks?


    Nir. Walton frowned. ¡°Have you checked the surveince cameras? Are you sure they came in with two sacks and not carried them out?¡± A thief climbed over the wall? That was almost impossible. This residential area belonged to the wealthy. The security was very good. Moreover, the Walton family¡¯s manor was also equipped with a professional security officer. Besides, even if they were robbed, the thief couldn¡¯t carry things inside, right?


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s expression became even stranger. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a coincidence? The surveince camera that day happened to be broken.¡± William choked and coughed violently.


    Alex, one of the thieves, calmly picked up a ss of water and ced it in front of William. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go overter and see if I can recover it.¡±


    Mrs. Walton nodded. ¡°Then go take a look. It feels strange.¡±


    Alex grunted.


    William was dumbfounded. How could his uncle lie without changing his expression? He was the one who had climbed over the wall that morning, and the two sacks on his shoulders were him and Mia.


    Lucas was expressionless, and George was also expressionless, as if he knew everything.


    Amelia put down her bowl and chopsticks and said obediently, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m full!¡±


    William hurriedly put down his chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯m full too!¡±


    Mrs. Walton was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°I¡¯m going to celebrate Sister Sara¡¯s birthday with Fourth Uncle today!¡± She could not eat too much. She had to save her stomach for cake!


    Only then did Mrs. Walton remember. She suddenly pped her forehead. ¡°l almost forgot. Your Fourth Uncle is on set. I¡¯ll send you overter.¡± The Ghost


    Festival had already passed, and everyone had gone to work normally. Henry and the others had returned to work. Dn and Eric had gone to the construction site early in the morning, and Andrew was so busy that his feet did not touch the ground.


    Amelia nodded as she ran upstairs. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to change!¡¯


    Mrs. Walton was also full.. She put down her chopsticks and followed, not forgetting to remind Alex, ¡°Remember to check the surveince cameras! ¡°

 Chapter 487 - 487: I’m Not a Man

    Chapter 487 - 487: I¡¯m Not a Man


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex nodded with a reassuring expression. It was impossible to check the


    surveince cameras. He would only destroy them more thoroughly. He could not let the olddy know that he had brought Amelia out that day and climbed over the wall in the morning. Otherwise, the olddy would chop him up with her bare hands.


    After everyone left, William asked nervously, ¡°Uncle, you won¡¯t really restore the surveince cameras, right?¡± Alex said, ¡°Uh-huh. What do you think?¡±


    William:


    Alex stood up, pressed William¡¯s head, and grabbed him roughly. ¡°Men must be calm when something happens.¡± With that, he flung his army green jacket and walked out coolly. Soon, the SUV barged out.


    William muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m not a man. I¡¯m a little boy.¡± A little boy would not have a stomach full of evil tricks.


    Amelia changed into a little ck dress. After some thought, she felt that something was wrong. It was Sister Sara¡¯s birthday, so she had to wear something more festive! She changed into a red dress, but something was wrong. It was Sister Sara¡¯s birthday, so she should be the main character!


    Amelia immediately changed into a pink tutu dress before she was satisfied.


    Seven stood on the table and rolled his green bean eyes. He cawed, ¡°ck, red, yellow, white, green, blue¡­ You can choose any style¡­¡±


    Amelia giggled and found a pair of white loafers to put on. She picked up a small woodenb andbed her hair, but she was clumsy. After tying it up for a long time, her hair was still a mess.


    ¡°Aiya!¡± Amelia threw away theb angrily and said with a bitter expression, ¡°It¡¯s so difficult tob my hair!¡± She knew how to wear clothes and shoes now. She could brush her teeth, wash her face, and take a shower, but she didn¡¯t know how to tie her hair! She looked at Seven and thought, ¡°Why don¡¯t we cut off a little of my hair?¡±


    The more Amelia thought about it, the more she felt that this was feasible. She wanted to cut her hair short so that she wouldn¡¯t have to tie her hair! She would do it just like that! She immediately opened the cab to look for scissors. When she finally found the scissors and was about to do it, Emma suddenly pushed the door open and entered with a kite in her hand. ¡°Mia, let¡¯s fly a kite!¡± In the end, she saw Amelia preparing to cut her hair. Emma was stunned. ¡°Mia, what are you doing?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°It¡¯s too much trouble to tie my hair. I¡¯m going to cut it.¡±


    Emma was instantly excited and threw away the kite. ¡°Right, right? You think tying your hair is annoying too, right? 1 want to cut my hair too. I want to cut my head bald so that I don¡¯t even need to wash my hair!¡±


    Amelia was speechless. ¡®That¡¯s not very nice, is it?¡¯


    Amelia: ¡°If it¡¯s cut bald. it¡¯s a little monk¡­ Noe it¡¯s a little nun!¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t care about that. As long as she didn¡¯t have to wash and tie her hair, she would be a little nun!


    Emma: ¡°You¡¯re smart if you don¡¯t have hair. Look at the bald heads in the cartoons. They¡¯re all so good-looking! Please call me Bald Emma in the future! ¡±


    Amelia was stunned.


    Seven was still swaying his body to ignite the fire. ¡°Bald, bald! Don¡¯t worry about rain!¡±


    Emma asked, ¡°Mia, do you still cut it? If not, cut it for me.¡±


    Amelia nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t want to cut my head bald.¡± She didn¡¯t think it was good to be bald. The top of her head would still be cold. She pinched the small scissors and started with her bangs. However, these scissors were safety scissors. They were designed to prevent her hand from being cut, so they weren¡¯t very sharp. Amelia had to spend a lot of effort to cut off a tuft of hair.


    Emma shook her head. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t cut it like this.¡± She took the scissors and stuck them into the hair on the top of her head. ¡°Look, it has to be like this¡­¡± She wanted to impress Amelia, but the scissors were really blunt. It would take a little grinding. Emma worked hard and finally cut off a tuft.


    ¡°Look!¡± Emma held the hair proudly.


    At this moment, Emma and Amelia were so immersed in the game of cutting their hair that they had long forgotten what they wanted. The more they cut, the more excited they became. They took turns. When Mrs. Walton came in, she was dumbfounded. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Amelia shivered in fear and dropped the scissors in her hand. She quickly put her hands behind her back and shook her head. ¡°Grandma, we didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Mrs. Walton looked at their horrible hair and the corners of her mouth twitched. Help¡­ She was going to have a heart attack! The two cute little girls now had hair like dogs had gnawed on it. Emma was even more exaggerated. She was bald!


    Emma did not know if she was dead or alive.. She even looked in the mirror and asked happily, ¡°Grandma, does my hair look good?¡±

 Chapter 488 - 488: Not Bad, Character

    Chapter 488 - 488: Not Bad, Character


    Mrs. Walton raised her head and cried. She could not help but think back.


    Emma was more than five years old this year! Even if the child was insensible when she was young and knew how to cut her own hair, Helena had done this in the past. When she was two or three years old, the problem was that Emma was more than five years old! Was this child¡¯s brain missing a nerve?! Fortunately, Mia was fine. If she went out and found a hairdresser, she should be able to be saved.


    Mrs. Walton was so angry that her blood pressure was about to rise. ¡°Is it appropriate for a girl to cut her hair like this? Come out!¡±


    Emma and Amelia obediently went out with their hands hanging by their sides and stood in the corridor with familiarity.


    ¡®Who started it?¡¯ asked Mrs Walton.


    Emma walked forward bravely and raised her hand. ¡°Me! It¡¯s me!¡±


    Amelia quickly waved her hand. ¡°No, no. I was the one who said I wanted to cut my hair first!¡±


    Mrs. Walton was so angry that sheughed. She simply took out her phone and snapped two photos. Don¡¯t panic when something happens. Post them on WeChat first. With a click, the photo of Emma and Amelia standing in the corridor guiltily with their dog-like hair was permanently fixed.


    Mrs. Walton sent the photo to the family group chat, and the group instantly exploded. George: ¡°???¡±


    Dn: ¡°???¡±


    Henry: ¡°What is it?!¡±


    Eric: ¡°This hairstyle is special enough.¡± Andrew: ¡°Is this still my cute little niece?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Not bad. You have character.¡¯


    Mrs. Walton put away her cell phone and pinched the space between her eyebrows. She thought of the exquisite makeup she had just put on and waved her hand weakly. ¡°Let¡¯s go get a haircut.¡±


    An hourter, a boy and a short-haired girl came out of the barbershop. The boy was of course Emma. She had been too ruthless. The hair on the top of her head was gone. The barber could only cut the rest of her hair short. Now, there was ayer of stubble on her scalp. The little girl was Amelia. Amelia¡¯s little tug was gone, but the barber was good and cut her a cute short hair.


    Mrs. Walton took Amelia home and took a shower before setting off for Chris¡¯s production team.


    Chris saw Amelia from afar and immediately looked at her hair. He heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that his cute little niece was still around.


    Amelia had short hair that reached her ears. Her fringe was a little short, but she was surprisingly cute. She was even cuter than before.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chris touched Amelia¡¯s new hairstyle. ¡°Why did you suddenly cut your hair?¡±


    Amelia scratched her head. ¡°Mia doesn¡¯t want to tie her hair. It¡¯s too difficult.¡¯


    So that was the reason¡­ Chris found it funny. ¡°Then how about Fourth Uncle tie your hair for you in the future?¡±


    Amelia nodded happily!


    Chris took a photo of Amelia and sent it to the family group. ¡°Mia said it was too difficult to tie her hair, so she cut her own hair.¡¯


    The other uncles: ¡® I understand. I¡¯ll start learning how to tie hair now!


    George, who was at thepany: ¡°Erik, help me find a few tutorials for tying hair.¡¯


    Erik: ¡®


    George added, ¡°It¡¯s for a little girl.¡±


    Erik: ¡°¡­¡± Got it. It must be rted to Miss Mia!


    Eric, who was busy at the construction site, pressed down a young man with long hair who was not working hard. ¡°From today onwards, your hair is mine! ¡±


    The young man: ¡°???¡±


    Five minutester, the young man looked at the two crooked braids on his head and cried. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll work hard, okay?¡±


    After Andrew finished his ward rounds in the hospital, he took the time to tie two small knots for the female patients in the ward before he got off work. He became more and more skilled and finally nodded in satisfaction. The aunts in the ward were all smiles. The hospital¡¯s service these days was really good. They even helped tie their hair when they were hospitalized. It was even done by Dr. Walton himself. It was worth it!


    Only Mrs. Walton regretted it endlessly. She was usually the one who helped Amelia tie her hair. Later, Amelia said that she had to do her own things, so she chose to trust Amelia. Unexpectedly¡­ she regretted it to death!


    Miller¡¯s house.


    Sara sat on the sofa, surrounded by a few socialites and noblewomen. Everyone was chatting andughing. Sara¡¯s mother had just returned from a global trip and sat between them,ughing and chatting. Sara was a little distracted. From time to time, she would look at her cell phone and look out the door. Why wasn¡¯t she here yet? She had prepared a lot of sugar-free cake for Amelia, as well as the mango sago she had made herself. It was in the fridge and she had even made taro sago and osmanthus cake. She didn¡¯t know which Mia liked to eat..

 Chapter 489 - 489: Big Misunderstanding

    Chapter 489 - 489: Big Misunderstanding


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sara¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were unreadable. What was wrong with her eldest daughter? She was restless, and there was anticipation in her eyes. Was she dating outside? She had only been out for a few months, and her eldest daughter had found a boyfriend?


    Sara¡¯s mother perked up at the thought. ¡°Sara, what are you looking at?¡±


    Sara said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    The noblewomen beside herughed and teased, ¡°Sara is twenty-four this year, right? It¡¯s time to get a boyfriend. Are you waiting for a boyfriend?¡±


    Sara shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no boyfriend!¡± Boyfriends were not as cute as children! She had never thought of having a boyfriend or getting married. She was thinking about how to skip the step of marriage and directly give birth to a cute little kid like Amelia! Thinking of Amelia with two cute little buns, Sara could not wait to see her! Other people¡¯s sisters were cute. Looking at her sister, the contrast was too strong!


    Sara looked at her sister in the corner and asked, ¡°Nine, can you smile?¡± Nine was quite good-looking, but she was too cold!


    Moon was expressionless as she sneered. ¡°Childish!¡± After a pause, she emphasized, ¡°My name is not Nine!¡±


    Sara pursed her lips. Forget it, forget it. This sister isn¡¯t cute. Next!


    Sara¡¯s mother looked at Sara, who was staring at her, and understood. She definitely had a boyfriend. Even if she didn¡¯t, she had someone she liked¡­


    At this moment, Moon was sitting alone in the corner with a cold expression. She was different from ordinary children. She was cool and a little impatient as she spun thepass in her hand. Suddenly, she stopped and narrowed her eyes. Hehe, the person who was snatching ghosts in the middle of the night was here?!


    Sara¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Amelia was here. She quickly went out to wee her.


    Sara¡¯s mother nced at her, then quietly stood up and followed.


    Amelia entered the Miller residence and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± The pink sea of flowers was decorated with teddy bears, hearts, stars, and candy.


    It was dreamy and cute!


    Chris seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Mia, did you see the little bear bouquet that Fourth Uncle gave you that day?¡± Because of Helena, he had forgotten about this.


    Amelia also remembered and nodded. ¡°l saw it. Thank you, Fourth Uncle!¡±


    Chris felt satisfied. Mia liked the teddy bears in other people¡¯s houses, so she must like the teddy bear that he gave her even more. Before the two of them entered, they saw Sara walking out quickly from afar. Her face was filled with undisguised joy, but when she saw Amelia, she was stunned for a moment. Mia had cut her hair? But¡­ she was still so cute! No, she was even cuter!


    ¡°Mia!¡± Sara couldn¡¯t help but pick Amelia up. ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve got a new hairstyle? It¡¯s so beautiful! Thank you foring to celebrate my birthday. I¡¯ve prepared a delicious cake for you, as well as mango sago and osmanthus cake. I wonder which one you like?¡±


    Amelia felt hungry when she heard that. She couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Can Mia eat them all?¡±


    Sara suddenly felt that her hard work early in the morning had not been in vain. She happily carried Amelia to the dining aea.


    Chris looked at the present in his hand that he had yet to give away. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to speak. At this moment, he wondered if Sara wanted to invite him to the birthday party, or if Mia just had toe?


    Chris was about to find a ce to sit down when Sara¡¯s parents walked over. As one of the Waltons¡¯ eight sons, Sara¡¯s father had toe over and say hello. Sara¡¯s mother secretly sized Chris up. The more she looked at him, the more satisfied she was. With gold-rimmed sses, he didn¡¯t look like a good person at first nce. He looked like a refined scum. It was very exciting!


    Sara didn¡¯t know what her parents had misunderstood. She was eating in the dining room with Amelia.


    Moon pretended to change her position casually. She had been paying attention to Amelia from the moment she entered. So this was the young priest from Walton¡¯s who knew how to catch ghosts. She didn¡¯t look impressive at all. Why had she snatched her ghost?


    Amelia took a bite of the cake and suddenly leaned close to Sara.. She asked softly, ¡°Sister Sara, is that your sister? Why does she keep looking at me?¡± Did she want to eat cake too?

 Chapter 490 - 490: Always Wanting to Bully Her

    Chapter 490 - 490: Always Wanting to Bully Her


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    For some reason, Amelia had a feeling that she was at odds with Moon. When she saw her, she wanted to bully her. She finally understood why Seven wanted to step on Grandpa Turtle whenever he saw him.


    Sara: ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s my sister. Her name is Nine. She¡¯s just so strange. You don¡¯t have to pay attention to her.¡±


    Amelia tilted her head. ¡°Why strange?¡±


    Sara¡¯s expression suddenly became mysterious. She began to whisper to


    Amelia, ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you? My sister hasn¡¯t cried since she was born. Every baby has to cry. Only she doesn¡¯t cry.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wow! Then doesn¡¯t she cry when she falls?¡±


    Sara shook her head. ¡°Nope.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Doesn¡¯t she cry when others hit her?¡±


    Sara: ¡°She really didn¡¯t cry! When she was young, she was identally scalded by boiling water. Look, there¡¯s a huge scar on the back of her hand now. Even then, she didn¡¯t cry!¡¯


    Amelia was sincerely impressed. How did Nine do it? She also knew that you couldn¡¯t cry when you fell, but when it hurt, you couldn¡¯t control yourself. Tears woulde out on their own, but Nine could actually hold it in!


    Amelia¡¯s strange thought came back. She really wanted to secretly beat Nine up and see if she cried¡­


    Amelia was shocked by the thought in her heart and quickly shook her head. No, no, how could she hit someone casually!


    Sara saw Amelia¡¯s small face first curious, then serious. Finally, she shook her head violently and found it extremely interesting. She propped her chin on her hand and asked, ¡°Mia, what are you thinking?¡±


    Amelia quickly shook her head. ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± She thought for a moment and picked up a small cake. ¡°Sister Sara, does Sister Nine like cake?¡±


    Sara let out a cry and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°l don¡¯t think she likes¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t sure. It was mainly because Nine was too cold and didn¡¯t like to talk. She wasn¡¯t like ordinary children who mored for food that they liked to eat. She had always eaten whatever was at the dining table, so she really didn¡¯t know if she liked cake.


    Amelia jumped off the stool with a small cake. As she ran, she said, ¡°Sister


    Sara, I¡¯ll bring the cake to Sister Nine!¡±


    Before Sara could say anything, Amelia ran past. Moon looked warily at Amelia, who was approaching. Amelia held out the cupcake in her hand and said, ¡°Hello, Sister Nine.¡¯


    Moon:


    Amelia: ¡°Do you eat cupcakes?¡±


    Moon¡¯s expression was cold as she subconsciously nced at the cake.


    Amelia: ¡°It seems that Sister Nine doesn¡¯t like to eat cupcakes. I¡¯ll eat them!¡± She took a bite and swallowed the cupcake.


    Moon: ¡°¡­¡± Childish!


    Amelia sat on the chair beside her and asked curiously, ¡°Sister Nine, do you know how to catch ghosts too?¡±


    Moon frowned. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°My name is Moon, not Nine. Are you polite?¡±


    Amelia was dumbfounded. Sister Sara said her name was Nine? However, although she was puzzled, she still changed her words. ¡°Okay, Nine¡­ No, it¡¯s Sister Moon.¡±


    Moon looked at Amelia coldly and asked, ¡°Were you the one who snatched my muddled ghost away two days ago?


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Your muddled ghost? Why did you say snatch it away? Why did you say that the muddled ghost is yours?¡± Evil spirits did not have masters. Even if they did, they would definitely be marked.


    Moon gritted her teeth and emphasized, ¡°l saw it first!¡±


    Amelia heard that and calcted with her fingers. She shook her head and said, ¡°No, I took a fancy to it first.¡±


    Moonughed angrily. ¡°Sophistry. I marked Lull on the fourteenth of July!¡¯


    Amelia: ¡°I also saw Auntie Way on the 14th of July!¡¯


    Moon was speechless. She did not expect Amelia to pester her endlessly. She sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you steal ghosts in the middle of the night, but you refuse to admit it.¡±


    Amelia was a little confused. ¡°l saw Auntie Way first. 1 saw Auntie Way around nine in the morning on the 14th of July and guessed that there was a muddled ghost at her house. What time did you see her?¡±


    This time, it was Moon who was stunned and speechless. Amelia really saw it first¡­ Alright, she was even angrier!


    Moon was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood, but in the end, she was in the wrong. She had no choice but to say that it was not others who stole ghosts in the middle of the night.. She was not diligent enough! To put it more urately, she hesitated! She did not dare to attack on the night of the Ghost Festival! Thinking of this, she was even angrier!

 Chapter 491 - 491: So Many Ghosts in the Room

    Chapter 491: So Many Ghosts in the Room


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia acted as if nothing had happened and continued to ask, ¡°So what time


    Moon gritted her teeth. ¡°You won this time. You won¡¯t be so lucky next time!¡± After a pause, she said very awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Wasn¡¯t it just catching ghosts in the middle of the night? She wouldn¡¯t sleep in the future, alright!


    Amelia was not as nervous as Moon. Her small face was very rxed. Seeing that Moon admitted that she did not discover the muddled ghost first, she had an awkward expression andforted him. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    Moon felt that Amelia was deliberately infuriating her! However, before she could say anything, Amelia asked, ¡°Sister Moon, where do you keep your ghosts? The second floor? Which room?¡± She pointed at a room on the second floor and asked, ¡°What did you use to store them? Did you catch a lot? The rooms are all full. How impressive!¡±


    Moon frowned. What nonsense was this? She stood up expressionlessly, not wanting to acknowledge Amelia at all.


    Sara carried the mango sago over and happened to see the direction Amelia was pointing. She said, ¡°That¡¯s my room.¡±


    Amelia was stunned. Sara¡¯s sister¡¯s room? Then why were there so many ghosts? Although they were not very powerful ghosts, not even resentful ghosts, there were really many¡­ Many lonely ghosts that were about to dissipate were so weak that they almost did not exist.


    ¡°Sister Sara, can I go to your room to take a look?¡± Amelia was not at ease. She nced at Moon. Sister Moon did not seem to have realized that there was a ghost in Sister Sara¡¯s room. It seemed that Sister Moon was not as powerful as she thought.


    Moon also reacted. There was a ghost in her sister¡¯s room? What a joke! Herpass had never been abnormal at home. How could there be a ghost!


    Sara looked happy and said, ¡°Sure, there are many fun things in my room. Come quickly, Sister Sara will show you.¡± She handed a ss of mango sago to Amelia and took one for herself. She asked, ¡°Nine, do you want it? If you want it, go to the fridge and get it yourself.¡±


    Moon . ? ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want to talk to her sister at all! She clearly said that her name wasn¡¯t Nine, but she kept calling her that! Moon went upstairs first with a cold expression. Amelia actually said that her sister¡¯s room was filled with ghosts. She didn¡¯t believe her.


    Moon followed, holding Amelia¡¯s hand. When they reached the second-floor room, Sara pushed open the door. It was daytime, but the curtains were drawn. It was a little spooky. Sara turned on the light, and when she saw what was in the room, Amelia froze. There were many disy cases. The cases were filled with all kinds of little dolls. Sara¡¯s room was huge. There were seven or eight such cases. Each case had seven or eight floors. One or two dolls were ced on each floor. Each doll had its own room. There was even a garden and pets.


    Amelia was shocked. ¡°Sister Sara, are you raising something?¡±


    Sara was like a child sharing her toys. She said excitedly, ¡°Mia, do you know how to raise dolls? I¡¯m an elite yer in our doll circle! I spent a lot of effort designing and custom-made every doll. Every doll is unique!¡¯


    Sara liked anime and manga. Other than some custom-made dolls, there were also two disy cabs with anime characters. The two disy cabs with anime characters did not have any yin energy, but every custom-made doll hid a ghost.


    Amelia was stunned. Sister Sara¡¯s hobby was so unique. She whispered to


    Moon, ¡°Sister Moon, did you see it?¡±


    Moon frowned and said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t they just ordinary dolls?¡± There were many such little toys nowadays. Other than some people deliberately ying tricks on the dolls, ordinary dolls were just dolls. Some people thought dolls were terrifying, but some people loved them fanatically. These were normal. What was there to make a fuss about?


    Amelia pointed to the nearest disy case and asked, ¡°Can you really not see it? There¡¯s a real doll ghost in here.¡±


    Moon was about to say something when thepass needle in her hand slowly spun. Her heart skipped a beat and she immediately looked up. When she looked up, cold sweat drenched her back! She saw a child sitting in the disy cab in front of her. The child was only two years old and was looking at her curiously. Other than this child, the entire room was filled with ghosts. Some were hiding on dolls, some were sitting on the side of the disy cab, some were floating on the ceiling, and some were circling the room. Some ghosts looked like children, some were young women, and there were old people and women¡­ The only simrity was that they were all


    women..

 Chapter 492 - 492: There’s Something Wrong With the Doll

    Chapter 492: There¡¯s Something Wrong With the Doll


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Moon felt as if she had been struck by lightning! There were really ghosts! The room was filled with them! There were seventeen or eighteen of them!


    Moon began to doubt her life. It was possible that she had not discovered one or two ghosts, but there were seventeen or eighteen of them! When had her standards be so bad¡­


    Sara¡¯s expression remained the same. She took down a favorite doll. ¡°It¡¯s called Tu Tu. It¡¯s nine years old this year. It¡¯s my favorite doll!¡±


    Amelia opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Sister Sara, what do you mean by raising a doll?¡± Her small face turned serious. Was it what she thought? Her master said that some people in this world would raise little ghosts and pray for good luck, especially in their neighboring countries. However, such things had always been forbidden in their country because it was a matter of depravity and lifespan. When her master made an analogy, he said that some female celebrities would secretly raise little ghosts and pray that they would always be popr, but they did not know that there was a price. Amelia was not sure if Sister Sara was as her master had said¡­


    Sara was amused when she saw Amelia¡¯s serious face. ¡°Mia, are you mistaken? They¡¯re fake dolls, not real dolls. They¡¯re just toy dolls! It¡¯s a niche circle of subcultures. In the beginning, some people who liked anime couldn¡¯t help but ask someone to design two-dimensional images for themselves. They could draw drawings they liked and use them as WeChat profile pictures or hanging paintings. Later, a doll circle appeared and made t drawings into cute dolls to collect or admire. This behavior might be the same as others liking Barbie dolls? It¡¯s just that the dolls we like are designed and made by ourselves.¡±


    Sara introduced happily, ¡°For example, my dolls. I spent a lot of money to hire someone to draw an anime image and create new people. The hair, clothes, essories, and so on were all designed by me. Every doll of mine is the only doll of its kind in this world. In other words, they are special and unique!¡¯


    Sara took down arge sketchbook. Only then did Amelia realize that there were many, many little people drawn inside.


    Sara introduced, ¡°These are called chibi dolls. And this is an ancient-style doll¡­


    After Sara¡¯s introduction, Amelia roughly understood that Sara¡¯s sister¡¯s doll was like her kitten doll.


    ¡°Sister Sara, can I have it?¡± Amelia pointed to Tu Tu on the table.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Sara handed Amelia the doll.


    Amelia took the doll. It was warm and delicate to the touch, and there was an indescribable coldness to it. She turned it over and looked at it. ¡°Is she made of mud?¡± she asked.


    Moon also picked up a doll and stared at it. It should be made of mud, right? It couldn¡¯t be made of ashes¡­


    Sara spoke as if she knew everything. ¡°There are many materials used to make dolls. Most of them are resin, stic, ceramic y, and so on. There¡¯s no need


    to talk about the other niche ones. Different children have different forms.The materials and proportions are all secret forms. The forms are different, and the soft and hard texture are also different. The shop 1 hired to make dolls is very good. Tu Tu is already nine years old, but not only is she not yellow, but she¡¯s even smoother and more delicate as time passes¡­¡±


    Sara looked at Tu Tu lovingly.


    Amelia pursed her lips and looked at the doll in her hand. ¡°Sister Sara, there¡¯s something wrong with this doll.¡±


    Sara was instantly nervous. ¡°What problem? It can¡¯t be, right?¡± She quickly took the doll over as she said, ¡°There was nothing wrong when I looked at it yesterday¡­¡± She looked around, but found a small crack at the root of the painted bun. It was about two millimeters. Sara¡¯s heart ached. ¡°It seems that there¡¯s still a problem after a long time. I¡¯ll contact the doll club to repair it now.¡± She asked Amelia to wait for her, then went to the side to make a call.


    Amelia looked at Moon. ¡°Sister Moon, do you see a problem?¡±


    Moon put down the doll in her hand and said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. The only problem is that I don¡¯t know why. The doll sucks in yin energy and makes ghosts stop by.¡± She looked up at Sara¡¯s room and looked at the direction.. Could it be that the room was in the wrong direction? Or had something unclean been left behind when building the vi? Or had her sister brought back something unclean when filming?

 Chapter 493 - 493: You ‘re the Most Idiotic in the World

    Chapter 493 - 493: You ¡®re the Most Idiotic in the World


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Previously, Moon had indeed not realized that there were ghosts in this room. She did not believe that her standard was really that bad. She had passed by this door for the past two days and did not find anything abnormal. That was impossible. Her ability to catch ghosts was definitely not that bad. These ghosts must have sneaked in during the Ghost Festival¡­ But in that case, if ghosts came in on the Ghost Festival, wouldn¡¯t her ability be even worse? Moon¡¯s face was cold, and her heart copsed.


    Amelia watched as Moon held thepass and tried her best to investigate.


    She walked here and there and shook her head. ¡°Sister Moon, you can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Moon: ¡°¡­¡± A crack appeared on her cold face. Why couldn¡¯t she do it?! Who said that she couldn¡¯t do it?! There was only one reason why dolls could attract Yin energy, and that was because the material was mixed with ashes and other Yin energy. However, she could still tell if there were mixed ashes!


    Moon: ¡°Are you trying to say that there¡¯s ashes mixed in this doll? If so, it¡¯s impossible for me not to see it. You¡¯re wrong. I suggest you go back and increase your strength. Don¡¯t think that there¡¯s a ghost in the doll because there¡¯s ashes mixed in. You¡¯ve watched too many television dramas!¡±


    Moon usually did not talk much, but for some reason, she felt unhappy when she saw Amelia!


    Amelia looked at Moon sympathetically. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re working so hard. You¡¯re too stupid.¡±


    Moon: ¡°¡­¡± This is too much! She asked angrily, ¡°Then what reason are you talking about! ¡±


    Amelia usually did not make people angry. Even if she identally made people angry, she would immediately stop and apologize. But now, she stuck out her tongue and made an infuriating expression. She said, ¡°These dolls are mixed with human ashes. You won¡¯t believe me if I tell you.¡±


    Moon sneered. ¡°Idiot!¡± Initially, she thought that there maybe Amelia did have some ability. Now, it seemed that Amelia was nothing much! There was definitely no ashes in these dolls. She had her own way to confirm it. If she said there was none, there was none! There must be other reasons Amelia was able to catch the muddled ghost. Either someone helped her or she cheated!


    Amelia immediately retorted, ¡°You¡¯re stupid! You¡¯re the stupid one! You¡¯re the stupidest person in the world!¡±


    Moon: ¡°¡­¡± Hardened! Hardened fists! Amelia was challenging her bottom line of endurance!


    Amelia pointed at the doll. ¡°There¡¯s ashes added in here. Look, you¡¯re stupid, but you won¡¯t let anyone talk about it.¡±


    Moon went crazy. ¡°No! If I say there isn¡¯t, there isn¡¯t!¡± She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t even see the ashes! Amelia: ¡°Yes! If I say so!¡¯


    Moon: ¡°No!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes!¡±


    The two of them were like children arguing. When Chris found the second floor, he saw this scene. He asked, ¡°Why¡­ did you suddenly quarrel?¡± Amelia pouted. ¡°1 told her she was stupid, but she refused to admit it.¡±


    The angrier Moon was, the more expressionless her face became. She said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. You¡¯re the best!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Thank you for thepliment!¡±


    Moon turned around and left angrily! After taking two steps, she came back to get a doll and turned to leave!


    Sara finished the call and realized that Moon had taken her doll. She quickly chased after her. ¡°Why did you take my doll?¡±


    Moon didn¡¯t even turn around.


    Sara hurried after her.


    Chris sized Amelia up. ¡°Mia, what¡¯s going on?¡± After not seeing her for a few minutes, she actually quarreled with someone? In the past, Mia was very obedient. Why was she so abnormal today?


    Amelia pointed at the disy cab. ¡°Fourth Uncle, look at these dolls.¡±


    Chris said casually, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these dolls?¡± He nced at them. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything different.


    Amelia said, ¡°These dolls are real ghost dolls made from human ashes.¡±


    Chris was speechless. He froze instantly. When he looked at these dolls again, he felt that their eyes were staring at him and moving with him¡­


    Chris¡¯s smile was stiff. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re not joking, are you?¡±


    Amelia shook her head, her small face serious. ¡°I¡¯m not. These dolls were made of human ashes, but Sister Moon said no. That¡¯s why we quarreled. She catches ghosts but didn¡¯t even find them in her own house. That¡¯s why I said she was stupid.¡±


    Chris was speechless. Sara¡¯s sister could see ghosts too? And catch ghosts?


    At this moment, Sara returned.. Thinking of the room full of dolls, Chris didn¡¯t know why, but looking at Sara, whom he had worked with for more than half a year, he suddenly felt like he had seen a ghost¡­

 Chapter 494 - 494: No Ghosts to Eat Today

    Chapter 494 - 494: No Ghosts to Eat Today


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia looked at the room full of ghosts and whispered to Chris, ¡°Fourth Uncle, help me stop Sister Sara. I want to exorcise all these ghosts.¡±


    Chris nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sara had just snatched her doll back from Moon, but one of the doll¡¯s shoes had been taken away by Moon and she couldn¡¯t get it back. She cursed and looked angry. Then she saw Chris looking at her with an abnormal expression.


    Sara immediately put on a very polite smile and asked, ¡°Mr. Walton, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chris rubbed his nose. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡¯


    Sara¡¯s eyes shed with confusion. She was about to step around him when


    Chris suddenly reached out and stopped her. Sara froze. ¡°Mr. Walton?¡±


    Chris: ¡°There¡¯s a scene today. You took leave. The director said a few key points. I¡¯ll tell you now.¡±


    Sara: ¡°???¡± It was her birthday today? Why would anyone talk about work on someone else¡¯s birthday?


    Inside the house.


    Amelia waved her small hands and bounced. ¡°Hey! Ha! Ghost over there, look over here! ¡±


    On the two disy cases by the window, the dazed ghosts subconsciously looked at Amelia. Amelia said again, ¡°Ghosts over there,e with me!¡±


    The ghosts in the disy cab at the end of the bed also turned around numbly. Their expressions were dull and stiff, only their eyes were still moving slightly nimbly.


    Amelia bounced around the house, her eyes curved into crescents as she muttered something under her breath. Soon, the house lit up with a golden light. The ghosts in the house stood up and slowly walked into the golden light.


    The golden light disappeared, and so did all the ghosts in the house.


    Amelia touched the Soul Retrieving Gourd and said softly, ¡°There are no ghosts to eat today. They¡¯re not bad ghosts. Some are lost, some can¡¯t react in time and can¡¯t remember who they are¡­¡± She did not know which of them was someone others wanted to see but could not, or whose lover, whose family¡­ Sara¡¯s doll had some problems, attracting these dying souls and bing nourishment for the doll.


    Amelia thought for a moment and felt that this scene was a little familiar, but she had clearly never seen such a doll before¡­ She pouted and held the Soul Retrieving Gourd. ¡°What¡¯s strange? Soul Retrieving Gourd, tell me.¡±


    The Soul Retrieving Gourd: . ¡® It couldn¡¯t speak!


    Amelia sighed. ¡°Seven can speak. Soul Retrieving Gourd, you have to work hard!¡±


    The Soul Retrieving Gourd:


    Chris spent a lot of effort talking. Not only did he tell her about today¡¯s scenes, but he also summarized all the parts that he had not acted well before. Just as he was about to ask Sara how she would act in the following scenes and what she thought, Amelia finally came out!


    Chris secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Sara heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Mia, save me! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with your fourth uncle! He pulled me along and told me about the scene for ten minutes!¡±


    Amelia blinked. ¡°Sister Sara, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Sara hurried over and said, ¡°1 don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Nine. She actually snatched one of Tu Tu¡¯ s shoes. I¡¯m speechless.¡±


    Amelia asked, ¡°Sister Sara, where did you make your dolls?¡±


    Sara said, ¡°The name of that doll club is Haruhi. Why?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Sister Sara, don¡¯t go there to make dolls in the future. The things they make aren¡¯t good.¡±


    Sara: n ???¡± It was just a small crack. It wasn¡¯t that serious, right? Although that was what she thought, her impression of Haruhi had decreased a lot. Sara said, ¡°Mia, go down with your fourth uncle to eat first. I¡¯ll deal with this doll.


    Amelia nodded and reminded her, ¡°Sister Sara, remember to open the curtains. The dolls won¡¯t feel well without seeing the sun.¡±


    Sara was stunned and subconsciously nodded. She watched as Chris carried Amelia downstairs. She returned to her room in confusion. For some reason, she felt that the room was a little stuffy. The Haruhi doll club had said that it was best not to let the dolls be exposed to the sun, or they would easily turn yellow and crack. She had kept the curtains closed. In addition, she usually didn¡¯t stay at home when filming, but lived in an apartment closer to thepany, so the dolls were locked in the room for a longer time. Perhaps Mia was right¡­


    Sara pulled open the curtains with a tter. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination, but she felt the shadows of the dolls behind her distort. When she looked more closely, it was nothing..

 Chapter 495 - 495: If You ‘re Afraid, I Won’t Say It

    Chapter 495: If You ¡®re Afraid, I Won¡¯t Say It


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°How strange¡­¡± Sara put Tu Tu away and took a few photos of her. She sent them to the Haruhi doll club. ¡°The crack is here. Also, my sister snatched one of Tu Tu¡¯ s shoes. Please make another pair of shoes for Tu Tu¡­¡±


    The other party quickly gave feedback and said, ¡°Miss Miller, we understand that you¡¯re a celebrity. Inte July, we¡¯re going to hold a national tour of summer dolls. Can we invite you to be our first spokesperson? You just have to bring your two favorite dolls.¡±


    Sara heard that it was a doll showing! After asking for the exact time and confirming that she had time, she readily agreed.


    Downstairs, Chris brought Amelia a te of fruit and asked, ¡°Are you done cleaning?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and corrected him. ¡°It¡¯s not cleaning up.¡± She exined, ¡°These ghosts are not powerful ghosts. They¡¯re all lonely ghosts that are about to dissipate. They didn¡¯t reincarnate because of idental deaths and other reasons. They will continue to wander the world, but as time passes, they will be more and more like air and slowly dissipate. Just like the little sister you saw just now, Fourth Uncle. She died of illness. She couldn¡¯t bear to part with her parents, so she didn¡¯t reincarnate. However, after too long, she had already forgotten what her parents looked like. She died in the hospital and couldn¡¯t find her way home. Later, she was attracted here.¡¯


    Chris¡¯s fingertips stiffened. ¡®Mia, actually, you don¡¯t have to spell it out so carefully.¡¯


    ¡°Do you want grapes? Fourth Uncle will get them for you,¡± Chris said without changing his expression.


    Amelia tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°Fourth Uncle, are you afraid? If you¡¯re afraid, I won¡¯t say anything!¡¯


    Chris said, ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be¡­ thirsty.¡±


    Amelia looked like she understood and patted Chris.


    Chris: ¡®


    The ufortable birthday party finally passed. Chris got up and found an opportunity to say goodbye to Miller¡¯s parents with Amelia.


    Sara said, ¡°Huh? You¡¯re going back so soon?¡± She gripped Amelia¡¯s hand with great reluctance.


    Sara¡¯s mother clicked her tongue when she saw her like this. Her eldest daughter was really enough. Could she not be so obvious and approach Chris in the name of a child? She understood. She understood everything!


    Sara¡¯s mother smiled gently. ¡°Mia seems to like our Sara very much too. Mr. Walton, you can bring Mia over to y more next time.¡± With that, she could not help but touch Amelia¡¯s little face. To be honest, this child was really cute. If only her youngest daughter was half as cute as Amelia.


    Moon, who wasing downstairs, happened to see her parents and sister surrounding Amelia, smiling infatuatedly. She sneered and turned around. She only knew how to act cute!


    Amelia, who was focused on eating the watermelon, realized that everyone was saying goodbye. She looked up and eximed, ¡°We¡¯re going back now?¡± She did not want to go back. She had not found a chance to beat Moon up. No, no¡­ She had not found a chance to discuss the doll with Sister Moon!


    Chris: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± He smiled. Even though he acted polite, he still looked roguish. It was impossible to tell that he wanted to leave because he was afraid.


    Amelia: Forget it, forget it. He¡¯s my uncle after all. If my uncle wants to go home, she can bring him home! As for Nine¡­ No, it¡¯s Sister Moon. Let¡¯s talk in the future!


    ¡°Goodbye, Aunt Miller, Uncle Miller!¡± Amelia waved. ¡°Goodbye, Sister Sara.¡± At this moment, she saw Moon standing by the railing and staring at her without saying a word. Amelia smiled and waved at her. ¡°Goodbye, Sister Nine!¡±


    Moon was speechless. She had already said that her name was not Nine! Although her parents and sister called her Nine, she hated this name even more when Amelia called her that!


    When she got home, Amelia found William immediately.


    ¡°Haruhi doll club?¡± William was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡±


    Amelia lowered her voice and whispered in William¡¯s ear, ¡°The doll they made has human ashes mixed in it.¡¯


    William: ¡± ! ! ! ¡± Although he didn¡¯t jump up, he had goosebumps all over his body. He even felt the hair on the top of his head stand up!


    ¡°Haruhi¡­ Haruhi doll club, right¡­¡± William turned on the phone and suppressed the trembling of his fingers. He entered the name in the search box. There was a simple introduction to this doll club on the Inte. Strangely, many doll clubs would introduce themselves in detail and put up all kinds of finished doll photos. However, other than the address phone number and a few ssic doll photos, there was nothing else..

 Chapter 496 - 496: Can’t Bring Emma

    Chapter 496: Can¡¯t Bring Emma


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    William checked the forum again. As he read, he said, ¡°This Haruhi doll club is a niche club. It has a good reputation. The dolls made are very realistic. The buyers like them very much, but their dolls are very expensive.¡± He pointed at one of the photos. ¡°This online doll is very popr. It¡¯s very famous in the children¡¯s circle. It was made by their family. It¡¯s called Tu Tu. The price is a million yuan, excluding clothes and props.¡±


    William took a look. Including the clothes and props, this doll was actually as high as five million yuan! Although there were many people who liked dolls, there were not many people who could spend so much money to make a doll.


    Amelia looked at the photo and eximed, ¡°This is Sister Sara¡¯s doll.¡±


    William: ¡°¡­¡± The doll was a good doll, but the human heart of a doll was evil.


    William asked, ¡°Do you want to go to their shop to take a look?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    William looked at the time and route. ¡°It¡¯s in the office building in the center of La Liga. We can take a look tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Can we sneak over the wall ourselves?¡±


    William¡¯s mouth twitched. I¡¯m afraid not. Alex is amazing. He can carry him and Amelia over roofs and walls. He¡¯s still young and can¡¯t do it. During the day, the adults in the family are very busy. If they call Grandma over, Grandma will definitely watch them at all times and it won¡¯t be easy for them to take action.


    ¡°Find my brother!¡± William said decisively. Although they were all children, Grandma¡¯s attitude towards his brother Lucas was different. In Grandma¡¯s eyes, his brother was like an adult.


    In Lucas¡¯s room, when William said that he was going shopping in the central business district of La Liga the next day, he said without looking up, ¡°No.¡± He didn¡¯t like shopping, nor did he like crowded ces.


    Amelia begged, ¡°Brother Lucas, let¡¯s go. Mia will bring you to a ce with fewer people!¡± She also knew that Brother Lucas did not like ces with more people. Then could she bring him to a ce with more ghosts? She guaranteed that there would be no living people!


    Lucas calmly flipped a page of the book and was unmoved. ¡°Look for Grandma.¡± Grandma was very free every day. She pulled Grandpa to film a video of her dancing in the square every day. She had more than 10,000 fans on a certain video tform.


    William was disappointed. He knew Lucas well and knew that he definitely wouldn¡¯t go if he said he wouldn¡¯t go. Just as he was about to think of a way to see if his father was free, he saw Amelia go over, grab the corner of Lucas¡¯s shirt, and shake it pitifully. ¡°Brother Lucas, please!¡±


    Lucas was speechless. He stared at the words on the book and did not move his gaze for a long time. Finally, he said four words: ¡°Just this once.¡± Then he added, ¡®You can¡¯t bring Emma.¡±


    Amelia and William quickly nodded. ¡®Yes, yes, yes!¡± The two of them walked out happily. Amelia even waved her small hands in circles. ¡°Yay!¡¯


    William: ¡°Yay! r


    Lucas was speechless. Look at what his brother had been brought up to now. He was apletely different person from before. He was a little piece of trash with a weak will. A trace of disdain shed in Lucas¡¯s eyes. He reached out and turned a page of the book, continuing to read.


    The next day, during breakfast, William deliberated over his words and said,


    ¡°Grandma, Mia and I want to go shopping in the La Ligamercial district today. Brother will bring us there.¡±


    Mrs. Walton was about to say no when she heard that Lucas was taking them there. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Lucas suspiciously. ¡°Really?¡±


    Lucas nodded coldly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mrs. Walton nodded. If Lucas was leading them, it would be fine. He was calm, rational, sensible, and responsible. Although he studied liberal arts, he reacted quickly and was good at fighting.


    Emma immediately raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± With her small furry head, she looked like a little boy. At first nce, she looked quite handsome. Mrs. Walton said at the same time as Lucas, William, and Amelia, ¡°No!¡±


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°Emma, you can¡¯t go. If you go, won¡¯t you turn the world upside down? You¡¯ll be like a husky. If you¡¯re let go of, you¡¯ll be gone!¡±


    William and Amelia, on the other hand, remembered what Lucas had said about not bringing Emma. Amelia could only look at Emma apologetically. Lucas¡¯s thoughts were the same as Mrs. Walton¡¯s. He also felt that he could not control Emma.


    Emma was furious. ¡°Why not? Sister can go, Brother can go, but I can¡¯t!¡±


    Mrs. Walton silenced Emma with a single sentence. ¡°Have you finished your homework?¡±


    Emma was speechless. Why! She was just a kindergartener! Why did she have to do her homework!


    Emma pouted and could only give up in the end..

 Chapter 497 - 497: Where Are Your Adults?

    Chapter 497: Where Are Your Adults?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After breakfast in the morning, when everyone was about to leave, Harper said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Everyone:


    Mr. Walton didn¡¯t even look up. As he read the newspaper, he said, ¡°You can¡¯t. Your Grandma is filming a flower fairy dance today. Sprinkle flowers at the side.¡¯


    Harper:


    In the end, Lucas brought William and Amelia out. The Walton family was really at ease with Lucas. With him bringing Amelia and William out, they were really at ease!


    Lucas brought William and Amelia. He wanted to take a taxi, but he remembered that there was a traffic jam on themercial street near La Liga, so he took the subway instead.


    Amelia took the subway for the first time. She was excited all the way. One moment, she ran forward and eximed, and the next, she retreated and held William and Lucas¡¯s hands.


    Lucas was silent. It didn¡¯t seem that bad to take his sister out?


    La Liga Commercial Street was the old downtownmercial district. The road construction was narrower than the new district, and the floors were not that high. Thendmark building was La Liga Building. Among the twenty to thirty- story buildings, it was as high as forty- seven floors, and the Golden Rooster was independent. There were manypanies in La Liga Building. They were in the hotel, catering, selling clothes and jewelry, and variouspanies rented office buildings and offices¡­


    The Haruhi doll club was on the 38th floor of the La Liga building. It was really not eye-catching in front of apany that numbered in the hundreds or thousands.


    William followed the address all the way here. Looking at the low-key shop in front of him, he really could not imagine that this was the children¡¯s club that made five million yuan for a doll.


    Amelia pointed at a square sign at the door and muttered, ¡°Haruhi doll club!¡±


    Lucas¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°How many words on it?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°???¡± She stretched out her finger and said happily, ¡°One!


    Lucas: ¡°Then what did you just say?¡±


    Amelia stretched out her finger and counted as she tapped. ¡°Haruhi doll club¡­ One, two, three¡­ three!¡±


    Lucas sneered. ¡°Not bad. You can even count correctly. There is one word on the sign, but you read three words, right?¡±


    Amelia shook her head innocently. ¡°Brother, I was wrong.¡± Lucas choked and said expressionlessly, ¡°It says Haruhi.¡±


    Amelia nodded, ring at the word, trying to memorize it.


    At this moment, a girl came out. She was wearing an apron and bent down slightly with a smile. ¡°Hello, children. You are¡­¡±


    William: ¡°We¡¯re here to customize dolls.¡±


    The girl was stunned and looked around strangely. ¡°Where are your adults?¡±


    William and Amelia looked at Lucas in unison.


    Lucas¡¯s small face was cold. ¡°l am.¡¯


    The girl: ¡°¡­¡± Are you sure? Although this little boy was quite tall, he looked to be eight or nine years old, at most eleven or twelve years old.


    Lucas asked coldly, ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± At this moment, he was practically possessed by George.


    The girl subconsciously shook her head. ¡°No, no problem. Pleasee in¡­¡±


    Amelia looked worshipful and whispered, ¡°Wow, Brother Lucas, you¡¯re my idol!¡±


    Lucas snorted. ¡°To suck up to me is useless.¡± With that, he put his hands in his pockets and walked in coolly. Of course, whether to suck up to him was useful or not, one could tell just by looking at the imperceptible smile on his lips.


    The girl took out a notebook and asked routinely, ¡°May I ask who wants to custom-made the doll? Did you hire an artist to design it? Or¡­¡±


    William took out a piece of paper. ¡°Yes, this.¡± As the saying went, money talks.


    Before he came, he got someone to draw an anime character design overnight. His description was based on Amelia, so after the girl finished looking at it, she subconsciously nced at Amelia.


    ¡°It¡¯s very cute,¡± the girl said.


    William: ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about the details.¡¯


    The girl nced at Amelia, who was looking around curiously in the shop. Thinking that it should be fine for a child, she reminded her, ¡°Little girl, you can look, but don¡¯t take the doll down.¡±


    Lucas crossed his arms and was a little impatient. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I identally damage your things, I¡¯llpensate you twice as much.¡± His sister was just looking. So what if she picked it up? If she identally broke it, at most, he wouldpensate. He had a lot of New Year¡¯s money¡­ No, when Lucas thought of this, he suddenly stopped. Amelia had broken something. Why did he have topensate her with his New Year¡¯s money? He should have his father, George, reimburse him!


    Sensing his inexplicable thoughts, Lucas¡¯s face became even colder..

 Chapter 498 - 498: The Down payment is at least 100,000 yuan

    Chapter 498: The Down payment is at least 100,000 yuan


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The girl nced at Amelia and the others¡¯ clothes and guessed that they were probably children from rich families. They would have money topensate even if they were broken. She could only nod and be led by the nose by William as she focused on exining some details of making dolls to him.


    Amelia had plenty of time and freedom. She shuttled through the children¡¯s club, and her frown deepened. The children¡¯s club looked like an ordinary two ss doors from the door, but the space inside was very wide. It must have rented a half-story t building. Inside were rooms. Most of the rooms were disy cabs for dolls, which contained all kinds of dolls. The dolls here were more sinister than Sara¡¯s. Most of the rooms outside were normal dolls, but not inside.


    Starting from the seventh or eighth room, the doll on the disy cab turned pale. There were two circles of round red blush on her cheeks, and her lips were a little redder. Herbed hair did not look like the ancient or modern style of their country, but more like the style of other countries. In addition to the singers with pale faces, there were warriors holding machetes and wearing clothes that looked a little like Daoist robes¡­ The clothes on these strange Daoist priests were not exactly the same, but there was a pale chrysanthemum on every piece of clothing.


    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t look like something from the Yang-Realm,¡± Amelia muttered to herself. Past this floor was the studio for making dolls. There was another ss door here. There were a few sacks piled up at the door, and there were a few busy figures of the staff inside.


    Outside, Lucas saw Amelia walking deeper and deeper until she was gone. He frowned and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Mia.¡±


    William nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± He actually wanted to go in and take a look, but they had to leave someone to dy this girl. If he let Lucase, Lucas would definitely end the conversation in two or three sentences¡­ Moreover, he felt that the room inside was gloomy. He did not dare to go in alone.


    After a while, Lucas disappeared.


    A trace of hesitation shed across the girl¡¯s face, but at this moment, William asked, ¡°How much is the deposit?¡±


    The girl: ¡°Huh? ording to what you said, the deposit is at least a hundred thousand yuan.¡±


    William took out his bank card and transferred 100,000 yuan.


    When the girl saw this, she thought that William was really going to order a doll, and it was a big client. She quickly confirmed the details with him.


    Amelia leaned against the ss door and stared at the craftsman mixed with mud inside. At this moment, a tall figure silently appeared behind her. In the darkness, a trace of gloom shed across the person¡¯s eyes. He quietly approached and suddenly grabbed Amelia¡¯s arm.


    The man grabbed Amelia¡¯s arm, and his eyes lit up strangely. His voice was hoarse and cold. ¡°Little girl, what are you looking at? Do you want to go in¡­¡± He held an empty sack in his hand and put it on Amelia¡¯s head! Then, before he could react, he flew out and smashed into the wall with a bang. The surrounding disy cabs swayed from the impact. A doll fell out and fell to the side.


    Lucas heard themotion as soon as he arrived and subconsciously rushed over to block Amelia.


    Amelia turned and blinked innocently. Then she looked at Lucas. Eh, when did Brother Lucas arrive? Then she looked at the person who had flown out. Eh, why did this uncle fly out on his own?


    Lucas¡¯s expression was cold as he asked coldly, ¡°Who are you!!


    The man in gray work clothes got up and held his knees as he coughed violently. Shock shed across his eyes. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t tell if he had been sent flying by this little boy who had suddenly appeared, or if he had bumped into a ghost.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the man asked. However, Lucas only looked at him coldly and had no intention of answering. The man could only say first, ¡°I¡¯m a staff member here.¡± His voice was hoarse, like a saw. There was an indescribable difort.


    The man looked at Amelia and continued, ¡°l saw her at the door, so 1 asked her if she wanted to go in.¡±


    Hearing this answer, Lucas frowned and became even more vignt. Why would a normal staff member ask a child if she wanted to enter the workspace? They should have asked her to leave quickly!


    Amelia nodded and said, ¡°Okay, okay. I was just about to go in and take a look. ¡±


    Lucas was about to say that he was not allowed to go when Amelia stuck to his side again and shook his arm coquettishly. ¡°Brother Lucas, Mia wants to go in and take a look. Brother, apany Mia in.¡± With that, she raised her small hand. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry.. Mia will protect you!¡¯

 Chapter 499 - 499: Little Sister, Don’t Talk Nonsense

    Chapter 499 - 499: Little Sister, Don¡¯t Talk Nonsense


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lucas was speechless. Who was protecting who? However, he finally nodded and said, ¡°Just this once¡­¡±


    Amelia took his hand happily. ¡°Yes, yes!¡¯


    Amelia held Lucas¡¯s hand. The worker swiped his card and opened the ss door. The three of them stepped into the production room.


    As soon as she entered, Lucas felt an indescribable difort. The overall decor was ck. There were a few half-finished dolls nailed to the side, giving off a repressive and strange feeling. The staff who made the y looked nk. The other room not far away was a workbench for dolls. A master who made dolls was lowering his head and concentrating on carving the face of a doll. There were many doll fragments on the workbench in front of her. There were individual joints, a hand, and a skull. It was very realistic. At a nce, there were only three people in the entire workbench, excluding him and Amelia, but it gave him a very dangerous feeling.


    Lucas whispered, ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go back first¡­ Mia?¡± He suddenly turned around and realized that Amelia had disappeared. He immediately turned around and realized that Amelia was squatting not far away in front of a staff member mixing y. She asked curiously, ¡°Uncle, is this mud?¡±


    The staff member did not speak. Instead, the man at the beginning smiled inexplicably and said, ¡°No, this is resin powder¡­¡± He spoke intermittently and strangely. As he spoke, he dragged a sack, opened it, took a big spoon, and scooped out arge spoonful of white powder. He weighed it on the scale beside him and carefully opened a wooden box on the side tform. He took a small spoonful of powder and ced it into the mixed y ording to the ratio. He was very casual when weighing other things, but he was very careful with this wooden box.


    Amelia stared at the sack and wooden box. She suddenly asked, ¡°Uncle, that¡¯s not resin powder in there, right? Is it human ashes?¡±


    The man¡¯s work suddenly stopped. The staff member still did not look up. The master who was making the doll in the distance tilted her hand. The sharp handmade knife cut behind her finger, and soon a drop of bright red blood appeared. She reached her finger to the doll¡¯s mouth, and the drop of blood was quickly absorbed by the doll. The doll¡¯s lips were bright red.


    The man chuckled and stared straight at Amelia. ¡°Little girl, what nonsense are you talking about? Although our line of work is often treated with prejudice, we don¡¯t do such shocking things.¡±


    Amelia tilted her head with an innocent smile on her face. ¡°l see. I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was as if the words she had just said were unintentional.


    Lucas picked Amelia up. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    The man put down what he was doing and asked, ¡°Very few customerse into our workroom. Are you here to order dolls? Let me show you the quality of our materials.¡¯


    Lucas refused. ¡°No need.¡¯


    Amelia hugged Lucas¡¯s neck and whispered, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s take another look.¡±


    Lucas frowned. For safety¡¯s sake, he quietly pressed the watch on his wrist. There was an rm hidden under the watch. If he did not press it again, five minutester, the rm would automatically rm and send his location to the police.


    The man said, ¡°We¡¯re already here. Let¡¯s go.¡± He forced Amelia and Lucas to the master¡¯s side and said, ¡°This is our craftsman, Yin.¡¯


    Amelia greeted her. ¡°Hello, Sister Yin. Are you the sister who painted Sister Sara¡¯s Tu Tu?¡±


    Lucas: ¡°???¡± What was she talking about?


    Yin was slightly surprised. She put down the knife in her hand and smiled gently. ¡°Are you Miss Miller¡¯s friends? Why are you here yourself? Where are the adults?¡±


    Amelia hugged Lucas¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Right here!¡±


    Lucas nced at Amelia and said, ¡°We were about to customize a doll, so we came over to take a look.¡±


    Yin nodded. ¡°Then take a look around. I identally cut my hand just now. I¡¯ll go deal with it.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    After Yin left, Amelia broke free from Lucas¡¯s arms and picked up a doll joint on the table. On the green cutting board were the two eyeballs that were being made, as well as a doll face that had yet to be filled with eyeballs. The top of the head was ced aside..

 Chapter 500 - 500: Can’t Get Out

    Chapter 500 - 500: Can¡¯t Get Out


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lucas¡¯s brows were furrowed the entire time. He looked at the workbench. Other than the dolls that were being made, there were two or three half body dolls on the workbench. One of them had its eyes closed and its head raised slightly. Its long ck hair hung down, and the other had its eyes wide open. Its eyes had not been drawn, making it look strange and empty.


    Lucas looked up and suddenly realized that something was wrong. The three people in the workshop had disappeared at some point. There were only


    Amelia and him in the huge studio. The ss door was also closed and locked.


    Lucas was speechless. His heart tightened. ¡°Mia!¡± he whispered. Amelia looked up andforted him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Brother. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lucas was helpless. Indeed, he could not expect a child to predict danger. Now that the two of them were obviously locked up here, she did not notice at all!


    Lucas dragged Amelia away forcefully. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go quickly. What kind of ces are you and Williaming to?¡± Now he was sure that this ce was definitely not normal.


    Amelia: ¡°A ce with fewer people. Brother, don¡¯t you dislike ces with more people?¡±


    Lucas: ¡°¡­¡± He was speechless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lucas¡¯s face was cold as he dragged Amelia out.


    Amelia hurriedly took something out of her satchel. ¡°Brother, wait a little longer. I¡¯m not done yet!¡± She took out a handful of yellow talismans and ran to the box. She tiptoed and tried to open it, but she could not reach it¡­


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Amelia looked at Lucas with big eyes.


    Lucas pressed his throbbing temples and stared cautiously at the wooden box. He carefully opened it and immediately took a step back. There was a slippery feeling under his feet. He lowered his head and saw that he had inexplicably stepped on a ball of ck hair¡­


    Lucas¡¯ heart skipped a beat.


    Amelia tiptoed and threw the yellow talisman into the wooden box. Suddenly, a green me rose with a whoosh. An abrupt scream sounded, sharp and urgent, but it disappeared in an instant.


    Lucas looked up in shock, his mouth open as he looked at the wooden box that had suddenly caught fire¡­ This¡­ When did he light the fire? No, who was the one who had screamed just now? He even wondered if he had imagined it.


    The mes quickly extinguished. Lucas didn¡¯t want to stay here for a moment longer. He picked Amelia up again and was about to leave. Amelia, however, grabbed a small shovel and waved her small hand. ¡°Brother, Brother, wait a moment. Onest time!¡±


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s serious expression and anxiousness, Lucas subconsciously carried her closer. He watched as she stirred in the wooden box with a small shovel. As she stirred, she muttered, ¡°Beat you! Beat you to death!¡±


    Lucas was speechless. When Amelia finally stopped, he took the small shovel out of her hand and tossed it aside. He walked quickly toward the ss door. Sure enough, it was locked.


    ¡°We can¡¯t get out.¡± Lucas immediately raised his watch and was about to make a call when he realized that there was no signal here. He decisively called the police. Without a signal, the police call could be connected.


    When the call went through, Lucas said very calmly, ¡°Hello, police uncle? We¡¯re locked up on the 38th floor of La Liga Building in La Liga¡¯s business district¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Amelia grabbed the iron lock and pulled hard. The iron lock, which was thicker than her arm, was instantly pulled open.


    Lucas froze in the act of holding up his phone watch.


    ¡°Go, go, go!¡± Amelia pulled Lucas along.


    Lucas¡¯s mouth was open, and he couldn¡¯t say a word. He stared at Amelia in shock. Had the door just been ajar?


    The policeman on the other end of the line said hello twice. Amelia tiptoed and said loudly, ¡°Police uncle,e quickly. There are human bones here¡­¡±


    Lucas hurriedly hung up. It was fine to spout nonsense in front of others just now, but in front of the police, he could not spout nonsense. He could not prank call the police.


    Lucas led Amelia out in a hurry. At this moment, he suddenly remembered that there was William outside. If the people here had ulterior motives, was William still outside? Along the way, they passed by the eerie doll disy cab. Lucas did not care to look further. Amelia was pulled by him and panted. ¡°Brother, slow down. Mia can¡¯t keep up!¡¯


    Lucas subconsciously slowed down. Just as he was about to turn around and pick Amelia up, he happened to see a doll floating behind Amelia. Her face was pale, and she was staring straight at him. There was also inexplicable sharpughter around her, as if countless people were hiding in the dark and peeping.. In the next second, the doll revealed a strange smile and pounced on him!

 Chapter 501 - 501: Mistake

    Chapter 501: Mistake


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lucas punched out without thinking!


    The doll immediately let out a tragic cry as Lucas sent it flying with a punch. The sound was shrill, making one¡¯s scalp tingle.


    Amelia¡¯s hand that was holding the yellow talisman paused just like that. Her master had said that some people¡¯s yang energy was especially strong. When they saw a ghost, their angry eyes could scare the ghost away. In other words, not only were humans afraid of ghosts, but ghosts were also afraid of humans. The female ghost in front of her was sent flying by Brother Lucas¡¯s angry yang energy! Brother Lucas was amazing! Amelia¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. She raised the yellow talisman and cheered, ¡°Brother is mighty!¡±


    Lucas was so angry that he almostughed. How mighty! You would only get caught if your short little legs walked too slowly. At this moment, Lucas did not think of ghosts. He only thought that the three staff members were secretly scaring them with dolls.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lucas simply picked Amelia up and walked out quickly.


    After turning a few doors, the dolls on the disy cab gradually returned to normal. William¡¯s voice could also be heard. William was still bargaining. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you 100,000 yuan as a deposit. I definitely want a doll, but a million yuan is too expensive. Give me a discount. How about 200,000 yuan?¡±


    The girl: ¡°???¡± Was this a discount? This was free! She was about to speak when she saw Lucas carrying Amelia out. His expression darkened, and he picked William up by the cor and dragged him out. He even said, ¡°If you can¡¯t, forget it.¡± With that, he pulled William and disappeared.


    The three of them came and left suddenly. By the time the girl reacted and chased after them, they were already gone.


    The girl: ¡°¡­¡± There¡¯s no such way to lower the price! No, a deposit of 100,000 yuan!


    ¡°Come back!¡± The girl quickly chased after him. ¡°Let¡¯s talk again!¡¯


    Unfortunately, no one responded.


    In the elevator, William grabbed his cor and stuck out his tongue. ¡°Brother¡­


    Brother¡­ Strangling¡­ strangling¡­¡±


    Lucas let go, and William slumped to the ground.


    William took a moment to recover and quickly asked, ¡°How is it? Did you see a ghost?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°There are no ghosts!¡± That was the strangest thing. There were ashes and hair, but there were no ghosts.


    William eximed and got up. He pondered and said, ¡°Did we make a mistake?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and did not say anything. After they left, she happened to see a few police officersing upstairs with solemn expressions.


    William was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lucas¡¯s expression was ugly. Mia had just called the police for something fake. It looked like she was going to have to exin¡­ trouble!


    However, what Lucas didn¡¯t know was that the police quickly surrounded the Haruhi doll club. The girl guarding the shop had a panicked expression. In the workroom, Yin and the man didn¡¯t have time to move anything. They could only hurriedly take the wooden box and the two dolls that were halfway done and leave from the back door with ugly expressions.


    ¡°When did that kid call the police?¡± The man¡¯s voice was like sawing wood. It was unpleasant, but there was a hint of ruthlessness. ¡°And wasn¡¯t the door locked? How did they open it!¡± The man wondered if he hadn¡¯t locked the door properly when he locked it.


    Yin said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. Fortunately, there are no surveince cameras inside. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to destroy it in time.¡± They were very indignant and could only cancel everything and disappear.


    The police walked into the Haruhi doll club cautiously. The deeper they went, the more strange it became. The dolls on the disy cab outside the shop were still normal, but when they entered, they were even more chilling, especially the singers with pale faces and two circles of round blush. There was one with hair shaved halfway up from their bangs and tied into a bun on their heads. All of them had a very scary style. When they pushed open the ss door of the workroom at the back, a dull smell spread over. A police officer stopped in front of a pool of y. Years of experience in handling cases made him smell something different.


    ¡°Check this y,¡± the police officer said. At this moment, what they could not see was a white-robed man floating in the air. His face was pale, and his lips were red. His narrow eyes had a hint of flirtatiousness. It was Elmer. He looked around and came to the few disy cabs. He frowned at these people who were neither human nor ghost. ¡°All kinds of demons and ghosts reallye out during the Ghost Festival.¡±


    Elmer waved his robe and saw that the dolls seemed to have distorted expressions. Soon, they made a soft sound. Something had been destroyed. After doing all this, Elmer left and leisurely went to find Amelia..

 Chapter 502 - 502: Shouting

    Chapter 502: Shouting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Lucas left with William and Amelia, Amelia said that she was thirsty and wanted to eat. Lucas thought about calling the police for something fake and was about to find a ce to sit down before calling the police. The three of them went to the bustling mall and found a Hunan restaurant. William asked the attendant to bring Amelia water while Lucas took out his phone. Just as he was about to call, the phone rang first. He picked it up and said a few words.


    His expression became stranger and stranger. He said, ¡°We don¡¯t know either. My sister was shouting randomly.¡± With that, he gave George¡¯s phone number andpany address before hanging up.


    William asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lucas stared at Amelia and whispered, ¡°Those things are probably really ashes.¡¯


    William felt his hair stand on end. Just thinking about it was terrifying. Fortunately, he did not follow them in!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lucas looked at Amelia with a serious expression, like a strict family head.


    Amelia hugged the ss of water and gulped down the entire ss. She poured another ss and gulped it down. She was probably the only person present who was still carefree after seeing those things.


    Amelia tilted her head and said, ¡°l don¡¯t know about that. You have to ask Master.¡±


    William: ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Master sent Mommy to reincarnate and settle her funeral!¡±


    William immediatelyined, ¡°He¡¯s not back yet? It¡¯s not that I want to say this, but your master is really the most careless master I¡¯ve ever seen. Every few days, there f s no sign of his person, no, ghost.¡± He muttered softly, afraid that Elmer would appear. He even sped his hands and leaned closer to Amelia, his eyes darting around. However, in the next moment, a faint voice sounded above his head. ¡°Little William, are you tired of staying in the mortal world? If you¡¯re tired of staying, I can bring you to theherworld to broaden your horizons¡­¡±


    William¡¯s hair stood on end as he stuttered, ¡°M-Master!¡±


    Elmer snorted.


    Lucas looked at William inexplicably, thought of the ghost camera he had invented, and thought of the white-faced singer doll he had just seen in the doll club. Ayer of cold sweat suddenly appeared on his back. Could it be that someone was not controlling the doll from behind just now, but the doll


    moved by itself? Could it be that¡­ he had seen a ghost? This was a ghost?!


    Lucas, who had reacted, instantly froze. His fingers, which were about to call George, also paused and he did not press the button for a long time.


    Lucas¡¯s reaction was also very strange. It could be said that his reflex arc could not keep up, but his body¡¯s reaction was faster than his mind¡¯s. He sent the female ghost flying at the first moment! He had reacted quickly, but now he realized that he might have seen a ghost¡­


    Amelia held the ss of water and took small sips. She asked happily, ¡°Master, has my mother gone to reincarnate?¡±


    Elmer: ¡°¡­There¡¯s a high chance that she went.¡± Why was there a high chance? It was because Helena didn¡¯t y by the rules, making Meng PO furious.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened when she heard Elmer say this. ¡°Mom really said to have another bowl?¡± She thought she was dreaming that day!


    Elmer nodded. ¡°The form for Meng PO¡¯s soup has been passed down for tens of thousands of years. It¡¯s indeed a little old.¡± Meng PO¡¯s soup was not unchanging. It would change with the world. When Amelia was still the mini King of Hell, she had let a new candidate for Meng POe up first. Meng PO¡¯s soup was made with eight tears. One drop of a newborn¡¯s tears, two bits of an elder¡¯s tears, three parts bitter tears, four cups of regretful tears, five inches of tears of yearning, six jars of tears of illness, seven feet of parting tears, and the final eigth ingredient is Meng PO¡¯s sad tears, but Meng PO¡¯s tears were very difficult to gather. This involved something else. Elmer did not want to mention it.


    Elmer asked, ¡°Did you just go to that doll club?¡±


    Amelia nodded and asked in confusion, ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on there? I saw ck gas rolling in the wooden box, so I burned it. However, Yin energy gathered there, but I couldn¡¯t see a ghost.¡±


    Elmer sneered. ¡°Of course not. Strictly speaking, it¡¯s a dojo. It¡¯s not a doll club at all.¡¯


    William was stunned. He and Amelia asked in unison, ¡°Dojo?¡±


    Elmer¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Some people who are living well are always unwilling to ept it and refuse to live a down-to-earth life. They always want to cause trouble. That dojo is only the beginning of a ritual. Those dolls are all props for this ritual. It depends on when they hold this ritual.¡±


    William was confused.. What dojo, what ritual¡­ What were these people trying to do?

 Chapter 503 - 503: Stealing the Country’s Luck

    Chapter 503: Stealing the Country¡¯s Luck


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer: ¡°Simply put, some people are unwilling to ept their status and don¡¯t have the ability to catch up to the progress of others, so they think of some evil methods: borrowing the country¡¯s luck.¡± At this point, he spat: ¡°What borrowing the country¡¯s luck? It should be called stealing the country¡¯s luck! ¡±


    Amelia did not know what stealing the countrys luck was. It was also William¡¯s first time hearing that the country¡¯s luck could be stolen. He was very surprised.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± William asked. Elmer nced at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re still young. There are some things you don¡¯t need to know. It won¡¯t do you any good.


    Amelia pouted. ¡°Again, again. Children can¡¯t know anything. If adults don¡¯t tell, how will children know?¡± She took a sip of water as she spoke, angry.


    Elmer could not help butugh. He poked Amelia¡¯s cheek, but the water in her mouth spurted out. She quickly covered her mouth and red at Elmer. Her master was too bad!


    Elmer smiled and said, ¡°Master is doing this for your own good.¡± Some people are too evil and petty. No matter what, he was from theherworld now. Sometimes, he could not protect them so well. Elmer was afraid that Amelia would remember it if he said too much and would identally bump into them.


    William changed his question. ¡°Are they very powerful?¡±


    Elmer sneered. ¡°To a certain extent, they¡¯re very powerful. They¡¯re afraid of their own people, and even some of their local corporations are very wary of them. However, in terms of ancestors, we¡¯re their ancestors. The sorcery of those people came from our country¡¯s Yin Yang Doctrine. In the Spring and Autumn Period, the Yin Yang Doctrine and Qimen Dunjia were really given the orthodox concept. In the end, they became a school of thought, known in history as the Yin Yang School.¡±


    William was surprised. ¡®Yin Yang School? Onmyoji? Isn¡¯t that something from our neighboring country?¡±


    Elmer said calmly, ¡°Speaking of Onmyojis now, almost all young people, especially the children of the new generation, subconsciously feel that this word is from a neighboring country, but in fact, they originated from our country.¡± After the orthodox schools of thought in the Spring and Autumn period, the Onmyojis, were introduced to a neighboring country, they fused their own culture and the Five Elements Theory of Yin and Yang, gradually forming two important schools of fengshui, one good and one evil.


    Elmer: ¡°Our ancestors said that Yin and Yang emphasized right and wrong, distinguishing between ck and white. They used the righteous way to set up arrays and take advantage of the stars. These abilities should be used to save the world and help people. However, the evil sect on their side thinks that if they want to cultivate to the highest level, they have to be unscrupulous. Everything can be used by them, so there¡¯s no distinction between good and evil.¡± A person who did not have good or evil, did not differentiate between ck and white, and only did everything for himself was very terrifying, so they would say that they were borrowing the fate of the country and not stealing it.


    Looking at William and Amelia¡¯s wide eyes and innocent appearances, Elmer stopped talking and said, ¡°In short, if you encounter them, be careful, understand?¡±


    Amelia puffed out her cheeks and nodded. William, who had many questions, wanted to get to the bottom of it. ¡°Will we still meet them? If these evil people are terrifying, do we still have to continue investigating the doll? If we don¡¯t investigate, will they bewless? Will they continue to harm people? Will they let people die? Will they¡­¡±


    Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. He grabbed the air with both hands and a yellow talisman appeared on his finger. He casually threw it and sealed William¡¯s mouth.


    William: Why couldn¡¯t he speak?


    Lucas pursed his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± He brought the menu over and asked,


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    Amelia immediately raised her hand. ¡°I want ice cream, cupcakes, sesame candy and pumpkin pancakes, and¡ª Lucas refused without thinking. ¡°No.¡±


    William leaned over to look at the menu. Eh? They were all spicy dishes?


    Amelia also leaned her head over. Eh? They were all spicy. Mommys favorite! She reached out her small hand and looked at the recipe picture. ¡°This, this¡­


    and this, this¡­


    Lucas:


    William: ¡°Are you sure? These are all very spicy!¡¯


    Amelia thought of the spicy food she had eatenst time and subconsciously covered her butt. ¡°Then¡­ just one chili?¡± She still refused to give up.


    Lucas flipped through the menu and said coldly, ¡°If you can¡¯t eat spicy food, don¡¯t.¡¯


    Amelia pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°But Mommy likes it. Mia wants to help


    Mommy eat it..¡±

 Chapter 504 - 504: Loneliness

    Chapter 504: Loneliness


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lucas¡¯s fingertips paused. He closed the menu and called the attendant over. ¡°I want two hibiscus steamed eggs, steamed fish, braised pork, and a spicy chicken.¡¯


    Amelia pricked up her ears and was instantly relieved to hear that there was spicy food.


    William asked, ¡°You ordered so much. Can you eat?¡±


    Amelia patted her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here!¡±


    Lucas scoffed and said nothing. He just tore open the disposable cutlery and carefully washed it with boiling water before putting it in front of Amelia. While they were eating, on the other side¡­


    Through some means, Moon sent the doll¡¯s shoe for testing. Looking at the test report sent back, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Did it really have ashes?


    Moon was stunned. The test report in his hand fell to the ground like snowkes.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Moon hugged her head. ¡°How can I be so stupid!¡± She couldn¡¯t even tell if there were ashes! Amelia¡¯s words couldn¡¯t help but ring in her ears: You¡¯re stupid, you¡¯re stupid. You¡¯re the stupidest in the world!


    Moon: ¡® ¡® I¡¯m not eating! I¡¯ll work hard to go now! She found out about the doll shop where Sara customized her dolls and rushed over. When she arrived, she realized that the doll club was surrounded by a cordon. From the surrounding audience, Moon learned that this doll club had been exposed to use people¡¯s ashes to make dolls. The police were recalling the dolls ording to the sales records. She heard that the boss of the doll club had run away, they only caught one of the shopkeepers. The shopkeeper didn¡¯t seem to know anything, and she was so frightened that she almost fainted. Moon was instantly dumbfounded. Who was it? Who beat her to it? ¡°I heard that three children called the police¡­¡±


    ¡°Those three children are so pitiful. It¡¯s said that when they saw the bone-biting scene in the workshop, they peed their pants on the spot.¡±


    Moon walked past the passerby who was talking. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She stopped and said, ¡°Did you see them pee in their pants?¡±


    The passerby had never seen such a cold child and was stunned. ¡°That¡­ I just heard¡­


    Moon¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense if you didn¡¯t see it with your own eves. Rumors stop at the wise. Don¡¯t be an idiot.¡± With that. she left


    without looking back.


    The two passersby opened their mouths and looked at each other. Who was this child?! How annoying!


    Moon walked out of themercial building and entered a toilet. She closed the door and trembled with anger! What ordinary children woulde to such a ce?! There was no such thing as a coincidence in the world. One of the three children that the passerby was talking about was definitely Amelia! Damn it, not only was Amelia right, but she was also one step ahead of her and wiped out the doll club at once! As for her! She was like an overconfident fool. By the time she found out that there was really ashes in the doll, Amelia would have finished everything! She came for nothing!


    Moon refused to admit defeat. Before Amelia appeared, she had always been very powerful! She investigated alone, captured ghosts alone, and secretly eliminated something that shouldn¡¯t have appeared. Why did she be an idiot after Amelia appeared?!


    Moon didn¡¯t even eat dinner and went to investigate the mastermind behind the Haruhi doll club overnight.


    Amelia and the other two returned home and lowered their heads under Mrs. Walton¡¯s stern gaze. Mrs. Walton said, ¡°Where did you go? Why did the policee?¡±


    Lucas said calmly, ¡°Mia likes dolls. We were about to order one for her when Mia happened to see something strange, so we called the police.¡± He spoke casually, as if Amelia had noticed something amiss as soon as the three of them entered and they had quickly left to call the police.


    Mrs. Walton looked at Lucas suspiciously. The child never lied. Perhaps she was worrying too much?


    George, who was at the side, said, ¡°Lucas is telling the truth. After he called the police, he thought that he had called the police for something fake. He didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡±


    George¡¯s words were even simpler. When he spoke, his expression was firm. The innocent Mrs Waltonpletely believed him and nagged, ¡°It¡¯s really strange. Why did you encounter such a thing just by strolling around? Don¡¯t run around in the future, understand? Tell me what doll you want to make. I¡¯ll get someone to find a proper studio.¡±


    Amelia and William nodded fervently. Lucas was still a man of few words.


    Mrs. Walton waved her hand, and the three of them quickly returned to their rooms as if they had been pardoned.


    In the room, William began to fiddle with another metal basin as he asked, ¡°Mia, are we just going to ignore it?¡± Although the Haruhi doll club had been destroyed by the police, the mastermind had escaped! Perhaps if they changed their names tomorrow and started over, no one would know!

 Chapter 505 - 505: Role Playing

    Chapter 505 - 505: Role ying


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia: ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Let me calcte¡­¡± She stretched out her arm, scooped up her clothes, and solemnly took out Grandpa Turtle, who was pecking at shrimp in the vat.


    Grandpa Turtle, who was still biting a piece of shrimp meat: ¡°???¡±


    Amelia blew at Grandpa Turtle and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Turn! Turn!


    Turn!¡±


    Grandpa Turtle was prepared and retracted his head before Amelia could spin it out. William was stunned. Was this how turtle shell divination worked?


    The turtle slowly stopped after spinning for countless times. Grandpa Turtle slowly stuck his head out and continued eating the shrimp.


    Amelia¡¯s face was serious as she looked at Grandpa Turtle and nodded to herself. ¡°Oh, oh, oh, so that¡¯s how it is!¡±


    William: Il ???¡± What?


    Amelia said, ¡°Grandpa Turtle said to ask Sara.¡± She ran to the table, picked up her cell phone, found Sara¡¯s number, and dialed.


    Sara was working overtime filming. When she saw Amelia¡¯s call, she quickly asked, ¡°Mia, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Amelia asked, ¡°Sister Sara, where are you going inte July of the lunar calendar?¡±


    Sara was stunned. Where to? She wasn¡¯t going anywhere! Then, she seemed to remember something and said, ¡°Oh, I remember now. There¡¯s a national tour of Summer Doll Monogatari. I¡¯m the first spokesperson. Is Mia going too?¡± She was very excited. If Amelia was going too, she had to dress her up!


    Amelia nodded and said a few more words to Sara before hanging up. ¡°I¡¯ve asked! Summer Doll Monogatari¡¯s national tour, Brother William, quickly check. ¡±


    William typed in the search term with a dumbfounded expression. He really found information about this traveling exhibition. From the flyer, it was indeed a doll exhibition. There was also a strange doll sacrifice.


    William looked at Amelia in shock. ¡°That works?¡± Amelia put her hands on her hips proudly. ¡°Of course!¡± William was just admiring it when George knocked on the door and entered. He asked about today¡¯s matter and said in a low voice, ¡°The Summer Doll


    Monogatari tour. Is Mia going?¡±


    Amelia nodded and said firmly, ¡°l want to go!¡± Her master said that there were bad people stealing the country¡¯s luck. What they stole was everyone¡¯s safety, happiness, and stability. Why should the bad people steal what her father had worked so hard to protect? Her father protected the country, and she would protect her father!


    George nodded. He decided to specially vacate that day to bring Amelia there himself.


    The Summer Doll Monogatari exhibition arrived quickly.


    George took Amelia out. William naturally had to follow. He had bought a big backpack from somewhere and modified it. A metal basin that had shrunk a size was brought along. He put on a red and a camera. As he was about to leave, Lucas got into the car. William and Amelia looked at him in surprise. Amelia asked in confusion, ¡°Brother Lucas, didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t going?¡± William also asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it was boring?¡±


    Lucas¡¯s expression was cold, and his words were wless. ¡°It¡¯s on the way. I¡¯m going to buy a book.¡±


    Amelia looked at Lucas¡¯s red ears and nodded. Yes, there was indeed no w at all!


    The Summer Doll Exhibition was held on Wencheng Street. In the past, when they walked on this old street, they could feel the warm smell of fireworks everywhere, but now, there was a feeling of time and space being chaotic. On the street, there were many girls in the clothes of neighboring countries, and many young people in anime clothes, wearing different colors from different periods, and with different hairstyles. They were chatting andughing with the dolls in their hands, excitedlymunicating with their peers.


    Amelia was stunned and asked, ¡°Eldest Uncle, isn¡¯t there a doll exhibition today?¡± Why did it feel a little different?


    George stroked her head. ¡°They¡¯re role-ying, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Amelia looked at the square in the distance. In the center was the City God Temple. Now, there were many people in strange clothes standing in front of the City God Temple. ¡°Eldest Uncle, do you know which City God this temple is worshiping?¡±


    George told Amelia about the deeds of this City God Temple as he walked. Wencheng Street was an old street. Back then, when the neighboring countries invaded their country, they had built a nest here and ughtered many innocent people. It was the ancestors who resisted with difficulty and built a protective line with their flesh and blood. In the end, under the leadership of General Wencheng, they chased the invading troops of the neighboring countries out of the city. In order tomemorate the heroic generals at that time, people built the City God Temple on Wencheng Street. Gradually, Wencheng Street formed a special pedestrian street..

 Chapter 506 - 506: Everyone Dresses Like This

    Chapter 506 - 506: Everyone Dresses Like This


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    For some reason, Amelia gradually became unhappy. The City God was the guardian of a city. When he was alive, he was the hero of this city. He made a huge sacrifice to protect the people. The people elected him and worshipped him with sculptures to form the City God Temple. In the past, the generals used their lives to protect the people and beat away the invading army. Now, the people on the streets were wearing the clothes of the enemy¡¯s country and cheering and dancing in front of his temple¡­


    Amelia suddenly stopped and grabbed the dress of a youngdy who happened to walk past. This dress was straight and carried arge bow on her back. Her hair was tied up and stuck with a chopstick- shaped hairpin. It was full of exoticism. Amelia mustered her courage and asked, ¡°Miss, why are you wearing such clothes? In the past, Grandpa City God worked very hard to chase away the bad guys. You¡¯re wearing the clothes of the enemy country.¡±


    The youngdy was stunned for a moment, but she quickly understood.


    Amelia was probably asking why she was wearing the traditional clothes of the neighboring country. She waved her hand and said indifferently, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be so rigid. Clothes are just personal hobbies. Everyone dresses like this!¡±


    Amelia clenched her fists and said seriously, ¡°But this is wrong. You can¡¯t wear it!¡± To be precise, you can¡¯t wear it in front of Grandpa City God.


    Thedy did not take it to heart. When she saw the other two boys ring at her, one with undisguised disgust in his eyes, and their parents with cold expressions, her good mood just now was instantly ruined. She was a little unhappy. What era was it? Didn¡¯t they have the freedom to dress?


    The youngdy said casually, ¡°Everyone is dressed like this today. I¡¯m not the only one.¡± With that, she turned around and left. She evenined to herpanion, ¡°I¡¯m really speechless. There are all kinds of people. Now, I have the freedom to wear whatever I like and wear when I go out. It¡¯s all my freedom. Why would anyone care what others wear? How annoying!¡¯


    The youngdy¡¯spanion echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s fine if those old people don¡¯t understand our preferences, but I didn¡¯t expect a little kid to be like this. I really feel sorry for her. I don¡¯t know how much she has been disciplined by the adults.¡± Theirints gradually faded.


    Amelia was indignant and said loudly, ¡°But this is the City God Temple! It¡¯s the ce Grandpa Wencheng and the warrior uncles risked their lives to protect! ¡±


    The passerby stopped in surprise and looked at Amelia and the two girls in confusion. The two girls blushed and said indignantly, ¡°Are you morally kidnapping us? Today is the doll exhibition. Everyone gets together based on their hobbies. It¡¯s just our circle¡¯s hobbies. Why do you have to raise your morals?!¡±


    Another girl also said, ¡°Is it against thew to wear what you like? Today is the doll exhibition and anime convention. Everyone is wearing what they like.


    It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like it, but can you respect cultural diversity?¡±


    The surrounding passersby understood and spoke at once. Most of them agreed with the two girls.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no sin in hobbies. What¡¯s personal freedom if you like it?¡±


    ¡°Please stop your rigid cognition. Don¡¯t use pedantic thoughts to morally kidnap us!¡¯


    The young people in all kinds of clothes were indignant.


    George said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to like whatever you like. It¡¯s your freedom to wear whatever you want, but it depends on the asion.¡± He looked at the square of the City God Temple. ¡°Back then, your ancestors sacrificed themselves here and were cruelly killed here. Now that you appear in front of them in the clothes of an invading country, don¡¯t you feel guilty?¡±


    William also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s the difference between this and wearing the clothes of your enemy and dancing on their graves?¡± Everyone looked at each other, feeling a little ufortable.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Don¡¯t talk to them anymore. It¡¯ll affect my mood!¡±


    ¡°l got up at five in the morning to put on makeup and style myself. Now, it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve eaten a fly. It¡¯s disgusting!¡¯


    ¡°Why? Am I unpatriotic because I¡¯m wearing the traditional clothes of another country?¡±


    As they spoke, they dispersed.


    Amelia looked at these people and asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Eldest Uncle, don¡¯t they think that something is wrong?¡±


    George picked Amelia up and said calmly, ¡°If they really felt that something was wrong, they wouldn¡¯t havee here dressed like this.¡± It could only be said that the enemy was very cunning. The invasion had never stopped. In the past, it was the army, and now it was thought. A small number of people in their country had indeed been sessfully invaded. They loved different cultures and their personal preferences were not wrong, but they should not forget why they could liefortably at home and read these things now..

 Chapter 507 - 507: This Is the Sacrificial Platform

    Chapter 507 - 507: This Is the Sacrificial tform


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ameliay sulkily on George.


    Elmer crossed his arms and looked at Amelia¡¯s wilted face. He did not want her toe, but he did not expect her toe with George. He had no choice but to follow silently. Seeing that Amelia had been unhappy, heforted her. ¡°Sometimes things are not necessarily bad. The development of civilization is diverse and dazzling, but some people are bad and use this to do evil.¡±


    Elmer sighed. Perhaps this was something Amelia had to experience. Seeing through the world naturally included¡­ forgetting.


    More and more people in all kinds of clothes gathered in the square of the City God Temple. Of course, there were also people in Han clothes, but there were very few of them. Only when they arrived did George understand that this so-called doll exhibition was probably a cover for something else. asionally, a few passersby in ordinary clothes would pass through the crowd. Among these people was Moon, who was dressed in ck and had her hair tied into a high ponytail. She frowned and looked at the square, then at the sky. It was cloudy today. The originally bright sky was slowly covered by dark clouds, and a trace of wind gently swayed the trees by the road. These changes were very subtle, and no one in the lively square noticed any changes.


    Mona recognized at a nce that there was a long table with dolls at the front of the square and a ceremonial table in front of it. It was a small sacrificial altar! It was indeed here! She grabbed her backpack and quietly approached the center of the square.


    George carried Amelia to the front of the square. There was a long table at the front of the square. The table was very wide, about three meters wide, and more than fifteen meters long. In front of the long table was arge altar. The altar was covered with white cloth and there were three small shrines on it. On both sides were wooden shelves wrapped in red cloth. There were many different dolls on the long table. Some were kneeling, some were lying down, and some were standing with their hands by their sides.


    Amelia frowned and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a doll exhibition. This is a sacrifice!¡± She pointed at the altar covered in white cloth. ¡°That¡¯s Sister Sara¡¯s doll, Tu Tu¡­¡±


    From the discussions at the side. Amelia and the others knew that this altar was the so-called ceremonial stage. It was the doll of the first spokesperson. They were invited to this celebration like the emcee.


    Elmer¡¯s casual face became serious. This was no ordinary sacrifice. This was just the first tour, which meant that there would be many more of these kinds of sacrifices in the future. He had learned a littlest night. The national traveling doll¡¯s exhibition would pass through many different ces. The first stop was a big city, the center of the city. It was very lively and suited the needs of themercial children¡¯s fair. Most people would not think too much about it, but there would be some children¡¯s fairs in the future, even in very remote ces with little human traffic. That was abnormal.


    Elmer narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°This altar is undergoing some kind of ritual, and these dolls in front of us are human sacrifices for this ritual¡­ Using humans as sacrifices was really too vicious. If not for the fact that it was awful society, they might still use living people as sacrifices. However, there was indeed a living person being sacrificed now, and that was Sara. After the sacrifice was over, all Sara¡¯s life and luck would be taken. In less than two months, she would die from illness or idents. At this moment, Sara was still unaware. She sat in the spokesperson¡¯s seat and took pictures with others with a friendly smile.


    Elmer frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Mia, destroy that altar and we can temporarily break this sacrificial array. From now on, listen to me, Mia¡­¡± He was dumbfounded as he looked at Amelia, who was acting alone. Disciple, what are you doing!


    Before Elmer could finish speaking, he saw Amelia rush forward. His eyes widened!


    Amelia muttered something under her breath, and her face was fierce. ¡°Break it, all of it!¡± She snorted and sent the shrine flying first. Then, she stepped on the incense ash on the ground and stomped twice. Before anyone could react, Amelia stepped on a stool and climbed up the long table. After a shocking sound, the seven or eight dolls in front of the altar fell to the ground and shattered. Amelia turned around and looked. The red string was going to be torn off too! She grabbed the red string and bit it with her bare hands and teeth, tearing it off with her hands.


    Elmer was dumbfounded.


    William¡¯s hand froze in midair.


    Lucas and George¡¯s eyelids twitched..

 Chapter 508 - 508: Smash, Smash It All!

    Chapter 508 - 508: Smash, Smash It All!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Moon was nning to do this and that for a while. Then, she looked up. Damn, where was her altar?! Her altar was gone!


    Moon was stunned for a moment before trembling with anger! It was always like this! It was always like this! Damn it!


    At this moment, the people in front of the square had just reacted. The people participating in the doll exhibition were flustered and angry. All of them shouted anxiously, ¡°Whose child is this! What are you doing!¡¯ ¡°Oh my god, this child is too naughty!¡¯


    ¡°Where are the adults?! How did the adults watch their child?!¡±


    Someone rushed forward aggressively and grabbed Amelia¡¯s arm, wanting to pull her off. George¡¯s expression turned cold and he was about to step forward, but a ck figure was faster than him. Like a ck bolt of lightning, he hugged Amelia and threw the person away!


    This person was none other than Alex.


    Seeing that the person who stopped Amelia was sent flying, everyone¡¯s anger reached its peak. The owners of the broken dolls hugged the fragments and cried. Everyone criticized and scolded Amelia. Many people even used all the vicious words they could think of on Amelia. ¡°Children like this deserve to die!


    When they grow up, they will also be scum who harms society!¡¯


    Alex¡¯s gaze was like an icicle as he braced his feet. Pieces of a doll flew at the person and hit her in the mouth with a loud smack. The force was so strong that a trickle of blood spilled from her mouth. The person screamed and covered her mouth in panic.


    In the face of such a person, Alex had always attacked whenever he could. He definitely did not waste his breath. Not to mention that this person was wearing the traditional clothes of a neighboring country, which made him even more annoyed.


    ¡°Continue,¡± Alex said coldly. ¡°Let me see who else dares to say anything unpleasant about my daughter.¡±


    Everyone was frightened by Alex¡¯s aura and did not need to say any curses. However, they could not help but feel indignant. Indeed, behind every bad child was a parent who indulged them endlessly!


    Someone held back his anger and said, ¡°Can you be more reasonable? Other people worked so hard to set up the doll exhibition, but your child destroyed it just like that. How unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you know how much money a doll costs? Let¡¯s talk about this. Legend has it that this Tu Tu costs five million yuan. Are we just going to let it go like this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with them. Call the police! Call the police immediately!¡±


    Someone really took out a phone and called the police, saying that someone had deliberately destroyed expensive items here that were worth more than ten million yuan.


    Amelia wrapped her arms around Alex¡¯s neck. She didn¡¯t feel like she¡¯d done anything bad at all. These people who spoke were the ones who had really done something bad. How could they dare call the police?


    Amelia snorted and turned her head to the other side. At first, she only wanted to destroy the altar. She didn¡¯t expect to be criticized by so many people for destroying it. But now that her father was around, Amelia felt as if she had a backer and wasn¡¯t afraid at all!


    After the people called the police, they even looked at Alex and Amelia fiercely, as if they were waiting for their frightened expressions.


    Alex was calm and there were no changes on George¡¯s side. He even had the mood to ask Alex, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Alex looked into the distance and said, ¡°l came out to eat with a few old guys. I saw Mia from afar and came over.¡¯


    When everyone saw that Alex and George were still in the mood to chat, they immediately looked at Sara angrily. ¡°Sister Sara, just sue them. These people are too shameless! We have to get them topensate!¡±


    Sara was dumbfounded. She had just sat here and felt dizzy. It was as if there was only onemand in her mind, which was to maintain a smile and take a photo with everyone. Until there was a crash, she shuddered and did not recover for a long time!


    ¡°Mia?¡± Sara looked at the altar and asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Only then did she see Tu Tu on the ground. Her heart ached so much that it bled.


    Her Tu Tu¡­


    The people around them kept making a fuss, saying that Sara should hold them ountable. Sara endured the pain, but she shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is my friend¡¯s child. I don¡¯t needpensation. The rest of the dolls that were damaged, I canpensate¡­¡±


    Everyone was stunned for a moment before bing even angrier.


    ¡°This child is already like this. Why don¡¯t you hold her ountable!¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s a friend¡¯s child! Does a friend¡¯s child not have topensate for breaking someone else¡¯s things?!¡±


    ¡°Sara, why are you so easy to talk to! Why are you helping otherspensate! You¡¯re helping the wicked! ¡°

 Chapter 509 - 509: Insulting the Martyrs

    Chapter 509 - 509: Insulting the Martyrs


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sara knew that she hadn¡¯t followed these people¡¯s wishes. All of them were furious, but there was nothing she could do about that. She couldn¡¯t possibly follow suit and criticize Amelia.


    Sara could only try to exin. ¡°Mia isn¡¯t usually like this. She¡¯s very obedient and sensible. She must have a reason for doing this¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, no one listened. They insisted on forcing Sara to hold her ountable and ask forpensation, as if the broken doll was theirs.


    Sara did not know what to do for a moment. For some reason, every time she wanted everyone to calm down, a few people would take the lead and shout angrily. Hence, the scene was chaotic. Some people even took advantage of the chaos to go up and drag Amelia out. But who was Alex? Those people who were secretly doing little movements were sent flying by his punch before they could get close to Amelia!


    After a while, the police came. Everyone pointed at Alex and Amelia and said, ¡°These two people destroyed everyone¡¯s valuables and even hit them! They¡¯re here to cause trouble on purpose! They might be undercover agents sent by some organization! ¡±


    The police officer was about to speak when the person leading the team saw Alex.


    The leader fell silent. Good lord, the war god! These people actually said that the war god was a spy? There were hundreds of people in this square. Anyone could be a spy, except Alex!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The police officer in charge looked around and did not dare to go forward to greet Alex. Instead, he chose George, who looked rtively easy to talk to.


    George¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°This ce is the City God Temple. I don¡¯t need to exin what kind of ce the City God Temple is, but someone deliberately held an event here.¡¯


    Alex added in a cold tone, ¡°Our ancestors protected thisnd with their flesh and blood to resist the invasion, but these people are wearing the traditional clothes of the invaders of the country back then.¡± He looked at William and asked, ¡°What crime is this?¡±


    William said loudly as if he was reciting an endorsement, ¡°Insulting the martyrs! It also constitutes an insulting crime! The seriousness of the case is less than three years of fixed-term imprisonment!¡±


    Alex curled his lips. There was no warmth in his smile. ¡°Look, it¡¯s something even a child knows, but you don¡¯t.¡±


    The people who were moring just now were speechless.


    Of course, there were also people who said shamelessly, ¡°Are you alright? We¡¯re just wearing our favorite clothes to y with our friends, and you¡¯re using us of insulting the martyrs?!¡±


    William repeated what George had just said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with liking it! But it depends on the asion! It¡¯s wrong for you to wear these clothes in front of the temple of your heroic ancestors!¡±


    A girl rolled her eyes. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re all right. I¡¯m really speechless. You only know how to rise every day. We don¡¯t even have the freedom to wear clothes we like? You¡¯re really meddling!¡¯


    Everyone was talking at once, fighting hard for their preferences. They thought that this was their right. Why shouldn¡¯t they be allowed to wear clothes?


    The police officer shouted coldly, ¡°Quiet!¡¯


    The noisy crowd slowly quietened down.


    The captain of the team frowned and asked, ¡°Who is the organizer of this event? Who approved it? Can such an event be held here?¡±


    When everyone heard this, they started to make a fuss again. Why couldn¡¯t it be held here? It had been held for so many years, and this was also the za of themon people. Since it had been approved to hold an event, it must be possible! They talked a lot, giving examples and recitingws that they couldn¡¯t understand. The police were so angry that theyughed. These people didn¡¯t know thew, but they kept saying that it was thew, what power the people should have, what their freedoms were.


    The police felt that they were facing a group of unreasonable children. Not only were they unreasonable, but they also refused to listen to your exnation. They only had one attitude: I won¡¯t listen. Why should we listen to you when you say no? They think it¡¯s fine!


    In the end, the police arrested a few of the leaders. When the leaders saw that the situation was not right, they hurriedly wanted to escape, but unfortunately, none of them escaped.


    The moment the police caught them, the event location instantly became nervous. Someone took a photo with their phone and shouted, ¡°Everyone, look. The police hit someone. It was clearly this child who broke someone¡¯s figurine doll worth more than ten million yuan.. When the police came, not only did they not care, they even arrested the innocent people!¡±

 Chapter 510 - 510: Two Soul Suppressing Nail

    Chapter 510 - 510: Two Soul Suppressing Nail


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex frowned. This police officer was too inefficient! He kicked up a few porcin pieces and threw them across the air. Those who felt that they were in the right, those who spoke nonsense, and those who ran avvay were all silenced!


    At the same time, there was a warning shot!


    Everyone hugged their heads and squatted down in shock. Now, they were finally quiet.


    Alex held his phone and sent a message with a terrifyingly cold expression.


    ¡°Get someone to investigate who the organizer of this event is. Capture them!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in the silence. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to wear the clothes you like, but don¡¯t wear them in front of Grandpa City God. Dear brothers and sisters, do you know? This so-called doll exhibition is not an exhibition, but a ritual.¡± She pointed at the altar. ¡°These three are real shrines. These broken dolls are dolls mixed with human ashes. They are sacrifices for this ritual. Some bad people want to destroy our happiness. They did this in front of Grandpa City God to humiliate Grandpa City God. Why didn¡¯t you notice at all?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. What was going on?


    A girl exined softly, ¡°No, this isn¡¯t a sacrifice. You¡¯ve misunderstood. This is just a scene in an anime¡­¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No, look¡­


    Everyone looked in the direction Amelia was pointing and saw that the sky had been covered by dark clouds at some point. The wind was blowing, and in the shattered shrine, candles flickered strangely. A fallen doll was slowly standing up, as if sensing that someone was looking, and immediately fell back down.


    Many people in the square felt their scalps tingle when they saw this scene. ¡°No¡­ Am I seeing things? Why did that doll stand up on its own?¡±


    ¡°Someone must have secretly controlled it! How could the doll stand up on its own?¡±


    Gradually, the wind in the square became stronger. There seemed to be sharpughter echoing in the square, but when they listened carefully, they didn¡¯t hear anything. Someone began to be afraid.


    No one knew that behind the altar, a few people were secretly watching everything. They frowned and looked at the sky. One of them said in a low voice, ¡°Today is the first sacrifice. It can¡¯t be interrupted.¡±


    The other two nodded and quickly walked to the sides of the City God Temple.


    There were Soul Suppressing Nails buried on both sides. A year ago, they deliberately destroyed the tiles in the square and sneaked into the construction team during the reconstruction. They nailed the Soul


    Suppressing Nails in advance, A Soul Suppressing Nail was as thick as an arm. It did not matter if the ritual was interrupted. As long as there was the Soul Suppressing Nail, they could continue!


    Amelia suddenly felt that something was wrong. Elmer also quickly went over to check. His voice came from afar. ¡°Mia,e over quickly!¡±


    Amelia broke free of Alex and hurried over.


    Elmer¡¯s voice was anxious. ¡°There¡¯s a Soul Suppressing Nail here. These people are too cunning! We have to pull it out quickly!¡±


    Amelia was about to move when Elmer suddenly said, ¡°Wait, there¡¯s another one on the other side!¡± He looked at the sky. The City God Temple seemed to be enveloped by a ck semicircle of ss. On one side of the semicircle was the Soul Suppressing Nail here, and there was another one opposite.


    Elmer: ¡°We have to pull out the two Soul Suppressing Nails at the same time!¡±


    Alex followed Amelia over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Amelia quickly repeated Elmer¡¯s words. She looked around, grabbed a stone, and smashed a tile with all her might. As expected, a red Soul Suppressing Nail was revealed.


    Alex immediately went to the other side and knocked on it. He found the empty echoing tile underneath. He crushed it with his foot, revealing a bright red nail.


    Amelia grabbed the nail and shouted, ¡°Daddy, pull it out at the same time!¡±


    Alex nodded. He grabbed the Soul Suppressing Nail but realized that even though he used all his strength, the Soul Suppressing Nail did not move at all!


    Elmer floated beside Alex and said in a low voice, ¡°A mortal body can¡¯t shake the Soul Suppressing Nail.¡±


    Alex was trying his best to exert strength when a low voice suddenly sounded in his ear. His heart tightened. He turned around and saw a pale man in a white robe floating beside him.


    Alex: ¡®


    Elmer¡¯s hand ovepped with Alex¡¯s. At this moment, Alex felt the Soul Suppressing Nail waver. His gaze changed slightly. As expected, no matter how much information he searched, there was still a barrier.


    Seeing that the two Soul Suppressing Nails were starting to be pulled out, in the City God Temple, behind the statue of the City God, a man with a cold expression chuckled.. ¡°Everyone in your country says that one gives birth to two, two gives birth to three, three gives birth to all things¡­ you wouldn¡¯t there to be another Soul Suppressing Nail hidden here, right¡­¡±

 Chapter 511 - 511: The Third Soul Suppressing Nail!

    Chapter 511 - 511: The Third Soul Suppressing Nail!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A trace of disdain shed in the man¡¯s eyes. That group of sanctimonious things. What good and evil? In this world, only the winner had the right to speak! Three gives birth to all things. They did not need to give birth to all things. They only needed one-third of the dragon energy to support them and not let the first sacrifice be interrupted! As for those two, they could be pulled out. Although they were unwilling, this was the only way.


    The man cut his finger and dripped it on the Soul Suppressing Nail. When the two Soul Suppressing Nails outside were pulled out, he would immediately continue the ritual andplete it!


    Just as Amelia and Alex pulled out the Soul Suppressing Nail and it was about to leave the ground, Elmer suddenly felt that something was wrong. ¡°Wait!¡± It could not be so smooth. There was no one to stop them!


    Elmer looked up and saw the dark clouds hidden in the air. His face instantly darkened. ¡°No, there¡¯s another one!¡± However, now that the two Soul Suppressing Nails were half pulled out, they could not stop. At this moment, unless another person went over to pull out the remaining Soul Suppressing Nails!


    Elmer gritted his teeth and prepared to tear himself into two. For his little disciple¡¯s merit, he would risk his life as a master!


    At the critical moment, a small figure quickly ran in. As Moon ran, she said coldly, ¡°Count to 30 seconds!¡± This time, she had to seed!


    Moon held thepass and went straight behind the City God statue. She finally saw the third Soul Suppressing Nail. At the same time, a man was standing there and looking at her covetously!


    There were still 20 seconds! Moon did not have time to think. She immediately rushed over and hugged the Soul Suppressing Nail!


    The man was stunned. He did not expect Moon to dare to do this and pull out the nail in front of him?! He flew into a rage out of humiliation and pped Moon¡¯s back!


    Moon groaned. Ten seconds to go! She mentally recited the time and bit the tip of her tongue. At this moment, she used everything she had. Ten, nine, eight, seven¡­


    The man did not expect this child to be so difficult to deal with. He hurriedly pulled Moon away, wanting to drag her away. Unexpectedly, Moon¡¯s hand seemed to have been nailed to the Soul Suppressing Nail. As he exerted strength, half of the Soul Suppressing Nail was pulled out!


    The man was furious! He pressed Moon down again, but for some reason,


    Moon seemed to have taken root. He could not press her down!


    The man¡¯s expression was ugly. Without thinking, he pulled out a knife and stabbed Moon in the back!


    There was only one thought in Moon¡¯s mind: five, four, three¡­ There were two seconds left. She had to pull it up, or else¡­


    Moon felt her strength rapidly dissipating, but she couldn¡¯t give up. She couldn¡¯t be called stupid anymore. She was also very powerful. She didn¡¯t want to lose to Amelia¡­ two, one!


    At thest second, Moon suddenly felt a force injected into her arm. With a whoosh, she pulled out the Soul Suppressing Nail!


    At the same time, the two Soul Suppressing Nails outside the door were pulled out.


    Alex knew that under such circumstances, there was no way to let go. He could only take a gamble! The little girl who ran over just now should also be a


    talented child, so¡­ what if she could seed?


    Amelia seemed to be very sure. William was afraid that she would count wrongly, so he counted with Amelia. At thest second, he pulled out the Soul Suppressing Nail with Amelia!


    The ritual was ruined!


    In the City God Temple, the expression of the man with a cold expression changed. This ritual absorbed luck, human luck, and one¡¯s own luck. Once it was sessful, all these luck would be the sacrifices. However, if it was interrupted, it would not be as simple as the first sacrifice being interrupted. The person presiding over this sacrifice would also suffer a bacsh.


    There was a loud bang in the sky, and a bolt of lightning struck the cold man urately! He was still pulling Moon, but this bolt of lightning was so close to Moon, but it did not even hit a single hair on her. Only the man¡¯s hair stood on end!


    Elmer¡¯s avatar had already hidden far away the moment the lightning struck. Although he was considered an official, ghosts were ghosts. Ghosts were afraid of lightning.


    At thest second, Elmer had torn himself in half to help Moon. Only then did she pull out the Soul Suppressing Nail under the attack of the cold man. Elmer stared at Moon and saw her lying in a pool of blood. Looking at her unwilling face, he had long recognized who she was..

 Chapter 512 - 512: Remove Her Front Teeth

    Chapter 512 - 512: Remove Her Front Teeth


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions| Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, Alex, Amelia, and the others rushed over. When they saw Moon, who was covered in blood, and the man who was charred by the lightning, William¡¯s hands and feet turned cold. He held the iron basin and trembled. He suddenly realized that his invention was useless at the critical moment. He had to continue and work harder when he returned!


    Amelia squatted in front of Moon and dug around in her satchel. She took out a yellow talisman and stuck it to her forehead.


    Moon held her breath and said angrily, ¡°Take it away!¡¯


    Amelia covered her mouth. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t speak. Save some blood.¡±


    Moon: ¡°¡­¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°This time¡­ I! I didn¡¯t lose!¡± If she dared to call her stupid again, she would definitely pull out her front teeth!


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes, you didn¡¯t lose. You were just stabbed¡­¡± How pitiful, but also very brave! Amelia admired Moon from the bottom of her heart and felt that the n to beat her up could be pushed back¡­


    Moon was so angry that she closed her eyes. Don¡¯t let her see Amelia again! For some reason, she found Amelia annoying! Every time she saw her smile, she wanted to pull out her front teeth!


    Elmer crossed his arms and said, ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time.¡±


    Amelia also said sincerely, ¡°Thank you!¡¯


    Moon snorted, not wanting to say a word.


    After Moon was pulled away by the ambnce, Elmer and Amelia destroyed the rest of the ceremony. On this day, the City God Temple was covered in dark clouds and it was drizzling. Lightning struck in the air, but the sky five kilometers away from the City God Temple was a scene of the setting sun.


    After the lightning, a rainbow enveloped the City God Temple. Those who were still squatting in the square were shocked. Lightning, rainbow, and sunset appeared at the same time. This¡­


    At first, the girl who was wearing the traditional clothes of a neighboring country and arguing with Amelia held her phone, wanting to record this scene, However, for some reason, the surroundings suddenly darkened, and her friends were gone.


    The girl was shocked and hurriedly wanted to look for herpanion. At this moment, she saw a man in an old military uniform walk out of the darkness. He was carrying a gun and his face was pale. His eyes were fixed on her. The girl subconsciously looked at his feet, but she saw that one side of his feet was gone, but he floated quickly and arrived in front of her in an instant!


    The girl reacted. She had seen a ghost! She screamed in fear! But in the next second, a man in an old military uniform shot her in the head and scolded angrily, ¡°Unfilial descendant! Your ancestor, I, worked so hard to fight a war, but you actually wore the mourning clothes of an invasion country and danced on my grave!?¡±


    The girl saw the man¡¯s face clearly and felt that it was very familiar. Then, she finally remembered who this face was in her few memories. Wasn¡¯t this Grandpa Ancestor, who had died for a long time?! Her legs went weak and she knelt down with a plop. It couldn¡¯t be¡­


    The square of the City God Temple was covered in dark clouds, and the sky was even darker than before. Some people in the clothes of the neighboring countries suddenly screamed repeatedly, as if they had seen something. Their faces were filled with fear, and there were even people kneeling and kowtowing. What others could not see was that these people had all seen their ancestors. The ancestors were very angry and were grabbing them to beat them up!


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard to protect the country and experienced so many battles.


    Have you forgotten it just like that?!¡±


    ¡°They killed your blood rtives! You still treat them like ancestors?!¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t beat your butts today, you won¡¯t know why the flowers are so red!¡±


    The people in the clothes of the neighboring countries were beaten up until they cried out and begged for mercy in fear.


    The others who had never seen a ghost: They did not understand what was going on. When they saw the phenomenon of lightning and thundering from the same ce as the rainbow and sunset, and the people beside them who were inexplicably kneeling on the ground and crying for mercy, they were even more afraid.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°What was the red nail-like thing they were picking just now?¡±


    ¡°How strange. As soon as that nail was pulled out, lightning struck!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that¡­ what that little girl said just now is true? This is not a doll show, but a sacrifice?¡±


    Some people hesitated, but there were also people whose hearts were bleeding. They cried and said, ¡°Even so, are we just going to let go of our broken dolls?¡± The people who had their dolls broken were heartbroken.. Putting aside the fact that these dolls were their favorites, a doll had cost a lot of money! Although it was not as expensive as Sara¡¯s Tu Tu and was worth five million yuan, their dolls cost 100,000 to 80,000 yuan! How could they shuck responsibility just with the excuses of a sacrifice!

 Chapter 513 - 513: Everything Has Its Own Karma

    Chapter 513 - 513: Everything Has Its Own Karma


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    These people who damaged dolls were crying when they saw Alex and the otherse out. Alex was hugging Amelia, William was chattering beside him, and Lucas was thinking about something with a straight face.


    George was on the phone and vaguely mentioned something aboutpensation. He walked up to the shrine and kicked it aside with his shiny leather shoes.


    George stepped on the doll fragments made of ashes. The owners of the dolls cried even harder, as if their sons had died!


    Amelia covered her ears and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t cry! I¡¯llpensate you! Compensate you!¡± Although these broken dolls were broken because they were involved in the sacrifice, her eldest uncle had said that she had to be responsible for what she did.


    Amelia took out her red packet with a pained expression. This was so much money. Was it enough topensate? She had topensate before she could warm up the money she earned. Amelia felt her heart ache.<div>


    George wanted tough when he saw Amelia¡¯s pained expression. Alex felt that his daughter was too cute and couldn¡¯t help but pinch her little face.


    ¡°Daughter, keep the money well. Your eldest uncle will pay.¡±


    George: ¡°???¡± I treat you as my brother-inw, but you treat me as a fool?


    Alex acted as if he did not see George¡¯s gaze. He said to Amelia calmly, ¡°Your eldest uncle is handsome and rich, especially when he pays. He¡¯s super handsome! ¡±


    George, who was handsome and rich: ¡°¡­¡± Alright, let¡¯s not talk about anything else. He would pay!


    George looked at the doll owners who were crying until their eyes were red. He did not know if it was because of the organizer¡¯s instructions, but they were all wearing traditional clothes from neighboring countries. The colors were different. He said coldly, ¡°We will naturallypensate for what our child broke. When my assistantester, he will confirm thepensation with you one by one.¡± He did not want Amelia to bear any ck spots. Wasn¡¯t it just money? He¡¯ll give it to them. As for these people¡¯s actions, ever since he found out that Amelia could catch ghosts, George believed that there was a cause and effect.


    The few girls who had their dolls shattered were stunned, and then they were overjoyed. They didn¡¯t care about sacrificing or stealing the country¡¯s luck! Those dolls were made with real money. In any case, they wanted to get the money. They had already nned just now. If the child¡¯s parents didn¡¯tpensate, they would blow up the matter and sue them in court. Anyway, they were barefoot and didn¡¯t fear no fall.


    After a while, Erik brought the money over andpensated on the spot. Sara insisted on not taking it and only looked at Amelia deeply. She had just received a call from the police saying that they wanted to recall all her dolls because all the dolls in the Haruhi doll club involved stealing ashes to make the dolls. Sara could not believe that she had slept with a room full of ashes for so many years¡­


    Sara really liked dolls, but she was also really afraid. For a moment, she had mixed feelings and did not know what to say.


    Sara stepped forward and thanked Amelia solemnly. She still had work to do on the set, so she left first.


    The owners of the other dolls who received the money also left with smiles on their faces. The doll exhibition ended just like that.


    Amelia heard from Alex that the organizer of this event had been taken away for investigation. As for how long the investigation would take and whether they would be able toe out in the future, it was hard to say. As for the girls who had taken the money and their dolls were broken, some of them suddenly had a high fever when they returned home and fell seriously ill. Some of them were in a car ident on the way home. Although they were not dead, they fell into aa. Some of them felt that something was wrong when they returned home. At night, when they slept, the door would suddenly open, and the faucet in the bathroom would automatically turn on in the middle of the night. There was also the sound of running water. Some of them woke up and realized that the doll they had ced in the cab had appeared at their bedside for no reason¡­


    At this moment, these people remembered Amelia¡¯s words about the sacrificial offering. They cried and asked through their connections, hoping that Amelia would help them resolve it. However, it was toote. Amelia was not someone they could find just because they wanted to. They could only regret it. They searched everywhere like headless flies and were scammed a lot. Thepensation they received was quickly gone¡­


    The first stop of Summer Doll Monogatari¡¯s national tour was trending on Twitter because of the insult to the martyrs. Along with it were a few children and a Daoist priest hiding in the city who destroyed the evil ritual of stealing the country¡¯s luck. A phenomenon descended from the sky. Theizens naturally did not think that the children could do anything. Instead, they thought that the Daoist priest brought his little disciple and destroyed the ritual together. This Daoist priest was none other than Alex..

 Chapter 514 - 514: Really Won’t Cry?

    Chapter 514 - 514: Really Won¡¯t Cry?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Inte was filled with praise for Alex. William read it to Amelia. Amelia¡¯s eyes were sparkling as she said happily, ¡°My father is super awesome!¡± In the past, he was good at fighting and climbing walls. Now, he was even more amazing. He could even pull out the Soul Suppressing Nail with her! Could other people¡¯s fathers do it? No! Therefore, her father was very powerful. Even though she knew that her father was different from what the Inte said, her father was still very powerful!


    Alex looked at Amelia¡¯s sparkling eyes and felt his heart soften. Although his daughter often tricked him and caused him to be punished by Old Madam Walton, she also gave him a warmth that no one in the world couldpare to.


    Amelia suddenly thought of something and turned to ask, ¡°By the way,


    Master, did you say yesterday that Sister Moon is not human?¡±


    Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°l mean she¡¯s not just anyone¡ª¡±<div>


    Amelia imitated Emma and waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s the same thing!¡¯


    Elmer was speechless. Not human was far from the meaning of not being an ordinary person¡­


    Elmer floated in the air with his legs crossed and said, ¡°Moon is like you. She is also here for tribtion.¡¯


    Amelia was puzzled. She had yet to figure out what tribtion she had been through. Why was Sister Moon the same?


    Elmer rubbed Amelia¡¯s hair and continued, ¡°However, her identity is different from yours. She¡¯s the next Meng PO. Didn¡¯t your mother say that Meng PO¡¯s soup was disgusting and asked them to improve the form?¡± She even asked Meng PO to improve her business ability. Meng PO had indeed worked hard, but she couldn¡¯t stand the fact that some ghosts were like Helena, immune to Meng PO¡¯s soup. All of them said that Meng PO¡¯s soup was as if it had been mixed with water. Meng PO was so angry that she dropped the bowl and smashed the pot. In the end, she chose a new Meng PO heir.


    Amelia was enlightened. ¡°So Sister Moon came up to look for Meng PO¡¯s soup?¡±


    Elmer nodded. ¡°That¡¯s one way of looking at it.¡±


    Every time he heard Elmer call Moon ¡°Sister Moon¡±, Elmer felt that something was wrong. It had to be known that when Amelia was the King of Hell and Moon was the candidate for Meng PO, the two of them had fought a lot. Every time Amelia saw Moon, she would put her hands on her hips and say that Moon could not bring out thest tear and mock her.


    Amelia did not know what she used to be like. She blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°Master, is it difficult to get the eighth tear?¡±


    Elmer sighed. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult.¡± Moon had already experienced three lifetimes. In each lifetime, she had collected less than eight tears. ¡°Because thest tear is Meng PO¡¯s own sad tear, but Meng PO is born not to cry.¡±


    Amelia remembered Sara¡¯s words and quickly asked, ¡°She really won¡¯t cry?


    Sister Sara said that Sister Moon never cried when she was born.¡¯


    William immediately denied it. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Every newborn baby cries because they have to breathe in air and vibrate their vocal cords. If they don¡¯t cry, they might suffocate or the baby¡¯s body isn¡¯t very good.¡±


    Elmer nodded. ¡°When Sara said don¡¯t cry, it should be a dry howl. The kind that doesn¡¯t have tears.¡± The world always thought that babies cried, but in fact, it wasn¡¯t crying. It was just the vibration of their vocal cords. Towards the end, crying was real crying, and Moon probably hadn¡¯t cried except for howling.


    Amelia looked sympathetic. ¡°Poor thing.¡± To her, crying was likeughing. Not knowing how to cry was like not knowing how tough. Unhappy.


    William: ¡°A person¡¯s life is so long. It¡¯s impossible that she hasn¡¯t cried, right?¡±


    Elmer propped his chin on his hand and flipped through the booklet. He said casually, ¡°In the first life, the person Moon loved deeply died. In the second life, the family she loved deeply all died in an ident. In the third life, her best friend betrayed her. In the fourth life, her bones were separated from her body. Three lifetimes. Indeed, there was no lifetime where she cried.¡±


    ording to the booklet, Moon had also been sad. She roared at the sky in pain, but no matter how bad she felt, she did not shed a tear.


    Elmer: ¡°In every life, she has no memory. After reincarnation, she will go through the tribtion again just to force out that sad tear.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s mouth fell open. ¡®That¡¯s awful, isn¡¯t it?!


    William also opened his mouth. ¡°I suggest that you check the tear nds. Perhaps there¡¯s some disease.¡±


    The corners of Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched as he continued, ¡°Every time she returned to Hell, Moon would remember the memories of her previous life, or even every life before. She would be angry and have a lot of negative energy. She would reject others¡¯ concern.. Every time, the King of Hell would provoke her and say that she was stupid, and lousy¡­¡±

 Chapter 515 - 515: The King of Hell Is Really Bad!

    Chapter 515 - 515: The King of Hell Is Really Bad!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this point, Elmer suddenly paused. Amelia was still young and was still undergoing tribtion. She only knew that she had to experience all kinds of things in the human world and did not know her true identity, including Alex, George, and the others. Even though they knew that Amelia could see ghosts and catch ghosts, they did not know that she was the King of Hell. This identity was a secret in the human world!


    Amelia did not understand. She pursed her lips and came to a conclusion.


    ¡°This King of Hell is so bad!¡± Alright, she had decided. On ount of Sister


    Moon¡¯s miserable state, she would not say that she was stupid in the future!


    She even shook her head like a little adult. ¡°What kind of rules are there in<div>


    Hell! n


    Elmer closed the booklet. ¡°This is something that Meng PO has to experience for generations. It¡¯s their own rules. No one else can interfere.¡±


    Amelia looked in a certain direction in a daze. If she beat Sister Moon up until she cried, would it be considered her sad tears? In that case, she could help herplete the tribtion!


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. She felt that it was very feasible! However, Sister Moon was still in the hospital. She decided to beat her up as soon as Sister Moon recovered!


    At this moment, in the hospital, Moon was lying on the hospital bed when she suddenly sneezed! The sneeze affected her wound, and her face turned pale. She pursed her lips and gritted her teeth.


    The doctor came over to change Moon¡¯s dressing and realized that her wound was actually bleeding. He hurriedly treated her and said speechlessly, ¡°Little kid, if your wound hurts, you have to say it!¡± This child was too worrying. When they first started the surgery, suture, and change the dressing, they were worried that the child would cry and would not cooperate. After all, some children cried world-shakingly and it would affect the treatment. Some even needed sedatives. However, Moon was different. She did not cry during the surgery. She did not cry when they sutured and checked the wound. She did not cry when they changed the dressing. Now that the wound was bleeding, she still did not cry! This made it very difficult for the doctors and nurses. She did not cry when it hurt and did not say when it was ufortable. They were really afraid that she would get infected and worsen. Perhaps by then, she would be quiet¡­


    The doctor nagged as he changed the dressing, exhorting Moon to tell the nurse if her wound hurt or was ufortable. Unexpectedly, Moon sneered. ¡°What¡¯s there to tell?¡±


    The doctor: ¡®


    After the doctor left with a speechless expression, Moon looked expressionlessly at the ghosts wandering the ward. The ghosts grinned in


    front of her, or suddenly hung upside down from the ceiling and stuck to her. Moon was unmoved. In fact, the expression on her face became even more wooden.


    When Sara came over with the lunch box, she was speechless when she saw Moon¡¯s expression. ¡°Nine, why don¡¯t you do a checkup while you¡¯re at it? See if you have facial paralysis. I¡¯ve never seen you smile, and of course I¡¯ve never seen you cry. I think you¡¯re more or less sick.¡±


    Sara put down her bento box and rested her chin on her hand as she looked at Moon.


    Moon said coldly, ¡°Childish.¡± She took her lunch box and lifted the lid forcefully. Blood immediately flowed back from the IV needle on the back of her hand.


    Sara was shocked. ¡°Holy shit! It¡¯s bleeding! It¡¯s bleeding! Nurse! Doctor!¡± She scrambled out to call for the doctor and nurse. Only Moon was still eating calmly.


    The ghost: ¡°¡­¡± Okay, it¡¯s confirmed. This is a ruthless person. I can¡¯t afford to offend her!


    Suddenly, an old voice sounded in the corridor of the hospital. ¡°At half past


    July, the ghost door opened¡­ A ghost walked out of the ghost door¡­ Sister, Sister, Sister, Sister is so ufortable in the closet. Sister, Sister, are you asleep?¡±


    Moon¡¯s eyes narrowed. Without a word, she put down her lunch box, grabbed her IV drip, and walked out with it against the wall. In the end, she happened to bump into the doctor and nurseing in. Seeing that she had actually gotten out of bed, the group was almost frightened to death and hurriedly pressed her onto the bed.


    As Moon struggled, she nced at the corridor and saw an old granny wrapped in a ruby bandana sitting on a chair. She was chanting as she touched a child e s head¡­


    Before Moon could take a second look, the granny was gone.


    Sara was a little angry. ¡°Nine! Do you want to die?! Who asked you to get out of bed?! Do you think you have too much blood?!¡±


    Moon pursed his lips and remained silent.


    Late at night, in a rented house in a certain district, a young girl was sitting on the bed ying with her phone when she suddenly smelled a strange smell. She turned on the light and got out of bed. As she sniffed, she walked around the house.. ¡°Strange, where does the smell of dead ratse from?¡±

 Chapter 516 - 516: The Smell of a Dead Rat

    Chapter 516 - 516: The Smell of a Dead Rat


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The girl swept the bottom of the bed with the broom and found a few hair ties and coins that had fallen. Other than that, there was nothing else. ¡°There¡¯s nothing!¡± She shook her head strangely and put the broom away. She sniffed carefully and realized that she could not smell it again. ¡°How strange. I¡¯ll let thendlorde and take a look another day.¡±


    The girl turned off the light andy back on the bed, continuing to look at her cell phone. From time to time, she wouldugh. The fluorescent light of the cell phone screen shone on her face, making her look a little scary. She was so focused on looking at the cell phone that she did not know that there was a girl standing behind her. Her hair hung down and she stared at the cell phone with her. From time to time, she would grin.


    As she read, a message popped up on the girl¡¯s cell phone. ¡°Today, at the doll exhibition held at the City God Temple on Wencheng Street, a batch of dolls was found to have ashes. They were made by the Haruhi doll club. This batch of dolls are known as Ash Dolls¡­


    The girl eximed. It was a little scary to see such a thing in the middle of the night. She hurriedly clicked off and turned off her cell phone. ¡°1 don¡¯t want to watch anymore. It¡¯s too scary.¡± She casually threw the cell phone to the end of the bed. Although she stayed upte every day, she knew a little about health. For example, she couldn¡¯t put the cell phone at the head of the bed because of radiation.


    After the girl closed her eyes, she smelled the faint smell of dead rats again. However, she was too sleepy. She hugged the nket and turned around before continuing to sleep.<div>


    It waste at night, but the girl wrapped in the nket felt colder and colder. However, she would always feel this way when she slept with the air conditioner on. She would feel that the air conditioner was colder than when it was first turned on in the middle of the night. This was a normal phenomenon. The girl in her sleep did not think too much about it and only wrapped the nket tighter around her.


    The next morning, the girl was woken up by the rm clock. She struggled to get up and muttered with a long face, ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy! Why do people have to go to work?! I can¡¯t stay upte and y with my phone anymore in the future! I have to sleep before ten!¡± She said it, but she had never done it.


    The girlined as she prepared to get up, brush her teeth, and wash her face. Then, she smelled the stench again. When she opened the closet and was about to change, the smell became even stronger. ¡°I¡¯m so angry! Where did this damn rate from!¡± The girl followed the smell and searched for a while. Finally, her gazended on the closet at the bottom of the closet. It was an old-fashioned closet. Underneath was a closet that was connected to the ground. When she rented the house, thendlord said that some things were ced in the closet. They were all junk and thendlord told her not to touch them.


    The girl pouted. ¡°A rat must have died inside.¡± Sheined and turned on her cell phone. She wanted to call thendlord and ask him toe over and deal with it. He could keep the misceneous items there, anyway, she had no use for the cab below, but he had to clean up the dead rats!


    ¡°Hello? Landlord? When are youing over to deal with your wardrobe?¡± The girl asked as she changed. Thendlord seemed to be shocked and quickly asked, ¡°You opened it?¡±


    The girl shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She didn¡¯t have the habit of touching other people¡¯s things, so when thendlord said that he to not touch it, she didn¡¯t touch this closet. Besides, this closet was also locked. She didn¡¯t have the time to study picking locks.


    Thendlord told her, ¡°I¡¯m on a business trip outside now. I¡¯ll deal with it when I get back. Don¡¯t move. I have aputer and other essories inside. It won¡¯t be easy for me if they¡¯re broken.¡±


    The girl said okay and urged thendlord toe back quickly before hanging up. She looked at the closet and simply took out her perfume and sprayed it into the closet. However, the fragrance of the perfume mixed with the stench of rats made it even more disgusting. She had no choice but to find a transparent tape and stick it all over the corners of the closet.


    ¡°We can only do this for the time being.¡± The girl was in a hurry to go to work and hurriedly put on her high heels and left.


    In the closet, a few dresses hung quietly on the clothes pole. At the very edge, a girl with hair hanging on both sides of her face floated there. ¡°Sister, cuddle¡­¡± She said faintly, ¡°Why did you go to work again? I¡¯m so bored at home¡­¡± She raised her head slightly, revealing a tragically cut face. ¡° I¡¯m in the closet. Why didn¡¯t you find me after so long and even sealed me up¡­¡±


    The female ghost floated out of the closet and wandered around the room. As if she was very familiar with it, she imitated the girl¡¯s usual footsteps and lingered in the kitchen for a while. She stood beside the pot and then closed her hands again, as if she was holding a bowl of noodles.. She sat on the sofa and stared straight at the coffee table in front of her¡­

 Chapter 517 - 517: See You Next Time

    Chapter 517 - 517: See You Next Time


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia followed Alex and bought flowers and fruits to go to the hospital to visit Moon. Alex had always been an arrogant driver, but today, because


    Amelia was around, he drove carefully. However, even so, he still bumped into someone at the intersection.


    Alex rolled down the window. A girl in high heels and riding a rental bicycle hurriedly got out of the car and apologized profusely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! This girl was the girl who was ying with her phone in the middle of the night. As she was about to bete for work, she rode her bike a little faster. She did not expect to bump into someone else. She was done for! This car was obviously very expensive. She could not afford it even if she sold herself!


    The girl was frightened. At this moment, the window behind her rolled down and a little girl stuck her head out. ¡°Sister, be careful.¡± Amelia looked at the Yin energy surrounding her and said, ¡°Sister, are you staying upte every day? Your luck will be bad if you stay upte. Be careful when you ride the bike.¡±


    The girl¡¯s head was buzzing as she subconsciously said, ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you¡­¡±<div>


    Amelia wanted to say something else, but in the end, she only waved her hand. ¡°See you next time. Bye.¡±


    Alex heard Amelia¡¯s words and drove away. The car had only lost a little paint after being hit, so he drove away. Only the girl stood there in a daze, as if she was in a dream.


    Alex carried Amelia to the hospital and arrived at the surgical building. There were some people sitting in the corridor looking at their cell phones. A voice came out. ¡°The little girl scolded the person in the clothes of the neighboring country¡­ In order to destroy the so-called sacrifice, she smashed someone¡¯s beloved doll¡­


    Alex raised his eyebrows slightly. Oh, this was a video that ndered his daughter. As expected, the person who saw the video chatted with the person beside them. ¡°I don¡¯t know why the Inte is full of praise. I think it¡¯s their freedom to wear what others like. This little girl really likes to poke her nose into other people¡¯s business and even smashed someone¡¯s beloved doll. For some reason, I hate this little girl too much!¡±


    Another person also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. When I wore the clothes I liked on the streets previously, I was also pointed at. I hate people who criticize others in the name of patriotism.¡±


    Alex frowned.


    Amelia hugged Alex¡¯s neck and urged softly, ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go¡­¡± She did not care anymore when she heard others¡¯ misunderstandings about her again. She had already said before that liking something was not wrong. It was also their freedom to wear whatever clothes they wanted. If those brothers and sisters wore the clothes of neighboring countries on the subway or in ordinary parks, she would not say anything. It was just that the ce they wore their clothes was in front of Grandpa City God¡¯s temple. It was the burial ground where the ancestors had paid with blood and hot tears. It was the ce where the invading army had harmed theirpatriots back then. It was indeed not good to wear such clothes. Amelia did not feel that she had done wrong. She had her own thoughts and a very firm attitude.


    Besides, the dolls that were smashed were made of ashes. When the sisters and aunties brought the dolls back, the sacrificed dolls would devour them and suck their luck and vitality. As for the other normal dolls, she did not smash them.


    Therefore, Amelia did not feel that she had done anything wrong. If someone said that she had done something Wrong, it would be the people criticizing her that were wrong!


    Alex looked at Amelia, who still looked rxed and happy, and understood with a pang of sadness. His daughter had grown up. In the past, when she was exposed on the Inte, she had fallen into darkness. Now, when she heard others¡¯ doubts and misunderstandings about her in person, she could do it without caring. When she did not bother to exin in the face of misunderstandings, it meant that she had really be stronger.


    ¡°Good girl, Daddy is proud of you.¡± Alex patted Amelia¡¯s back with his broad palm and said firmly, ¡°You¡¯re super awesome.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she kissed Alex.


    Alex: ¡°But sometimes, you don¡¯t have to care about some people. You treat others well, but others might not appreciate it.¡±


    He knew very well why Amelia had smashed those dolls, but others did not. They only felt that she had destroyed someone else¡¯s beloved things.


    Amelia leaned over Alex¡¯s shoulder and said carefreely, ¡°Why must someone else appreciate it?¡± She did what she had to do. Whether someone else appreciated it or not was none of her business.


    Alex was stunned and suddenlyughed softly. That was true. Why should he exin to others what his daughter wanted to do? As they spoke, the two of them had already found Moon¡¯s ward..

 Chapter 518 - 518: Infuriating Fellow

    Chapter 518 - 518: Infuriating Fellow


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia broke free and said impatiently, ¡°Daddy, give me the flowers¡­¡±


    Moon was lying on the bed with her eyes closed when she suddenly heard a familiar voice at the door. She frowned and saw Amelia push the door open and enter. Then, she said, ¡°Hi, Sister Nine. No, it¡¯s Sister Moon!¡±


    Moon: ¡®


    Amelia handed over arge bouquet of flowers. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±


    Moon closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. She didn¡¯t want to see Amelia, the infuriating creature!<div>


    Amelia: ¡°Sister Moon, 1 know you¡¯re awake. 1 saw you when you pricked up your ears just now! Look, your ears are still moving!¡¯


    Mona¡¯s ears seemed to move uncontrobly. She was instantly furious! Why couldn¡¯t this ear be controlled? It wasn¡¯t obedient at all! She opened her eyes and red at Amelia. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± In the end, she saw Amelia holding a beautiful bouquet of butterfly orchids and saying innocently, ¡°I¡¯m here to see you!¡¯


    Moon was stunned. Her parents and sister didn¡¯t know that she liked butterfly orchids. How did Amelia know? She turned her head awkwardly and changed direction to continue lying on her stomach.


    Amelia wanted to put the flowers on the bedside table, but there were a few instruments on the bedside table. She wanted to put the flowers on the ground again, but it was not good, it would be like going to the grave to pay her respects¡­ Finally, she looked at Moon¡¯s injured back and ced the flowers on her butt.


    Moon: ¡°???¡± She immediately turned around and red. ¡®E ls there something wrong with you?!¡±


    Amelia blinked innocently. ¡°Sister Moon, your bed is full of people. I don¡¯t have anywhere to put it¡­¡± At that moment, she had an inexplicable feeling that Sister Moon would be unhappy if she said something else. For some reason, such a scene appeared in her mind. She handed the butterfly orchid to Sister Moon, but a petal identally fell off. In the end, Sister Moon pulled out her knife and chased after her to sh her. It was too scary, which was why she ced the flowers on her butt.


    Amelia bit her finger and exined weakly, ¡°Look, this is so good. Your butt¡­


    your butt will bloom¡­¡±


    Moon was speechless. Was she here to see her? She was probably here to anger her!


    In an instant, Moon felt like she was about to cry from anger!


    The ghosts by the bedughed. Ghosts came and went in the hospital. Today, there was another batch. A few ghost aunties sat at the head of the bed and chatted while munching on melon seeds. ¡°Aiya, if you put them on me, I¡¯m willing to have my butt bloom!¡±


    ¡°Pink butterfly orchid. What a beautiful flower! I¡¯m happy just looking at it!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, give it to me. Give it to me!¡±


    Moon suppressed the feeling of her butt blooming and said coldly, ¡°You can go now that you¡¯re done.¡± As expected, she didn¡¯t ask Amelia to take the flowers away. Amelia knew that she liked the butterfly orchid and wanted to bring it in front of her to take a closer look after she left.


    Amelia propped herself up on the edge of the bed and said happily, ¡°Auntie, move over. Give me a seat.¡±


    The ghost aunties sat a little to the side.


    Amelia sat on the edge of the bed andforted her. ¡°Sister Moon, don¡¯t worry. The Ghost Gate will open in July. It will take half a month. You still have time to catch ghosts. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    Moon looked at Amelia, who was forcing a conversation, and was silent for a moment.


    Amelia asked again, ¡°Did it hurt to be stabbed? Were you crying at the time?¡±


    Moon: ¡®


    Amelia: ¡°Sister Moon, how long have you been catching ghosts? Have you ever been frightened to tears by ghosts?¡±


    Moon: ¡°¡­¡± Why did Amelia like to ask her if she was crying so much?!


    Amelia¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She asked, ¡°Sister Moon, if you¡¯re lying on your stomach, how do you poop?¡± Amelia was really curious. She even wanted to take the flowers away and see if there was a poop on Moon¡¯s butt.


    Moon couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Shut up!¡¯


    Amelia immediately covered her mouth and nodded. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡±


    Moon was about to vomit blood! She didn¡¯t do anything. She made it sound like she had really pooped her pants! She really wanted to kill someone!


    Alex crossed his arms and leaned against the arm of the sofa. Seeing this, he could not help but smile. Every time his daughter met Moon, she was different. It was very fun.


    Alex watched the two children quarrel with interest.


    Moon: ¡°If you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll pull out your front teeth!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°You can¡¯t pull it out.. My front teeth are very strong!¡¯


    Q

 Chapter 519 - 519: Caught

    Chapter 519 - 519: Caught


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Moon: ¡°Then I¡¯ll pull out your mrs!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°It¡¯s even more impossible! My mrs are stronger than my front teeth!¡±


    Moon choked and gritted her teeth. ¡°Did anyone tell you that you¡¯re noisy?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°No, Sister Moon, you¡¯re the first.¡±


    Moon: ¡®<div>


    Amelia: ¡°My grandmother likes it when I talk to her. Sister Moon, don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    Moon: ¡®


    Amelia: ¡°Oh, right. On the way here with Dad today, I bumped into a sister. She has a very strong evil aura on her. Sister Moon, do you want to catch ghosts with me?¡±


    Moon: ¡°No! No! Can you leave now?¡± She had an expression that said, You¡¯re annoying. Get lost.


    melia raised her arm and looked at her non-existent watch. She pretended to say, ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s already twelve o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll leave first!¡±


    Alex raised his hand to look at the time. In fact, it was not even ten o¡¯clock. His daughter was really amazing. Her ability to tell bald-faced lies had improved. She was bing more and more like him!


    Amelia jumped off the bed. She wanted to pat Moon¡¯s back, but when she saw the wound on her back, she patted her head. ¡°Be good, Sister Moon. Rest well.


    Best of luck!¡±


    Moon was speechless. She felt that Amelia patted her head like she was patting a dog.


    Moon turned her face away from Amelia.


    Amelia held Alex¡¯s hand and confirmed worriedly, ¡°If you don¡¯t catch ghosts with me, I¡¯ll catch them myself, okay? Don¡¯t cry secretly when the timees.¡±


    Moon was so angry that sheughed. When had she ever cried in her life!


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Moon said.


    Amelia got lost happily.


    Moon was speechless. After a moment of silence, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out and take the bouquet of butterfly orchids off her butt. Her eyes were filled with rare joy. She leaned closer and sniffed. There was a faint fragrance. It was so faint that she almost couldn¡¯t smell it, but she liked it.


    Moon reached out and carefully wanted to touch the petals. In the end, when she heard the ward door open, she was so frightened that she immediately ced the flowers on her butt and pretended to sleep.


    A few ghost aunties beside her wereughing so hard that their heads were about to fall off!


    Amelia tilted her head and asked, ¡°Sister Moon, I really went to catch that ghost, okay? When the timees, you can¡¯t say that I stole your KPI.¡¯!


    Moon¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoying?¡± Would she care about that ghost? That was a joke! Now, the only thing she could think of was the granny singing nursery rhymes in the corridor yesterday. She said the little sister was in the closet, begging her older sister to cuddle¡­ This was what she wanted to investigate. She didn¡¯t care about the other ghosts.


    Amelia was relieved. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± She closed the door and went out.


    Moon opened one eye and carefully looked at the door. In the end, the door opened again!


    Amelia said happily, ¡°Goodbye, Sister Moon! If you like butterfly orchids, I¡¯ll give more to you the next time Ie!¡± With that, she closed the door and left without waiting for Moon¡¯s response!


    Moon: ¡® I¡¯m so angry!


    At night, the moon was high and it was windy.


    Amelia, who had slept until two in the morning, opened her eyes and got up.


    She carried the small backpack that she had prepared long ago. ¡°Goodbye, Seven¡­¡± She gently waved at Seven. ¡°I¡¯m going to catch ghosts!¡± Sister Nine was very powerful. She could catch ghosts herself, but she would always be apanied by her brother, eldest uncle, or father. No, she had to be independent. She had to be able to climb walls, fly over roofs, and walk on walls, just like her father!


    Amelia did as she thought. She immediately went out the door and quietly approached the wall where Alex had brought her and Brother William backst time. In the end, she looked up at the high wall and said aggrievedly, ¡°I¡¯m too short.¡± Even two of her stacked together was not as tall as the wall.


    Amelia threw the backpack with all her might. She wanted to throw the backpack out first, but she missed. The small backpack hit the wall and fell.


    Amelia sighed. As expected, she had to grow tall to climb over the wall. She was too short to do anything.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back and eat two bowls of rice first?¡± Amelia looked at the wall and pondered. It was toote to eat now. Perhaps it would be better to move adder?


    At the thought of this, Amelia turned around happily and was about to go back to look for adder when she saw a figure standing behind her¡­ Amelia was


    so frightened that her heart almost flew out of her mouth. Her fingers trembled. Oh no! Grandma had caught her!


    Mrs. Walton widened her eyes and stared at Amelia in disbelief. ¡°l was wondering why you were shouting about taking a shower and sleeping after dinner tonight.. So you were waiting here!¡±

 Chapter 520 - 520: You’re the Least Worrisome

    Chapter 520 - 520: You¡¯re the Least Worrisome


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia was speechless. In a moment of desperation, she suddenly raised her hand, closed her eyes, and walked towards the main building. ¡°You can¡¯t see me, you can¡¯t see me¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. She watched Amelia walk past her with her hands raised and her eyes closed. Then, she suddenly stopped and walked back to grab her small backpack before running away again.


    Mrs. Walton widened her eyes andughed in anger! She looked at Alex, who hade out after hearing the voice, and narrowed her eyes as she asked, ¡°You taught her?¡±


    Alex: ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡±


    Mrs. Walton sneered. ¡°Did you teach Mia to climb the wall? When I heard themotion just now and came over, she was trying to climb the wall.¡±<div>


    Alex rubbed his nose, his expression unchanged. ¡°That can¡¯t be. Mia is only four years old. How can I teach her to climb over the wall?¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°What thoughts can a child have about climbing over the wall? She might be sleepwalking.¡±


    Mrs. Walton suddenly remembered what the servant had saidst time. She saw a thief carrying two sacks over the wall. The surveince cameras happened to be broken. At this moment, Mrs. Walton understood everything. She sneered and rolled up the sleeve of her pajamas. ¡°Alex!¡±


    Mrs. Walton gave everyone who had rushed over in the middle of the night a performance of tearing Alex apart with her bare hands! Fortunately, Alex had the advantage in long legs. As he spoke, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at Mia.¡± He walked very steadily. His footsteps looked calm, but on a closer look, he could take half a meter with a single step!


    Mrs. Walton couldn¡¯t catch up after chasing for a long time and was so angry that sheughed!


    George: ¡°Alright, Mom, it¡¯s gettingte. Go and rest first. I¡¯ll take care of Mia.¡±


    Mrs. Walton cursed, ¡°At least you¡¯re the least worrisome. Watch Alex carefully.


    This unreliable person!¡±


    George nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mrs. Walton muttered and went back to her room. She wanted to see Mia too, but children also cared about their pride. It was better to wait until tomorrow¡­


    Amelia raced back into the room. She threw down her small backpack, kicked off her shoes, and hurriedly threw herself onto the bed to roll around. She wrapped herself in a thin nket and pretended to be sleeping soundly.


    After a while, the door opened and someone walked in. Amelia was extremely nervous. Grandma really knew how to scold people! It was over, it was over! At this moment, Amelia had already thought of a posture to stand.


    Alex couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he saw Amelia close her eyes and frown. ¡°Your grandmother isn¡¯t here. Stop pretending.¡±


    Amelia scrambled to her feet when she heard her father¡¯s voice. She looked out nervously. ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma?¡±


    Alex nced at the small backpack on the floor. ¡°She went to bed.¡±


    Amelia let out a whoop.


    Alex asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Amelia said truthfully, ¡°Daddy, do you remember the youngdy who bumped into us during the day?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Yes. Why?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°There¡¯s a ghost around her that will rece her, so I wanted to go over and catch it as soon as possible,¡± Hence, she thought of climbing the wall. Unexpectedly, the wall was too high for her to climb over.


    Alex stood up and said, ¡°Give me two minutes.¡±


    George happened toe in and asked with a straight face, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes flickered as he said, ¡°Mia, Daddy will go change first. Your handsome and rich Eldest Uncle will bring us out. Wait with Eldest Uncle first.¡¯


    Amelia immediately nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    The handsome and rich George:


    In the end, under George¡¯s cover, Alex sessfully left the Walton family with Amelia. Although there were a thousand ways to leave with Amelia, it was naturally better to have someone to cover for him!


    In the middle of the night, Alex walked along the river ring road with Amelia. Amelia sighed. ¡°If only I could fly like Seven!¡± Who knew how long it would take to walk from here to the youngdys house?


    Suddenly, Alex walked towards a shop by the roadside as if he had chosen at random. With a whoosh, he went in.


    Amelia was nervous. ¡°Daddy?¡± The answer was the roar of a motorcycle. Soon, a handsome motorcycle appeared in front of Amelia. The ck body was tall and big. It was very cool. When he twisted the elerator, the engine roared.


    ¡°Get on.¡± Alex scooped Amelia up and put a pink helmet on her. The helmet suited her perfectly, as if it had been tailored..

 Chapter 521 - 521: Lend Me Seven Years

    Chapter 521 - 521: Lend Me Seven Years


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia sat in the front. Alex helped her buckle her seatbelt and tied her to him with a special safety buckle. Amelia was nervous and excited. ¡°Daddy, whose motorcycle is this?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes were smiling. ¡°There¡¯s no boss in the shop. Dad stole it. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. It won¡¯t be good if someone finds out.¡± With that, he twisted the elerator and the motorcycle shot out.


    Amelia could vaguely see someone chasing after her. Her eyes widened. ¡°Daddy! It¡¯s wrong to steal!¡± She was about to cry. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and give the money¡­¡±


    ¡°My dear daughter, you don¡¯t have to shout so loudly. Daddy can hear you.¡± Alex¡¯s tone was doting. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy is teasing you. This motorcycle belongs to Daddy.¡±


    Amelia was stunned and asked in confusion, ¡°But that shop isn¡¯t ours.¡±<div>


    Alex: ¡°He¡¯s one of my men.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°¡­¡± Daddy is a big liar and a big bad person. He bullies children every day!


    Amelia was furious. She thought that her father had really stolen the motorcycle and was about to cry from anxiety!


    The motorcycle rumbled. After a while, Amelia became cheerful. She had never been on a motorcycle before and was amazed.


    In the middle of the night, there were not many cars on the road. Alex naturally would not go through the city to disturb the people. Instead, he chose the road in the outer ring. ¡°Daughter, where is that sister¡¯s house?¡±


    Amelia hugged the motorcycle tank with one hand and reached out with the other. ¡°Let me calcte¡­ Yes, this wav. this wav!¡± She suddenly pointed in a direction. She seemed to have just casually pointed out to somewhere. However, Alex did not doubt it at all. He twisted the elerator and rushed out arrogantly.


    After walking for about ten kilometers, Alex followed Amelia¡¯s direction and arrived in front of a slightly old neighborhood. At this moment, the girl was still lying in bed and looking at her cell phone. From time to time, she would cackle. She had long forgotten what she had said in the morning. She had said that she would sleep early at night and not y with her cell phone. In the end, when she looked at her cell phone, she saw that it was past three in the morning¡­


    The girl unintentionally looked at the time. Damn, it was already three in the morning? She immediately regretted it! She had stayed upte again today! She was about to put down her phone and sleep when she saw a very funny video. She wanted to watch this video before sleeping, but she didn¡¯t expect it to drag on!


    The girl was on the brink of tears. She realized that the more she wanted to sleep, the more she liked to stay upte. Why was this happening?! She held the cell phone and wrapped herself in the nket. From time to time, she wouldugh. The more she looked at the cell phone, the more energetic she became!


    The female ghost standing behind the girl also grinned andughed from time to time. Slowly, she was no longer satisfied with standing by the bed. She quietly climbed onto the bed andy behind the girl. She imitated her and curled up her body. Her hands were curled into a ball as she held the cell phone. When the girl smiled, she smiled too. She leaned closer and closer. She whispered in the girl¡¯s ear, ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyelids were so tired that she could not open them, but she still could not bear to put down her phone. She did not know if she was too tired or if she was already half-awake. She felt inexplicably cold beside her. There was amotion in her ears, as if a voice was saying something in her ear.


    She could hear it clearly, but she did not understand what that person meant. That person seemed to have just learned how to speak and was working very hard. At first, she said in a monosybic manner, ¡°Sis¡­ ter¡­ l¡­ Sev¡­ en¡­¡±


    As she listened, the girl realized in fear that she could not move! The short video on her cell phone was still ying. She could even hear what was said in the video, but she could not move! The girl felt that there was someone behind her. That person was trying their best to talk to her!


    The girl was extremely afraid and could only pretend to be asleep. However, the voice kept chattering and refused to stop. The girl finally heard it clearly. The person said: Sister, lend me seven years! Lend me seven years¡­ Lend me seven years!


    Her voice became more urgent and hysterical.


    The girl¡¯s scalp went numb. She could not move and could only pretend not to hear. She wanted to close her eyes, but for some reason, she could not close them. She could only stare at the cell phone and watch the short video y over and over again.


    Help¡­ The girl was so frightened that she was about to cry. The voice was already stuck to her ear.. She even felt a chill on her shoulder, as if someone had ced their hand on her¡­

 Chapter 522 - 522: Handprint on the Shoulder

    Chapter 522 - 522: Handprint on the Shoulder


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, the door opened with a bang. Dong, dong, donga It seemed like a child had run over.


    The girl¡¯s scalp was about to explode. She felt that she was going to die today. At this moment, the voice in her ear disappeared, and the cold feeling dissipated. The girl¡¯s stiff fingers trembled, and she felt like she was alive again, but she did not dare to look back.


    ¡°Miss.¡± A young voice said, ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± Right on the heels of that, a small hand reached out to the girl. The girl couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and screamed in horror. She jumped off the bed and fell to the foot of the wall with the nket. ¡°No, don¡¯te over¡­¡± Her eyes were filled with fear, and her face was pale.


    Amelia took out a Requiem Talisman and stuck it to the girl¡¯s forehead. She even blew on it. ¡°Little Miss, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll blow for you¡­¡±


    For some reason, the girl suddenly calmed down and looked at Amelia in a daze. Wasn¡¯t this little girl the one she identally bumped into this morning?<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The girl grabbed the nket tightly, her voice still carrying a trace of fear.


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s okay. Sister, get up.¡±


    The girl¡¯s legs went weak. She held onto the bedside table and slowly stood up.


    First, she looked around quickly. There was nothing. The room was silent. There was only herself, Amelia, and a very tall man. Perhaps to avoid suspicion, the man leaned against the door and she could only see his back. ¡°Little kid, you¡­ how did you¡­¡± The girl was shocked and afraid. Her fingers that were holding the nket were white.


    Amelia blinked and looked at Alex. She said what he had taught her on the way. ¡°Dad and I were just¡­ passing by¡­ Then we heard you shouting. We were afraid of an ident, so we kicked the door open and came in.¡±


    The girl: ¡°¡­¡± Really? Did she shout just now? She didn¡¯t remember at all. She only remembered that there seemed to be someone pressing against her back. She was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound¡­


    The girl looked at Amelia and saw her squatting on the ground as if she was picking up something. She was even muttering. No matter how she looked at it, this scene was very strange. At around four in the morning, a little girl and a man passed by her house¡­


    The girl was about to speak when she suddenly saw her shoulder in the reflection of the mirror. She saw a handprint on her shoulder! That¡¯s right, it was a handprint! It was a mud-like handprint on her shoulder!


    The girl¡¯s face stiffened and she was dumbfounded. She looked at the ground and saw wet marks around her bed, as if someone had just been walking around her bed.


    The girl¡¯s legs went weak and she fell to the ground with a plop.


    Amelia looked up. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Only then did she notice the handprint on one of the girl¡¯s shoulders. It was mainly because she was too short. From her angle, it was difficult to see the girl¡¯s shoulder.


    Amelia stepped forward and patted the girl¡¯s shoulder. The handprint quietly dissipated.


    The girl¡¯s back stiffened as she tried to divert her attention. She asked, ¡°Little kid, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Amelia dusted off the handprint on the girl¡¯s shoulder and returned to where she had been. As she picked up things on the ground, she replied, ¡°My name is Amelia. You can call me Mia. Sister, what about you?¡±


    The girl stared at Amelia¡¯s actions and said, ¡°My name is Gy, Gy Tait. Mia, what are you picking up?¡±


    Amelia looked up and smiled innocently. ¡°Sister Gy, I¡¯m picking up¡­ hair¡­¡± She wanted to say that she was picking up the female ghost¡¯s limbs. When she came in just now, she saw that the female ghost was about to squeeze into Gy¡¯s body. In a moment of desperation, she shed with a peach wood sword and the female ghost was scattered. However, when she saw Alex ncing at her, she quickly changed her words.


    Alex¡¯s mouth twitched. Picking up hair¡­ This reason was really¡­


    Gy was also stunned. She had no idea what was going on. She stood up and hesitated for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Mia, sit for a while. There¡¯s milk and fruit juice in the fridge. What do you want to drink? I¡¯ll get it¡­¡± Initially, she was just being polite. After all, it was four or five in the morning. Who would be a guest in someone else¡¯s house in the middle of the night?


    Amelia, however, nodded happily. ¡°Okay, I want juice. Thank you, Sister


    Gy!¡¯


    Gy: ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±


    Gy lived in a single apartment. The kitchen was an open kitchen, and outside the kitchen was the living room sofa. There was a small coffee table in front of the sofa. It was not big, but it was very warm. It could be seen that Gy usually cleaned up very diligently..

 Chapter 523 - 523: Half a Criminal Police Officer

    Chapter 523 - 523: Half a Criminal Police Officer


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia sat on the sofa and gulped down a ss of fruit juice. She even let out a soft sigh. ¡°Ah ¡®


    Gi poured Amelia another ss. After a moment of hesitation, she asked, ¡°Mia, why are you and your father here in the middle of the night¡­¡± From the million-dor car she had hit during the day, the father and daughter should be financially well off. It was impossible for them to live here.


    Amelia held the juice and was thinking about how to lie. No, Dad said this wasn¡¯t a lie, it was a white lie, but¡­ how to tell a white lie?


    At this moment, Alex said indifferently, ¡°My job is half a criminal police officer. I¡¯ve been investigating a case recently. Coincidentally, there are clues here, so I came over.¡¯


    Gy wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡®What do you mean, half a criminal police officer? Can a criminal police officer have half a criminal police officer? Besides, what criminal police officer takes his daughter with him when he¡¯s working?¡¯<div>


    Alex crossed his arms and lied. ¡°l worked toote today. My daughter¡¯s tutoring ss has been waiting for me in the office after ss. She¡¯s been waiting until now.¡±


    Gy and Amelia thought at the same time: Is is that what happened?


    Gy didn¡¯t believe it, but seeing Alex¡¯s solemn and dignified expression, it couldn¡¯t be fake, right?


    Gy asked, ¡°What case¡­ does it have anything to do with me?¡± She immediately became nervous and tried her best to recall. Other than loving to stay upte and y with her phone, she had never done anything wrong! The rest was that she was too sleepy during the day and identally bumped into his car¡­


    Alex didn¡¯t waste any time and said, ¡°A girl was killed some time ago. Her body is missing.¡±


    Gy was speechless. Suddenly, she was afraid again. The corpse¡­ the corpse was gone?! She stammered, ¡°But¡­ I haven¡¯t¡­ I haven¡¯t seen a corpse¡­ No, it can¡¯t be with me, right?¡±


    Alex looked around the house. Who knew if it was here? He had only heard Amelia say that there was a female ghost trapped here. She had also said that some people died identally and could not leave their ce of death. He had just made it up based on this. He had not had time tomunicate with Amelia about the rest. That was all he could do for now.


    ¡°Have you seen any abnormalities recently? Or heard or seen anything?¡± Alex pursed his lips. When he pulled a face, he looked quite serious.


    Gy subconsciously said, ¡°No¡­¡±


    Amelia suddenly grabbed Alex¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Daddy, the closet¡­¡±


    Alex stood up and took out a pair of gloves from his pocket. As he slowly put them on, he asked indifferently, ¡°No? Think about it carefully.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Wow!¡± Although she didn¡¯t know what her father was doing, he looked so professional! This was probably what her grandmother often said, spouting nonsense with a straight face? How impressive! She had learned it again!


    Gy was forced by Alex¡¯s aura, and her brain worked nervously. Suddenly, she thought of something and quickly said, ¡°Yes!¡± She stood up in a panic. ¡°I¡¯ve been smelling dead rats recently. I don¡¯t know where it came from.¡±


    At this point, Gy¡¯s scalp went numb. Could the smell of the dead rat be the stench of the corpse?! Didn¡¯t that mean that the corpse was very close to her rented room and might even be in her room?!


    Gy¡¯s hair stood on end and she was so frightened that she almost cried!


    Alex wore gloves and pretended to look around. He even asked, ¡°When did you smell it? Where did you smell it? Where is the strongest smell?¡±


    Gy waspletely led by Alex¡¯s thoughts. Her entire body stiffened as she said, ¡°In¡­ in my room¡­ in the closet, the smell is the strongest¡­¡± Her entire body turned cold as she thought of the strange scene just now. A voice tried hard to say by her ear, ¡®Lend me seven years,¡± and the handprint on her shoulder¡­


    Gi trembled as she followed Alex and Amelia. She watched them enter the room and opened the closet. Alex¡¯s gaze swept around and finallynded on the closet at the bottom. This closet should be a drawer-type. It was 60 by 60 centimeters in length and width. Such a closet did look inconspicuous, but it was still possible for a corpse to enter¡­


    Now, the cracks around the closet were tightly taped shut.. Alex asked, ¡°What¡¯s


    in here?¡±

 Chapter 524 - 524: You ‘re Really Trusting

    Chapter 524 - 524: You ¡®re Really Trusting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gy quickly shook her head. ¡°l don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not my stuff in here. It¡¯s thendlord¡¯s. He said it was someputer essories and some junk. He told me not to move it. Just leave it like this.¡±


    Alex scoffed. ¡°Are you that assured? Are you going to leave it just because he told you to?¡±


    Gy was speechless and said resentfully, ¡°There won¡¯t be anything in such a drawer, right¡­¡± This kind of situation was quitemon. Thendlord rented out the house, but he couldn¡¯t bear to lose some of his old items. He didn¡¯t have anywhere to move them, so he would leave them in the original house and remind the tenants not to touch these things, or simply let the tenants use them.


    Alex scoffed. ¡®You¡¯re quite trusting.¡±


    Amelia shook her head and added, ¡°Sister Gy, you¡¯re so trusting.¡±<div>


    Alex: ¡®


    Gy: ¡®


    Alex wore gloves and tore off the transparent tape that was sealed on the drawer. Gy said, ¡°This is the smell of dead rats that I smelled this morning.


    It was really too smelly, so I sealed it¡­¡±


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°Sister, it stinks in here. Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡±


    Gy shook her head. ¡°l thought the rats were dead in there. I even called thendlord.¡¯


    Alex paused and was speechless. Some young people who had just entered society were indeed innocent, but someone as innocent as Gy was really¡­ One day, when they were sold, they would even help count the money.


    The moment the transparent tape was torn off, a stench assaulted Amelia¡¯s face. She hurriedly covered her nose! At this moment, the female ghost that she had pieced together slowly woke up. Seeing this, she was confused for a moment. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t answer. Her father had told her not to talk to ghosts when they were outside, in case they thought she was crazy. Although Amelia didn¡¯t think so, her father must have had a point, so she was obedient enough not to talk to ghosts.


    Seeing that no one was paying attention to her, the female ghost was used to it. After all, ordinary people couldn¡¯t see ghosts. Those who could see ghosts were the anomalies. However, she nced at Amelia suspiciously. Just now, she only heard the sound of the door being kicked open. Right on the heels of that, a peach wood sword smashed straight at her¡­ Then, she shattered! The female ghost wasn¡¯t sure if the person who threw the peach wood sword at her was Amelia or¡­ She turned her gaze and looked straight at Alex. Then, she floated over faintly, her mouth stretching to her ears. She suddenly leaned closer to Alex. ¡°Is that you? You can see me, right?¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression did not change. He was unmoved.


    Amelia was confused. What was this female ghost doing?


    Seeing that Alex didn¡¯t even blink, the female ghost was puzzled. Could she have made a mistake? The man in front of her looked like a Daoist priest. It couldn¡¯t be that this immature child was a Daoist priest who collected ghosts, right?


    The female ghost saw Alex¡¯s actions and squatted at the side. She said bitterly, ¡°Someone finally found me¡­¡± She had been lying inside for a long time. She couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been. She only knew that it had been a long time¡­


    Alex pulled hard on the cab door. It was locked and wouldn¡¯t open. He crouched in front of the cab and asked without looking up, ¡°Do you have a screwdriver?¡±


    Gy hurriedly got up. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get it¡­¡±


    Amelia imitated Alex and squatted in front of the cab. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s locked.


    Can you open it with a screwdriver? Don¡¯t you have to use a key?¡±


    Alex reached out and touched the lock. Gy happened to bring in a screwdriver. He took it. ¡°Daughter, watch carefully. Daddy will teach you how to pick a lock today.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes!¡¯


    Alex really exined seriously, ¡°Look, touch it first to confirm the approximate location of the lock core¡­¡±


    Amelia held out her hand. ¡°Touch it. Where¡¯s the lock core¡­ Alex said, ¡°Then stick the screwdriver in this spot¡­¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°And then stick the screwdriver in this spot¡­¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Then this way first, then this¡­¡± He held the screwdriver in one hand and exerted strength in his palm. With a bang, it hit the top of the screwdriver handle. The lock clicked open.


    Amelia seemed to say, ¡°Understood!¡± Wasn¡¯t this just physical work! She knew how to do it too! She would give it a try when she got back!


    Alex didn¡¯t know that Amelia was thinking about this. He pulled open the drawer. He didn¡¯t expect it to be quite deep. It was up to the bed and hadn¡¯t beenpletely pulled out..

 Chapter 525 - 525: Pickled Corpse

    Chapter 525 - 525: Pickled Corpse


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°l know what to do with that!¡± Amelia said as she reached out and pushed the bed against the foot of the wall.


    Alex reacted quickly. He ced his palm on the bed and pushed it away, pretending that he was the one who pushed the bed away.


    Gy was stunned and looked at Alex in surprise. This man¡­ was too strong!


    The female ghost at the side said, ¡°This little girl is quite strong.¡±


    Amelia only reacted when she heard the female ghost say that. She had identally exposed herself again¡­<div>


    Alex didn¡¯t say anything. He opened the drawer halfway and closed it after a nce. He said, ¡°Call the police.¡±


    Gy¡¯s mind buzzed. She took a few steps back and fell onto the bed. ¡°No¡­ No way¡­¡± She said in horror, ¡°That corpse is really in my closet?!¡± Ameliaforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Gy. Isn¡¯t it found now?¡±


    Gy: ¡°¡­¡± Thank you. I wasn¡¯tforted.


    Alex saw that Gy couldn¡¯t make a call anymore, so he took out his phone and made a call. In less than five minutes, a few people in in clothes rushed over and the closet was opened again.


    The so-called closet was actually a closet embedded in the wall. This was the real closet in front of them. When they opened it, it was about 1.56 meters! Gy did not know that this closet that looked no different from a drawer was actually so deep! After all, her closet looked no different from an ordinary closet when she opened it!


    After the drawer was pulled open, the stench of dead rats became even stronger. There were indeed some misceneous items on the closet. There was an empty cotton nket bag, a ck stic bag, and a few old clothes. However, after prying open thisyer of misceneous items, they saw a long object curled up under the cab. It was wrapped tightly in a ck stic bag, and they could tell at a nce that it was a human shape.


    Gy¡¯s eyes rolled back in her head. Unable to withstand the stimtion anymore, she fainted! The police officer beside her quickly supported her and called the emergency number.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s why I said not to stay upte. Your immunity is much worse than others.¡¯


    Alex corrected her. ¡°It¡¯s the ability to withstand pressure.¡±


    Amelia corrected herself. ¡°Yes, yes! Her resistance to pressure is worse than others!¡±


    Alex nodded and looked at the time. When he did, his heart tightened. It was past five! The journey back would take about an hour. Mrs. Walton usually woke up around six. Wouldn¡¯t they be caught on the way back?


    But on second thought, Alex wasn¡¯t nervous anymore. Wasn¡¯t there George?


    Alex was relieved. He hugged Amelia unhurriedly and even had the time to watch the police surround the event location, take photos, and collect evidence¡­


    The female ghost sat at the side with her hair hanging down. She watched bitterly as the busy crowd carried out the ck stic bag that wrapped her and cut it open¡­ Her terrifying appearance before she died was immediately revealed, especially her face. She had been shed and her flesh had been flipped out¡­


    The medical examiner put on gloves and picked up the white object next to the corpse. He looked at it carefully and his expression changed. ¡°It¡¯s salt! The corpse has actually been marinated by a lot of salt!¡±


    Everyone:


    Alex asked Amelia in a low voice, ¡°Did you get it out of her? What did the female ghost say?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to remember anything.¡± She thought for a moment and told him everything Elmer had taught her. ¡°Master said that people who die unexpectedly are in too much pain before they die, or they¡¯re frightened. At the moment of death, they forget what happened when they were alive. She doesn¡¯t know who she is or where she came from. She can only wander around the ce of death and subconsciously follow the first person she sees after death. Then, she imitates everything about the other party and slowly reces that person¡­¡± This was also why after some people killed, the deceased¡¯s vengeful spirit would follow them. This was because the first person the deceased saw after turning into a ghost was the murderer. However, for some reason, the female ghost in front of her was indeed the first person she saw after turning into a ghost. She didn¡¯t remember anything. She only subconsciously imitated and wanted to rece Gy¡­


    Alex looked at the female corpse in front of him. The entire body had been cut open from the middle. The internal organs had been dug out and marinated with salt. At least a sack of salt had been used, so that the corpse was covered in ayer of sticky white.


    Amelia had never seen anything like it. She hugged Alex tightly and pressed her face against his neck.. ¡°Daddy,¡± she whispered, ¡°What are these?¡±

 Chapter 526 - 526: Discovered

    Chapter 526 - 526: Discovered


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Do you know about cured meat?¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    Alex said, ¡°Cured meat is also called salted meat. It¡¯s mostly seen in the south of our country. People like to marinate it after winter or before the Spring Festival. They use arge amount of salt to marinate the meat and hang it under the eaves to dry for a period of time. In winter, the cured meat won¡¯t go bad easily. If it¡¯s preserved well, it can be kept for about three years.


    Therefore, it¡¯s very popr in some areas.¡±


    Amelia: n ???¡± The meat could still be stored for three years?<div>


    Alex continued, ¡°This murderer must have used cured meat as a reference. He marinated the female corpse with arge amount of salt and wrapped it in a stic bag to seal it for safekeeping.¡± Unfortunately, she was human, not cured meat. They could not hang the corpse under the roof to dry, so no matter how well they handled it, it still emitted a stench.


    Alex: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very good. 1 estimate that the female corpse died about two months ago.¡± It took so long for the stench toe out. He had to admit that the murderer¡¯s curing skills were very good!


    There was a young intern forensic doctor at the side who was helping the forensic doctor do a simple autopsy. When he heard Alex¡¯s words, he felt terrible. From then on, he had a psychological trauma towards food like cured meat¡­


    Alex watched for a while longer. He raised his hand and looked at the time. It was half past five in the morning. He picked Amelia up and strode out. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± The trafficmander would be at work at about seven or eight. If he didn¡¯t leave soon, he would be caught riding a motorcycle with Amelia.


    The sky had just lit up when Alex¡¯s motorcycle rumbled on the road, attracting many people to turn around. In front of the motorcycle was a small figure wearing a pink helmet, forming a strong contrast with the cool style.


    The motorcycle stopped at a shop not far from the Walton residence. Alex casually threw the car key to his subordinate and quickly walked towards the Walton residence with Amelia.


    His subordinate: ¡°¡­¡± He was just an emotionless tool.


    Alex found a random wall and was about to bring Amelia over the wall when his phone rang. George¡¯s irritated voice came through. ¡°You¡¯re not back yet?¡± Alex: I¡¯m already sitting on the wall.¡±


    George:


    Alex said, ¡°Tell the olddy that you just saw me take Mia out.¡±


    George:


    Mrs. Walton realized early in the morning that Amelia was not in the room again. She looked around but could not find her. She walked towards George with a murderous expression. George lowered his voice and said to Alex on the other end of the cell phone, ¡°The olddy is here.¡± With that, he hung up.


    Alex lowered his eyes and looked at Amelia, who was sitting on the wall. The little girl sighed excitedly. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really tall!¡±


    Alex put away his phone and shushed her. He whispered, ¡°Lower your voice.¡± He carried Amelia and jumped down the high wall. Then, he instructed, ¡°Daughter, let¡¯s walk backwardter.¡±


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while. If Grandma asks, don¡¯t say anything. Just watch Daddy.¡±


    Amelia: Although she didn¡¯t quite understand, she still nodded obediently. Seeing Alex walk backward, she followed suit, but she wasn¡¯t very familiar with walking. She had to look back a few times and almost fell. At this moment, an angry voice sounded. ¡°Alex!¡±


    Alex picked Amelia up. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He hugged Amelia and ran a few steps forward pretentiously.


    Mrs. Walton went out to look around and saw Alex¡¯s back with Amelia. How could she have known that the two of them were walking backward? It looked like she thought they were going to sneak out. Hearing her voice, Alex even ran forward with Amelia in his arms.


    Mrs. Walton caught up with him with a broom. ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Alex turned around and touched his nose. ¡°l was discovered.¡¯


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Where are you going so early in the morning?¡±


    Alex was about to speak when Mrs. Walton interrupted angrily. ¡°l didn¡¯t ask you. Mia, tell me.¡±


    Amelia blinked innocently and looked at Alex. Her father had said not to say anything, but¡­ She lowered her head and said obediently, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±


    When Mrs. Walton saw Amelia like this, she couldn¡¯t bear to scold her. She looked at Alex again. Alex touched his nose. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just taking Mia out for a walk..

 Chapter 527 - 527: No Buns to Eat Today

    Chapter 527 - 527: No Buns to Eat Today


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Walton scoffed. ¡°Can¡¯t you go out through the front door for a walk?¡±


    Alex: ¡°Ah¡­ I forgot.¡±


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. Do you think I believe you? She pointed at thewn by the door. ¡°Go, two thousand push-ups.¡±


    Alex: ¡°¡­¡± Although it was easy for him to do a thousand push-ups, it was a little tiring to do two thousand. The olddy was really ruthless!


    Alex looked at Amelia and winked, telling her not to worry. He went over to do push-ups.<div>


    Mrs. Walton brought Amelia into the dining room and asked seriously, ¡°Mia, tell me the truth. Where is your father going to take you? Are you going to climb over the wall?¡± She would get the servants to sprinkle ss shards on the wall another day, but on second thought, what if Alex still climbed over the wall? Would he get injured? She was too worried!


    Amelia pursed her lips and said, ¡°Grandma, when Dad and I went to see Sister


    Moon yesterday, we were hit by a youngdy riding a bicycle.¡±


    When Mrs. Walton heard this, she quickly asked, ¡°Are you alright? How did you get hit? Why didn¡¯t you tell Grandma yesterday!¡¯


    Amelia said obediently, ¡°l really forgot about this!¡±


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. ¡°And then? That youngdy asked your father topensate?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No. She bumped into us. Dad didn¡¯t pursue the matter.¡±


    Mrs Walton snorted softly.


    Amelia said, ¡°The point is that there are ghosts around this youngdy who want to harm her, so 1 asked Dad to take me out.¡± She was not afraid of her grandmother being angry, but although she was young, she knew that her grandmother was worried about her, so she told her everything honestly.


    Mrs. Walton was speechless for a moment, but she didn¡¯t continue asking. She said helplessly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Amelia was about to continue, but her grandmother stopped asking. She opened her mouth. George walked over and picked her up. ¡°Go back to your room and brush your teeth and wash your face. Then eat.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°But you still have to be punished for doing something wrong. Last night, you actually thought of sneaking out yourself. You won¡¯t have steamed buns to eat today.¡±


    Amelia looked pitiful. ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton paused for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s settled. It¡¯s useless to call me Grandma.¡±


    Amelia leaned on George¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What about soy milk?¡±


    Mrs. Walton pulled a face. ¡°No.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Cupcake?¡±


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°No.¡±


    Amelia: ¡® Boohoo, there¡¯s nothing to eat in the morning!


    Looking at the pitiful Amelia, Mrs. Walton almost wavered, but she held back. During this period of time, Amelia liked to eat milk-vored steamed buns the most. She would feel ufortable if she did not eat steamed buns for a meal, but¡­ her principles could not be shaken.


    Mrs. Walton looked up and instructed, ¡°Mrs. Taylor, make Mia flower rolls today.¡±


    Mrs. Taylor:


    Mrs Walton exined, ¡°Flower rolls aren¡¯t steamed buns.¡±


    Mrs. Taylor: ¡°¡­¡± Alright, Old Madam, if you say so.


    In the room.


    George asked, ¡°Mia, how did it go?¡±


    Amelia answered truthfully, ¡°l found the sister, and then I found a body in the sister¡¯s room. The body was marinated, and now it stinks. The sister smelled it recently. After the body was found, the sister fainted, and the body was taken away by the police.¡±


    George understood the full story from Amelia¡¯s incoherent logic. He nodded and said, ¡°Your father took you there in a taxi?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and said excitedly, ¡°No, Daddy brought me on a big motorcycle! He¡¯s super handsome!¡±


    George was speechless. A murderous look shed across his eyes. Mia was so young, but Alex, that unreliable person, actually brought her to ride a motorcycle?


    George suppressed his anger and asked again, ¡°You have to understand that some of the crooked logic your father taught you is wrong¡­¡± He wanted to say something else, but on second thought, wasn¡¯t that right? Compared to sticking to logic and not knowing how to be flexible, Alex¡¯s teachings were more suitable forplicated people. After all, when Mia grew up, adult society would be unreasonable. At that time, it would be toote to learn to be George massaged his temples. ¡°Mia¡­¡±


    Amelia nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes. Sometimes, Daddy is wrong, but it¡¯s harmless.¡¯


    George was speechless. It seemed that he was overthinking. Mia was still the same as before. She was innocent and cute. Even though Alex had brought her to do many unreliable things, she was still the same as before. She had even be stronger and more agile. Mia was still a child. It was fine for children to be naughty. In short, as long as her values were right, everything else was fine..

 Chapter 528 - 528: Can’t Argue Or Beat Her

    Chapter 528 - 528: Can¡¯t Argue Or Beat Her


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    George stroked Amelia¡¯s head gently. ¡°In the future, no matter what happens, you can look for Eldest Uncle. Eldest Uncle will always be Mia¡¯s strongest support.¡± Whatever she did, he hoped that she would look for him immediately, not change and not tell him anything as she grew up.


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes!¡± She stretched out her hand and hugged George. She whispered, ¡°Eldest Uncle, I brought that female ghost sister back.¡±


    George¡¯s back stiffened. ¡°Where?¡±


    Amelia raised her chin. ¡°It¡¯s right behind Eldest Uncle.¡±


    The female ghost had just been released and was staring at George with a sinister expression. George felt a chill on the back of his neck and the gentle expression on his face froze.<div>


    Amelia continued, ¡°But the female ghost didn¡¯t remember anything. The murderer clearly killed her, but the first person she saw was Sister Gy.¡± How strange. Could it be that when the murderer killed the female ghost, the murderer had already left, and Sister Gy was still at the event location? Amelia couldn¡¯t understand. The ghost couldn¡¯t remember the past. She had to return to the first event location where she was killed and find the murderer to help her find her previous memories.


    George¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± With that, he quietly moved away.


    Amelia nodded and ran in to brush her teeth. She did not forget to greet Seven. ¡°Hello, Seven. I¡¯m back!¡±


    Seven tilted his head. ¡°Hey, have you eaten?¡±


    Amelia was stunned for a moment before she suddenly felt discouraged. ¡°No, Mia doesn¡¯t have breakfast today!¡±


    Seven¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡°How tragic!¡¯


    Amelia: ¡°That¡¯s right!!


    George was amused. Did Mia really think that there was nothing to eat? The olddy only said that there were no steamed buns and soy milk, but he was sure that there would definitely be something else.


    George: ¡°If your grandmother doesn¡¯t make steamed buns for you, she might make an extra bowl of duck noodles. Go brush your teeth.¡±


    Amelia rekindled her motivation and quickly brushed her teeth.


    Seven pped its wings and pecked at its feathers. It saw Alex doing push-ups outside along the balcony and curiously stuck its head out of the fence.


    Alex: ¡°999¡­¡±


    Seven immediately perked up. It knew how to do this too!


    Seven: ¡°999! 100! 101, 102¡­¡±


    Alex was speechless. He ignored the noisy Seven and counted in a low voice. ¡°One thousand and four, one thousand and five¡­ Seven: ¡°One hundred and six, one hundred and seven¡­


    Alex: ¡°108¡­ Ptui! It¡¯s 1,080!¡±


    Alex had been doing push-ups very quickly. Now, with a troublesome parrot, he had to be distracted by counting. Amelia hade down for breakfast, and he had only done twelve hundred.


    Eric yawned as he came down. He perked up when he saw Alex doing push-ups.


    ¡°How long has he been doing this?¡± Eric asked, grabbing one of the maids. The servant: ¡°¡­ It seems to have been done since around six, right?¡±


    Eric looked at the time. It was seven o¡¯clock. A thousand done in less than half an hour? Fake! It had to be fake! Thest time they did push-ups, a thousand took more than two hours!


    ¡°Did anyone see that? This person is definitely faking it,¡± Eric said as he squatted beside Alex.


    Alex raised his eyebrows. ¡°You think others are trash just because you¡¯re trash?¡±


    Eric was speechless. He was agitated immediately. Recalling Alex¡¯s arrogant gaze thest time he did push-ups, he said, ¡°If you have the ability, do it in front of me. I¡¯ll count. If you can¡¯t do a thousand in half an hour, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll tell my mother! ¡±


    Alex sneered. ¡°How old are you? You¡¯re stillining to your mother!¡± Eric: ¡°¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t win an argument, and he couldn¡¯t win a fight either. He was so angry!


    Eric sneered. ¡°Then do it. What¡¯s the use of just being eloquent?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Then count it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he began to do push-ups. He had been exercising all year round and had high-intensity team training. Doing push-ups was really nothing to Alex. He had already rested while chatting with Eric. If he started again, the speed would be simr to the one per second.


    Eric¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Sixteen minutes passed. Alex had finished the remaining thousand.


    In war, there were soldiers with good physical fitness and soldiers with poor physical fitness. The survival rate could be 30% different..

 Chapter 529 - 529: Stimulated

    Chapter 529 - 529: Stimted


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Alex was training soldiers in the team, they couldplete more than 1,900 sit-ups or 1,600 push-ups in half an hour. Training that was impossible for ordinary people was the norm in their daily training. After all, war was cruel. Only by saving their lives could they talk about other things.


    Alex pped his hands and stood up. ¡°Sixteen minutes, a thousand.¡± He looked at Eric disdainfully and patted his shoulder. He didn¡¯t say anything, but it was as if he had said everything. Eric was left squatting on the spot. He didn¡¯t believe it! Alex was definitely acting like he was fine! He wanted to see if his hands would tremble when they ateter!


    At the dining table, Amelia was eating happily with a bowl of duck noodles. Beside her was a bowl that had been prepared for her mother in the past. Now that her mother was no longer around, this bowl still had half of the noodles she had distributed. When she saw Alex enter, she brought the half bowl of soup noodles to Alex. ¡°Daddy, eat the noodles.¡±


    Alex had no qualms about it. He picked up the bowl and was about to eat when he saw that Amelia¡¯s face was stained with green onions. He picked up a tissue and wiped her face.


    Eric was staring from opposite. Seeing that Alex was about to pick up his chopsticks again, he paused and stood up to get Amelia a flower roll. Eric¡¯s gaze followed Alex¡¯s hand. Alex sat down again and thought of something. He went out to make a call. He returned after a while and peeled another egg for Amelia.<div>


    Eric sneered. Eat, I dare you to eat. You¡¯re afraid that your hands will tremble and you¡¯ll beughed at, right?


    Finally, Alex picked up the bowl and chopsticks. He ate slowly, taking mouthfuls of noodles and soup. His hand holding the chopsticks was very stable, not trembling at all!


    Eric: Impossible! Absolutely impossible! How could they not tremble! Last time, the brothers, including him, kept trembling!


    Eric was speechless. Through this push-up, he could tell the difference between him and Alex. He recalled the humiliation of being subdued by Alex in one move during the kindergarten explosion drill.


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore!¡± Eric threw down the bowl angrily and stood up to leave with a dark expression. He was so angry! In the future, he would rather eat instant noodles outside than eat at the same table as Alex!


    Mrs. Walton raised her eyelids and said coldly, ¡°Sit down!¡±


    Eric turned around instinctively and pulled out a chair. He sat down on the chair and picked up his chopsticks in one go.


    Mrs. Walton sneered. ¡°Why? Is my cooking not to your liking?¡± From the moment he sat down, Eric had been flipping the food in his bowl with his chopsticks. He flipped here and there, but not only did he not eat thest bite, but he also smashed the bowl with a dark expression! What kind of bad habit was this? She had heard of rebellious people in their teens, but she had never seen anyone who was almost 30 years old!


    Eric smiled. ¡°No, no. It suits my taste. It suits my taste very much!¡±


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°Then why did you throw down the bowl?¡±


    Eric: ¡°l¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t say that he was angry with Alex and was unhappy that he could see the difference between the two of them¡­


    Amelia tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°Fifth Uncle must have been agitated!¡±


    Eric nodded subconsciously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I was agitated¡­¡± No, what was he agitated about?


    William exposed him mercilessly. ¡°Fifth Uncle must have seen that it only took Uncle Alex 40 minutes to do 2,000 push-ups. He took more than two hours to do itst time. He must be indignant.¡±


    Emma shook her head. ¡°ept your fate. What¡¯s wrong with that? Fifth Uncle, look at me. When I was beaten up by my father, I obediently stuck out my


    butt. ¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°So, Fifth Uncle, you can¡¯t afford to y?¡±


    Eric: . ¡® He was numb. These children really didn¡¯t give him any face. He picked up the bowl resentfully and ate silently.


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, but you¡¯re still so childish.¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°Why would youpete with Alex? Compared to doing push-ups, you might as wellpete with him in swinging a sledgehammer.¡±


    Emma interrupted, ¡°Even if you swing a sledgehammer, Uncle Alex will win!¡±


    William: ¡°Fifth Uncle, you¡¯re too weak.¡±


    Eric: ¡°!!!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes held a hint of a smile. ¡°Eat.¡±


    The children buried their heads in their food happily.


    Harper suddenly looked up. ¡°What? Uncle Alex only took forty minutes to do 2,000 push-ups?¡±


    Everyone:


    Mrs. Walton looked worriedly at Harper..

 Chapter 530 - 530: All the Red Envelopes Are Gone

    Chapter 530 - 530: All the Red Envelopes Are Gone


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Walton had heard Amelia talk about Harper falling from the balcony on the second floor when he was two or three years old. With such a reaction speed, there was no way not to make her wonder if Harper¡¯s brain had been damaged when he fell or if he had left any problems. When she had time, she¡¯d better take him to check his brain.


    After dinner, Amelia went to her room and slept until noon. Mrs. Walton didn¡¯t say anything, but at lunch, she added an extra dumpling with fresh shrimp filling. She didn¡¯t know when Amelia woke up, but it wasn¡¯t until there was a clicking sound upstairs that Mrs. Walton felt that something was wrong.


    Upstairs, Amelia was tiptoeing and leaning against the door with a screwdriver in her hand. ¡°Find the lock core first¡­ the screwdriver is here¡­ With a click, the lock was sessfully unlocked.


    Amelia: ¡°Wow! The screwdriver is amazing!¡¯


    Seven pped his wings at the side and cheered Amelia on.<div>


    As soon as Mrs. Walton came up, she saw Amelia and Seven singing happily. Seven was standing on Amelia¡¯s shoulder. Amelia was holding a screwdriver and singing as she removed the lock. Several of the locks had been pried open, and the handles had fallen off.


    Amelia picked the locks one by one, her movements bing more and more practiced. Mrs. Walton¡¯s temples throbbed. ¡°Amelia!¡±


    Amelia was happily picking the lock when she felt a chill on her back. Her grandmother¡¯s voice followed. She had never been so afraid when she saw a ghost! She turned around carefully and saw Mrs. Walton standing at the top of the stairs with a dark expression. Amelia blossomed into a huge smile. ¡°Grandma!¡± She ran over with her hands open and hugged Mrs. Walton. First, she hugged her grandmother¡¯s arms tightly. Her father said that her grandmother knew how to split people with her bare hands. It was especially scary.


    Mrs. Walton couldn¡¯t break free for a moment. With a headache and amusement, she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Amelia blinked innocently. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m picking the lock.¡±


    Mrs. Walton suppressed her emotions and asked very ¡°calmly¡±, ¡°Who taught


    Amelia¡¯s eyes began to wander. She bit her lip and said weakly, ¡°Grandma, can


    I pay? I still have a big red packet that I haven¡¯t opened. I can pay¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Her head was buzzing. Could she afford it?! All the doors and locks of the Walton residence¡­ ten of her red packets wouldn¡¯t be enough!


    With a straight face, Mrs. Walton held out her hand. ¡°Sure. Give it to me.¡±


    Amelia went to her small backpack pitifully and took out her precious red packet. It was such a thick red packet. She had hidden it for a long time. Previously, she had been using small red packets and could not bear to use this big one.


    Mrs. Walton took it and flipped it open. She said, ¡°It¡¯s not enough. It¡¯s only one red packet, but you pried open three doors.¡±


    Amelia was speechless. Her heart ached so much that it bled. She took out two more red packets.


    Mrs. Walton shook her head. ¡°A door lock costs 10,000 yuan. Look at your big red packet. It¡¯s barely enough for a door lock, but these two thin ones are obviously not enough.¡±


    Amelia: ¡®


    In the end, all the red packets in Amelia¡¯s backpack were taken away by Mrs Walton. Looking at the empty backpack, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but cry. Boohoo, so the consequences of doing something wrong were so serious. The red packets she had hidden for more than half a year were all gone in an instant. The price was too high. She would never pick the lock again.


    Seven stood on Amelia¡¯s shoulder and stuck his head out. He tilted his head. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s nothing! There¡¯s nothing! Your wallet is empty!¡¯


    Amelia burst into tears. Money! Her money!


    Mrs. Walton heard Amelia crying and resisted the urge to return the money to her. One had to have a bottom line. One had to have a bottom line in education. One could not turn back. One could never turn back¡­ It was just that her heart ached so much¡­


    Seven moved his ws closer and pressed them against Amelia¡¯s face, trying tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be poor, it¡¯s okay to lose money, but if you don¡¯t have money, you¡¯ll starve. If you¡¯re hungry, you¡¯ll feel ufortable. If you feel ufortable, you¡¯ll want to cry¡­¡±


    Amelia cried even louder.


    Lucas¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard the voice. He said coldly to Seven, ¡°If you don¡¯t know how tofort people, don¡¯tfort them.¡±


    William also came over. After asking for the reason, he quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll give you all my pocket money now!¡± He ran back to his room and took out a few savings cans to smash. He grabbed handfuls of money and stuffed them into Amelia¡¯s backpack.


    Emma said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just money? I have it. I¡¯ll give it all to you!¡± She took out her phone and transferred all the money to Amelia in one go. She didn¡¯t even save thest two decimal ces for herself..

 Chapter 531 - 531: Loss or Earn

    Chapter 531 - 531: Loss or Earn


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Harper frowned. He picked up a tissue and handed it to Amelia. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing to cry for a little money?¡± At most, he would give her all the money he earned. Money was just a string of numbers to him. It was meaningless. Why would anyone cry for such meaningless things?


    Lucas was speechless. He turned around and returned to his room. Then, he transferred his money to Amelia.


    Amelia cried and burped. She wiped her tears and shook her head. ¡°l don¡¯t want yours. l¡­ 1 can earn my own money¡­¡±


    Emma looked sympathetic. ¡°Just take it. The next time you¡¯re punished, at least you have the money to support yourself and don¡¯t have to be beaten up. It¡¯s a few million yuan. It¡¯s enough for you to be punished.¡± With that, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you my red packets in the future. I guarantee that you can afford the fine!¡±


    William:<div>


    Harper:


    Lucas:


    Amelia calmed down, thought about it, and called Sara.


    Sara said, ¡°Hello? Mia?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Sister Sara, do you still want a bodyguard? I¡¯ll go to the production team to work with you. Can 1 get a hundred million yuan a month?¡±


    Sara was speechless. She wanted this kind of money-making job too!


    Sara asked for the reason andforted Amelia before hanging up.


    Amelia said that it was over. The money was gone, and she could not earn new money. She was so miserable!


    When Alex returned, it was already afternoon. The police had already caught the murderer of the female corpse. He was about to bring Amelia over, but when he found out that Mia, who always hid her money very tightly, would rather hand over her red packet than rat him out, his heart instantly warmed. As expected of his daughter!


    Alex didn¡¯t say a word. He took out his phone and was about to transfer money to Amelia when he saw that there were millions in her ount! When he asked, he found out that it was from William and his brothers and sisters.


    Alex was speechless. She had lost tens of thousands of yuan in red packets in exchange for a few million yuan in savings. He did not know if it was a loss or a gain. With a wave of his hand, he sent Emma and the others a few big red packets before carrying Amelia out.


    Mrs. Walton chased after him. ¡°Alex, 1 have something to ask you! Did you teach Mia to pick locks?! ¡±


    Alex¡¯s footsteps were still steady. In just a few steps, he disappeared at the end of the Walton residence¡¯s door¡­


    Mrs. Walton cursed. She did not need to think to know that Alex must have taught her! This person was unreliable! How could he be such a father!


    When Gy woke up, she knew that she had been in the same room as the corpse for the past two months and copsed. She was not in a good state of mind either. After Amelia visited her, she went to the police station with Alex and saw the captured murderer.


    From the discovery of the corpse to the capture of the murderer, it was very fast. Alex must have helped to encourage it.


    The murderer was a man in his thirties. His head was shaved and he was sitting in the interrogation room with his head drooping in handcuffs. Amelia released the female ghost and asked, ¡°Sister Female Ghost, do you remember him?¡±


    The female ghost stared at the murderer, her face expressionless.


    The interrogator inside asked, ¡°Why did you kill Kin Tuall?¡±


    When the female ghost heard this name, she finally reacted. ¡°Kin¡­ Yes, my name is Kin¡­¡±


    The murderer lowered his head and whispered, ¡°Because she was disobedient.¡¯


    It turned out that he and Kin were lovers, but there was a ten-year age difference. The man was thirty-five years old and had a few houses in his hands. He relied on rent collection as an ie every month. The woman was only twenty-two years old and had no stable source of ie. The two of them had different views and often quarreled. Kin liked to go out and y. Gradually, the man suspected that Kin had cheated on him. That day, when they quarreled, he killed her in a fit of anger.


    The man lowered his head and wiped his face. ¡°l didn¡¯t want to kill her. Really, I¡¯m not a good-tempered person. I was impatient. At that time, we were arguing¡­ I picked up the rolling pin and hit the back of her head. Who would have thought that she would be so weak¡­¡± With just one hit, she died¡­


    The man: ¡°l panicked at that time. After realizing that she was really dead, I didn¡¯t know what to do at all. Coincidentally, someone called to ask about the rental house at that time. I was instantly shocked awake, so I really didn¡¯t kill anyone on purpose. I killed someone out of passion. Who asked her to cheat!¡±


    The punishment for intentional murder was different from that for a crime of passion..

 Chapter 532 - 532: The Killing Process

    Chapter 532 - 532: The Killing Process


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The interrogator frowned. ¡°How can you be sure that the victim cheated?¡±


    The man opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say a word. Of course, he didn¡¯t have evidence. If he had evidence, would he have quarreled with Kin? He just knew young girls too well these days. They were yful.


    The other interrogating cop asked, ¡°What did you do after you killed Kin?¡±


    The man¡¯s face was ashen. After a while, he continued, ¡°After I was woken up by the phone, I didn¡¯t know what to do either. 1 hurriedly locked the door and left¡­¡± He didn¡¯t even pay attention to the tenant who called to look at the house.


    The man: ¡°When night came, Ipletely calmed down. I knew that she was<div>


    hopeless, but I hadn¡¯t married a wife, had no sons, and had no descendants. I couldn¡¯t be captured, so l¡­¡± He stammered. ¡°I was thinking about how to hide the corpse from others. I was afraid that the internal organs would rot and stink first, so I dealt with her internal organs first and marinated her body with salt¡­ In my hometown, we all marinate cured meat. It won¡¯t be a problem for the cured meat to be kept for three to five years. I just wanted to live for three to five years first. When I get married and have descendants, I¡¯lle to the police station to turn myself in¡­¡±


    The interrogator sneered. He had just killed his girlfriend and was already thinking about getting married and having children in the future. His heart was so cold that it was scary.


    The man: ¡°After the corpse was dealt with, I realized that the corpse was too big. No matter how I got it out, people would be suspicious. I thought that I might as well not move out. Coincidentally, there¡¯s a closet in that house¡­¡± He hid the corpse and recruited a new tenant. After the new tenant moved in, the surrounding neighbors would not suspect anything.


    The man exined the process of killing in detail, as well as the process of dealing with the corpse. After hiding the corpse in the closet, he bought two bottles of cockroach medicine and sprayed them. In addition, the industrial fan blew day and night. In less than two days, tenants wanted to see the house. At that time, he drove to another city to destroy the remaining evidence and asked his friend to help him get the key¡­ No one actually discovered such a ridiculous and ruthless murder case.


    The next person to ask was Gy. Gy said, ¡°I came here to rent a house in June, I saw the rental information online. That day, 1 happened to be nearby. When 1 arrived at the neighborhood, I called thendlord and said that I wanted to take a look at the house¡­¡± The environment of this neighborhood was not bad, but some buildings were close to the road. She despised the noise, so she called thendlord first to ask.


    Gy: ¡°But thendlord seemed to be very busy that day. He spoke in a hurry. I asked him for some information about the house, which building and which floor it was on, if there was a balcony or something. Thendlord only hurriedly said that the house was in Block 2, Building 11. There was a balcony, and it wasn¡¯t very noisy. Then he hung up.¡±


    Gy felt a lingering fear when she thought about it now. She carefully calcted the time. When she made the call, it was when thendlord killed someone!


    Gy: ¡°Thendlord said that he¡¯s not here and can¡¯t take me to tour the house for the time being, but I thought that since I¡¯m already here¡­¡± She walked to Block Two and took a look. Block Two was considered the innermost building in the neighborhood. It was very quiet.


    When the police officer heard this, he asked, ¡°Did you go up to take a look?¡±


    Gy nodded. ¡°We were already downstairs. 1 kept feeling that it¡¯s a waste of time toe here without taking a look. I just wanted to go up and take a look, if the eleventh floor was noisy¡­¡± She often stayed upte and was a little nervous. If the surroundings were too noisy, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. When she went in, someone happened toe down in a hurry with something. The door to the building was opened, so she went in.


    The police officer nced at Gy when he heard this. Most people would choose to leave when they heard that thendlord was not around and could not let them tour. Gy, on the other hand, went up without anyone to lead her or an ess card! However, there were indeed people with such personalities who would not be satisfied without taking a look.


    The police officer: ¡°The surveince cameras show that when you entered the building, the murderer opened the door and came out. Do you still remember him?¡±


    Gy¡¯s face turned pale. What¡­ happened to be the murderer? She said in a panic, ¡°l¡­ I didn¡¯t pay much attention¡­¡± She thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°l only remember that he was in a hurry and seemed to be in a hurry to leave.


    When he opened the door, he even bumped into the door.¡±


    The police officer nodded. ¡°Think about it again.. Can you confirm that that person is your currentndlord?¡±

 Chapter 533 - 533: Don’t Just Watch the Show

    Chapter 533 - 533: Don¡¯t Just Watch the Show


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gy¡¯s face turned pale. She thought for a long time before shaking her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± That day, they had brushed past each other in a hurry. She really did not notice. Later, she went up to the eleventh floor and arrived at the side of the neighborhood that thendlord had mentioned. There were two houses on that side, but she did not know which one.


    Gy: ¡°I just lingered outside the corridor and stopped the sound outside. After making sure that the car horns on the road couldn¡¯t be heard here, I left.¡± She was very satisfied with the house. She made an appointment with thendlord for the next house viewing and left.


    Alex took Amelia through their statements and asked, ¡°How was it? Did you get anything?¡±


    Amelia looked at the ghost. ¡°How was it? Did you get anything?¡±


    The female ghost stared at the murderer and suddenly followed.<div>


    Alex asked again, ¡°What did the female ghost say?¡±


    Amelia pointed at the female ghost floating away. ¡°She went to look tor that uncle. Daddy, let¡¯s wait for the female ghost here!¡±


    Alex casually pulled out a chair and sat down. He poured Amelia a ss of water and even went to the police chief¡¯s office to grab a handful of biscuits. It was as if he was at home.


    ¡°Are you sure she¡¯lle back?¡± Alex asked as he helped Amelia open the packet of cookies.


    Amelia nodded. ¡°She¡¯ll definitelye back! If she doesn¡¯t, let the ghost aunties catch her!¡±


    Alex was speechless. He suddenly asked, ¡°Do people react immediately after death?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Not necessarily. Some people can¡¯t react in time and will continue to do what they¡¯re prepared to do. For example, the auntie who was suddenly hit by a car and went to buy groceries. She might still be walking on the road to buy groceries after she died. On that road, some people would look at their corpses in a daze. Some people¡¯s souls would be knocked out so far. In the end, it took a long time to find their corpses¡­¡±


    Alex thought for a moment. Mia had said that when a person died too suddenly or in too much pain, they would forget everything they had been when they were alive and subconsciously follow the first person they saw. He understood and concluded, ¡°Thendlord killed Kin and left the crime scene immediately. The female ghost probably didn¡¯t react in time, so she didn¡¯t see thendlord immediately. Coincidentally, Gy went upstairs to look at the house and stopped outside the corridor for a moment. Therefore, Gy became the first person the female ghost saw. She followed her and imitated everything about her.¡± Moreover, the female ghost was so familiar with the house because she lived there when she was alive.


    Amelia was stunned, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Wow, Daddy, you¡¯re so awesome!¡± Although the female ghost had not returned to say it herself, she felt that this must be the case!


    After a while, the female ghost returned. It seemed that she had recalled what happened when she was alive. Her expression was dark and resentful. She talked about the quarrel with thendlord before she died. It was indeed not much different from Alex¡¯s guess.


    The female ghost: ¡°He always suspected that I was cheating on him. He had to check my phone every day. I had to send him my location and video call wherever I went. Because of this, I was mocked by my friends around me. When I came back, I was very annoyed. He even asked me to show him my phone, and we quarreled. In his opinion, when I fell in love with him, I had to revolve around him. I couldn¡¯t have my own friends, especially friends of the opposite sex, but I liked to go out with my friends. Our concepts were too different. That day, we quarreled so much that I didn¡¯t want to show him my cell phone, so he hit me with a rolling pin¡­¡±


    When the female ghost came back to her senses, she realized that she was dead. She looked at her corpse in a daze and could not remember who she was or how she had died. Coincidentally, Gy was standing in the corridor at the door, so she floated out with her¡­


    The female ghost: ¡°I subconsciously followed Gy for the past two days. When my boyfriend dealt with my corpse, I wasn¡¯t around. When I came back, I followed Gy back. I relied on my instincts to find my corpse and realized that it was sealed¡­


    At this point, the truth would be revealed. Gy would never know that she had unintentionally stood in the corridor on the eleventh floor that day and was pestered by a female ghost¡­


    On the way back, Alex sighed. ¡°As expected, the rules left behind by the ancestors are reasonable. For example, don¡¯t just watch the fun.¡±


    Sometimes, a car ident happened somewhere and a few people died.. Some people who liked to join in and watch the scene might bring the ghosts of the car ident home¡­

 Chapter 534 - 534: Commotion Came to Your Door

    Chapter 534 - 534: Commotion Came to Your Door


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°That¡¯s true, right?¡± Alex asked Amelia, but when he turned around, he found her lying in the backseat with a pillow in her arms. She had fallen asleep.


    Alex smiled and drove the car to the nearby parking lot. Then, he went to the back seat and picked Amelia up. He returned to the front passenger seat to adjust the seat. Heyfortably on the seat, while Ameliay in his arms. Alex¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness. He patted the back of Amelia¡¯s hand with his broad palm. ¡°Go to sleep, Little Daoist¡­¡± He curled his lips. ¡°Daddy is getting closer and closer to the path of the Big Daoist. I¡¯ll be with you in the future¡­


    As soon as he finished speaking, the road outside the parking lot suddenly braked, right on the heels of a huge collision!


    Alex instinctively turned around and saw a person who had been knocked flying across the road. He fell in front of his windshield with a bang. The person died with his eyes wide open and blood flowed from his seven orifices.


    Alex was caught off guard and met his eyes. The dead man¡¯s eyes were staring into his.<div>


    Alex:


    Alex was numb. He did not go and watch themotion. Themotion took the initiative toe over.


    Amelia woke up with a start. She got up with a start and muttered, ¡°Dinner?¡±


    Alex: ¡®


    Amelia was confused for a moment when she saw Alex. She eximed, ¡°Daddy, where are we?¡±


    Alex pinched the space between his eyebrows. ¡°We¡¯re on the way home. There was an ident on the other side¡­¡± Arge cement car hit a small electric motorcycle that ran a red light. The owner of the motorcycle was sent flying and smashed into the windshield of Alex¡¯s car through a parabolic motion. Then, hended on the hood of the car. The windshield cracked, and he even made eye contact with the owner of the streetcar who died with grievances. This was really unexpected trouble.


    There were many onlookers parked by the road opposite. There were even people who took out their phones to take photos. It turned out that the green light at the intersection was about to turn red in three seconds. The cement truck behind did not slow down. Instead, it wanted to elerate. At this moment, the electric motorcycle saw the red light begin to sh. It did not wait for the green light to turn green and took the lead. Unexpectedly, it collided with the cement truck¡­


    After a while, the traffic police arrived. Alex took a statement and set the car¡¯s damage before taking a taxi home.


    Alex couldn¡¯t get the image of the dead man¡¯s eyes wide open out of his mind. He kept feeling like he was being targeted by a ghost.


    Mrs. Walton was still muttering, ¡°In the future, teach Mia such nonsense¡­ Girls have to act like girls¡­ If you lead my Mia astray, I won¡¯t let you off! Alex! Are you listening!¡¯


    Alex came back to his senses. ¡°Huh? I heard it, I heard it all.¡¯


    Mrs. Walton stared at him. ¡°So what did 1 just say?¡±


    Alex held his chopsticks and saidzily, ¡°You can¡¯t teach Mia nonsense. A girl has to act like a girl. You can¡¯t lead Mia astray, or you won¡¯t forgive me¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton red. William was very impressed. He realized that his Uncle Alex was really impressive! He was clearly thinking about something and acted like he wasn¡¯t listening at all, but he could urately repeat Grandma¡¯s words. His brain must have expanded.


    After dinner, Alex found Amelia. ¡°Daughter, can you teach Daddy how to ward off evil spirits and ghosts?¡±


    Amelia patted Alex¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. No ghosts are following you.¡±


    Alex: ¡®


    Amelia tilted her head. ¡°Daddy, are you frightened?¡±


    Alex immediately sneered. ¡°What a joke!¡± He had been in battle for many years and had seen many dead people. How could he be frightened by a small car ident?


    Alex yed with Amelia for a while, waiting for her to fall asleep before returning to her room.


    In the middle of the night, Alex felt that the head of the bed was cold. He suddenly opened his eyes and saw the person who had been sent flying during the day standing in front of him, staring straight at him!


    Alex¡¯s scalp went numb. He suddenly rolled over and stood up. Only then did he realize that he was dreaming.


    Alex was speechless. He recalled Amelia¡¯s words about ghosts and could not fall asleep at all. He got up, turned on themp, and took out a book. The title was ¡°Top Ten Wonderful Moves to See Ghosts¡±. He had bought it at a street stall. There were all kinds of moves that ordinary people could use to see ghosts. For example, holding a ck umbre in the corridor. Don¡¯t look back and walk straight.. Then, spread your legs and look back from your crotch, you would see ghosts¡­

 Chapter 535 - 535: Ghost Footprints

    Chapter 535 - 535: Ghost Footprints


    Alex felt that this method was very childish. At this moment, he happened to drop a pen. He bent down to pick it up and nced back from his crotch. There was nothing.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s indeed a fake method.¡± Alex shook his head and put the pen away. He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but he felt the tip of the pen move. He suddenly felt a chill on his back.


    Alex stood up calmly and went straight to Amelia¡¯s room. Hey down and waspletely relieved. As expected, the quality of the bed in his daughter¡¯s room was the best.


    Amelia rolled over just in time to hug Alex. She called out groggily, ¡°Daddy?¡±


    Alex¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m worried you so I came to see you. Go to sleep.¡±


    Amelia found it strange. She slept on her own long ago, Why was he suddenly worried? However, she was too sleepy to think too much about it. She hugged Alex and fell asleep.<div>


    Feeling Amelia¡¯s small hands and feet on him, Alex felt as if he had pasted an evil-warding talisman on himself. There were no more problems. He closed his eyes and quickly fell asleep.


    At the door of the room, a pair of footprints suddenly appeared. As if they were afraid of something, they quickly disappeared.


    Alex woke up not long after. He looked at the time and saw that it was only five o¡¯clock. He usually woke up at this time and went out for a run. He woulde back at about seven or eight and eat breakfast before going to the team. Amelia sometimes woke up after eight o¡¯clock. Most of the time, he couldn¡¯t apany her. Now, it was the best he could get. Sometimes, Alex wanted to wake Amelia up, but on second thought, girls could be spoiled a little. The olddy had a point. You could only grow taller if you slept enough.


    Alex kissed Amelia¡¯s forehead. Amelia was in a deep sleep. When he kissed her, the corners of her mouth subconsciously twitched into a sweet smile. Alex¡¯s eyes were filled with love, and his heart had never been so soft. He returned to his room and changed before leaving. He didn¡¯t notice at all that there was a pair of footprints behind him.


    The sky was notpletely bright yet. Alex ran on the sidewalk. The wind blowing over from the river was very cool. He ran very quickly, but at this moment, he suddenly felt someone following behind him¡­ He narrowed his eves and did not turn around. Instead, he increased his speed. The footsteps behind him were faint, but they always maintained a very regr rhythm and followed closely.


    Soon, Alex¡¯s figure ran on the runway around the circr track. He was very fast, as if there was a ghost chasing after him. An old man who had also woken up early to exercise held a small speaker and yed a song while moving his body. In the next second, the old man saw an afterimage fly over and disappear with a whoosh.


    The old man: ¡°???¡±


    Alex¡¯s running speed was much faster than an ordinary person¡¯s, but the footsteps behind him were still like maggots that followed closely behind him. Alex was numb. It was impossible for an ordinary person to keep up with his speed and not pant. Thinking of the car identst night, he already understood a little. [Why was he following him instead of going to reincarnate after being hit by a car?


    Amelia had said that when you walked at night and realized that there was something following you, you must not look back. Because there were three Yang mes on a person¡¯s body, two on their shoulders and one on their forehead. When you looked back, you would blow out the Yang fire on your shoulder. Then as long as you did not look back and turned around, you would definitely be fine!


    At the thought of this, Alex instantly soared into the air and used inertia to turn around. To act recklessly, to throw caution to the wind, he first kicked out with a sweeping kick! There was nothing behind him. Alex also felt that he had not kicked anything and had fallen to the ground. However, at that moment, he finally saw clearly the pair of footprints behind him. There were no ghosts, only a pair of footprints?


    Alex stood up and ran back without any hesitation. The old man with the stereo was humming along to the music and shaking his body. In the end, the afterimage that had just passed passed by him with a whoosh.


    The old man: ¡°¡­¡± Today¡¯s exercise was a little strange.


    Amelia woke up and realized that she was alone in the room. The sky was notpletely bright yet. Seven was quietly squinting his eyes. She sat on the bed in a daze and had yet toe back to her senses. Was she dreamingst night? She dreamed that her father was chased by ghosts and came to look for her. He treated her as an exorcism talisman and stuck her to his body.. She struggled for a long time but could not move¡­

 Chapter 536 - 536: Come In If You Can

    Chapter 536 - 536: Come In If You Can


    No, no, her father was so powerful that he could climb over the wall with one hand. If he saw a ghost, he would definitely not be afraid! He would even send the ghost flying with a punch! He would note to her and treat her as a ghost exorcism talisman. Amelia yawned. When she came back to her senses, she got out of bed, put on her shoes, and went to brush her teeth and wash her face.


    Elmer floated in from outside with his hands behind his back. He sat cross-legged in the room and flipped open the booklet.


    Amelia ran over. ¡°Master, where were you? I didn¡¯t see you recently.¡±


    Elmer reached out and pressed Amelia¡¯s forehead. ¡®Go brush your teeth and wash your face first.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes!¡± When she came out after brushing her teeth and washing her face, she leaned close to Elmer and tilted her head curiously to look at the booklet. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Elmer said perfunctorily, ¡°You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you. I¡¯ll teach you when you grow up.¡±<div>


    Amelia pursed her lips. He was fooling children again.


    Elmer closed the booklet and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Do you want Master to teach you a new ability?¡±


    Amelia immediately shook her head. ¡°No! Every time you smile like this, Master, you y dirty.¡± She turned and was about to run downstairs when she heard the door open with a bang. Her wise and mighty father appeared in front of her, panting slightly. Alex¡¯s clothes were wet with sweat and stuck to his body, outlining his slender lines and powerful arms.


    Amelia eximed, ¡°Daddy, are you back from your run? Were you running very fast? Why do you look so tired?¡±


    Alex walked up to Amelia and turned to look out of the door. When he saw his daughter, he was not afraid of demons or ghosts. He was not worried that the sun would go out. He asked, ¡°Mia, is there really no ghost behind Daddy?¡±


    Amelia was about to speak when she saw a pair of feet appear at the door. The feet seemed to be running quickly. When they reached the door, they braked and took two steps back. No ghost could not be afraid when they saw the Infernal Judge and the King of Hell at the same time.


    Elmer stared at the feet and said in a low voice, ¡°How strange¡­¡±


    Amelia also eximed, ¡°Master, what is this?¡± There were no ghosts, but there was a pair of footprints. How strange.


    Elmer said, ¡°After a person dies, they usually go straight to reincarnation, but some people who die identally or ipletely will search for their feet


    along the way. Footprints or something. I don¡¯t know whose footprint this is.¡±


    Amelia was surprised. ¡°Can the footprints walk on their own?¡±


    Elmer: ¡°Of course, there are demons, ghosts, and monsters. There are all kinds of things. For example, in the past, there were people who were cruelly killed. Their eyes were soaked in formalin and ced in the strange shop as exhibits. Their eyes stared at the peopleing and going. They could be considered ghosts. They represented the will of the original owner when they were alive. They had the original owner¡¯s consciousness to think. These feet are also like this.¡¯


    Amelia understood. Alex saw Amelia talking to herself and nodding continuously, so he knew that she had probably asked her master about it. He asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Amelia repeated what Elmer had said.


    Alex frowned. He had only noticed the man who had been sent flying yesterday. His eyes were wide open. In that case, he had indeed not seen his feet.


    Alex had an outstanding ability to recall the details of the scene that happened. He pondered for a moment and carefully recalled yesterday¡¯s scene, including the expressions of every passerby. He could roughly recall it, so he easily recalled the victim who was knocked to death. His feet were indeed broken. After the corpse was moved away, the person in charge of the event location even looked for his feet. However, he heard that his feet were pulled under the electric motorcycle by the force of the collision. Along with the motorcycle, they were crushed into paste by the cement car. So the ghost of the victim did not follow him, but a pair of feet did?


    Alex looked at the door. The feet seemed to be afraid of something, but notpletely. They stopped at the door and did not move.


    Alex sneered. ¡°Come in if you dare.¡±


    The feet immediately took a step forward, but they quickly returned, as if they were saying something.


    Amelia listened carefully and tranted. ¡°Dad, he sayse out if you can.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Amelia tranted. ¡°He said youe out.¡±


    Alex smiled contemptuously. ¡°Coward.¡±


    The feet stomped, seemingly exasperated.


    Elmer watched from the side. That was it? War god? How childish!


    The feet were furious, but strangely, they still refused to leave. Amelia looked at the footprints outside and tranted again.. ¡°Daddy, the ghost said that you¡¯re also cowardly and don¡¯t dare to go out¡­¡±

 Chapter 537 - 537: Relying on Virtue

    Chapter 537 - 537: Relying on Virtue


    ¡°So what?¡± Alex raised his eyebrows. He just wouldn¡¯t go out. Come in if you can!


    Amelia blinked and looked at her father, then at the ghost footprints. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re being shameless! ¡±


    Alex: ¡°This isn¡¯t being shameless. This is called a strategic retreat.¡±


    Amelia nodded seriously. She understood. Being a coward was not called a coward. It was called a strategic retreat. It sounded different! Her eyes lit up as she praised, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so cultured!¡±


    Elmer was speechless. If his disciple had a primary school diploma, she would not have been deceived so badly.


    Alex¡¯s lips curled up. His daughter was really too cute! He asked, ¡°Mia, as an ordinary person, how can you catch ghosts and kill them?¡±<div>


    Amelia thought for a moment and said, ¡°By virtue.¡±


    Alex: ¡°¡­¡± Was his virtue not enough? But on second thought¡­ A few years ago, he was a spy in the Dark Corporation. In order to survive, he used many methods and killed many people. Perhaps his righteousness was really not enough.


    Alex smiled. It didn¡¯t matter. If it wasn¡¯t enough, so be it. He asked, ¡°What if there¡¯s no virtue?¡±


    Amelia was stumped. She looked at Elmer, who was silent. Alex was a person who was both good and evil. He had killed people in the early years and was contaminated with Yin energy, but he was covered in golden light because he was protecting his country. It was indeed difficult to suppress ghosts with virtue alone, but it was not impossible.


    ¡°The butcher¡¯s knife is filled with killing intent. It¡¯s a weapon that can restrain otherworldly items. Simrly, your father has killed¡­ killed countless enemies. He can use himself as a weapon that can also restrain and kill ghosts.¡± Elmer originally wanted to say that Alex had killed countless people, but because Amelia was around, he changed his words at thest minute. ¡°But this is very difficult. A person can¡¯t even see a ghost, let alone touch a ghost, let alone kill one.¡¯


    The reason why ghosts could harm people was that humans were afraid first. They were suppressed by ghosts, and because they blew out their Yang mes in panic, their eight characters were not hard enough. That was why ghosts seeded.


    Elmer: ¡°Generally speaking, if the three Yang mes on a person¡¯s body are not extinguished and they are not afraid of any ghosts, ghosts are no different from humans. Seeing ghosts is equivalent to seeing someone passing by.¡±


    If ghosts were stronger than humans, the ghosts harmed people, if humans were stronger than ghosts, the humans suppressed ghosts. Amelia conveyed Elmer¡¯s words in detail, and a strange glint shed in Alex¡¯s eyes. In other words, it could still be done! He was not afraid of difficulties! He was just afraid that it would be impossible to get in!


    ¡°Daughter, watch carefully¡­¡± Alex lowered his back slightly like a sharp sword that was ready to strike. The footprints outside the door seemed to be vignt and took half a step back.


    Alexughed softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he shed out like a sharp sword! A sharp light shot out from his eyes, and a murderous aura appeared. He quickly swept out with a kick! There was still nothing under his eyes. Alex knew that he still hadn¡¯t touched anything, so he retreated with one strike.


    Before the ghost footprint could react, it felt like it had been kicked. It seemed to be shocked and took a few steps back. In the end, it saw Alex run faster than it.


    Ghost Footprint was furious and ashamed. It immediately chased after him, but when it reached the door and saw Elmer and Amelia in the house, it hurriedly stopped.


    Amelia blinked and looked up. ¡°Daddy, the ghost said if you have the ability, do it again.¡±


    Alex sneered. In an instant, there was no longer a ghost footprint in front of him. Instead, it was the person who betrayed his grandfather and killed his parents in front of him. That person was like the ghost footprint. They could not be seen, but they were constantly spying in the dark, wanting his life.


    The coldness in Alex¡¯s eyes turned into hostility. His originally bright and majestic aura also became a little more ferocious. He flew out like an arrow leaving the bow and punched fiercely! He did not aim this punch at the target, but relied on his senses!


    There was a muffled bang, as if he had hit a piece of pork that had been frozen for ten years and had just been taken out to thaw. It was cold, sticky, and carried an indescribable cold moisture.


    The pair of footprints suddenly took a few steps back. The flowers by the corridor began to sway without wind, and the lights seemed to sh twice.


    Alex¡¯s lips curled into a bloodthirsty sneer. His eyes were sinister. ¡°Hehe¡­ I hit¡­


    The pair of footprints was actually someone who wasn¡¯t afraid of death. They rushed up again. Alex closed his eyes and relied on this indescribable feeling to punch again! What he couldn¡¯t see was that his fist was wrapped in golden light. A miserable scream sounded in the air, and the pair of footprints instantly disappeared..

 Chapter 538 - 538: I’ll Give You a Pair of Shoes

    Chapter 538 - 538: I¡¯ll Give You a Pair of Shoes


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia was stunned.


    Elmer was also stunned. He knew that Alex was good at war, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be good at killing ghosts!


    Amelia came back to her senses and hurriedly chased after it. ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± It turned out that the pair of footprints was not killed, but they were also frightened by the beating. It did not dare to covet Alex anymore and hurriedly ran away. However, Amelia threw out a yellow talisman and trapped it on the spot. The footprints could not escape. It struggled violently. Amelia¡¯s eyes darted around and she invited the unlucky ghost out. ¡°Uncle unlucky ghost, Mia will give you a pair of shoes.¡±


    Before the unlucky ghost could react, a pair of ¡°leather boots¡± appeared under his feet.


    In a moment of desperation, the ghost footprint even bit the unlucky ghost.<div>


    The corners of the unlucky ghost¡¯s mouth twitched as he said weakly, ¡°Mia, is this good?¡±


    Amelia blinked. ¡°Uncle unlucky ghost, don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    The unlucky ghost stomped on the pair of ghost footprints a few times before saying silently, ¡°l like it, I like it!¡± Who dared to say that they didn¡¯t like the leather boots given by the mini King of Hell? Fortunately, he was an evil ghost. No matter how powerful these footprints were, it was just an ordinary ghost. They couldn¡¯t do anything to him. After he stepped on them twice, they becamepletely obedient.


    At this moment, the pair of footprints never expected that they would end up like this. After leaving their master, they originally thought that they could find a substitute to continue living, but in the end, they were reduced to the boots of other ghosts¡­ If they had known earlier, they would have let Alex beat them to death!


    The unlucky ghost smiled. ¡°Mia, is there anything else you need me to do?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No! Thank you, uncle unlucky ghost!¡±


    The unlucky ghost was ttered. ¡°You¡¯re wee, you¡¯re wee.¡± After confirming that there was nothing wrong, he returned to the Soul Retrieving Gourd and continued ying cards.


    Alex stood rooted to the ground. The hostility on his body had yet to dissipate. The next second, Amelia threw herself into his arms and hugged his thigh tightly. She shouted excitedly, ¡°Daddy! You hit that ghost! So powerful!¡± Her eyes were sparkling, filled with sincere admiration and admiration.


    Alex was slightly stunned. Then, heughed and reached out to touch Amelia¡¯s little head. The hostility in his body waspletely hidden at this moment.


    Alex asked, ¡°Is Daddy omnipotent?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes! Daddy is omnipotent! Daddy is the best! He i s even better than Ultraman who fights monsters!¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t help butugh. He picked Amelia up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down and eat. Your grandmother must have made steamed buns and soy milk for you.¡± He carried Amelia downstairs. Elmer looked at Alex¡¯s back and didn¡¯t say a word for a long time. Were the families around the mini King of Hell really ordinary families?


    After breakfast, Alex rushed to the team. Before he left, he thought of something and returned to Amelia¡¯s room. ¡°Daughter, can you give Daddy an Evil Warding Talisman?¡±


    Humanbat power was trained through actualbat. Only by winning a hundred battles in a life-and-death battle could one grow into an invible war god. It was the same for hunting ghosts. Therefore, Alex nned to practice in his spare time, but it would be best if he had an evil-warding talisman.


    Amelia ran into the cloakroom and took out a handful of yellow talismans from a satchel. ¡°Here, Daddy, I will give them all to you.¡±


    Alex suddenly raised his eyebrows. ¡°Daughter, this yellow talisman is equivalent to a life. I wonder how much this yellow talisman costs.¡±


    Amelia was surprised. Was her yellow talisman very valuable? She immediately asked, ¡°Daddy, how much can a yellow talisman be sold for?¡±


    Alex pondered for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. In the eyes of those who know goods, it¡¯s worth more than ten million yuan. But in the eyes of those who don¡¯t believe you, it¡¯s not even worth fifty cents.¡±


    Amelia blinked and suddenly thought of a good idea to earn money.


    At this moment, William came to Amelia with a thick notebook and said excitedly, ¡°Sister, look what I found!¡± Amelia asked curiously, ¡°What is it?¡±


    William: ¡°Client information!¡±


    Amelia was confused. ¡®What client information?¡¯


    William opened his notebook and introduced them one by one. ¡°I¡¯ve collected ten dangerous ces that have been passed down in the history of the city. For example, this is North Lake¡¯s unfinished building. The rumored ferocious ghost unfinished building entered in the middle of the night and came out horizontally in the morning. Also, this is an abandoned mental hospital. I heard that a lunatic hacked his entire family to death and sent them here, One night, a fire suddenly burned the entire mental hospital. At that time, 14 people died. The medical staff who survived went crazy.. They said that they could hear that family¡¯s strangeughter¡­¡±

 Chapter 539 - 539: Wow! I’m Rich!

    Chapter 539 - 539: Wow! I¡¯m Rich!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Also, this road is called the Ferocious Ghost Highway. There were once two youngdies who came home from work in the middle of the night and heard someone calling them from behind. They turned around and saw a head floating in the air. They were so frightened that they ran off the road and were killed by a car. ording to the information we can find, when the road was first built, a huge crane suddenly smashed down and separated the head of a worker who was under construction¡­¡± William flipped through it as he spoke. Then, he took out a pen and calcted on the nk page. ¡°Assuming that the rumors in these ces are true, even if there is a ghost in a ferocious ce, we can get ten KPI! If we hit the jackpot and catch a malicious ghost or evil ghost, it will be even more impressive!¡±


    Amelia was dizzy andpletely stunned. So this was the customer information!


    Alex¡¯s mouth twitched. This was the first time he knew that this thing was called customer information. Even ghosts had be customers! He quickly scanned it and memorized the customer information William jotted down.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s leaving.¡± Alex patted Amelia¡¯s head and pressed William¡¯s head to rub it. Satisfied, he left.


    William did not know that the customer information he had painstakingly collected had been stolen by Alex just like that. He was still calcting excitedly. Amelia was also excited. One yellow talisman was ten million yuan. If she drew ten in a day, that would be a hundred million yuan! Drawing twenty in two days would be two billion yuan! Three billion yuan in three days¡­ Wow, she was rich!<div>


    ¡°Great, great!¡± Amelia said happily.


    William said proudly, ¡°Right, right? Isn¡¯t Brother amazing?¡± His efforts were not in vain. In order to find out if this information was true, he had browsed thousands of forums and gathered all the information about these rumors. Some rumors were dangerous ces, but after careful investigation, he realized that some adventure bloggers had gone and nothing happened. He definitely had to cross out these ces. There were actually many ces where there were rumors. There was a neighborhood where people had died after jumping over buildings, a crossroad where there had been an ident. There were even some ces where there were just a little more trees and they were given supernatural colors. There were hundreds of dangerous ces mentioned by theizens. The ten ces he screened were all reasonable. At least, someone had experienced them personally.


    Now that he saw Amelia smiling happily, William immediately felt that it was worth it to search for information day and night!


    ¡°When are we going?¡± William said. ¡°School is starting soon. We have to hurry!¡¯


    Amelia couldn¡¯t wait either. ¡°Yes, yes! Let¡¯s set off now!¡±


    William immediately ran out. ¡°I¡¯ll go find my brother!¡± Lucas was definitely the only one who could go out!


    Today, under the request of his second uncle, Dn, Lucas reluctantly epted the heavy responsibility of teaching Emma how to do her homework. At this moment, he was teaching Emma how to read. The veins on his forehead twitched. ¡°Didn¡¯t I teach you just now? How can you be wrong!¡¯ Emma blinked innocently. ¡°Has it been taught?¡±


    Lucas instantly clenched his fists. Just as he couldn¡¯t control himself, William ran in. ¡°Brother, bring us out to y!¡¯


    Lucas turned and punched William in the face.


    William: ¡°???¡± What are you doing? He had only asked once. If you don¡¯t want to go, so be it! Why did you hit me!


    William looked aggrieved and angry. ¡°So be it! Why did you hit me!¡±


    Lucas¡¯s expression was cold. ¡®Out!¡± With that, he got up and went out. He could go anywhere. It was better than teaching Emma to read!


    William:  What! Since he went out, why did he punch him? Was there any


    Emma saw it and immediately followed. ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    Lucas said coldly, ¡°Bring all your homework!¡±


    Emma was speechless.


    Finally, Lucas told Mrs. Walton that he wanted to take his younger siblings to the library to temper their emotions and prepare for school. Mrs. Walton was very gratified and asked Mr. Smith to drive them out.


    Amelia carried a pet bag. In the pet bag were Grandpa Turtle, Seven, and a


    stack of yellow talismans. Then, she carried a satchel. There was also a stack of yellow talismans in the satchel.. She was full of confidence, as if a pile of paper could be exchanged for a pile of money¡­

 Chapter 540 - 540: Why Did Sister Emma Eat Shit?

    Chapter 540 - 540: Why Did Sister Emma Eat Shit?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mr. Smith was driving with a bunch of kids.


    Lucas crossed his arms and looked at William, Harper, Emma, and Amelia in the car. He was speechless. Why had he agreed to bring them out? He had even lied to Grandma and said that he wanted to bring his younger siblings to the library¡­ Looking at Mr. Smith driving, Lucas had a headache. What excuse was he going to find now? Mia had said that she wanted to go to a mental hospital. He couldn¡¯t just tell Mr. Smith that she wanted to go to a mental hospital, right?


    ¡°This is so troublesome!¡± Lucas frowned, looking frustrated.


    Mr. Smith asked, ¡°Young Master isn¡¯t taking them to the library, are you?¡± Lucas paused for a moment, his small face cold. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Mr. Smith smiled and nced at Emma from the rearview mirror. ¡°I guessed.¡± Anyone in the Walton residence could go to the library, but Emma could not.<div>


    Lucas¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Mr. Smith added, ¡°Mr. Walton instructed me, just tell me where you are going.


    I¡¯m only in charge of driving.¡±


    Lucas was speechless. It had to be his father.


    In the backseat of the car, William was still flipping through the customer information. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Fourth Hospital first. If there¡¯s time, we¡¯ll go to the foot of the tree. That ferocious ghost road.¡± Two ces in one day was about the same.


    Amelia was calcting the small amount of money in her heart. She nodded and said, ¡®Yes, yes!¡± Where there were ghosts, yellow talismans were needed to ward off evil. Someone would buy yellow talismans, and there would be money to earn¡­


    William saw that Amelia was happy, so he was happy too. As for Emma, as long as it was not her homework, they could let her do anything.


    Harper looked out of the window and suddenly turned his head. He wanted to say something but hesitated. Go to the Fourth Hospital? Rumor had it that there were ghosts there¡­ But in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and turned back to look at the scenery outside the window.


    The Fourth Hospital was located in the old city. It was actually a mental hospital, but after a fire many years ago, it moved to another ce. There was an old street outside the Fourth Hospital. Although it was not as prosperous as other ces, it was the most popr leisure street for the old citizens. Therefore, although the Fourth Hospital moved, people still agreed to call this area the Fourth Hospital.


    After Mr. Smith drove over, he found a parking lot and parked. Just as he was about to get out and follow, Lucas said, ¡°Mr. Smith, just wait for us here.¡±


    Mr. Smith: ¡°Don¡¯t you need my help?¡±


    Lucas¡¯s expression was cold as he shook his head. ¡°No need. Go find a ce to drink tea.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°President Walton will reimburse the tea fees.¡±


    Mr. Smith was speechless. There was such a good thing? He thought about it, but when he remembered George¡¯s instructions, he could only nod and say, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you here. If there¡¯s anything, call me anytime.¡±


    Lucas nodded and led Amelia and the others into the old street. Emma¡¯s eyes lit up, and she was abnormally excited. She looked around. After a while, she held two skewers of hot dogs, two cups of stinky tofu, a box of yogurt fruits, and four ice creams¡­


    The hot dog was alright, Amelia could eat it. When she saw the stinky tofu, she was stunned and asked William softly, ¡°Brother William, why did Sister Emma eat shit?¡±


    William was eating ice cream. When he heard this, he spat out a mouthful of ice cream. He opened his mouth but was actually speechless. To be honest, the smelly tofu tasted like sh*t¡­


    Emma ran over with the stinky tofu. ¡°Mia! Try it!¡¯


    Amelia quickly covered her mouth. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to! Stinky!¡±


    Emma said, ¡°It smells bad, but it tastes good. It¡¯s like durian!¡±


    Amelia still shook her head, not daring to let go. She looked at Emma with a very sympathetic gaze. What had Sister Emma experienced to eat such a thing¡­


    Emma muttered, ¡°Alright, if none of you want it, I¡¯ll eat it myself.¡± She ate very quickly. In the blink of an eye, she had finished two servings of stinky tofu.


    Seven stood on Amelia¡¯s shoulder and covered his nose with one wing. He cawed, ¡°Eat shit! Someone here ate shit!¡± Emma: You¡¯re the one who eats shit!¡±


    Seven: ¡°You eat shit! Eat two boxes of shit!¡±


    Emma cursed at Seven as she threw away the box of stinky tofu. Then. she


    stuffed the melting ice cream into her mouth.


    Harper walked casually. At this moment, he turned around and nced at him. He said to himself, ¡°It stinks.¡¯


    William ate ice cream as he flipped through the introduction of the Fourth Hospital. From time to time, he touched his backpack worriedly.. Inside the backpack were iron pots, cameras, fishings, peach wood swords, and other ghost-catching tools¡­

 Chapter 541 - 541: The Talismans Are Sold to Ghosts

    Chapter 541 - 541: The Talismans Are Sold to Ghosts


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The chatter behind him was annoying. Lucas held his forehead with a headache.


    When they finally arrived at the entrance of the Fourth Hospital, Amelia looked around. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there anyone?¡± The old street was still very lively just now. After passing through an alley, there was a world of difference from less than 200 meters away.<div>


    Amelia ran to the door. ¡®l don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll set it up first!¡¯


    Before Lucas and the others coulde back to their senses, Amelia put down her satchel and took out a gray cloth to spread on the ground. She ced four or five bundles of yellow talismans. The wind blew her carpet cloth, and she went to the side to pick up two stones to hold them down.


    Lucas and the others were dumbfounded.


    William opened his mouth. ¡°Mia¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    Emma ran over and asked excitedly, ¡°Are you setting up a street stall? What are we selling? I¡¯ll collect money for you!¡¯


    Harper looked down at the ice cream in his hand and was a little annoyed that this ice cream melted faster than he ate.


    Lucas¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He had a bad feeling¡­


    Elmer followed behind. When he came over, he happened to see Amelia lying on the ground drawing ghost talismans, the kind used for ghosts. Perhaps she was afraid that the ghosts would not dare toe over, so she specially ced the stall at the original outpatient entrance of the hospital. The former porch hall of the Fourth Hospital was now deste, but one could still vaguely distinguish the locations of the triage desk, outpatient clinic, and so on.


    Amelia¡¯s stall was ced in this deste area. As it was indoors and surrounded by a few ghosts, Lucas and William¡¯s expressions froze.


    A question kept circling in Lucas¡¯s mind: Wait, the people who suddenly appeared¡­ Are they humans or ghosts? He couldn¡¯t help but think of the


    Haruhi doll clubst time, the doll that pounced on him with a strange smile.<div>


    William was finished. He had seen a ghost again! As expected, as long as there were ghosts, it was easy for him to see ghosts when he stood beside Amelia! This was probably the effect of the maic field. There was thew of gravity in physics¡­


    William let his imagination run wild in his heart. At the same time, he admired Amelia. As expected of his sister. She really had a way. She would set up a stall to attract the ghosts first. When the time came, she would catch them all¡­


    Emma thought that she was ying a child¡¯s game and yed happily. ¡°We¡¯re selling talismans! We¡¯re selling talismans! Super powerful talismans! Does anyone want to buy our talismans?!¡±


    Harper finally finished his ice cream. He stood behind Amelia and looked up to see many people surrounding Amelia. Strange, why are there so many people¡­ he thought in a daze.


    Amelia waved the brush in her hand quickly. ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m so busy. Nurse, what do you want? Love Talisman? Here, here you go. Lower your head¡­¡±


    Amelia reached out and stuck a talisman on the female ghost¡¯s forehead. The female ghost gratefully took out a stack of ghost currency.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Auntie, I can¡¯t use ghost money. You have to get your family to send me money. My ount is¡­¡± She took out her bank card and waved it in front of the female ghost. ¡°Do you remember?¡±


    The female ghost nodded and floated away happily.


    ¡°Uncle, what did you say you wanted?¡± Amelia looked up at a mental patient in a hospital gown. ¡°Huh? Tutu? What¡¯s tutu?¡±


    The mentally ill ghost gestured and drew an axe with his Yin energy. Then, the axe suddenly shed at him.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh!¡± Amelia came to a realization. She drew a protective talisman for the mentally ill ghost and stuck it to his forehead. As expected, the mentally ill ghost floated away in satisfaction.


    Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. He had only seen people draw talismans for other people. This was the first time he saw someone draw a protective talisman for a ghost. He wondered what expression the mini King of Hell would have when she thought of how she had once sold a protective talisman to a ghost at the entrance of the mental hospital after many years.


    Elmer was amused. ¡°Mia, are you sure they can give you the money?¡±


    Amelia asked nkly, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Elmer: ¡°Cross your fingers and calcte.¡± Expecting a group of mentally ill ghosts to enter the dreams of their rtives to ask them to transfer money? Not to mention whether they had any energy to visit their rtives in their dreams, even if they did, how many people in the world would transfer their money to an unknown ount?


    Amelia pinched her small hands and did some calctions. Then, her face fell. Boohoo, so all the talismans she drew were for nothing? She opened the satchel and looked. There was only fifty cents lying inside. She wondered which ghost had picked it up.


    Amelia looked at William pitifully. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡±


    William:  He looked at Amelia in a daze and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to catch the KPI?¡±

 Chapter 542 - 542: Perverted Murderer

    Chapter 542 - 542: Perverted Murderer


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia was uninterested. ¡°No.¡±


    William was stunned. ¡®So you¡¯re just here to set up a stall?¡¯<div>


    At this moment, a ng came from the depths of the empty and deste hospital. Right on the heels of that, there was the sound of metal dragging on the ground. It was as if someone had pushed the door open and was dragging an axe behind him¡­ William subconsciously thought of an axe, He said nervously, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    However, Amelia shook her head. She stared at the quiet hospital corridor and said, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. There are ferocious ghosts.¡±


    Elmer narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mia. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± The ghost of the lunatic who killed his entire family back then was actually still¡­


    Amelia quickly got up and put away the gray carpet. She stuffed the remaining yellow talismans into her pet bag and ran deeper into the hospital.


    Seven: ¡°???¡± It picked up a yellow talisman and tilted its head.


    Lucas heard the sound, too. The first thing that came to mind was the legend of this hospital, the psychopath who had killed his entire family. Assuming that this wasn¡¯t some ghost story but a real homicidal maniac, then¡­


    Lucas immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Mia, there¡¯s danger¡­¡± Before he could finish, Amelia ran in.


    Lucas looked at the empty and deserted outpatient hall. It was clearly daytime, but he felt a chill. Emma saw Amelia run and ran in with her. William naturally followed and even ran faster than Emma.


    Lucas had no choice but to grit his teeth. As he called Uncle Smith, he quickly caught up with his troublesome younger siblings.


    Harper stood rooted to the ground, his back stiff. Wait, wait for him! At this moment, there were a few ¡°people¡± standing around him. There were nurses, doctors, and people in hospital gowns. They were all staring at him. This hospital had long been abandoned. It was impossible for there to be medical staff and patients, so these¡­ were all ghosts!


    Harper froze in fear, unable to move. His brain told him to run! Run quickly! Get out of here! But his feet told him: chase after her, chase after his sister!<div>


    So, before his brain could react, Harper also ran in Amelia¡¯s direction.


    The Fourth Hospital was a few buildings side by side. They were generally formed into a shape. The floor was not high. There were four floors in the outpatient department and seven floors in the inpatient department. The corridor between the buildings was connected and there were twists and turns. Lucas chased them to the end of the corridor of the outpatient building.


    To be precise, this was a fork. Standing here, looking to the right was a fork. Looking ahead was the corridor of another building, and he was standing between two buildings.


    ¡°Mia?¡± Lucas frowned. M/hy could he suddenly not see them? He had just seen their backs¡­ The surroundings were strangely quiet. At this moment, Lucas suddenly heard the clicking sound just now. He was shocked and immediately turned around!


    At the end of the corridor, a man in a hospital gown with vertical stripes suddenly appeared. His head was strangely lowered, and he was dragging an axe in his hand. The cracking sound was the sound of the axe dragging on the ground.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The ¡°person¡± suddenly raised his head and stared at Lucas.


    Lucas¡¯s pupils constricted!


    In the empty hospital corridor, a ¡°person¡± in a hospital gown dragged an axe. When he raised his head, it was obvious that there was a two-finger-wide wound on his neck. The wound was very blunt, as if it had been cut by an axe. The wound was also very deep. His head and body seemed to be only connected by ayer of skin. It made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    When Lucas saw this scene clearly, his back was already drenched in cold sweat. If a normal person had such a huge wound on their neck, they would have died a long time ago. However, not only was the ¡°person¡± in front of him not dead, but he also looked at him with a sinister smile and raised the axe in his hand¡­


    Lucas, who had always been calm, broke into a run. At this moment, the panic


    he revealed finally had the demeanor of a child. Help! Help! There was a perverted murderer!


    The sound of an axe dragging on the ground behind him followed. Lucas ran as fast as he could. He felt that he had run at least two or three kilometers, but for some reason, he was still in this corridor. He couldn¡¯t leave¡­


    Theughter of the ¡°person¡± behind him was very scary. He suddenly appeared behind Lucas. Lucas subconsciously turned around and happened to see him lean over and close to him. He smiled strangely.. ¡°Got you¡­¡±

 Chapter 543 - 543: His Sister Is Stronger Than a Ghost

    Chapter 543 - 543: His Sister Is Stronger Than a Ghost


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The ¡®human¡¯ in the hospital gown raised his axe high. After raising his head, it fell to the side because he did not have the support of his neck. A ruthless glint appeared in his eyes. ¡°Rats, dead rats¡­ hack them to death, hack them all to death!¡±


    Lucas cursed mentally, and right on the heels of that, he threw a punch!<div>


    With a bang, the ¡°person¡±¡®s head was sent flying by a punch. His head rolled to the edge of the corridor.


    Amelia and the others had just retreated when William saw a head roll to his feet. He let out a cry and scurried behind Amelia. Then, he frantically took out his backpack, equipment, his equipment¡­ However, the iron pot inside stuck the mouth of his backpack and he could not take out the equipment inside¡­


    William did not care about acting recklessly now. He threw his backpack out!


    It turned out that after Amelia had chased in, the sound had disappeared again. The entire hospital was silent. Elmer had told her to find the ferocious ghost ording to her own method, so Amelia ran inside while calcting with her fingers. William reminded her that she could use the Eight Trigrams Compass. Only then did she remember that she still had the Eight Trigrams Compass to use to find the ghost. So she summoned thepass and found the ferocious ghost.


    The ferocious ghost that had lost its head in front of him did not fall. It held an axe in its hand and shed ferociously. The head that fell to the ground also had a ferocious expression.


    Lucas felt very cold and heavy. He instinctively wanted to run towards Amelia, but for some reason, his movements became very stiff. He could only dodge clumsily. Seeing this ¡°person¡± who could chop off people without a head, Lucas finally confirmed that this was not a human, but a ghost!


    ¡°Brother Lucas, don¡¯t be afraid! Niia is here!¡± Amelia yelled. Three yellow talismans flew out with a whoosh and blocked the axe that was about to hit Lucas.


    ¡°Hey! Fire!¡± Amelia waved her hand and threw a fireball!


    The fireball hit the headless mental ghost and burned. The ferocious ghost twisted in the fire and let out a miserable scream. It pounced on Amelia and the others like a headless fly. Amelia raised her hand, and a purple-gold sledgehammer appeared out of thin air. ¡°Hey, Mr. ferocious ghost, do you want a small hammer or a sledgehammer?¡±


    However, the mentally ill ghost was clearly not in the mood to answer. The head on the ground opened its mouth angrily and bit Amelia!


    Amelia swung her hammer. ¡°Okay! You want a sledgehammer, right? Hey! A sledgehammer! A sledgehammer!¡±<div>


    Amelia punched his head away again and again. She even chased after him and continued to hit him. ¡°Don¡¯t run! You¡¯re not allowed to run!¡±


    Hence, a scene appeared in the dead corridor: Amelia was chasing after the ferocious ghost¡¯s head, and the headless ferocious ghost was chasing after her. With a whoosh, the ferocious ghost¡¯s head was sent flying and smashed into the corridor wall like a rubber ball. Then, it pounced on Amelia right on the heels of that!


    Amelia raised the Soul Retrieving Gourd. Before the head could react, it was eaten by the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    Amelia made a serious introduction. ¡°It¡¯s called walking into a trap.¡±


    Lucas: ¡°¡­¡± He looked at Amelia, who had finished retrieving the head, in a daze. He picked up the small hammer and hit the headless ferocious ghost¡¯s body. As he hit it, he cheered himself on. The headless ferocious ghost became confused and quickly lost its resistance. It was absorbed by the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    Amelia put away the purple gold hammer and eximed, ¡°Alright, Brother Lucas, it¡¯s fine now!¡±


    Lucas was stunned. It was like a dream. Was he hallucinating? His sister, who only knew how to act cute, actually killed a ghost fiercely? His sister was even fiercer than a ghost?!


    Lucas opened his mouth and felt his world copse. He liked to read books. Ancient, modern, foreign, he had read all kinds of books. However, he had never believed in ghosts and gods. Even when he went to the Haruhi doll club with Amelia and encountered a series of strange things, he still felt that someone was ying tricks behind the scenes. He did not expect there to really be ghosts!


    Amelia raised her hand and waved it in front of Lucas. ¡°Big Brother, are you Lucas came back to his senses and said silently, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    Amelia stood on her tiptoes and patted Lucas¡¯s shoulder first before blowing on it. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t look back when something chases you in the future. Look, the Yang fire on both your shoulders has been extinguished!¡± She blew on it as she patted it. In the end, she took out a lighter from somewhere. It was the ancient kind of tool to light a fire. It was very simple. With a whoosh, it ignited the Yang fire on Lucas¡¯s shoulder again.


    Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®You can do that?¡¯


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s going on?¡± William finally dared to approach Amelia and asked softly..

 Chapter 544 - 544: Don’t Stop

    Chapter 544 - 544: Don¡¯t Stop


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia looked at Elmer, who leafed through the booklet and gave her a rundown.


    Amelia repeated to William and the others, ¡°That ferocious ghost just now was a mental patient in this hospital when he was alive. He was crazy and saw rats everywhere. Then, he treated everyone as rats and wanted to hack them all to death.¡¯<div>


    William was stunned for a moment before he quickly took out his phone. ¡°l seem to have seen this somewhere¡­¡± He and Lucas had good memory. Lucas quickly found the previous forum with his memory. The forum was filled with information from a hospital insider who had survived a cmity back then. He said, ¡°The patient was delusional. ording to him, everyone who appeared beside him had be rats due to radiation. He even said that these rats were secretly watching him every day and wanted to eat him. He said that he was going crazy, so one day, he found an ax and killed his family like rats.¡±


    William read as he flipped through the forum, ¡°That mental patient treated everyone around him as a mutated huge rat and wanted to eat him. That day, he killed his family. From the old grandma who was 80 years old to the little niece who was only three years old, they all died under his axe. His brother, sister-inw, niece, parents, and grandma all lost their lives. After the patient was controlled, he was sent to our Fourth Hospital for treatment and was diagnosed with serious delusions. During that period, he kept saying that his brother¡¯s family was not dead. They were all by his side and wanted to kill


    the mutated rats together¡­ One day, I was on night duty and that mental patient suddenly appeared in front of me. He looked at me and smiled strangely. For some reason, I heard the strangeughter of others around me, but I couldn¡¯t see anyone else¡­ I was frightened and hurriedly called for people to control him. They injected him and locked him back in his room. But from that day onwards, every time we were on night duty, we would hear someoneughing strangely behind us¡­¡±


    William couldn¡¯t help but stop when he read this. Now that he was in the Fourth Hospital, he felt a chill on his back. He seemed to hear the strangeughter and his entire body trembled.


    Amelia turned to look at the hospital.


    Emma urged William excitedly, as if she was listening to a ghost story. ¡°And then? Don¡¯t stop! Continue!¡±


    William swallowed his saliva and continued to recite, ¡°That night, I was on night duty as usual. When I was walking in the corridor, 1 suddenly heard the sound of something dragging on the ground. I turned around and saw that it was the mental patient again. He looked at me and revealed that strange smile again¡­ he raised his axe and ran towards me. I wanted to run, but 1 heard strangeughter again. My entire body stiffened¡­ For some reason, my colleagues came over and joined forces to subdue the mental patient. However, he was abnormally ferocious. Two of our colleagues were injured on the spot. No one dared to go up and could only retreat to the office to close the door. The patient held the axe and shed outside. Fortunately, the office was iron door and the ss was anti-explosive ss. At this moment, there was a fire outside. Then, a nightmare scene appeared¡­¡±


    William nced at the two lines of words below and broke out in cold sweat.


    Emma was afraid, yet she could not help but want to hear the rest. She hugged


    Amelia¡¯s arm tightly and urged, ¡°Brother William, then?¡±


    William¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Then¡­ through the ss, I saw the mental patient suddenly raise his axe and sh at his neck. Again and again, as if it wasn¡¯t his neck. As he shed, there was still that strange smile on his face. He didn¡¯t stop until his neck was about to break¡­¡±<div>


    William couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His hand trembled and he threw the phone to Lucas.


    Emma howled and hugged Amelia tightly. ¡°How scary! So we¡¯re here on an adventure because of the horror story?¡± She did not see any ghosts and thought that they were ying a horror game. They deliberately went to the abandoned hospital to tell ghost stories to scare people. She was not afraid! She was not afraid! She was not afraid at all!


    Emma hugged Amelia tightly. For a moment, she felt emboldened again!


    Emma: ¡°And then! Continue!¡±


    Lucas nced at thest few lines of words on the forum and summarized concisely, ¡°Later, the fire in the Fourth Hospital burned a few people to death.


    The blogger who described this was also rescued. The tire investigation found that the fire was caused by an aging circuit.¡± This blogger¡¯s narrative ended here. Many people said that he was making up a horror story and did not believe it. He did not read any morements..

 Chapter 545 - 545: Scared

    Chapter 545 - 545: Scared<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Emma was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Lucas returned the phone to William and said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± As long as he hid his panic well, he would still be the calm and steady Lucas!<div>


    Emma looked disappointed. ¡°What!¡±


    Amelia suddenly shushed them. ¡°Listen, there¡¯s movement¡­¡±


    The children fell silent at once. At the end of the empty and abandoned hospital corridor, there was a faint sinisterughter¡­ There was the innocent and cute clucking of children in theughter, as if they were ying a fun game. There was also the slightly oldughter, the deepughter of a middle-aged man, and the softughter of a young woman¡­


    Lucas¡¯s back stiffened, and William¡¯s scalp went numb. The hair on the top of his head was about to stand up!


    Emma looked puzzled. ¡°What? There¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Elmer sat cross-legged in midair and supported his chin. ¡°A group of wandering ghosts. Mia, take them in.¡± He did not need to care about ordinary wandering ghosts, but he could not care ignore these ones, which were clearly harmful to people.


    Amelia said, ¡°Okay!¡± She ran inside without thinking.


    William and Lucas:


    William hurriedly chased after her. ¡°Mia, wait for me!¡±


    Emma saw Amelia run and ran with her. ¡°Wait for me! I¡¯m still here!¡±


    Lucas was silent for a moment. He looked around nervously and finally decided to follow! It was better to follow Mia than stay here!<div>


    Lucas had just taken a step when Harper, who had been silent, asked, ¡°What mental patient? Are you sure he cut up his own family?¡±


    Lucas paused and turned to look at Harper. ¡°Find a time when you¡¯re home to go to the hospital for a checkup.¡± This reflex arc was hopeless. With that, he chased after Amelia. When William was reading this story just now, Harper did not react. He was very calm and did not even lift his eyelids. Lucas thought that he was very bold, but he did not expect that the reflex arc did not follow!


    Lucasined in his heart. At this moment, he suddenly realized that Harper had already walked forward automatically. It was as if it was an instinctive reaction. He felt strange.


    What Lucas didn¡¯t know was that Harper was really scared when he went out alone with Amelia. Although his reflex arc couldn¡¯t keep up, his body¡¯s instincts could. No matter what happened, he had to keep up with Amelia first.


    The children walked to the innermost part and followed theughter up the stairs to the third floor.


    The abandoned nurses¡¯ station was covered in dust and chair parts were scattered everywhere. The chairs were charred, leaving only a ck iron frame. The walls and ground were also ck. This should be the location of the fire back then. Theughter came from behind the nurses¡¯ desk, blocked by arge pir.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­


    ¡°Hehehe¡­


    Lucas, William, and Harper could not help but stick close to Amelia.


    William: ¡°Sister, I¡¯m afraid¡­ Let¡¯s go back¡­ Let¡¯s go back¡­¡± Harper: Silence.


    Lucas¡¯s face was cold. ¡°You¡¯re so timid. Are you still a man?!¡±<div>


    William nced at Lucas. Really, Brother. If you weren¡¯t standing so close to Mia while you said this, he might¡¯ve believed it!


    The nurses¡¯ station on the third floor was a little dim. Coupled with the charred walls and floor, it looked like it was dark inside.


    Emma, who had always been carefree, realized that something was wrong.


    She grabbed Amelia and said, ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go back. There¡¯s nothing fun here¡­¡±


    William: ¡°Or¡­ shall we wait for you outside first?¡±


    Amelia stared at the pir and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. You guys go out first.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, her brothers and sisters fell silent. Go out¡­ They didn¡¯t dare to go out by themselves! Although Mia was very powerful and didn¡¯t need their protection, what if there was more than one ghost hidden here? Or what if another lunatic popped out? Therefore, it was better for them to follow Mia!


    William coughed. ¡°Forget it. I can catch ghosts too. My equipment is very powerful. I¡­¡± At this point, he was suddenly stunned. Where was his equipment? He didn¡¯t seem to have picked it up after throwing it out?!


    William instantly panicked.


    Lucas said decisively, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for Mia here!¡± It was impossible to go out. He definitely couldn¡¯t go out! Grandma told him to look after his younger siblings. He was a good brother in charge and couldn¡¯t do something like abandoning his sister! Although¡­ he was actually very afraid.. He didn¡¯t want to go out himself¡­

 Chapter 546 - 546: Carry Amelia

    Chapter 546 - 546: Carry Amelia<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Harper: ¡°¡­¡± Still silent.


    Hence, the few of them instinctively or fearfully stuck close to Amelia. Emma hugged Amelia¡¯s left arm, William hugged her right arm, and Lucas stood half a step behind her, looking around warily. Harper¡­ Harper followed. Although his mind was empty and he was reacting to everything he had experienced, he did not miss a step. Every step Amelia took, he followed. When Amelia stopped, he stopped too.<div>


    Amelia brought her brothers and sisters and moved to the side of the pir with difficulty. Then¡­ her brothers and sisters pressed even tighter¡­


    Amelia was speechless. How was she going to catch ghosts like this! She was about to speak when a cheerfulugh suddenly sounded. A little girl of about three years old suddenly ran out. Her face was covered in blood, and there was a huge gap on the top of her head. Perhaps it was because too much strength had been used to sh her, her eyeballs were gone. At this moment, her innocent and happyughter made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    The little girl stopped abruptly when she saw Amelia and the others.


    Amelia eximed, ¡°Little malicious ghost!¡±


    The little girl tilted her head and giggled.


    William¡¯s hair was about to explode! He grabbed Amelia¡¯s arm nervously.


    ¡°Sister¡­ Sister¡­¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Let go of me first¡­¡± But who knew that as soon as she said this, they grabbed her even tighter.


    In the next second, the little girl suddenly flew up. She really flew up! She was still running on the ground, but in the next second, she was in the sky!


    William and Emma reflexively turned around and ran! Before Lucas ran, he did not forget to pick Amelia up and run!


    Amelia: ¡°???¡± She was amused and kicked her legs. ¡°Brother Lucas, put me down. I want to catch ghosts!¡±<div>


    Lucas was embarrassed. Only then did he remember the image of Amelia swinging a sledgehammer at a ghost.


    During this dy, the little malicious ghost had already pounced in front of him. Lucas was frightened for the second time and his pupils constricted!


    ¡°Sister!¡± Lucas¡¯s voice trembled!


    The next second, Amelia pped out. Before the little malicious ghost could get close, she was pped against the wall and could not be dug out.


    The little ghost: ¡°???¡±


    Amelia put her hands on her hips and looked very fierce. She waved her fists.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my brother! ¡±


    Lucas was stunned. He looked at Amelia with aplicated expression.


    Seeing the little malicious ghost being beaten up, a woman flew out and grabbed the little malicious ghost in the wall in a panic. A middle-aged man also came out and looked at Amelia angrily. He roared, and right on the heels of that, two old men appeared. They stared at Amelia sinisterly with hatred in their eyes.


    Amelia was stunned. Wow, a room full of malicious ghosts!


    William mustered his courage and went forward. He asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Sister, what the hell are they¡­¡±<div>


    Amelia scratched her head and said simply, ¡°They¡¯re all malicious ghosts.¡± William¡¯s eyes lit up!


    Lucas was speechless. He had seen people who were afraid of ghosts and ran away when they saw ghosts. He had also seen people who were bold and not afraid of ghosts. However, William was the only one who was afraid of ghosts while his eyes lit up when he saw ghosts.


    The malicious ghosts roared. Lucas and the others could not understand what they were saying and did not react, but Amelia frowned. This family of malicious ghosts said that they had died very unjustly, especially the middle-aged man. He said that he had taken the initiative to bring his brother over to stay. He was clearly kind, but in the end, he did not end up well. Not only did he die, but he also implicated his parents, wife, and children, especially his daughter. She was only three years old!


    The little malicious ghost¡¯s mother¡¯s face was also filled with resentment. She med Amelia for pping the little malicious ghost against the wall. ¡°Why did you bully my daughter!¡±


    Amelia argued, ¡°She attacked us first!¡±


    The little malicious ghost¡¯s mother shed tears of blood. ¡°She¡¯s still a child! She died so pitifully. Can¡¯t you give in to her a little?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Who isn¡¯t a child?¡±


    The little malicious ghost¡¯s mother: ¡®


    William guessed something from Amelia¡¯s words and the roar of the malicious ghost. With Amelia¡¯s protection, he said arrogantly, ¡°The little malicious ghost is still a child! So don¡¯t let her off!¡±


    William did not expect that as a ghost, there would be moral kidnapping. They said that the little malicious ghost was a child, and a child could casually take someone¡¯s life? Their lives were not lives?!


    The little malicious ghost¡¯s father and mother looked at the little malicious ghost with heartache. They hugged the little malicious ghost in their arms.. What had they done wrong? What was the use of being good?

 Chapter 547 - 547: Let’s Die Together

    Chapter 547 - 547: Let¡¯s Die Together<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The malicious ghosts were filial to their parents, took care of their brothers, doted on their juniors, and even helped the old grandma when they crossed the road. When they were alive, they were kind and optimistic. They would try their best to help anyone they could, not minding at all. However, in the end, they were hacked to death by the person closest to them. They saw their younger brother go crazy and chop them up bit by bit. They personally saw their children die amidst their despairing cries, so they were in despair. The moment they died, they erupted with great resentment. The blood on their bodies dyed their clothes red, and they became bloody-robed malicious ghosts. After turning into malicious ghosts, they gathered around their crazy younger brother. He could see them, but he was not afraid of them, and they could not take his life¡­


    Amelia frowned when she heard this. ¡°So you can hurt others? Take their lives? Because you died pitifully, others have to give you everything, including their lives?¡±<div>


    As Amelia questioned, the white haired old man and an olddy with a bun had tears streaming down their faces. Two streams of blood flowed down their faces, making them look even more terrifying. ¡°That¡¯s right. Dying pitifully isn¡¯t an excuse to take lives. But did the King of Hell give us a way out for being good people, kind people?¡±


    Amelia was stunned by this question.


    The olddy continued, ¡°Everyone in the world says that the King of Hell is in charge of life and death and knows right from wrong. It¡¯s the fairest. They even said that if the King of Hell wants you to die at midnight, ou won¡¯t stay until the fifth watch. But what did we do wrong? Why does the King of Hell insist on our lives? Since the King of Hell is so unfair, let¡¯s die together!¡±


    Amelia was silent. These words hit her heart, especially the words ¡®King of Hell¡¯, which made her feel even more suffocated.


    Elmer never expected that the malicious ghosts that he thought were just an ordinary family were hiding an important test for Amelia! That¡¯s right, this family was indeed very pitiful. When they were alive, they were kind and helpful. The old people were loving to the younger generation, and the younger generation respected the old people and worked hard. The younger ones were sensible, polite, obedient, and cute, but they died miserably. The most heartbreaking thing was that the one who killed them was their closest rtive.


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s silence, Elmer lowered his voice. ¡°Mia¡­¡±


    Amelia turned to look at Elmer. Although her eyes were clear, there was a hint of confusion. ¡°Master, why?¡±


    All Elmer could say was, ¡°Life and death are predestined¡­¡± But those words were too pale. Amelia pressed, ¡°Then who prescribed their lives?¡±


    Elmer opened his mouth. Of course, it was the King of Hell. Due to the causes in their previous lives and the consequences in the future, although this family was reincarnated into good people in this life, they must have done something bad in their previous lives to make them pay for it in this life. In their previous lives, after they died, the King of Hell would determine whether they were good or evil and decide what kind of person they were reincarnated into in this life.


    ¡°The karma of their previous lives is predestined. This is the oue of their lives.¡± Elmer was also very helpless. Therefore, everyone who worked in Hell had to cut ties with each other because whether it was sympathy, hatred, love, or family, it would affect their judgment.


    Amelia did not understand this and only asked ording to the simplest idea. ¡°The previous life was in the previous life, and this life is in this life. Why should someone bear the mistakes of the previous life in this life?¡±<div>


    Elmer patiently counseled, ¡°Otherwise, how can they pay the price? Stop them from reincarnating? Actually, before making a judgment, they have a choice. Either they don¡¯t reincarnate and stay in the ghost world to cultivate enough ghost credit. When they have enough ghost credit, they can start over in their next life. If they choose to reincarnate directly, they have to repay the sins of their previous life.¡± Therefore, instead of saying that the King of Hell had decided their fate, it was better to say that they had chosen their own fate.


    Elmer continued, ¡°After they died, they weren¡¯t willing to go to the ghost world to cultivate ghost credits. Instead, they chose to reincarnate as humans. In their previous lives, they killed many people. Although they didn¡¯t make any mistakes in this life and lost their lives innocently, they turned into malicious ghosts after losing their lives and took many lives. Do you want to watch helplessly? They even wanted to hurt William Lucas Emma Harper and the others¡­


    Elmer tried very hard to find a reason that Amelia could understand. If they didn¡¯t arrest them because they sympathized with these ghosts, then someone else would be harmed in the future. Someone else would be innocent.


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Master, I¡¯m just asking why. It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t catch them¡­¡± She just didn¡¯t understand why this was happening.. Why did good people not have good lives while bad people lived a long life?

 Chapter 548 - 548: It’s Wrong to Not Repay Your Debt

    Chapter 548 - 548: It¡¯s Wrong to Not Repay Your Debt<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer did not know what to say for a moment.


    William thought for a moment and said, ¡°This logic is very easy to exin. For example, if someone owes you money and doesn¡¯t return it, you tell them that they can repay you in installments, but they don¡¯t agree. Then you say that they can save up the money before returning it, and they still don¡¯t agree. They even cry about how difficult it¡¯s been for them, but it hasn¡¯t been easy for you either, who was kind enough to lend them money. In the end, you have no choice but to call the police and arrest them.¡±<div>


    Whether your next life was good or bad depended on what karma you had umted in your previous life. You couldn¡¯t just look at the oue in front of you.


    Amelia immediately understood. So that was how it was! It was wrong to not return the money you owed!


    Amelia looked at the family of malicious ghosts who were stillining and chattering. She said loudly, ¡°Return the money!¡¯


    The evil ghosts:


    Elmer was speechless. He never expected that it would be the money- grubber who worked in the end. He had given so many examples, but in the end, his exnation was not as good as William¡¯s, a child¡¯s.


    Amelia went forward and brought the little malicious ghost over first. She grabbed her wrist. ¡°Although you¡¯re very pitiful, there¡¯s nothing we can do.


    Let¡¯s start over in your next life!¡±


    However, they didn¡¯t expect that the entire family of malicious ghosts


    wouldn¡¯t agree! In their next life? When they first died, their hatred and unwillingness turned them into malicious ghosts and caused several lives to be lost. There was no next life!


    The few malicious ghosts immediately revealed ferocious looks. The tragic state before they died appeared. All of them were covered in blood, dyeing their clothes red. They screamed shrilly and pounced on Amelia! Anyway, they would not have a good ending. They might as well die together!


    The old man malicious ghost¡¯s eyes were fierce, the olddy malicious ghost¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, and the little malicious ghost¡¯s parents also opened their bloody mouths to the back of their heads! They had a tacit understanding to work together to get rid of Amelia and kill the other children!<div>


    Elmer: Where was he? Had he been ignored? Or did these malicious ghosts not take him seriously at all?


    Amelia raised her hand and the purple- gold sledgehammer appeared again. The little malicious ghost¡¯s father was the first to pounce on her. She knocked him back with a bang, and the little malicious ghost¡¯s mother pounced on her again, but she was also knocked back with a bang! Just as the two malicious ghosts were forced back, the two old malicious ghosts also pounced on them.


    With two more thumps, the old malicious ghost hugged their heads and cried.


    Seeing that its parents were beaten, the little malicious ghost pounced on her. In the end, it was punched by Amelia and stuffed with a stack of yellow talismans.


    Just like that, every ghost in this family was beaten back like Whac-A-Mole. Amelia raised the purple- gold sledgehammer and hammered. As she hammered, she shouted, ¡°Return the money! Return the money! It¡¯s wrong for you not to return the money!¡¯


    The malicious ghosts: ¡°???¡± When did they owe money!


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s self-righteous expression as she asked them to return the money, the malicious ghosts almost wondered if they really owed money¡­


    Amelia had already figured it out. She said, ¡°Master said that you should pay back what you owed in your previous life in this life. This is the path you chose yourself. You can¡¯t me anyone else. If you¡¯re unwilling to reincarnate or give up on harming others, 1 can only take you in.¡±


    The little malicious ghost¡¯s mouth was sealed by a stack of yellow talismans.


    She felt a sizzling pain, and the strangeughter just now turned into cries. The little malicious ghost cried very sadly, feeling helpless and confused. The malicious ghost family was even angrier. All of them roared, but there was nothing they could do to Amelia.


    Amelia felt that her head was about to cry from them, so she could onlyfort them. ¡°It¡¯s not right for you to want to harm people just now. If you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll take back the yellow talisman.¡±<div>


    The little malicious ghost nodded with tears in her eyes.


    Amelia took back the yellow talisman and said, ¡°If you behave, I¡¯ll let go of you.¡±


    The little malicious ghost nodded obediently again. Amelia let her go and watched as she cried and ran into her mother¡¯s arms.


    The malicious ghost¡¯s family could not help but shed blood and tears. They were indignant! They even took their crazy brother¡¯s life. While his Yang fire was extinguished, they controlled him to hack himself to death. They took revenge, but they were unhappy. They wanted to continue living. They kept harming people and wanted to find a scapegoat, but no one could help them¡­ Now that they looked at the sad little malicious ghost, they felt that they had let her down¡­


    The little malicious ghost¡¯s mother suddenly knelt down with a plop. Elmer¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he looked at Amelia worriedly.. Could Mia pass? How would she deal with this family?

 Chapter 549 - 549: Repaying Debt with Life

    Chapter 549 - 549: Repaying Debt with Life<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The little malicious ghost¡¯s mother knelt on the ground and cried, ¡°l beg you¡­ We were wrong, but the child is innocent. She¡¯s only three years old¡­ She could have grown up happily and carried her school bag to kindergarten like other children. When she was alive, she was very envious of other brothers and sisters going to kindergarten and had always wanted to go. I even bought her a school bag. She was so happy that she carried it and refused to put it down¡­


    The little malicious ghost¡¯s mother cried harder and harder. Two streams of blood tears dyed the blood-colored clothes even redder.<div>


    The little malicious ghost¡¯s father also knelt down and grabbed his hair. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. If you want to me someone, me me. I¡¯ll bear all the sins¡­


    The two old malicious ghosts also knelt down and kept kowtowing to Amelia. ¡°l beg you, we know that we¡¯re sinful and don¡¯t deserve to be forgiven, but can you let our little granddaughter go? My granddaughter was very obedient. When she was alive, she went shopping with me. She was afraid that I would be tired, so she carried a big vegetable basket and followed behind me crookedly¡­ No matter what she did wrong in her previous life, she died at the age of three in this life. Can you help me ask the King of Hell if we can use our lives to pay for It(¡±


    The two elders burst into tears. Perhaps because they knew that they could not defeat Amelia, they also knew that they had no way out. For a moment, the little malicious ghost¡¯s grandparents and parents were extremely united as they begged to let the little malicious ghost go.


    ¡°l was the one who told her to find a ghost substitute. 1 was the one who tricked her into saying that she was ying a game¡­ She¡¯s a malicious ghost, but she wants to live too much, so she was tricked by me. I¡¯m willing to use my soul to exchange for a chance for my daughter to reincarnate and a safe and happy next life¡­¡± The little malicious ghost¡¯s father kowtowed again and again and refused to get up for a long time. His cries were filled with despair.


    When the little malicious ghost saw that her parents and grandparents were crying, she cried too. She cried loudly and hugged her parents, unwilling to let go.


    Amelia was silent. She walked over and touched the little malicious ghost¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll get Master to bring you to reincarnate.¡±


    Elmer: n ???¡± Wait, again?! My Lord, can you change to another subordinate?!


    Fortunately, Amelia said in the next second, ¡°But your parents, grandparents, won¡¯t have the chance to go.¡±


    The little malicious ghost hugged her mother and was unwilling to let go, but her parents and grandparents were very determined. If their souls dissipated in exchange for the little malicious ghost¡¯s chance to reincarnate, they were willing. They hoped that the little malicious ghost could be an ordinary person in her next life and live a safe and healthy life¡­


    Amelia looked at Elmer.


    Elmer shook his head like a rattle drum. ¡°l can¡¯t. I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t dare!¡± This was against the rules of Hell!<div>


    Amelia: ¡°Master, you can do it! Master, you¡¯re the most powerful person in the world!¡±


    Elmer shook his head again. ¡°No, no, no. 1 can¡¯t. I¡¯m not powerful.¡±


    Amelia was speechless. She thought for a moment and suddenly understood something. Perhaps this matter would have a bad impact on her master? At the thought of this, she felt that she had done something wrong and quickly said, ¡°Master, l, Mia, will send the little malicious ghost over myself.¡±


    Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®You¡¯re sending her? How are you going to do that?


    You¡¯re a human now. You can¡¯t get in and out of the ghost world¡­¡¯


    Elmer said, ¡°Forget it. I¡ª


    Amelia, on the other hand, made a happy decision. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Little malicious ghost, follow me first. When I¡¯m more capable, I¡¯ll send you to hell immediately!¡¯


    The malicious ghost family was speechless. Would it work? They hesitated for a moment and finally chose to believe Amelia. They would redeem themselves for all their sins. They only hoped that they could give their beloved baby a trace of hope of rebirth.


    The little malicious ghost¡¯s mother hugged the little malicious ghost and closed her eyes to hide the deep reluctance in her eyes. ¡°Mimi, be good. Follow this sister first. In the future, when you reincarnate, Mommy will still be


    Niimi¡¯s mother in your next life, okay?¡±


    Mimi looked at her mother and shook her head vehemently.<div>


    The little malicious ghost¡¯s mother reached out her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s pinky swear.


    Mommy will keep her word¡­¡±


    The little malicious ghost¡¯s father went over to hug the mother and daughter. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Mimi, you must believe in Daddy. When has Daddy ever lied to you? When you go reincarnate, Daddy and Mommy will find you soon.¡±


    The little malicious ghost was a child, after all. No matter how smart she was, she was still a child. She looked hesitantly at her parents and then at Amelia..

 Chapter 550 - 550: You Must Come and Look for Me

    Chapter 550 - 550: You Must Come and Look for Me<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The little malicious ghost¡¯s grandparents also advised, ¡°Mimi, be good. Only if you go will we have a chance to atone for our sins. Mimi, do you know what atonement is? It¡¯s just¡­¡± Grandma was at a loss for words and couldn¡¯t make it up at once. It was Grandpa who continued, ¡°Just like what that youngdy said just now, we owe money. After we repay the money, we can look for you.¡±


    The little malicious ghost¡¯s mother also said, ¡°Mimi has to go over and help us upy a seat first. Otherwise, when we return the money, there won¡¯t be anywhere to go.¡±<div>


    The little malicious ghost¡¯s father touched the little malicious ghost¡¯s face.


    ¡°Daddy knows that Mimi will be afraid without Grandpa, Grandma, and


    Mommy and Daddy by her side, but Daddy believes that Mimi can do it,


    Mimi finally nodded. The family pushed her towards Amelia. Hope burned in their eyes as they looked at Mimi encouragingly. This gave Mimi the illusion that they would definitely meet again in the future. In her next life, her parents would still find her. She had to help her parents and grandparents upy seats first¡­


    ¡°You muste and find me¡­¡± Mimi wiped her tears and reminded. The malicious ghost¡¯s family nodded and watched as Mimi entered the Soul Retrieving Gourd and disappeared.


    The malicious ghost¡¯s mother was filled with regret. She cried and curled up on the ground. Amelia looked at them sadly¡­ Although they were very pitiful, they had already agreed that there was no way to change it. At this moment, their regret could not offset the lives of the innocent people who had been killed by them. Just like owing money, the money owed had to be returned.


    Amelia put the little malicious ghost into the Soul Retrieving Gourd, and the little malicious ghost¡¯s parents and grandparents all turned into malicious aura and were absorbed by the Soul Retrieving Gourd,pletely dissipating in the world. The sins they redeemed turned into ghost credits and were all augmented on the little malicious ghost, giving her the possibility of reincarnation, opening a path for her to her next life.


    Amelia remembered their parting promise. They would see each other in the next life. The little malicious ghost¡¯s parents had promised her that they would definitely find her. Mimi naively thought that she could go to the next life first and help her parents, grandparents, and take a seat. She didn¡¯t know that today was thest time they would see each other, a farewell forever.


    So this was a white lie. At this moment, Ameliapletely understood what this sentence meant. ¡°Fortunately, she won¡¯t remember it in her next life.¡± The little malicious ghost would never remember her parents and grandparents who had loved her so much. This oue seemed to be good, but it also seemed to be very ufortable.


    Amelia was a little sad. Right and wrong were ck and white. It was still too difficult for her at her age. In the world of children, there were only good and bad people. However, Amelia realized now that good people could also be bad people. Sometimes, bad people were also good people. There was no way to distinguish between good and bad.


    William leaned close to Amelia andforted her. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be sad. This is their choice.¡± Although he wasn¡¯t sure if this was right or wrong, if it were anyone else, they might have been soft-hearted and let the malicious ghost¡¯s family go. However, it was a fact that the malicious ghost¡¯s family had harmed people¡¯s lives. It was also a fact that they needed to atone for their sins. This was the best oue they could choose.<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lucas¡¯s expression was cold. What was there to be sad about? If you made a mistake, you should be punished. You couldn¡¯t let anyone off just because they were pitiful.


    Amelia felt a little tired, not physically. For the first time, she felt this tired and did not want to walk.


    ¡°Brother, hug¡­¡± Amelia reached out her hand aggrievedly.


    Lucas: ¡°¡­¡± There was no point in acting cute.


    William rolled up his sleeves and was about to hug Amelia when Lucas pushed him away with a cold expression and picked Amelia up. He even said, ¡°Only this once.¡¯


    Amelia hugged Lucas¡¯s neck and leaned her head on his shoulder. Her voice was soft. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Brother Lucas said this every time, but his heart softened every time.


    William stood at the side and looked at Lucas speechlessly. His brother clearly looked unwilling, but he still insisted on snatching his sister from him. Emma followed closely behind and did not say a word.


    Ameliay on Lucas¡¯s shoulder and asked curiously, ¡°Sister Emma, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Emma waved her hand. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Harper¡¯s feet followed Amelia, but he turned his head back to take a look. ¡°So those malicious ghosts killed that crazy ghost?¡±


    Amelia: ¡®<div>


    Lucas and William: ¡®


    The three of them said in unison, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and find time to visit the hospital!¡¯


    Harper:

 Chapter 551 - 551: Lift Your Feet

    Chapter 551 - 551: Lift Your Feet<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As soon as they went downstairs, they saw Mr. Smith looking for them anxiously. Lucas had just called Mr. Smith and he had abandoned the afternoon tea that Mr. Smith had yet to enjoy and rushed over.


    ¡°Are you okay? What happened?¡± Mr. Smith looked at them nervously.<div>


    William paused for a moment and considered his words. ¡°l got lost in the hospital just now¡­¡±


    Mr. Smith was stunned. He looked at Lucas in disbelief. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Putting Emma and Harper aside, let¡¯s talk about Lucas and William. Theirbined IQ was more than three hundred. It was just a small hospital. How could it trap them?


    Lucas was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°We did get lost.¡±


    Mr. Smith: ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. But why are you here? This ce is not clean.


    Don¡¯te again¡­¡± As he spoke, he reached out to take Amelia from Lucas¡¯s arms. Unexpectedly, Lucas walked past him without any intention of letting go.


    Mr. Smith: ¡°???¡± What was going on? Didn¡¯t Young Master Lucas hate his sister the most?


    Before going back, William went to the corridor and picked up his backpack. Half of an iron pot was revealed, but he stuffed it back.


    Mr. Smith was at a loss, but he remembered George¡¯s instructions to not ask anything, so he silently went to drive.


    Lucas took Amelia and the others home, Mrs. Walton came out at the sound and was stunned to see them dusty and dirty. ¡°Are you sure you went to the library?¡±


    Emma¡¯s face might have been wiped, but her original skin was fair and clean. Now that it was dark, it must be that her face was dirty and she wanted to wipe it clean, but she didn¡¯t. Harper was a little better, but his pants were dirty. William and Lucas, who had always been clean, looked simr to when they went out¡­


    ¡°Put your feet up!¡± Mrs. Walton said sternly.<div>


    William obediently raised his feet. As expected, the soles of his shoes were ck. Finally, she looked at Amelia, who was standing obediently at the side with her hands and head lowered. She was very good and clean. It seemed that her brothers and sisters had cleaned her up together.


    ¡®And Seven?¡¯ asked Mrs Walton.


    Amelia was stunned! They had tidied up in the car to prevent Mrs. Walton from seeing through it, but children were children after all. They thought they had tidiedt up, but in the end, it was full of holes, especially Seven. Who would have thought that Mrs. Walton would investigate a parrot?


    Seven stuck his head out of the pet bag and cawed with the yellow talisman in his mouth. The pointy fur on its head was ck. If one wasn¡¯t familiar with it, they wouldn¡¯t have thought that this pointy fur was originally tender yellow. Mrs. Walton sneered, scaring Seven so much that he quickly pped his wings and flew upstairs! Scared the parrot to death! It was just going out to y, why did this olddy look like she wanted to kill it! If not for the yellow talisman in his mouth, Seven would definitely be nagging again.


    Mrs. Walton crossed her arms. ¡°Tell me, where did you go?¡±


    Emma spoke quickly and said, ¡°Grandma! We didn¡¯t go anywhere. We just went to the library!¡¯


    Mrs. Walton sneered. ¡°Are libraries so dirty these days?¡±


    Emma seemed to be ¡°talented¡± in lying. She said, ¡°When we went to the library, we first read quietly, but a staff member who was tidying the books suddenly fell down thedder. He cried and said what to do. I haven¡¯t finished my work! We saw that he was pitiful, so we helped him tidy the bookshelves. There was dust on the bookshelves, so our faces were dirty¡­¡±


    William and Lucas¡¯ mouths twitched.


    Mrs. Walton was also very speechless. Probably only Emma could lie so self-righteously. Looking at her expression, she still felt that her lie was wless.


    ¡°Then why are the soles ck too?¡± Mrs. Walton asked, following Emma¡¯s lead. She wanted to see what other ridiculous lies Emma coulde up with. Emma vowed, ¡°Because some books are in the warehouse. The warehouse is so dirty. We went to the warehouse to move the books!¡±<div>


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. She could onlyfort herself with the fact that the excuse made sense. At least it made sense.


    ¡°Everyone, stand as punishment!¡± Mrs. Walton shouted fiercely!


    Amelia and the others instinctively stood at the door. Even Harper, who had a long reflex arc, stood there in a neat row.


    Mrs. Walton snorted and nced at Lucas. She was about to ask something when George returned..

 Chapter 552 - 552: Brothers and Sisters Are a Little clingy

    Chapter 552 - 552: Brothers and Sisters Are a Little clingy<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As soon as George returned, he saw the children lined up neatly at the door like a weing line.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± George handed the briefcase to Mr. Smith and asked. Mrs. Walton nagged and told him about the children sneaking out to y. ¡°I don¡¯t know where they went. Is this a joke? They said they were going to the library, but they actually went to y secretly. What if they go to the reservoir one<div>


    During the summer vacation, many children went to the reservoir to y and eventually drowned. Mrs. Walton was not angry that Amelia and the others had secretly gone out to y, but that they did not tell the adults and even lied. This was very dangerous!


    George looked at Lucas and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Lucas leading the way, he knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    Mrs. Walton looked at Lucas to hear what he had to say. Lucas didn¡¯t blush or pant. ¡°It¡¯s just as Emma said. We went to the library.¡±


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°¡­¡± Did he think she was a fool?


    Lucas pursed his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that Emma didn¡¯t study and read storybooks, so her descriptions sound like a story, unreal.¡±


    Mrs Walton stared.


    George smiled. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you believe Lucas?¡±


    Mrs. Walton snorted softly. Her eyes shifted, and her expression softened. ¡°Alright, Grandma is just worried about you. It¡¯s a good thing that you helped the librarian. I have to praise you.¡±


    Emma heaved a sigh of relief and was even very happy! Great, great. She had sessfully deceived Grandma! Then, she saw Mrs. Walton ask Amelia with a smile, ¡°Mia, is the library fun?¡±


    Amelia was caught off guard. ¡°It¡¯s fun. It¡¯s just¡ª Mrs. Walton immediately asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Amelia thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that my brothers and sisters are a little clingy. I almost couldn¡¯t walk!¡±<div>


    Mrs. Walton was stunned. Clingy? What did that mean? Emma and William liked to stick to Amelia and y. She knew that, but Lucas and Harper would never stick to their sister.


    Mrs. Walton wanted to ask more questions, but George brought her into the living room. ¡°Alright, Mom. Mia and the others should be hungry. Let¡¯s eat first.¡¯


    Amelia¡¯s stomach growled cooperatively. She looked at Mrs. Walton pitifully and blinked her big eyes. ¡°Grandma, my stomach says that it can¡¯t hold on anymore. My brothers and sisters¡¯ stomachs can¡¯t hold on either. They say that they¡¯re hungry and want to eat.¡±


    Mrs. Walton said helplessly, ¡°Alright, go wash your hands¡­ Forget it, go take a shower. Come down and eat after you¡¯re done.¡± Amelia and Emma instantly cheered. ¡°Yay! Grandma is the best!¡±


    Emma also said happily, ¡°Grandma is the best!¡±


    William was relieved and hurried upstairs to take a shower. Lucas liked to be clean to begin with, so he went upstairs without a word. Harper stood where he was. Mrs. Walton took two steps before turning back and asking, ¡°Harper? You¡¯re not hungry? Do you want to stand for a while longer?¡±


    Harper quickly started walking. As he walked, he muttered, ¡°We really went to the library.¡±


    Mrs. Walton suddenly stopped and called out to Harper, ¡°Harper,e to the hospital with Grandma tomorrow.¡±


    Harper didn¡¯t know that going to the hospital was to check up on him, but he nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± During this period of time, he had been working as a tool at home. When Mrs. Walton danced, he would take a video or sprinkle some petals or something. Or he would take a hairdryer and blow up Mrs.


    Walton¡¯s skirt. She wanted the feeling of floating. Therefore, when he heard Mrs. Walton say this now, he didn¡¯t ask what he was going to the hospital for. He agreed out of habit.


    On the other side, after Amelia left after catching the ghosts, the Fourth Hospital fell silent again.<div>


    As evening approached, a tall figure suddenly appeared at the side door of the Fourth Hospital. He pressed down the baseball cap on his head and walked in. This person was none other than Alex. As soon as he stepped into the hospital, he felt a cold feeling that was very familiar. If not for the pair of footprints that followed him, he might not have been familiar with this aura. However, what kind of person was Alex? As long as he had experienced it, he could acutely remember this feeling.


    Therefore, Alex walked in the empty hospital. Although he did not see a ghost, he could roughly feel it. There seemed to be footsteps behind him, and there was a feeling of being stared at from the left. There must be a ghost floating in front of him, staring at him without blinking. The top of his head was also cold. Alex could not help but think of the ghost movie he had seen before.. A ghost hung upside down on the roof and stretched out its hand to him¡­

 Chapter 553 - 553: Cleaning the Battlefield

    Chapter 553 - 553: Cleaning the Battlefield<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex suddenly stopped and squinted at the long corridor not far away. He came in through the side door. Along the way, there was a thickyer of dust on the ground. There were no other footprints. However, there was a mess of footprints in the connected corridor in front of him. ording to the size, two of the footprints should belong to a little boy. He was about eight or nine years old. The other two were girls, about four or five years old.. So Mia and the others had been here?


    Alex thought of the customer information William had taken out in the morning and was instantly not afraid. His daughter had been here before, which meant that everything that could threaten people¡¯s lives had been captured. At most, there were only some wandering ghosts left. There was no danger. His daughter had said that if ghosts were stronger than humans, the ghosts could harm people. If humans were stronger than ghosts, then humans could suppress ghosts! Then he would clean up the battlefield!<div>


    ¡°Die!¡± Alex suddenly threw a punch!


    The ghost floating in front of Alex was caught off guard and sent flying. It let out a scream and rolled onto another ghost.


    The ghost was stunned. That wasn¡¯t right. He had bought the protective talisman from the little girl in the morning. Why didn¡¯t it work? Could it be that he had pasted it the wrong way? The ghost took off the protective talisman on his forehead, turned it over, and pasted it on. It would definitely work now!


    The ghost who was sent flying felt very wronged. He had no intention of harming anyone. It was just that the Fourth Hospital had been silent for too long. When someone suddenly came in, he followed out of curiosity. He did not expect to be sent flying with a punch. The ghost got up and touched the protective talisman that he had changed. Then, he leaned over to Alex and muttered, ¡°This person can¡¯t see us, right?¡±


    The ghost who had been hit by the ghost that was sent flying said, ¡°He can¡¯t see us, he definitely can¡¯t see us!¡±


    The ghost was relieved. A trace of mischievousness shed across his eyes. He suddenly leaned in front of Alex to scare him. ¡°Ha!¡±


    However, he did not expect Alex¡¯s fist to hit him urately! The ghost was sent flying again! Moreover, it was stuck to the wall like the little malicious ghost from before! The other ghosts hurriedly came over and pulled him off the wall.


    The ghost cried. ¡°Fake! It¡¯s definitely a fake!¡± It was useless to stick this protective talisman on the other side! He saw that the little girl who sold talismans was cute and polite. She was honest, so he gave her the fifty cents he had picked up from the corner of the hospital. He first paid the deposit and even decided to visit his family in their dreams at night to pay the rest. He didn¡¯t expect the little girl to lie! What an unscrupulous merchant!


    Another ghost clicked his tongue. ¡°This person can¡¯t see a ghost and is so urate. He¡¯s probably from another and has superpowers¡­ I have to bow to him. Maybe he¡¯ll be happy and give me some superpowers!¡± With that, the ghost knelt down and kowtowed to Alex.


    Alex didn¡¯t know if he had been kowtowed to by a ghost and that it was a mentally ill ghost.


    This was the Fourth Hospital. It was originally a mental hospital. These ghosts were all mental patients who had died in the fire back then. After bing ghosts, they were still mental patients. A group of mental ghosts surrounded Alex and chatted.<div>


    The female ghost nurse who had bought a love talisman from Amelia this morning floated over. From afar, she saw a group of patients gathered together. She shouted as she had when she was alive, ¡°What are you doing! What are you doing! You¡¯re not allowed to gather together!¡±


    The mentally ill ghosts dispersed, but they did not leave. They floated not far away and observed in secret.


    When the female ghost nurse saw Alex, her eyes lit up. Romantic luck! Her


    Romantic luck! The youngdy selling talismans was indeed not lying to her!


    The female ghost immediately floated over with a shy expression and said shyly, ¡°Hello, my name is Qing Yu. I¡¯m 18 years old this year. l¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Alex¡¯s ruthless fist smashed over. The female ghost nurse also pressed herself against the wall, unable to pull her off.


    ¡°Impressive! Too impressive! This person must be a capable person who can bring us to greatness. I want to hug his thigh and let him bring me to immortality!¡± With that, the ghost pounced over. As expected, it was sent flying by Alex¡¯s fist and pressed against the wall.


    The ghosts stuck to the wall couldn¡¯t be taken down. The other mentally ill ghosts were discussing intensely how to get them down. At the same time, they looked at Alex with admiration. ¡®Every ghost on the wall is so neat. This person must have sold pancakes in his previous life!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. 1 think he¡¯s an artist. Look, every time he hits a ghost, he can paste it neatly on the wall. The distance seems to have been measured with a ruler¡­


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so fun to stick to the wall! I want to y too!¡±


    Three mentally ill ghosts ran excitedly towards Alex and flew back with a whoosh, all of them sticking to the wall..


    <div>

 Chapter 554 - 554: Fighting a Group of Ghosts Alone

    Chapter 554 - 554: Fighting a Group of Ghosts Alone<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex narrowed his eyes and scanned the area warily. Just now, he had punched them one by one. He clearly felt that there were many ghosts around him, but for some reason, those ghosts suddenly distanced themselves from him and hid in the dark. Right on the heels of that, a cold and slightly fawning aura approached. After this one was sent flying, several auras came knocking on his door right on the heels of that. He counted and he sent at least seven flying. His movements were getting more and more proficient. Indeed, actualbat was the fastest way to improve.


    ¡°The only thing I¡¯m not sure about is whether he¡¯s dead or not¡­¡± Alex muttered to himself. ¡°Just sending him flying won¡¯t do¡­¡± Although he couldn¡¯t see, his perception was getting more and more urate. Perhaps there were still many ghosts around him that he couldn¡¯t sense, but it didn¡¯t matter. He would take it slow¡­<div>


    ¡°Next, I have to think about how to kill a ghost in one move¡­¡± Alex moved his neck and let out a soft click. Then, he unbuttoned his shirt with one hand bit by bit. The female ghost nurse¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wow¡­ chest muscles¡­¡± Then, in the next second, she saw yellow talismans stuck to Alex¡¯s chest as if they were free. The yellow talismans could be used as a vest.


    The female nurse:


    The other ghosts: ¡°¡­¡± They were convinced. No wonder he could send them flying with a punch!


    The ghosts scattered. Hurry up and leave. Just now, this person said that he wanted to kill them in one move. He was too ferocious. He was not to be trifled with. Hurry up and escape!


    A ghost that had been spying in the dark with ill intentions also became obedient when it saw this and ran out with the main group.


    Alex felt the cold air around him suddenly be thin, as if the ghosts had escaped. He closed his eyes and sensed. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and shot out in a direction. He took the initiative to attack! There was a yellow talisman given by Amelia stuck to his fist!


    Before the malicious ghost could run two meters, he saw Alex suddenly rush towards him. Those long legs ran faster than he floated!


    Before the ghost could react, it let out a miserable scream and was shattered by Alex¡¯s punch!


    Alex only saw the yellow talisman on his fist suddenly burn. The me was green. At the same time, he heard a faint scream. He curled his lips and a dark glint shed in his eyes. ¡°Hehe, you found the right one¡­¡±


    That night, Alex went on a killing spree in the Fourth Hospital. He killed until the mental ghosts¡¯ eyes almost popped out of their sockets and they fled in all directions. They were just mental patients, not fools. They knew that they would really ¡°die¡± if Alex hit them! Therefore, they all hid on the roof, hugged each other, and trembled.


    Alex flicked his wrist. It was already dark. It was time to go back and eat. His daughter was still waiting for him at home.<div>


    Alex was finally willing to stop. He lowered his baseball cap and strode out.


    Outside the mental hospital, two boys were holding their phones. As they walked, they said, ¡°Dear viewers, this is the famous Ferocious Ghost Hospital, the Fourth Hospital! We¡¯ll stay here for the night and live-stream the entire time¡­ I¡¯m an absolute atheist. Let me tell you, there can¡¯t be ghosts in this world. Those who say that there are ghosts are all hype. They¡¯re imagined by others. Tonight, let¡¯s see how l¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he saw Alex striding out.


    There were no lights in the Fourth Hospital. Coupled with the fact that this was a side door, there was not even a streetmp outside. Alex was wearing a ck shirt and ck pants, but he was wearing a khaki baseball cap. It shed under the light of the cell phone.


    The audience in the live-stream: ¡°!!!¡± What shed past? It seemed to be a head!


    The boy in the live-stream: ¡°¡­¡± He, who had just said that he didn¡¯t believe in ghosts, was afraid because he saw it. The head he saw disappeared in the blink of an eye!


    The boy in the live-stream swallowed his saliva and tried tofort himself. ¡°Maybe someone is running¡­¡±


    The other boy holding the phone also felt his scalp tingle. ¡°Normal people can¡¯t run so fast, right? Besides¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, a pale face leaned down from above and said coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The two boys and the audience in the live-stream:


    The two boys: ¡°Ahhhh! They just said that they don¡¯t believe in ghosts, but they fled!


    Alex sneered. Don¡¯te to such a ce with such little guts. The ignorant are fearless. You don¡¯t even know how you died one day. Only when he returned did he really leave the Fourth Hospital..<div>

 Chapter 555 - 555: Go to the Hospital to Check Your Brain

    Chapter 555 - 555: Go to the Hospital to Check Your Brain<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The next day, Mrs. Walton took Harper, Amelia, and William to the hospital. Emma was discovered by her father that she had not done her homework all day and was not allowed to go out. Amelia saw her grandmother take Harper to the hospital and said that she wanted to follow. William saw Amelia go and naturally followed. Lucas wanted to follow, but he didn¡¯t want to appear too clingy and embarrassing to his sister.


    Amelia climbed onto the chair and poked half her head above Lucas¡¯s book. ¡°Brother Lucas, are you going?¡±<div>


    Lucas¡¯s face was nk, uninterested. ¡°Boring.¡±


    Amelia pouted. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Be obedient at home.¡±


    Lucas was speechless. Obedient? Did she think he was like them? Childish.


    Lucas endured it and did not move. He only put down the book when the engine of Amelia¡¯s car disappeared. He craned his neck slightly to take a look.


    Seven¡¯s voice sounded from behind. ¡°You want to go? If you want to go, just say it. If you don¡¯t say it, how would I know you want to go?¡±


    Lucas turned around and stared at Seven. Just now, Grandma said that she couldn¡¯t bring Seven to the hospital, but¡­ Mia liked this parrot so much that she definitely wanted to bring it there, right? Forget it, he would reluctantly send it to her. After all, his father said that he had to take care of his sister more. He listened to his father.


    Seven saw that Lucas was staring at it and pped his wings. ¡°Although you¡¯re staring at me sincerely, you still have to tell me what you want. If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t give it to you. Now, I¡¯ll count to three. Do you want to¡­¡±


    Seven was a chatterbox parrot. Once it opened its mouth, it couldn¡¯t stop nagging.


    Lucas grabbed Seven by the neck and said expressionlessly, ¡°Noisy.¡±


    Seven: ¡°Caw caw caw caw! Let go of me! Help! Help! Abducting parrots!¡±


    Lucas couldn¡¯t take it anymore and changed directions. He grabbed Seven¡¯s wings, and Seven couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Bad guy! What¡¯s so good about bullying a parrot! If you have the ability, fight my master one-on-one!¡±<div>


    Lucas went to Amelia¡¯s room, picked up the pet backpack, and stuffed Seven inside,


    Seven: ¡°¡­¡± He cursed.


    Lucas was about to leave when Seven shouted at the top of his voice again,


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t just take me away. My good brother too!¡±


    Coincidentally, Grandpa Turtle crawled out from under the table with a piece of seaweed in his mouth. Lucas took a look and picked it up before putting it into the pet backpack.


    Grandpa Turtle: ¡°???¡± It was just taking a walk!


    In the neurology department of the hospital.


    Mrs. Walton didn¡¯t go to a private hospital. Instead, she chose Andrew¡¯s public hospital. She had a lot of time, and she preferred doctors in public hospitals, unlike doctors in private hospitals who were too utilitarian. Finally, it was her turn. Mrs. Walton led Harper, Amelia, and William into the consulting room.


    The doctor was stunned. ¡°Who¡¯s here to see the doctor?¡±


    Mrs. Walton called out to Harper and pushed him into a chair. ¡°It¡¯s this grandson of mine.¡±


    Harper, who was sitting in the chair: ¡°???¡±<div>


    There was a sign on the doctor¡¯s desk. On it was the doctor¡¯s name and title. There was also a department: Pediatric Neurology Department.


    Wait, pediatric neurology? To treat him?! Harper looked up in surprise.


    Mrs. Walton was saying, ¡°When my grandson was more than two years old, he fell from the balcony on the second floor. At that time, we were not at home, so he climbed back on his own. None of us knew. Now that he¡¯s grown up, his reactions are getting slower and slower. Doctor, take a look. Is there a problem with the fall?¡±


    Mrs. Walton looked worried. It was impossible not to me herself. Whatever their reasons in the past, it was a given that they had neglected Harper¡¯s growth.


    The doctor looked at Harper and said, ¡°Here, stick out your tongue and let me take a look. Ah¡­


    Harper:


    The doctor held the cotton swab and said patiently, ¡°Come, open your mouth.


    Harper: ¡°???¡± What was that? Why was he here to see a doctor if he wasn¡¯t sick!


    Harper pursed his lips and his face was very ugly. He stood up and was about to leave, Today, even if his father came and broke his leg, he would not be treated as a patient!


    Just as Harper was about to stand up, two soft hands suddenly reached out from the side. Amelia hugged Harper and patted the chair. ¡°Brother, sit down quickly. Be good. The doctor asked you to open your mouth, not get up.¡±


    Harper paused and looked down at Amelia. She looked concerned and worried.


    She hugged him tightly, as if she was afraid he would run away. Her big eyes were full of worry..

 Chapter 556 - 556: Brain and Body Do Their Own

    Chapter 556 - 556: Brain and Body Do Their Own<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Harper was speechless. He sat down obediently and reluctantly cooperated with the doctor by opening his mouth.


    The doctor was speechless. Okay, the kid really did seem a little slow to react. He checked routinely and didn¡¯t see anything wrong. He used his years of experience as a doctor to determine that Harper was fine. Even if there was a problem, it wasn¡¯t a big problem. At least, it wasn¡¯t a critical situation.<div>


    As the doctor recorded on theputer, he said, ¡°It¡¯s usually better toe over early to take a look at this situation, but there¡¯s no problem now. It¡¯s been so many years, and under normal circumstances, there won¡¯t be any problems. Some children look slow, but in fact, it¡¯s not that their reaction speed is slow, but their thoughts are not necessarily slow. As long as such a child finds a suitable field for him, he can be more focused than everyone else and leave people in the dust in that field.¡±


    Mrs. Walton suddenly remembered that Harper was very good at ying games, and the corners of her mouth twitched. His focus couldn¡¯t be games, right? This¡­ this had to be treated even more! In the elderly¡¯s opinion, ying games was not proper work.


    The doctor continued, ¡°But if you¡¯re worried, you can check and do a CT scan of the brain.¡¯


    Harper: ¡°???¡± What the hell? They actually said that he was slow? He didn¡¯t want to do a brain CT scan. If his ssmates found out, they wouldugh at him and say that there was something wrong with his brain!


    Harper was about to speak when Amelia, who was pinching her fingers at the side, suddenly said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯d better check. Be good!¡±


    Harper was speechless. His butt, which had just been raised, sank back into the chair.


    Harper changed his clothes and stood at the door of the CT room. His mind was still filled with what Amelia had just said. ¡°Brother, be good. Just check. It¡¯s not an injection. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. When Brother is done checking, Mia will give Brother a candy!¡¯


    Harper¡¯s mind was: I don¡¯t want candy! But what his body did was: Okay, right away. And then he was standing here.


    Harper¡¯s mouth twitched.


    At this moment, the doctor took the examination report and shouted, ¡°Harper!¡¯


    Mrs. Walton pushed Harper. This child had been queuing at the door of the CT room for so long and had yet to react! She hoped that nothing would happen.<div>


    Harper pinched the space between his eyebrows and followed the doctor in.


    William then said, ¡°Mia, why are you coaxing him? He¡¯s like a child. He even needs candy to treat illnesses.¡±


    William¡¯s face was cold, and jealousy was written all over it. Amelia peeled off a piece of candy and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°Brother William, you have to be patient.¡±


    William immediately shut up and ate his candy happily.


    Elmer floated quietly to the side. Finally, he finished writing and drawing in the booklet. Then, he said, ¡°Harper will be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± She knew. She had just calcted with her fingers that Brother Harper would be stabbed, but it was a small problem!


    ¡°Master, why aren¡¯t you working overtime today?¡± Amelia asked curiously.


    Elmer said, ¡°The gates are about to close. The peak period of business is over.¡± He wouldn¡¯t be so busy.


    Amelia did not quite understand. What peak business period? She seemed to have learned another very powerful term!


    This floor was filled with examination rooms. Mrs. Walton, Amelia, and William sat on chairs outside and waited. From afar, they saw Andrew in a white coat rushing over. ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing?¡± He was a little helpless. ¡°l could have told my colleagues in advance.¡±


    Before Mrs. Walton could speak, Amelia waved her hand and said, ¡°Eighth<div>


    Uncle, we won¡¯t use the back door. We definitely won¡¯t use the back door!¡±


    Andrewughed and pinched her little nose. ¡°Do you know what it means to get in through the back door?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°l know, but we don¡¯t use the back door of the hospital. We came in through the front door, not the back!¡± She tried to exin her understanding. She still had candy in her mouth. If she wasn¡¯t careful, her saliva would fall. She quickly sucked it in and sucked it back in.


    Elmer:


    Andrew: ¡®


    Mrs. Walton: ¡®


    William quickly took out a tissue to wipe Amelia¡¯s mouth. At the same time, he was thinking that his sister was too cute!


    Mrs. Walton smiled helplessly and said to Andrew, ¡°l was the one who said not to disturb your work. Mia heard it and remembered the term get in through the back door..

 Chapter 557 - 557: KPI

    Chapter 557 - 557: KPI<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Andrew: ¡°This isn¡¯t getting in through the back door. You guys were the ones who told me in advance. I can help you register early in the morning. You won¡¯t have to queue for so long.¡± This behavior wasn¡¯t getting in through the back door either. It was a reasonable use of resources.


    Mrs. Walton shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We have a lot of time. It¡¯s fine to wait slowly.¡±<div>


    Andrew didn¡¯t say anything else. As he waited, the door of the examination room opened and Harper came out. The results woulde out in the afternoon at the earliest. Andrew looked at the time and said, ¡°Wait for me? I¡¯ll hand over my work and go to the canteen to eat together.¡±


    Mrs. Walton looked at the three children and was about to reject him. After all, there were many people in the canteen. It was too troublesome to bring the three children along. However, Amelia raised her hand excitedly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat in the canteen!¡± She had never been to the canteen!


    Mrs. Walton instantly corrected herself. ¡°Okay.¡± She looked at Andrew. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for you at the garden pavilion.¡±


    Andrew nodded and pinched Amelia¡¯s cheek. ¡°Wait for Eighth Uncle for a while.¡± With that, he left in a hurry.


    When Harper had changed, Mrs Walton led them to the gazebo. As soon as they sat down, they heard a familiar cacophony: ¡°Mia! My Mia! My dear master.¡±


    Seveny on the transparent space cover of the pet backpack and looked at


    Amelia pitifully. Lucas carried the pet backpack and said expressionlessly,


    ¡°Your parrot is so noisy. It insisted on looking for you.¡±


    Seven.? ¡°???¡± It didn¡¯t! Why was this person lying through his teeth!


    Amelia quickly took the pet backpack. After opening it, Seven climbed out and flew to Amelia¡¯s shoulder to touch her face intimately. ¡°Oh, oh, oh, Master, my cutest master. A day apart feels like three years.¡±


    William:<div>


    Lucas: ¡± ¡­¡± Should he say it or not? A parrot had more vocabry than Emma!


    Seven was bored all the way and couldn¡¯t stop talking. He stood on Amelia¡¯s shoulder and chattered. It was very noisy.


    Just as everyone was about to educate Seven, Harper suddenly said, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s my candy?¡±


    Amelia remembered that she had forgotten to give the candy. She quickly took it out, peeled it off, and stuffed it into Harper¡¯s mouth. ¡°Brother, is it sweet?¡±


    Harper didn¡¯t say anything, but Seven stared at Harper¡¯s mouth and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not good for children to eat candy. You should let me eat it. I can bear this pain!¡±


    Amelia giggled. These were the three candy that her grandmother had given her. She was allowed to eat them today to satisfy her cravings. She gave one to William, one to Brother Harper, and one to herself. Now that the candy was gone, there was naturally no share for Seven!


    Lucas was at the side. For some reason, he suddenly felt a little unhappy. When Mrs. Walton gave Amelia three candy, he saw that Mia liked candy so much that she would give one to Harper. She was eating one herself, and there was another¡­ Lucas¡¯s face was cold, but he was looking forward to seeing when Mia would give him a candy. It wasn¡¯t that he liked to eat candy, but Harper had it. He couldn¡¯t be worse than Harper, right?


    For a moment, Lucas and Seven stared at Harper¡¯s mouth.


    Seven sighed regretfully. ¡°What a waste of natural resources! There¡¯s nothing left! The candy has been eaten!¡±


    Seven¡¯s funny and cute appearance attracted the patients and family members beside him. They looked at the green glowing parrot in front of them in surprise. Had this parrot been possessed by a human?


    A middle-aged man who looked like an uncle smiled at Seven and said, ¡°Aiyo, this bird is really smart. It will definitely taste better than other birds.¡±<div>


    Everyone praised Seven for being smart, but this uncle¡¯s way of speaking was different from others. Amelia was stunned and subconsciously looked over.


    Then, she was stunned.


    Elmer narrowed his eyes. Oh, they could even meet the KPI this way? A freshly minted evil ghost!


    The uncle with an evil ghost on his head saw that everyone was looking at him and unted his humor even more. ¡°Aiyo, pluck this bird¡¯s feathers, dig out its internal organs, skewer it on an iron skewer, and roast it over the fire. Then brush some cumin and oil. Tsk, tsk, tsk. That smell is amazing¡­¡± As he spoke, he slurped his saliva and pretended to scare Seven. He saw that everyone was teasing this parrot, so he wanted to scare it and see how it would react.


    Seven was stunned..

 Chapter 558 - 558: This Is Not a Joke, It’s Offending

    Chapter 558 - 558: This Is Not a Joke, It¡¯s Offending<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seven was indeed different from other parrots. Its intelligence was at least equivalent to a child around seven or eight years old, so it could understand humannguage. Think about it, if a person suddenly walked over and told you that your child was really smart, it would definitely taste good if you sprinkled some cumin on the fire and roasted it. Would you be afraid?


    Seven screamed and burrowed into Amelia¡¯s clothes.<div>


    When the uncle saw this scene, he immediatelyughed.


    Mrs. Walton was a little angry. She said coldly, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Do you want me to roast you on the stove?¡±


    The uncle grinned and said, ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s just a joke. Don¡¯t be so serious.¡± Mrs. Walton looked at him coldly with a straight face. ¡°Apologize!¡¯


    In Mrs. Walton¡¯s eyes, Seven was not just a bird. After interacting with him day by day, she had long developed feelings and Seven was a member of the Walton family. No matter how one looked at it, it was very offensive for someone to suddenly say that they wanted to roast it.


    The uncle immediately felt bored and muttered, ¡°You really can¡¯t take a joke.


    Isn¡¯t it just a bird? I only teased it because I like it.¡±


    Amelia looked away from the evil ghost and frowned. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re wrong.


    This isn¡¯t a joke. It¡¯s offensive.¡±


    William said angrily, ¡°Apologize!¡¯


    Lucas looked at the middle-aged man coldly. His voice was a little like


    George¡¯s. It was cold. ¡°Mr. Smith, beat him up.¡±<div>


    Mrs. Walton had brought Mr. Smith and two bodyguards with her today. At this moment, the three men immediately stood up and rolled up their sleeves.


    The middle-aged man was shocked, and the people around him hurriedly persuaded, ¡°Aiyo, it¡¯s not that bad. This person just spoke a little badly. You don¡¯t have to hit¡­


    Lucas said coldly, ¡°What do you mean, hit him? We were just joking with him.¡± The middle-aged man:


    Seeing the two bodyguards approaching, the middle-aged man immediately felt embarrassed. He forced out a sentence. ¡°Aiya, I¡¯ll apologize, I¡¯ll apologize, alright? I¡¯m sorry!¡± With that, he left first. As he walked, he muttered, ¡°What kind of person is this? It¡¯s just a joke. You have to hit someone¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t it just a bird?


    Amelia saw that the middle-aged uncle was about to leave and hurriedly looked at Elmer. Elmer said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Since he had already bumped into him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. The crybaby ghost was an exception in the beginning. The crybaby ghost had be a hurdle in Elmer¡¯s heart that he couldn¡¯t get over. He hadn¡¯t found it after so long. At the thought of this, a dark glint shed in Elmer¡¯s eyes. He waved his hand and a ray of light shot out, marking the evil ghost in front of him.


    Andrew finished changing and came down. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    Although Mrs. Walton felt ufortable, that was all she could do. She wouldn¡¯t call the police for such a thing. If the police came for nothing, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mrs. Walton held Amelia¡¯s hand and touched Seven, who had half of his head stuck out. ¡°Alright, the bad guys have been chased away by us. With Grandma around, no one will dare to roast you.¡±


    William was indignant. ¡°That¡¯s right! Whoever wants to roast Seven, we¡¯ll roast him first!¡±


    Harper said, ¡°Roast what?¡±


    Everyone:<div>


    Andrew led them to the cafeteria. It was indeed crowded. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t peak hours yet. The lines weren¡¯t too long. He asked Mrs. Walton to sit, then took Amelia and the other children to line up.


    Amelia grabbed a te and was visibly excited. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s a line to get food!¡±


    Andrew¡¯s mouth twitched as he picked Amelia up. This time, Amelia could see what was at the window. After reading it, long drool flowed from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Big drumstick¡­ sweet and sour pork ribs¡­ fried eggs¡­ and spicy chicken! I want them all, Eighth Uncle¡­¡±


    Andrew¡¯s eyes were filled withughter. ¡°Can you eat this much?¡±


    Amelia touched her stomach and nodded affirmatively. ¡°I can!¡±


    Andrew asked again, ¡°The spicy chicken is spicy. Can you eat it?¡±


    Amelia nodded again with certainty. ¡°l can eat it!¡±


    Andrew passed by at the same time and greeted him with a smile. ¡°Aiyo, Dr. Walton, is this your daughter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Dr. Walton¡¯s marriage. He actually has a daughter that¡¯s this big already? Come, let Uncle carry you!¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Uncle hug you. Come, let Auntie hug you¡­¡±


    Because Amelia was cute and Andrew was quite popr in the hospital, his colleagues teased Amelia andughed as they queued up.


    William, Lucas, and Harper, who were queuing behind, stared without blinking.. Someone was going to snatch their sister from them again?

 Chapter 559 - 559: Drink to Celebrate

    Chapter 559 - 559: Drink to Celebrate<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the other side, a middle-aged man with an evil spirit on his head followed his family to visit his rtive who was hospitalized for surgery. Because that rtive had high blood pressure all year round and did not receive treatment, it caused a coronary heart disease. His blood clots were blocked and he almost died. Fortunately, he was sent to the hospital in time and regained his life.


    In the ward, the doctor on ward rounds reminded, ¡°You can be discharged today. Family members, you have to be careful. Not only does the patient have hypertension coronary heart disease, but they also have diabetes. You have to pay attention to diet. They can¡¯t eat too sweet things like bananas, oranges, watermelons, and grapes. Or eat less of them. It¡¯s best if they don¡¯t eat them. They can eat fruits with low sweetness, such as cucumbers and vegetables.¡±<div>


    The patient¡¯s daughter hurriedly nodded. Then, she used her notes to write down the things to take note of. The other children were also busy handling the discharge matters. At this moment, a rtive came to visit and brought a basket of fruits. Everyone greeted them at once and talked about what they could and could not eat in the future. They had to be more careful.


    The patient about to be discharged from the hospital was also in a good mood. He happily said that his daughter was taking care of him, as if he wasining. In fact, he was showing off. ¡°My daughter is very strict. 1 can¡¯t eat this, I can¡¯t eat that.¡±


    The middle-aged man suddenly sneered and said loudly, ¡°Fifth Uncle, let me tell you, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be eaten! How can a person recover if they don¡¯t eat? Don¡¯t listen to the doctor¡¯s nonsense. And your daughter too. She won¡¯t let you eat anything. Isn¡¯t that unfilial?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°???¡±


    The patient¡¯s daughter endured it and said, ¡°Cousin-inw, you can¡¯t say that. My father¡¯s body right now can¡¯t handle things with high sugar. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unfilial or I don¡¯t allow my father to eat.¡±


    The middle-aged man looked indifferent. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. Who doesn¡¯t give people food? It¡¯s just that the doctor is afraid of trouble, so he simply told you that you can¡¯t eat this or that. Actually, it¡¯s fine to eat anything.¡± As he spoke, he said to the old man sitting on the bed, ¡°Fifth Uncle, you¡¯re about to be discharged. Wait, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink to celebrate.¡±


    The patient¡¯s daughter was speechless. Was there something wrong with his brain to find a patient who had just been discharged to drink?


    The patient¡¯s daughter stopped him. ¡°The doctor said that he can¡¯t smoke or drink. This is absolutely prohibited. Cousin-inw, don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the middle-aged man waved his hand and said, ¡°What do you know? Which man doesn¡¯t smoke or drink? You can live a long life by smoking and drinking! You just can¡¯t bear to spend money on your father!¡±


    As soon as he said this, the patient¡¯s daughter was instantly furious!


    At this moment, the middle-aged woman beside the middle-aged man quickly said, ¡°Aiya, Zhii, don¡¯t listen to your cousin-inw¡¯s nonsense. He¡¯s like this. His words are unpleasant, but he¡¯s actually kind-hearted.¡±<div>


    Zhii was the patient¡¯s daughter. A few days ago, her father did a physical examination. As soon as the electrocardiogram came out, the doctor asked them to quickly send him to the emergency room. After the doctor in the emergency room took a look, he immediately arranged for him to be hospitalized. The operating theater also immediately arranged for a surgery. This patient happened to be Andrew¡¯s patient. His name was Zhagu Hell. The surgery was done by Andrew. The two coronary artery atherosclerosis embolisms had reached more than 90% and the left coronary artery had reached 96%. He could die of a heart attack at any time. After the surgery, three stents were ced in his heart. When they found out that he had high blood pressure and diabetes, he absolutely had to ban smoking and alcohol as well as control his sugar intake.


    Andrew had just finished exining this. The doctor who was taking over was worried and emphasized it again. It could be seen how important it was to control one¡¯s diet, so it was only right for Zhii to be angry. She ignored the middle-aged man and middle-aged woman, who were her cousin and cousin-inw, and threw a look. For a moment, the scene was a little awkward.


    Zhii¡¯s cousin tried to smooth things over again. She pretended to be angry and said to the middle-aged man, ¡°Look at you. You don¡¯t know what to say. What I know is that you¡¯re happy for Fifth Uncle to be discharged. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think that you want to harm Fifth Uncle!¡±


    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t care at all. He was unhappy when he saw Zhii¡¯s expression, so he ignored Zhii. He felt that this child was petty and couldn¡¯t joke at all.


    The other rtives could not stay any longer. They stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re discharged. Then we¡¯ll go back first. We¡¯ll visit you at your house in two days.¡±


    Zhagu waved as they left. After everyone left, Zhii said with a dark expression, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m telling you to ignore my cousin-inw! The doctor said that you can¡¯t drink.. If you drink again, just wait!¡±

 Chapter 560 - 560: Mia Wants to Eat A Feast

    Chapter 560 - 560: Mia Wants to Eat A Feast<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhagu sat on the hospital bed and advised, ¡°Don¡¯t be too calctive with your cousin-inw. He¡¯s just like that.¡±


    Zhii sneered. ¡°Because he¡¯s ¡®just like that¡¯, others should give in to him?¡± She recalled that when she failed the high school college entrance examination in the past, her cousin-inw was overjoyed. He would say to everyone, ¡°l knew that Zhii wouldn¡¯t be able to get into university. I already saw through her.¡±<div>


    Later on, when she repeated her studies, this cousin-inw was even worse. When he was drinking with their rtives, he said, ¡°If Zhii can get into university, I¡¯ll immediately set off firecrackers and give her another 30,000 yuan.¡± When Zhii was in high school, she was indeed yful and liked to go to Inte cafes. However, even so, her academic grades were not bad. She even surpassed her cousin-inw¡¯s son. That was why her cousin-inw was so happy when she identally failed. Later on, when she steadily got into university, her cousin-inw fell silent.


    On the other side, the middle-aged man who walked out of the ward was also very unhappy. ¡°l was just joking to ease the atmosphere, but you gave me a look. I¡¯ve already said that your cousin is very arrogant and looks down on others.¡¯


    Zhii¡¯s cousin was speechless. ¡°Then can¡¯t you say less?¡±


    The middle-aged man frowned. ¡°What did I say? I¡¯m telling the truth! How can they ban so many foods? Look, doesn¡¯t the old man with cancer in our vige drink and smoke every day? In the end, he lived until he was 90 years old!¡±


    Zhii¡¯s cousin thought that it made sense, so she didn¡¯t say anything. No one could see the eyes of the evil ghost wrapped around the middle-aged man¡¯s head.


    After Amelia and the others finished eating, Andrew¡¯s colleagues worked overtime to type up Harper¡¯s report. When they returned to Andrew¡¯s office, Zhagu, who was processing to be discharged, was helped out by his children and thanked at the nurses¡¯ station.


    Seeing Andrew, Zhii quickly said, ¡°Dr. Walton, we¡¯re discharged today. Thank you so much for this period of time!¡±


    The other children of Zhagu also thanked him.


    Andrew waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s only right. You have to pay attention to his diet when you go back. He can¡¯t drink or smoke anymore. His diet also has to be nutritious. Low sugar and low fat.¡±


    Zhii and the others nodded. Amelia looked at Zhii curiously.


    Elmer said, ¡°She¡¯s stained with a little murderous aura. It should be that loose-tongued ghost. Mia, ask your Eighth Uncle for their contact detailster.¡¯<div>


    Loose-tongued ghosts did not have any scruples. They only cared about saying what they wanted happily and did not care if their words would make others unhappy. They did not even care if they harmed others. Those who spread rumors and loved to frame others were also loose-tongued. There was a high chance that such a person would go to hell after death.


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes!¡¯


    Zhii eximed, ¡°Dr. Walton, is this your daughter? She¡¯s so cute!¡± There was actually a parrot hidden in her clothes. Zhii immediately felt that Amelia was extremely interesting.


    Andrew smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my niece.¡±


    Zhii couldn¡¯t help but reach out and tap Seven¡¯s head. Unfortunately, Seven dodged it.


    At the side, Zhagu¡¯s children were all talking at once. ¡°Dr. Walton, thank you for saving my father¡¯s life. This weekend, in order to celebrate my father¡¯s discharge from the hospital, our family organized a banquet. When the timees, you cane for a meal too!¡±


    Andrew¡¯s mouth twitched. This was the first time he had seen such a banquet to celebrate being discharged from the hospital. Of course, he would not go to such a banquet.


    Andrew was about to refuse when Elmer suddenly said to Amelia, ¡°Mia, get your Eighth Uncle to bring you to a banquet!¡¯


    Before Andrew could say anything, Amelia hugged his arm. ¡°Eighth Uncle, Mia wants to eat.¡± Her big eyes were watery as she looked at Andrew longingly.


    William¡¯s heart ached when he saw this. His sister must have suffered a lot in Bradford City back then and had never eaten a feast. He had to bring her there!


    Lucas thought that it was just a banquet¡­ He thought about it and realized that there was really no one holding a banquet recently.<div>


    Mrs. Walton, on the other hand, was thinking about the banquet. Emma was going to be promoted from kindergarten to primary school after school started. Should she hold a banquet to celebrate?


    Harper:  Still silent.


    Andrew was about to refuse, but he changed his words. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite¡­¡±


    Zhii said, ¡°It¡¯s just that when my rtives and friends heard that my father had been discharged from the hospital, they n toe over to visit. They might as welle over on the same day for a meal. Dr.. Walton, if you have time,e over?¡±

 Chapter 561 - 561: A Strike

    Chapter 561 - 561: A Strike<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhagu also said, ¡°Thank you so much, Dr. Walton. Dr. Walton, you muste!¡±


    Andrew pretended to be unable to refuse.<div>


    Ten minutester, Andrew shook hands with Zhagu as he sent him out. He was still holding a slip of paper with the address written on it. The corners of his mouth twitched. What was going on!


    Andrew turned around and saw Amelia looking at him with her big eyes.


    Forget it. The matter with his little niece must be something big. His Mia was like this because she had something on. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t casually go to someone else¡¯s house to join in the fun.


    Andrew hugged Amelia. Seeing that there was no one beside him, he asked in a low voice, ¡°A ghost?¡± Ever since he saw his sister, Helena, he knew that there were really ghosts in this world. He was not very calm when he performed the surgery. He kept feeling that there were ¡°people¡± everywhere in the operating theater! If his mental quality was just a little worse, he would not be able to continue the surgery.


    Amelia leaned into Andrew¡¯s ear and whispered very seriously, ¡°There¡¯s a ghost!¡±


    Andrew: ¡®


    Amelia asked softly, ¡°Eighth Uncle, are you afraid? If you¡¯re afraid, I¡¯ll get my father to bring me there.¡±


    When Andrew heard this, he immediately said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not afraid! How can Eighth Uncle be afraid! It¡¯s not appropriate for your father to bring you to Eighth Uncle¡¯s patient.¡±


    Amelia started to speak, tnen stopped.


    Andrew changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Harper¡¯s report!¡¯


    At the side, Harper, who had been out of the loop the entire time: ¡°¡­¡± Why did it feel like he wasn¡¯t that important?<div>


    Andrew looked at Harper¡¯s examination report and suddenly frowned. The report showed low-density shadow in Harper¡¯s brain, which was crescent-shaped, and suspected hematoma in the brain. Five years had passed since the fall that Mrs. Walton had mentioned, and chronic epidural hematoma was considered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do an MRI,¡± Andrew said. It was easy to ignore chronic epidural hematomas early on. When it came to children, they often had characteristics such as sleepiness, ergement of the head, and convulsions and spasms. He saw that Harper had always been quite normal, so he did not have these reactions. As a doctor, it was his negligence that he did not notice that his nephew had been in a hematoma state for a long time. Andrew med himself. He recalled Harper¡¯s performance. Before Amelia came, he liked to talk back. He often angered Mr. Walton and Mrs. Walton, but on second thought, when his family spoke to Harper, he often ignored them. When he did respond, it was to retort them. Therefore, everyone thought that he was rebellious and did not listen to others. Unexpectedly, he was already slow to react at that time¡­


    Mrs. Walton asked worriedly, ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    Andrew: ¡°It¡¯s not serious, but it can¡¯t be overlooked either. It needs surgery. We can¡¯t ignore it. We have to get rid of it as soon as possible¡­¡±


    William interrupted, ¡°In other words, you need to cut his head open?¡±


    Andrew nodded, then exined the characteristics and clinical manifestations of chronic epidural hematoma, prognosis, and so on. Mrs. Walton had already mentioned this in the family group chat. Harper needed to continue with the checkup, and Andrew helped arrange a bed. It was not easy to arrange a bed in a public hospital. Andrew found someone to queue up, but he would probably not be able to be hospitalized until next week.


    After she was done, Mrs. Walton brought the children home. In the car,


    Harper sat in silence and suddenly said, ¡°Must you cut my head open?¡± Mrs. Walton was speechless. This child had been thinking about this all the way?


    Amelia patted Harper¡¯s hand andforted him. ¡°Brother Harper, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just a sh. It¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    Everyone:


    Elmer was speechless. What did she mean by just a sh, it¡¯ll be quick? These words sounded very scary!<div>


    That day, everyone discussed Harper¡¯s condition andforted him not to worry. They kept talking to him, but he looked indifferent and hummed from time to time. It was unknown 11 ne listenea.


    Lucas, on the other hand, was brooding until hey in bed at night. Mia hadn¡¯t given him that candy!


    Soon, it was the weekend. Andrew brought Amelia out alone today to eat at Zhagu¡¯s house. William wanted to follow, but he was rejected. He stood at the door and watched Andrew¡¯s car disappear into the road with a reluctant expression.


    Lucas crossed his arms and sneered. ¡°How embarrassing! Isn¡¯t she just going out? She¡¯ll be back tonight..¡±

 Chapter 562 - 562: Isn’t It Just a Candy?

    Chapter 562 - 562: Isn¡¯t It Just a Candy?<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    William turned around and red at him. ¡®You¡¯re not embarrassing! If you¡¯re not embarrassing, don¡¯te out and send them off!¡±


    Lucas turned around and walked in. He said calmly, ¡°l was just passing by.¡±<div>


    William chased after him and stared at him mockingly. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you think this sentence is very familiar?¡±


    Lucas was about to speak when he suddenly remembered that a long time ago,


    William had pretended to go downstairs to get water. Then, he had passed by Amelia¡¯s door and said that he was just passing by. The video was still on his phone! He never expected him to use such a lousy excuse one day!


    Lucas was embarrassed. He snorted and stopped talking.


    William grinned and did not intend to let him off. He said, ¡°Yesterday, Mia had three pieces of candy in her hand. Harper had to go for a checkup. In order to coax him, Sister gave him one. Sister also ate one herself. There was only one left. Guess who had it in their mouth? That¡¯s right! It¡¯s me! Sigh, the candy Sister gave was indeed sweet!¡±


    William looked very annoying. He even smacked his lips as if he was reminiscing how sweet that candy was.


    Lucas endured it and did not punch him flying! He said coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a candy? Childish!¡± He did not care at all! With that, he snorted and returned to his room!


    William raised his voice and said, ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t it just a candy! I wonder who was the one who kept staring at Harper¡¯s mouth yesterday. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Those eyes are filled with envy¡­¡±


    Lucas mmed the door shut!


    William grinned. He waspletely satisfied!


    When Andrew brought Amelia to Zhagu¡¯s house, some of Zhagu¡¯s rtives had already arrived. His house was in a vige in the suburbs. It was said to be a vige, but it was well built. The streets were green and beautiful. Most of the vigers lived in self-built houses. Zhagu¡¯s house was a two-story building. At this moment, some rtives were sitting in the hall and at the door on the first floor.<div>


    When they saw Andrew, the rtives quickly weed him in. Amelia had only taken two steps when her hands were filled with candy and her pockets were full. Her eyes lit up. Wow, she liked banquets!


    Zhagu introduced his rtives to Andrew. Most of them were his biological siblings. These people had arrived early and were mainly here to help.


    ¡°Dr. Walton, please sit down. It¡¯s almost time to eat!¡± Zhii came out wearing an apron and stuffed Amelia with a big drumstick as she spoke.


    There were other children in the house, but they were all watching cartoons around their cell phones and arguing from time to time. Elmer floated to the side and looked up. He said, ¡°Overall, this family is still united. There¡¯s just a few rat feces, but it¡¯s alright. Cousins aren¡¯t too close¡­¡± If he remembered correctly, the man possessed by the loose-tongued ghost was Zhii¡¯s cousin-inw.


    Amelia nodded and bit the drumstick in her mouth. Her words were unclear. ¡°Master, look, that rat feces is here!¡±


    A white car slowly drove over and stopped at the door. A middle-aged man with an evil ghost on his head was wearing a gold watch and a flowery shirt. After stepping out of the car, he closed the door without looking back. He looked very shy. ¡°Aiyo, everyone is here! Dr. Walton is here too?¡± The middle-aged man entered the door enthusiastically and exchanged a few pleasantries with Andrew. Then, he urged Zhii, ¡°Are you ready to eat?


    Seriously, we should havee over to help earlier. Your cousin is so slow.


    Zhii, see if there¡¯s anything else you need to do and get your cousin to help.¡±


    Zhii¡¯s cousin-inw¡¯s surname was ir and his name was Sang ir. When Sang saw Andrew sitting inside, everyone brought him tea and chatted with him. Before he entered, he saw a car parked by the road. The ground beside Zhii¡¯s house was deserted. That car was parked on the ruins. If one did not look carefully, they would not notice that it was a luxury car that cost more than a million yuan!


    Sang didn¡¯t need to guess to know that this car belonged to Andrew. It was a car worth more than a million yuan. It was parked in the weeds. He couldn¡¯t even bear to do that with his 200,000 yuan car. He especially parked in the neighbor¡¯s courtyard opposite. Andrew actually parked in the weeds. Sang immediately felt sour.


    Sang smiled warmly and sat beside Andrew. He picked up the teacup and poured him tea. He asked with a smile, ¡°Dr. Walton, is the car over there yours?¡± Seeing Andrew nod, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a luxury car.. It¡¯s more than a million yuan! You doctors are really profitable!¡±<div>

 Chapter 563 - 563: It Can Be Gifted by Someone Else

    Chapter 563 - 563: It Can Be Gifted by Someone Else<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Andrew did not say anything. This car was naturally not bought with his sry. The sry of the public hospital was not even enough to cover one tire of that car. As the head of the Walton residence group, George treated his younger brothers very well. This car was a gift from George on Andrew¡¯s birthday.


    Being a doctor was Andrew¡¯s personal pursuit. Naturally, he would not tell an outsider like Sang about these things. However, he did not expect Sang to approach him and say mysteriously, ¡°Dr. Walton, in your line of work, you have a lot of extra ie, right? I heard that for a surgery, the family has to give a big red packet. Tell me, how much is thergest red packet?¡± He looked curious, not caring if his question was offensive.<div>


    Andrew picked up his teacup and poured the cup of tea that Sang had poured expressionlessly. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve never epted any. I can¡¯t answer your question.¡±


    Beside him, Zhagu¡¯s expression was ugly. He had been hospitalized for more than a month, and Andrew was his attending doctor. He knew best what kind of person he was. It was not what Sang had said!


    The other rtives of the family were also very speechless. They all used Sang of spouting nonsense. Putting aside whether the doctor had this gray ie, even if he did, wouldn¡¯t you be asking for a beating if you asked such a question?


    Zhii¡¯s cousin kicked Sang and scolded fiercely, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! ¡±


    Sang did not mind andughed. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. It¡¯s just a joke. Why are you all like this? How boring. I was just curious when I saw Dr. Walton¡¯s million-dor car.¡¯


    Zhii¡¯s cousin habitually cleaned up Sangs mess. ¡°Dr. Walton, I¡¯m sorry. My husband has a cheap mouth, but he¡¯s actually kind-hearted. He has a sharp


    tongue but a soft heart.¡±


    Andrew ignored her. These words were really insulting to those who were actually sharp-tongued with a soft heart.


    Elmer crossed his arms and said lightly, ¡°Sometimes, a person¡¯s mouth is bad because his heart is also bad.¡± He stared at the ghost on Sangs head. The ghost was also looking at Elmer. The ghost¡¯s heart trembled. It had a bad feeling. It wanted to run, but realized that it could not leave!


    Amelia munched on melon seeds and shook her head. ¡°Uncle, you haven¡¯t seen much of the world, right?¡±


    Everyone who was educating Sang was stunned.<div>


    Sang felt ufortable, but he still smiled and said, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve traveled extensively in the past, so I¡¯ve seen a lot of things.¡± Ordinary doctors definitely did not have the money to buy a luxury car worth more than a million yuan. Andrew was just epting red packets from patients, but he refused to admit it! He had seen many doctors who pretended to be noble!


    Amelia sighed. ¡°Then you must not have seen enough of the world. Brother Lucas said that this is called looking at the sky from the bottom of a well¡­ Why can my Eighth Uncle¡¯s car only be bought by himself? It can¡¯t be given by someone else?¡±


    Sang was stunned. A car worth more than a million yuan? Who would be willing to give it away? He was stunned for a moment before quickly putting on an enlightened expression. There was a trace of wretchedness in his eyes that I understood. understand, I understand. So Dr. Walton has a rich woman as a girlfriend. How impressive. Tsk tsk, but Dr. Walton is very handsome indeed.¡¯


    Andrew: n ???¡± Did he treat him as a pretty boy?


    Amelia: ¡°???¡± There must be something wrong with this uncle¡¯s brain. Andrew said coldly, ¡°l don¡¯t have any girlfriends.¡±


    Sang grinned. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand. I understand everything.¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Although she didn¡¯t understand what Sang meant, that expression made her very ufortable, as if her Eighth Uncle had done something shameful. She said loudly, ¡°This car was given to him by my Eldest Uncle! Do you know my Eldest Uncle? He¡¯s super rich. Our entire family is raised by Eldest Uncle. Eldest Uncle is super powerful. My Eldest Uncle can give him ten such cars at once! You¡¯re too ignorant!¡±


    Sang was speechless. A million yuan car, ten cars were ten million yuan. Even the richest person would not be willing to give it away like this. Heughed out loud. ¡°l don¡¯t believe you unless you show me your savings.¡± He teased


    Amelia mischievously. Amelia immediately took out her children¡¯s cell phone.


    Andrew was amused. ¡°Mia, don¡¯t argue with him.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. must! My Eighth Uncle can¡¯t lose!¡±<div>


    Andrew was stunned for a moment before his heart warmed. He did not stop her. Anyway, it was just a few million yuan of pocket money.. It was not considered showing off¡­

 Chapter 564 - 564: It’s Rude to Look at Other People’s Messages

    Chapter 564 - 564: It¡¯s Rude to Look at Other People¡¯s Messages<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia turned on her cell phone. It was a custom-made children¡¯s cell phone. It was pink and small, like a toy cell phone. There was WeChat installed in it, making it easier for her to video call her uncles.


    Sang was stillughing at Amelia¡¯s cell phone for being a toy cell phone when<div>


    Amelia raised it in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ll show you!¡¯


    Sang took it casually and saw the number on her WeChat bnce. More than three million. Hahaha, it looked so real. Were children¡¯s toys so realistic these days? He turned the cell phone over and looked at the back. He was suddenly stunned. Was this really a cell phone? And why was this cell phone logo so familiar?


    Sangs face was filled with confusion. He looked at Amelia¡¯s bnce again and clicked to return unwillingly. He retreated to the chat interface and happened to receive a voice message from someone called ¡°Grandma.¡± He subconsciously wanted to open it.


    Amelia took the phone back and said, ¡°It¡¯s rude to read other people¡¯s messages. Uncle, you¡¯re already so old. Have you forgotten everything your mother taught you?¡±


    Sang: ¡°¡­¡± He felt a little upset. A three or four-year-old brat had a few million yuan in her bnce? As Sang asked Amelia where she got so much money, he secretly searched for Amelia¡¯s cell phone¡¯s logo on the Inte. When he saw the search results, his jaw almost dropped. That toy-like cell phone actually cost more than a million yuan!


    Sang waspletely stunned. Amelia happened to say that the money was given to her by her brothers and sisters when they were coaxing her. A car worth more than a million, a phone worth more than a million, three million yuan of pocket money¡­ Sangs heart ached. Rich people were really crazy! A child had millions! What did a child know? Why wasn¡¯t this money his!


    Sang and the others were separated from the Walton family by severalyers of social circles. It could even be said that they were separated by severalyers of sses. Sang did not know the existence of the Walton residence¡¯s richness at all. It was as if someone had suddenly asked you who the richest man in this city was. Eighty percent of the people could not answer, let alone know him. Sang, who watched beauties dance online every day, could not even break through the information cocoon, let alone know anything else.


    Sang said sourly, ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯re really rich. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the daughter of a rich family. It¡¯s really unfair for you toe to a poor ce like ours.¡± With that, he looked at Zhagu. ¡°Fifth Uncle, why are you still sitting there? Hurry up and take out the best tea leaves in your house.¡± As he spoke, he put away the tea leaves on the table and said with a look of disdain, ¡°Where did you buy this tea? One look and you can tell that it¡¯s only worth dozens of yuan. How dare you let the daughter of a rich family drink it? No wonder they just poured it out.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°¡­¡± Eighth Uncle poured out that cup of tea clearly because he didn¡¯t want to drink the tea that Sang poured, okay? She pouted and said softly, ¡°Master, this person is so annoying.¡±


    Elmer agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll be beaten to death.¡± Amelia expressed her deep agreement.


    Zhagu felt a little uneasy for a moment. When he called Andrew over for dinner, he didn¡¯t think too much about it, let alone know that Andrew¡¯s family background was so good!<div>


    Zhagu hurriedly stood up. ¡°Dr. Walton, look¡­ I¡¯ll go get new tea now¡­¡±


    Andrew held him down and smiled gently. ¡°No need. This tea is quite delicious. I just don¡¯t drink the tea poured by dogs.¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone was speechless. They were a little embarrassed and also a little happy¡­ Usually, because they were rtives, they did not dare to say that about Sang.


    Andrew stood up. ¡°Come on, Mia. Let¡¯s go see if there¡¯s anything we can do.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they quickly said that there was no need. Andrew did not want to sit here anymore, so he said that he would take Amelia out for a walk. After Andrew took Amelia out, everyone began toin about Sang. ¡°Are you crazy? Is this how you talk to guests?¡±


    ¡°Sang, it¡¯s fine if you offend others with your words, but Dr. Walton came to our house as a guest. Aren¡¯t you insulting him by talking about epting red packets?¡±


    ¡°You should sew up your mouth! All you do is talk nonsense!¡±


    Zhagu scolded him with a straight face. Everyone scolded Sang for more than half an hour until Sang couldn¡¯t stay any longer. He could only stand up and say that he wanted to go out for a walk. Then, he left dejectedly.


    Andrew led Amelia to the wild grass in the backyard. Amelia picked up small stones and piled them into a house to y with. Suddenly, the grass moved. A kitten stuck its head out and looked at Amelia warily. It meowed..

 Chapter 565 - 565: Throwing the Cat Out as a Weapon!

    Chapter 565 - 565: Throwing the Cat Out as a Weapon!<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia was very happy. ¡°Eighth Uncle! It¡¯s a cat!¡±


    Andrew knelt down and asked, ¡°Mia likes cats a lot?¡±<div>


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes!¡¯


    Andrew: ¡°Then Uncle will buy one for you to raise?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No need. Cats like to catch birds. I¡¯m afraid Seven will be frightened by cats.¡±


    Andrew sighed in his heart. Mia¡¯s thoughts were really soft and delicate. They were for the gentle little darling.


    At this moment, the kitten suddenly exploded and let out a fierce meow from its throat before running away. Amelia turned around and saw Sang standing behind them. When he saw her looking over, he smiled and said, ¡°Aiyo, Little Miss is ying with stones here. How dirty is it? Uncle will bring you to the river to y.¡±


    Sang smiled like a pervert. Amelia refused without thinking. ¡°No!¡±


    Sang felt a little ufortable and regretful. In the beginning, he did not know that Amelia and the others were so rich. If he had known, how could he have made such a joke? He had to kiss up to them. Perhaps he could even gain more connections. Now that he had offended them, he felt a little unbnced and indignant when he thought of the millions in Amelia¡¯s phone.


    Elmer stared at the evil ghost on Sangs head and sneered. ¡°Mia, your chance is here. Prepare to catch the evil ghost!¡±


    Amelia was still holding the small stone in her hand. She stared at Sang. Catch, catch, catch! She had to catch it! The evil ghost¡¯s hair stood on end as Elmer and Amelia stared at him. Why did it feel like it was being targeted by the King of Hell?


    ¡°Leave quickly!¡± The evil ghost urged Sang to leave by force. Sangs mind was instantly a little confused, but he did not move. He even said despicably, ¡°Aiya, the rich missy looks down on us. That¡¯s right. We¡¯re just ordinary people. It¡¯s normal to look down on us. My Fifth Uncle is just insensible. He should be letting you eat at a hotel at this time. What¡¯s the food at home? It¡¯s like pig food¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Sang still had such a despicable mouth even though the loose-tongued ghost wanted to escape!


    Suddenly, Amelia threw the stone in her hand with all her might! It hit Sangs mouth hard with a bang, drawing blood and breaking one of his front teeth. Sang immediately screamed and hurriedly covered his mouth. It was so painful that tears fell.<div>


    Elmer: ¡°Mia, go!¡¯


    Amelia was fierce and rushed forward with a howl.


    The evil ghost:¡±!!!¡±


    Seeing Amelia rushing over, Sang covered his mouth and subconsciously wanted to run. The ghost on his head cursed, ¡°l told you to run just now, but you didn¡¯t. What¡¯s the use of running now?!¡± As soon as it finished speaking, a piece of mud was thrown over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± Amelia shouted fiercely, grabbing another piece of mud. She knew that if she threw a rock, she would kill someone with her strength, but there was not much mud in this wastnd. It was all weeds and rocks. Amelia could not find anything to use for a moment, and her short legs could not outrun Sang¡­


    At this moment, a shadow quickly passed by. Without thinking, Amelia raised the kitten that was scurrying over and threw it!


    ¡°Meow?!¡± The kitten never dreamed that it would be thrown out as a weapon just to join in the fun! The kitten turned 360 degrees in the air and stepped on Sangs head. Its sharp ws almost pulled off his scalp. Right on the heels of that, it jumped out and disappeared.


    Sang: ¡°Ouch! It hurts! It hurts!¡±


    The loose-tongued ghost on Sangs head: ¡°Ouch! It hurts! It hurts too much!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s mud throw just now did not hurt the loose-tongued ghost, but the kitten¡¯s ws caught it. A piece of the loose-tongued ghost¡¯s skin was torn off, and it hurt so much that it wanted to cry.


    Amelia was holding half a brick in her hand and shouting, ¡°Stop! Or I¡¯ll throw the brick! ¡±<div>


    Sang did not dare to run anymore. He covered his head and turned around. He quickly said, ¡°Ancestor, Miss, don¡¯t, don¡¯t throw it. I admit defeat, alright?¡±


    Amelia ran over in a few steps and ced her hands on her hips fiercely. ¡°Hmph, who asked you to speak ill of my Eighth Uncle! I¡¯ll knock out your front teeth! ¡±


    Sang was on the brink of tears. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My mouth is cheap!¡¯


    Amelia raised her chin andmanded, ¡°You, grab your right ear with your left hand and your left ear with your right. Crouch down!¡±


    Sang looked at the half brick in Amelia¡¯s hand and squatted down in resignation.


    Andrew¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked at Amelia, who was reprimanding Sang with her hands on her hips. He was about to be dumbfounded.. Was¡­ was this his cute and adorable niece?

 Chapter 566 - 566: Dr. Walton, Don’t Leave

    Chapter 566 - 566: Dr. Walton, Don¡¯t Leave<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Mia¡­¡± Andrew went forward and said worriedly, ¡°Eighth Uncle is here to help you¡­¡±


    Amelia waved her hand. ¡°No need, no need. Eighth Uncle, find a cool ce to stay. I¡¯ll be able to settle it quickly.¡±<div>


    Andrew:


    Sang, who was squatting on the ground, said in fear, ¡°No, Dr. Walton, don¡¯t go!¡± He was just short of rushing over and hugging Andrew¡¯s thigh.


    Andrew was speechless. He was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Mia, Eighth Uncle is here¡­¡± For some reason, he was worried about Amelia just now, but now he was worried about Sang.


    As expected, just as he thought this, he saw Amelia rush up again, shouting to end the battle quickly. Elmer gave strategic guidance at the side. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Fight quickly! Drag the loose-tongued ghost down and subdue him.¡±


    Amelia grabbed the loose-tongued ghost and pulled it back with all her might, as if she was pulling a radish. The loose-tongued ghost struggled, he did not want to leave. He had a feeling that if he left, he would be gone!


    ¡°Help¡­¡± The loose-tongued ghost was shocked and afraid. Suddenly, he thought that something was wrong. He was an evil ghost! Why was he afraid of a child!


    The loose-tongued ghost finally remembered that it was an evil ghost. It resisted Amelia, and its sinister aura surged. It bared its fangs and brandished its ws, wanting to swallow Amelia.


    Andrew saw that Amelia seemed to be pulling out Sangs hair and quickly went over to stop her. Suddenly, he stopped abruptly. He saw clearly that Amelia was not grabbing Sangs hair at all. She was grabbing air? No, she still had half a brick in her hand¡­ Amelia was so flustered that she forgot to throw the brick in her hand.


    Andrew was stunned.


    Amelia had already fought the loose-tongued ghost for three rounds. If not


    for the fact that the loose-tongued ghost was still on Sang¡¯s head, she would have used her purple gold hammer to hammer him!<div>


    Elmer opened his mouth. He had only left for a period of time, but Mia¡¯s strength was actually rising like a rocket¡­ This was¡­ He looked at the loose-tongued ghost that was still struggling and muttered, ¡°He overestimated himself¡­


    Amelia also said, ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡± The things in her hand flew everywhere. The Eight Trigrams Compass flew out, and so did the Spirit Binding Net. A bun-shaped thing also flew out and smashed into the loose-tongued ghost¡¯s face, creating a pit.


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡± When did this new weapone out?


    Elmer looked suspiciously at the cream-colored steamed bun that flew out. There was always an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    Amelia took the opportunity to pull the loose-tongued ghost off Sangs head. At the same time, she identally pulled out a tuft of Sangs hair.


    When Amelia fought with the loose-tongued ghost, Sang¡¯s mind became blurry. Like a fool at the entrance of the vige, he opened his mouth that was missing a front tooth and drooled. It was only when a tuft of his hair was pulled out that he suddenly came back to his senses. He sat on the ground in fear and retreated. ¡°Miss Amelia, what¡­ what are you doing¡­¡±


    Amelia grinned innocently. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hit you.¡±


    Sang did not believe her. He rolled over and got up. He ran off screaming.


    Amelia was holding the loose-tongued ghost in confusion and did not notice that she was still holding half a brick.


    ¡°How strange,¡± Amelia muttered to herself, her little face full of confusion.


    Elmer¡¯s mouth kept twitching and he didn¡¯t stop. Sang couldn¡¯t see ghosts. He could only see Amelia holding half a brick in her hand, as if she was ready to smash it down on his head at any moment. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t run.<div>


    After catching the loose-tongued ghost, there was no longer any suspense. Amelia took out the purple-gold sledgehammer and smashed it at the loose-tongued ghost.


    The loose-tongued ghost: ¡°Stop! Stop, stop, stop! I admit defeat, 1 admit defeat! ¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Hey! Sorry, 1 didn¡¯t stop myself in time.¡±


    The loose-tongued ghost: ¡°¡­¡± He never dreamed that he would be taken in by a little girl who was still wet behind the ears! This did not make sense! What was even more illogical was that a few evil ghosts had appeared behind Amelia at some point in time and were munching on melon seeds and eating watermelons.


    The loose-tongued ghost seemed to have seen his savior and immediately said. ¡°Everyone.e and help me!¡±


    The flirtatious ghost looked at the loose-tongued ghost sympathetically. ¡°Help you for what? To make you die faster?¡±


    The ugly auntie supported her face and sighed. ¡°Sigh, another ugly one. Mia, when are you going to take in a handsome ghost?¡±


    The unlucky ghost: ¡°Do you know whose subordinates we are?¡±

 Chapter 567 - 567: Technician Number Three

    Chapter 567 - 567: Technician Number Three<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The ghosts took turns to express their stand. Then, in order to express their stand, they each went up and kicked the loose-tongued ghost a few times.


    The loose-tongued ghost waspletely stunned.<div>


    Amelia squatted on the ground and stepped on the loose-tongued ghost with her small feet. ¡°Tell me, how did you die?¡± She tried her best to look fierce. In addition, there were a few evil ghosts standing behind her with their arms crossed. No matter how she looked, she looked like a triad boss¡­


    The loose-tongued ghost: ¡°¡­¡± He was extremely afraid!


    The loose-tongued ghost finally understood. Although Amelia looked like a child, she was actually not simple at all! The evil spirits behind her were all her subordinates!


    The loose-tongued ghost was very flustered when it resisted. When it surrendered, it was also very quick to do so. It said repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk. ¡±


    At this moment, the loose-tongued ghost saw Amelia and the evil spirits change positions. Amelia squatted at the side and took out a candy from her pocket to peel it open. The flirtatious ghost, unlucky ghost, and cowardly ghost held a handful of melon seeds. They were either squatting or standing, looking like they were waiting to hear a story.


    The loose-tongued ghost: ¡°¡­¡± He suppressed the strange thought in his heart and said, ¡°My name is Dobal. I grew up in a small county city¡­¡± The small county city he was talking about was a very small ce. It was the type of ce where if someone¡¯s son inw cheated today, the entire county city would know by tomorrow.


    The loose-tongued ghost: ¡°One day, I was strolling on the street and saw that there was quite amotion in front of the hotel. It turned out that someone was married, so I went up to take a look. There were photos of the bride and groom at the entrance of the hotel. When I took a look, I realized that the bride was very beautiful!¡± At this point, he looked like he was recalling the bride¡¯s beauty. His expression was a little dazed, but his face quickly fell again.


    ¡°And?¡± Amelia asked, munching on her candy.


    The loose-tongued ghost said awkwardly, ¡°1 thought that the bride was quite beautiful, but the groom looked average, so I couldn¡¯t help but say, Isn¡¯t this Technician No. 3? Did she earn enough money and find an honest person to marry?¡±


    When the flirtatious ghost heard this, she understood and rolled her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s getting married, yet you¡¯re saying this in front of her door. Aren¡¯t you cheap!¡¯


    The loose-tongued ghost muttered, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I just joking? Who asked that bride to find a fat and short man? Moreover, people who hold a wedding in that hotel aren¡¯t that rich. I just casually said¡­¡±<div>


    The cowardly ghost frowned and reprimanded with the gentleness of a young man, ¡°You¡¯re ndering others just because of a photo. You¡¯re too terrible.¡±


    The unlucky ghost also spat. ¡°Technician No. 3? Did you see her working in the


    Foot Washing City with your own eyes? You¡¯re just spouting nonsense!¡± Amelia suddenly interrupted. ¡°Foot Washing City? Technician No. 3? What are these?¡±


    Andrew had been standing at the side. When he saw Amelia stepping on something and muttering to herself, he was surprised. During the short period of time Amelia was talking to the loose-tongued ghost, he sent George a message to ask. All he received was a very concise reply. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her.¡±


    Andrew could only stand at the side and wait. In the end, he heard Amelia ask something about the foot washing city, Technician No. 3. He was shocked. Who was Mia talking to? Who had led his niece astray!


    ¡°Ahem, Mia¡­¡± Andrew said tiredly, ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t ask random questions.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°¡­¡± That again!


    Unfortunately, Andrew couldn¡¯t see ghosts, so the flirtatious ghost exined to Amelia with a smile, ¡°Technician No. 3 from the Foot Washing City is¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, the cowardly ghost and the unlucky ghost covered her mouth.


    The ugly auntie said from the side, ¡°You have to be careful!¡±


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°Wuwuvvu¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want to say anything in detail. She just wanted to exin vaguely!


    Amelia looked at Elmer, who was expressionless. ¡°Foot Washing City is a ce for people to wash their feet. Some foot washing cities are more chaotic, so calling others technicians is somewhat insulting, indicating that the girls are not innocent.¡±<div>


    Amelia pressed, ¡°What do you mean, not innocent?¡±


    Andrew: ¡°???¡±


    The cowardly ghost coughed and exined gently, ¡°Just like your stepmother, Reba, who destroyed other people¡¯s families and pretended to be innocent and kind before finding the next scourge.¡±


    Amelia was enlightened. Then she understood! This was too bad! She looked at the loose-tongued ghost. He had made the bride sound so bad. He would definitely be beaten up!


    ¡°And then? You were beaten to death?¡± Amelia asked.


    The loose-tongued ghost wanted to say something but hesitated. He sighed and said, ¡°If only it was just beating me to death..¡±

 Chapter 568 - 568: Do You Have a Grudge With That Bride?

    Chapter 568 - 568: Do You Have a Grudge With That Bride?<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Under Amelia and the others¡¯ curious gazes, the loose-tongued ghost continued, ¡°l was really just joking. I took a photo and left¡­¡± However, these words quickly spread. Some guests who heard them whispered to others. In less than half an hour, the news spread throughout the banquet. When they heard that the bride and groom were exchanging rings on the stage and kissing, boos sounded from below.


    The loose-tongued ghost said, ¡°Later on, I heard from others that so and so got married, but they didn¡¯t expect the bride to wash feet in the past. They quarreled the day after their wedding.¡±<div>


    Amelia looked furious. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    The flirtatious ghost also had a look of disdain. ¡°And then?¡±


    The loose-tongued ghost said silently, ¡°l saw that others had already begun to talk about this, so I was so excited that I wanted to join in the fun¡­¡± Therefore, he posted the photo he took that day on social media. More than ten years ago, the Inte was not so developed, but there were many people online. The loose-tongued ghost posted the photo of the bride and groom and even teased, ¡°Technician Number Three is married, how sad¡­ There were countlesste nights when Imunicated with her soul and our limbs touched. Sparks flew. Now that 1 hear the news of her marriage, I¡¯m extremely depressed¡­¡±


    Among all the rumors, pornographic rumors were the easiest to spread. In just one night, the gossip from the loose-tongued ghost was reposted countless times. The bride who had just gotten married was inexplicably tainted, and her reputation was ruined.


    The bride was furious and proved her innocence on social media. She posted her work unit and working hours, as well as the evidence that she had been an ountant in the county for all these years.


    The loose-tongued ghost: ¡°Actually, I was just saying it casually as if I was joking. 1 didn¡¯t expect the bride to be so easy to tease. As the saying goes, the innocent are innocent. Why is she in a hurry? I originally only had that one photo, but after the bride posted her statement, I found her social media tform and saw the photos she had posted previously¡­¡± In the end, he realized that the bare-faced bride was even more beautiful. Her lips were red, her teeth were white, and she was pure and beautiful.


    The loose-tongued ghost: ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but download that photo. Then, I posted another message: Stop talking. Who hasn¡¯t had a past?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡®


    The unlucky ghost: ¡®


    The cowardly ghost: ¡®


    The ugly auntie: ¡®<div>


    This was too much! Too cheap! No, this was no longer just a cheap mouth. This was a rumor! A nder!


    ¡°Are you crazy!¡± The flirtatious ghost cursed in a ghostly manner.


    The loose-tongued ghost said awkwardly, ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 just say it casually? If she hasn¡¯t done it herself, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    All the ghosts: ¡®


    Amelia: ¡®


    Although Amelia did not quite understand many of the words the loose-tongued ghost said, she still felt that this loose-tongued ghost was very, very annoying!


    ¡°And?¡± Amelia crunched the candy in her mouth.


    The loose-tongued ghost¡¯s face turned pale for a moment before he continued, ¡°Then, I didn¡¯t expect many people to begin to agree with me. They said that they were once lucky enough to order Technician Number Three. Her skills are not bad, but it¡¯s a little expensive. Twelve thousand yuan a night¡­¡±


    This kind of behavior was like seeing a cracked ss window. There were always people who wanted to touch it and see when it would break. Then¡­ the gap in the ss becamerger andrger. One or two pieces of ss slowly fell. An innocent girl¡¯s reputation was ruined overnight and could no longer be exined.


    Amelia tried her best to understand the loose-tongued ghost¡¯s words. She said in disbelief, ¡°Do you have a grudge against that bride? Why did you harm her like this?!¡±


    The loose-tongued ghost said, ¡°No, I already said that I don¡¯t know her. I was just joking. Who knew that theizens would be so willing to follow the trend and even say it seriously¡­¡±<div>


    The flirtatious ghost sneered. ¡°But at the end of the day, you started this. Let me ask you, what right do you have to say those words? Just because the bride is beautiful? Just because the groom is not good-looking? Seeing another man marry a beautiful wife, your heart is sour. If you can¡¯t get her, you¡¯ll nder her, right?¡±


    The loose-tongued ghost denied it on the spot. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± He was really just joking, but he didn¡¯t expect that joke to blow up.


    The flirtatious ghost sneered. What joke? This man was despicable! It was time to pull out his tongue! Roast him and eat him!


    The loose-tongued ghost continued to defend himself. ¡°Later, that bride called the police. The police found me. I apologized to her and made a statement, telling the truth..¡±

 Chapter 569 - 569: Breaking into Pieces

    Chapter 569 - 569: Breaking into Pieces<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The cowardly ghost thought of when he was alive, before he was killed by violence. There were some things that were useless to rify. When he was alive, he was just timid and did not like to speak. He was rumored by that group of abusers to be sissy, gay, and said that he was not a man. Then, they had an excuse to teach him a lesson openly. The loose-tongued ghost¡¯s excuses were just excuses for his atrocities.


    The cowardly ghost said coldly, ¡°So? Is an apology useful?¡±<div>


    The loose-tongued ghost stopped talking because it was indeed useless. The police had refuted the rumors, and he had also been arrested and locked up for three days. However, the bride would be pointed at when she walked on the street. Because of her outstanding appearance, she was easily recognized. Even when she was buying groceries, someone took the opportunity to touch her hand and ask her if she would do it for 600 yuan a night. These things were said by the bride when she killed him.


    The loose-tongued ghost: ¡°She divorced her husband. Her family also found her embarrassing and didn¡¯t treat her well. Then, she was also fired by her work unit¡­


    At this point, the loose-tongued ghost felt a little guilty, but it disappeared in a sh. As he waster killed by the bride, the guilt quickly disappeared and was reced by resentment. ¡°That bride lost her job and could only go out to set up a stall to sell fruits. However, there were always people with ill intentions who went to her stall. They didn¡¯t buy fruits and just said some ugly words¡­¡±


    Amelia was very angry and depressed when she heard that. She had a sense of helplessness that she could not vent her anger. This made her lose control. She shouted angrily, ¡°You destroyed that sister! You still don¡¯t have any regrets. You! You¡¯re just¡­¡±


    Amelia thought about it angrily, but she could not think of an adjective.


    The flirtatious ghost said, ¡°He¡¯s a scumbag! Trash!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s voice was too loud. Not far away, an auntie who had just returned from farm work looked at Amelia in surprise and confusion, then at Andrew.


    Andrew was speechless. He opened his mouth and under the auntie¡¯s puzzled gaze, he said quietly, ¡°Yes, Eighth Uncle is a scumbag¡­ I¡¯m trash¡­¡± He really wanted to cry. He was a pure man and had not even touched a girl¡¯s finger before he became a scumbag¡­


    Amelia said angrily, ¡°And then! Go on!¡±


    The loose-tongued ghost sighed. ¡°Then, the bride couldn¡¯t stay in the county city anymore and could only go to the city to work. I didn¡¯t expect someone to dig up those things again¡­¡± When he joked, he never thought that this joke would be a stain on a girl¡¯s life. She couldn¡¯t get rid of it anywhere. He felt that this was too exaggerated. He couldn¡¯t believe that the bride would still be chased and scolded after leaving her hometown.


    The loose-tongued ghost: ¡°Actually, what happened after that has nothing to do with me. 1 admit that 1 was wrong from the beginning, but 1 was really innocentter on. However, that bride found me one day. Do you know how terrifying it was?¡± At this point, he was still a little afraid. ¡°She suddenly crawled out from under my bed! In the middle of the night, she even had an axe in her hand! She wanted to die with me. You don¡¯t know, but she seemed to have gone crazy!¡¯<div>


    The woman who had lost her mind was very terrifying. The bride held the axe and shed at the loose-tongued ghost crazily. He had no room to retaliate and quickly fell. The bride stepped on his chest with hatred in her eyes. ¡°Foot Washing City, right? Technician No. 3? You slept with me and spent money, right?¡± With every word, she raised the axe and shed at his mouth. In the end, she smashed his head into pieces and refused to stop.


    ¡°l died just like that.¡± At this point, the loose-tongued ghost¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment. ¡°l died in a very terrifying manner. After I died, my corpse was even pulled to the top of the building to be exposed to the sun.¡± That day happened to be the sun¡¯s hottest day of the year. It was the summer solstice at noon. The building he lived in happened to be the ce where Yang energy gathered. His ghost was nailed to the top of the building just like that. He kept repeating the pain of death and the exposure to the sun after death. Day after day, he was tortured until he became an evil ghost!


    Amelia heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You deserve it!¡±


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°Serves you right!¡±


    The unlucky ghost: ¡°You didn¡¯t die in vain!¡±


    The cowardly ghost: ¡°l suggest you die again.¡±


    The ugly auntie: ¡°Trash! Ptui!¡±


    Amelia followed suit and stretched out her neck to spit!


    The loose-tongued ghost immediately shouted, ¡°1 1 m also very innocent, okay?! How could I have thought that a joke would turn out like this? If I had known, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have done it!¡±

 Chapter 570 - 570: She’s Really Angry!

    Chapter 570 - 570: She¡¯s Really Angry!<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The flirtatious ghost punched him. ¡°Eat sh*t!¡±


    Amelia followed suit and stepped on the loose-tongued ghost¡¯s chest. ¡°Eat<div>


    Andrew: ¡°¡­¡± His Mia suddenly became so fierce. She spat and said to eat sh*t. He was so afraid. His soft, obedient, and cute Mia seemed to have been possessed by a ghost!


    After the loose-tongued ghost was beaten up, he exined the oue of the bride. ¡°After she killed me, she turned herself in. During the interrogation, she exined the motive for the crime. She said all the disdain and grievances she had suffered all these years. She might not have expected that the time she regained her innocence would be the time she went to prison.¡±


    People finally knew that the bride had been ndered back then, but no one stood up to apologize to her. Instead, they said that she was vicious. After her original husband found out the truth, he only regretted it for a moment. Then, he was d that he was not with a potential murderer. The people in the small county also sighed. Some people said that the bride had worked hard outside for so many years. Perhaps what was fake had be real. Some people said that she would kill someone because of a joke. Such a woman could not be married even if she was innocent. It was too scary. These were what the loose-tongued ghost heard when he wanted to find the bride after turning into an evil ghost.


    The loose-tongued ghost: ¡°In the end, she killed herself in prison.¡± When he said this, there was a hatred that he could not take revenge personally, and a hint of ¡°she deserved it¡±.


    The flirtatious ghost cursed and said fiercely, ¡°You killed an innocent girl! She never provoked you! You ended up like this because of a joke of yours, but you don¡¯t feel guilty at all?!¡±


    The loose-tongued ghost did not admit it, how could he be the one who killed her?


    The loose-tongued ghost: ¡°It was my fault for joking at first, butter on, I also apologized and was arrested by the police to be educated. Later on, she went out to work and was teased. She worked outside for more than two years. During those two years, I didn¡¯t say a word. How could it still have anything to do with me!¡± It must be someone else joking with her. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and came back, but she vented her hatred on him. He felt even more wronged, okay?


    Until now, the loose-tongued ghost did not feel that he was wrong. Even if he had hurt that bride before, he was not the one who forced her to death! It was wrong for her to kill him!


    Amelia was so angry, really angry! Although this seemed like a joke, she felt that it was unforgivable!


    Amelia raised the Soul Retrieving Gourd. ¡°l want the gourd to eat you!¡¯


    Sensing the terrifying devouring power of the Soul Retrieving Gourd, the loose-tongued ghost panicked. He suddenly understood. The flirtatious ghost and the unlucky ghost should have been captured by Amelia like him, but their souls did not dissipate and they could still stay! He had just looked down on the flirtatious ghost and the unlucky ghost for being Amelia¡¯s subordinates, but now, he wished he could be one of them. ¡°No, no!<div>


    Ancestor! Miss, spare me. I¡¯ll be your ve. I¡¯ll do anything. As long as you can spare me, l¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he was absorbed by the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    Elmer looked at Amelia, who was sulking, and stroked her little head helplessly. He wondered if she could take it and get over it. There were all kinds of things in the world. She had to experience them all. There was still a long way to go.


    Amelia stared at the Soul Retrieving Gourd and was still very angry. ¡°Master, why did he do this? He was clearly the one who harmed others, but he didn¡¯t feel that he was wrong at all.¡± Why was this happening? What were those people who were joking thinking?


    Elmer exined, ¡°Some people see that others can have beautiful things and don¡¯t have a share, so they want to take advantage of them.¡± Perhaps the loose-tongued ghost wanted to take advantage of others when he saw that they had beautiful wives and married such a beautiful bride. Then, he would be satisfied.


    ¡°These people say they¡¯re joking, but they¡¯re actually just an excuse to hide their dirty thoughts. Some have bad mouths, and some have bad hearts.¡± Elmer held Amelia¡¯s hand and walked slowly forward. He would always apany her on this long journey of training. Perhaps when she didn¡¯t need him, his mission would bepleted. Sometimes, he hoped that she would be stronger quickly, but sometimes, he couldn¡¯t bear to. He hoped that she would grow up slower.


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s unhappy face and pouting mouth, Andrew guessed that she had finished settling things, so he picked her up..

 Chapter 571 - 571: Giving Drinks to Children

    Chapter 571 - 571: Giving Drinks to Children<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia was still angry when she was carried back to Zhagu¡¯s house.


    The banquet was already set up. There were only three or four tables, and they were all Zhagu¡¯s rtives. Amelia and Andrew naturally sat at the main table.<div>


    Zhii saw Amelia¡¯s angry face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mia? Why are you angry?¡±


    Andrew forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She was just ying with a kitten outside and the kitten ran away¡­¡±


    Zhagu hurriedly said, ¡°l see. If Mia likes cats, I¡¯ll go to the vige to get one¡­¡±


    Andrew said, ¡°No, no.¡¯


    Amelia was still angry when she saw Zhii pick up arge drumstick for her. She bit into it angrily, then saw Sange in, covering his mouth and grinning.


    Amelia stared at him as she nibbled on the drumstick. Sang happened to meet Amelia¡¯s gaze and trembled in fear. The smile on his face disappeared. He sat at the table outside with an embarrassed expression, feeling indignant. What was wrong with him?! She had even broken one of his front teeth! He wasn¡¯t even angry. Why was she angry?!


    A rtive saw that Sang had been covering his mouth and asked, ¡°Sang, what are you doing?¡±


    Sang simply put down his hand and said, ¡°I fell outside just now and knocked out my front tooth.¡±


    The person who asked the question immediately smiled and pped. ¡°Serves you right! Who asked you to always spout nonsense? You¡¯ve suffered retribution now! ¡±


    Sang was afraid to say anything, mainly because Amelia was too fierce, She dared to raise a brick to hit him on the head. Besides, Dr Walton was so rich, he was afraid of retaliation.


    After eating for about half an hour, Andrew saw that Amelia was almost done. He excused himself and left with Amelia.<div>


    Amelia suddenly thought of something. She quickly touched her satchel and took out a red packet. Her grandmother had prepared this for her before she left. On the way, Eighth Uncle had added a little into it. It was very thick.


    ¡°Grandpa Hell, I wish you good health and discharge from the hospital. In the future¡­¡± Amelia suddenly paused and looked at Zhagu¡¯s face. She was stunned for a moment. She looked at Elmer nkly. Elmer only looked up and said calmly, ¡°Give it to him.¡±


    Amelia handed the red packet to Zhagu, but she could not help but remind him, ¡®Grandpa Hell, take care of your health in the future. Don¡¯t drink alcohol.


    Not even a sip!¡¯


    Zhagu hurriedly stood up and kept declining. ¡°Aiya, no need, no need. I just invited you over for a meal¡­¡±


    Andrew said gently, ¡°Keep it. Take care of your body.¡±


    Amelia and Andrew got into the car and left after being urged by Hell¡¯s family to stay.


    Sang heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing Amelia leave, he rxed. He turned to look at the red packet in Zhagu¡¯s hand. It was so thick. He clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°Such a thick red packet must have a few thousand yuan, right? Rich people are so stingy. They drive luxury cars worth more than a million yuan and give red packets worth only a few thousand yuan. If you ask me, he should give a bundle worth tens of thousands of yuan!¡±


    Zhagu red and reprimanded, ¡°Dr. Walton is here because he thinks highly of us. He even gave us a few thousand yuan in red packets. How much did you give him?! ¡±


    Sang immediately said, ¡°Aiya, I was just joking. Fifth Uncle, why are you angry? Come,e, let me toast you.¡±


    Zhagu ignored him, but Sangs mouth was very sharp. He kept persuading him that if he didn¡¯t drink, he wouldn¡¯t forgive him. Even if it was a casual toast, it was fine.<div>


    Zhagu thought about it. It was not good to have a conflict between rtives. No matter what, they still had to interact in the future. He took half a sip.


    When Zhii came out and saw this, she was furious! She scolded Sang!


    Sang put his arm around Zhagu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t my Fifth Uncle fine? How can he be well if he doesn¡¯t eat anything? Moreover, I specially poured Fifth Uncle some medicinal wine brewed by our family. It¡¯s good for his health! Look at my Fifth Uncle, his face is much redder!¡±


    Sang did not take it to heart. He even felt that Zhii was making a mountain out of a molehill and looking down on him!


    Zhii was about to re up when she was stopped by her cousin. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Isn¡¯t Fifth Uncle fine? Your cousin-inw just wants to ask for forgiveness. There¡¯s no need to spend so much effort¡­¡±


    Zhii angrily turned around and went into the kitchen.


    After three rounds of drinking, everyone let go after Andrew left. They drank a lot and most of them were drunk. Sang looked at the little boy who was nibbling on a drumstick and said with a smile, ¡°Come, Laing, aren¡¯t you thirsty just from eating the drumstick? Uncle will give you a drink..¡±

 Chapter 572 - 572: Cat blocking the way

    Chapter 572 - 572: Cat blocking the way<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Laing was curious and thought that it was really a drink. He took a sip and took a big sip excitedly. When he realized that something was wrong, the alcohol had already entered his throat. It was so spicy that he burst into tears. The house was in a tizzy again. Laings mother was Zhii¡¯s cousin. She was helping in the kitchen. When she heard the sound, she came out and scolded Sang again. ¡°Are you crazy?! Why are you tricking a child into drinking alcohol! ¡±


    Sang looked like he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Men have to drink sooner orter. I¡¯ll help you nurture them!¡± When he saw Laing crying, Sang was stillughing. Zhii¡¯s cousin couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She carried Laing and left. Laingy on his mother¡¯s shoulder and began to fall asleep. The vigers didn¡¯t have the right concept of children drinking. They felt that the child was just drunk and would be fine after sleeping.<div>


    After a while, seeing that Laing was asleep, Zhii¡¯s cousin carefully ced him on the bed and went to the kitchen to help.


    On the other side, the car slowly drove away. Andrew drove in front, and Amelia sat obediently in the child¡¯s seat at the back, looking at the scenery outside without making a fuss.


    Andrew nced in the rearview mirror and was about to speak when a ck shadow suddenly darted out from in front of the car. He quickly braked.


    Fortunately, the car was not fast to begin with, so he stopped in an instant. However¡­ he watched helplessly as a kitteny on the ground five meters away. His car was still a few meters away from it, but it looked like it had been hit by a car. It meowed and screamed. Its expression seemed to be saying, ¡°You hit a cat! You have to be responsible!¡±


    Andrew was dumbfounded. He had seen old men and women scamming, but this was the first time he had seen a cat scamming!


    Amelia asked, ¡°Eighth Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Andrew¡¯s mouth twitched as he pointed ahead. ¡°Mia, is that the cat you were ying with just now?¡±


    Amelia eximed and stuck her head out. It was true! Didn¡¯t it run away? Why was it here again?


    Andrew opened the door and carried Amelia down. The two of them squatted


    by the roadside and looked at the kitten speechlessly.


    Andrew: ¡°l swear, I really didn¡¯t hit you. Look at how far you are from my car.¡± He opened his arms and gestured. The cat looked like it didn¡¯t care. You just hit me. Its head tilted and it fell to the ground.<div>


    Andrew:


    Amelia:


    Amelia looked up and reminded her, ¡°Kitty, don¡¯t lie here. This is the middle of the road. It¡¯s very dangerous. If a cares over, it will crush you¡­¡± As she spoke, she walked towards the roadside.


    The cat:


    Andrew and Amelia stood at the side of the road, staring at the cat. Then, to Andrew and Amelia¡¯s shock, they saw the kitten get up and move to the side of the road. After moving to a safe ce, ity down again.


    Andrew: ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯m impressed. There¡¯s such a thing?!


    Amelia: ¡°Kitty! You¡¯re exposed. Look, you¡¯re fine. You can still move!¡±


    The kitten: ¡°¡­¡± She got up again. This time, she dragged her hind leg and moved a few steps to the side of the car. Then, shey down under the car. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that her hind leg was broken! Andrew: ¡°No¡­ Isn¡¯t this a little too obvious? Are you trying to scam me?¡±


    The kitten refused to get up no matter what Andrew said.


    Amelia looked confused. ¡°Eighth Uncle, what should we do?¡± Could it be that it was holding a grudge because she had thrown it out as a weapon? Did she need to pay? But cats wouldn¡¯t spend money to buy things, right?


    Andrew suddenly thought of something. He pointed at the car and said, ¡°l have a dashcam.¡± He could clearly see that he had not hit the cat. Unfortunately, the cat was unmoved.<div>


    Amelia was at a loss. ¡°Eighth Uncle, what does the cat want?¡±


    Elmer rubbed his chin and stared at the kitten with interest. ¡°Interesting. It¡¯s clinging to you and wants you to bring it home!¡±


    Amelia let out a cry and was a little worried. When Seven was free, he liked to jump on the grass in the garden or nibble on tree bark to y. The cat was fast and knew how to climb trees. If she brought her home, Seven would be afraid and hide in his room all day. This was irresponsible for Seven, but if she didn¡¯t bring the cat back, she felt that the cat was very pitiful. She couldn¡¯t lock it up every day even if she brought it back, but if she didn¡¯t, it would fight with Seven.. Seven was so small, how could he defeat the cat? Besides, what if this cat had an owner? Wouldn¡¯t she be the bad person who kidnapped the cat?

 Chapter 573 - 573: Bringing the Cat Home

    Chapter 573 - 573: Bringing the Cat Home<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia was in a dilemma. She squatted beside the kitten and tried to negotiate with it. She stretched out five fingers. ¡°Five boxes of canned cat food, okay?¡±


    The kitten didn¡¯t even look at her. Amelia gritted her teeth and stretched out another hand. ¡°Ten boxes of canned cat food!¡±<div>


    The kitten raised its eyelids, as if to say that it was insulted!


    No matter what Amelia said, the cat just wouldn¡¯t get up. Andrew looked at the scene in front of him. The four-year-old Amelia was squatting in front of the scammer cat and reaching out her fingers to discusspensation with it. She was a little cute and a little stunned. He took out his phone and took a short video. He sent it to the Walton residence¡¯s family group chat. ¡°A cat scammed me halfway. The other party doesn¡¯t want canned cat food and wants to cling to Mia. What should I do?¡±


    After a while, someone in the family group replied:


    George: ¡°Bring it back!¡±


    Dn: ¡°Mia¡¯s so cute!¡±


    Henry: ¡°l just got off the ne and want to go home immediately to hug the cute Mia! ¡±


    Chris: ¡°Tsk tsk, unscrupulous cat, you¡¯re asking for too much. You¡¯re bullying my niece.¡±


    Eric: ¡°Huh? Then bring it back! It¡¯s not like our family can¡¯t afford a cat!¡±


    Milo said, ¡°Raise.¡¯


    Alex: ¡°Don¡¯t you have a dashcam? Show it to the cat. Don¡¯t spoil it. Don¡¯t support scamming.¡±


    Andrew:<div>


    Quinn: ¡°We suggest calling the police and letting the traffic police decide.¡± Andrew: ¡°???¡± Can these people be more reliable?!


    After watching the video several times, Mrs. Walton finally replied, ¡°Mia ising back. Grandma will go cook now and make another serving of cat food!¡±


    Mr. Walton: ¡°Is there a need to ask such a small thing?¡±


    Andrew replied, ¡°Mia is afraid of the cat catching Seven. She doesn¡¯t dare to keep it.¡±


    The group was silent for a moment.


    George said, ¡°Tie the cat up.¡±


    Dn: ¡®


    Chris: ¡°Brother, this is a cat, not a dog!¡¯


    Eric: ¡°Then put Seven on a leash?¡±


    Andrew:


    Alex: think it¡¯s okay!¡¯<div>


    These people were all unreliable! Andrew put away his cell phone and squatted at the front of the car. He probed, ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ we bring it back?¡±


    The kitten immediately opened one eye to observe in secret, and its ears pricked up.


    Amelia was conflicted. ¡°But what if it has a master? We can¡¯t be bad people who abduct cats.¡¯


    Kitten: ¡°Meow!¡±


    Andrew spouted nonsense in all seriousness. ¡°Look, it said it didn¡¯t.¡± Elmer: You even know catnguage?


    Amelia opened her mouth and said worriedly, ¡°Then¡­ kitty, when you go back, you can¡¯t catch Seven. You can¡¯t bully Seven or Grandpa Turtle. If you bully others¡­¡±


    Andrew subconsciously added, ¡°I¡¯ll cut off your cat balls!¡±


    The cat: ¡°???¡±


    Elmer: ¡°???¡±


    Amelia: ¡°???¡± What did he mean by cutting off cat balls?


    In the end, the kitten followed Amelia home as it wished. As soon as it entered the Walton residence¡¯s gate, it jumped out of the car window with a whoosh. After a few jumps, it disappeared. Amelia leaned against the window and said anxiously, ¡°Come back!¡± It was over, it was over. That direction was thewn that Seven often yed on!


    On the other side, Seven was biting the grass and ying as usual. At this moment, a ck shadow quickly shed past! A w pressed down on its head!


    Seven was so frightened that he jumped up and shouted, ¡°F*ck! Which shameless person ambushed me!¡±


    The cat chased after him. Seven pped his wings and rolled away, squawking, ¡°Help! Help! Someone is trying to kill this bird!¡±


    The cat had originallye out to take a breather and familiarize itself with the environment. In the end, it saw a parrot biting grass on thewn. How could this do! This was its owner¡¯s house, and it was the cat captain at home! It was in charge of the rats in the house and the birds that destroyed thewn!


    Therefore, it pounced on them without thinking! In the end, the bird actually flew away from its ws!


    The cat was not human, so it did not know what ¡®Seven¡¯ Amelia was talking about. It chased after hiim until Amelia rushed over. Seven pounced on Amelia¡¯s shoulder, and the green glowing parrotined pitifully, ¡°It wants to eat me! I was eating grass when it came to eat me!¡±


    Amelia put her hands on her hips angrily and lectured the cat. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to bully Seven? You¡¯re disobedient. You¡­¡± After thinking for a moment,


    Amelia said, ¡°Cut off your cat balls!¡±


    Kitten: ¡°Meow!¡±

 Chapter 574 - 574: Emma Is Injured

    Chapter 574 - 574: Emma Is Injured<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Andrew had just rushed over, along with Mrs. Walton, Mr. Walton, William, and Emma, as well as Alex, who had rushed back at thest minute. In the end, they heard this.


    Emma said, ¡°What do you mean, cut off cat balls?¡±<div>


    Everyone:


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s expression was sinister. ¡°Who taught you that?¡±


    Andrew was speechless. Arge drop of cold sweat slid down his forehead. He usually saw George and Alex being taught a lesson, but he did not expect it to be his turn one day.


    Andrew instinctively looked at Alex, who immediately raised his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. It really wasn¡¯t me this time.¡±


    Mrs. Walton asked with a smile, ¡°Mia, who taught you this?¡±


    Amelia saw Andrew desperately winking at her. Her eyes shed. She lowered her head and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Uncle Sang taught me.¡±


    Amelia, who was lying, felt very guilty. She grabbed her little fingers uneasily. Andrew was so touched that he was about to cry.


    Mrs. Walton looked back at Andrew suspiciously. Andrew immediately exined in all seriousness, ¡°Sang is a rtive of Zhagu¡¯s family.¡± After saying that, he also talked about what Sang had done. Hearing that Sangs mouth was so annoying, Mrs. Walton didn¡¯t say anything else. Could she expose Amelia and Andrew¡¯s lies in public? It was just¡­ another unreliable son!


    William and Emma were excited. After being interrupted, they forgot what cat balls were. They squatted in front of the kitten. The kitten retreated warily to Amelia¡¯s feet and let out a low growl.


    William said, ¡°If I remember correctly, the low growl of the cat should be a warning to the other party not to approach.¡±


    Emma held out her hand. ¡°So is it afraid of us?¡±<div>


    William took a step back. ¡°1 think we should be the ones that are afraid of it.¡± This cat looked so fierce. No wonder Uncle had asked in the group chat if he should bring it back.


    Emma looked brave. ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s because you¡¯re afraid! I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    Amelia quickly reminded her, ¡°Sister Emma, don¡¯t touch it¡­¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Emma was scratched by the cat¡¯s waving ws. There was a thin scratch on the back of her hand, and blood flowed out.


    Emma was shocked and quickly retracted her hand. She threatened fiercely, ¡°Once you enter our house, you¡¯re our cat! How dare you scratch me! Do you want to eat? You¡¯re not allowed to eat tonight!¡± The cat:


    Seven cawed gloatingly, ¡°No eating! No eating!¡¯


    Amelia asked worriedly, ¡°Sister Emma, are you alright¡­¡±


    Emma swung her hand. Seeing that Amelia was concerned about her, she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a little pain. It¡¯s fine!¡±


    But soon, Emma couldn¡¯tugh anymore¡­


    Mrs. Walton picked up Emma¡¯s hand and looked at it. ¡°The skin is scratched,¡± she said. ¡°You need a vine.¡¯


    Andrew nodded. ¡°You need a rabies shot. Four or five shots.¡¯<div>


    Emma¡¯s smile froze. She had been scratched by a cat, not a dog. Why would she need a rabies vine? She immediately shouted, ¡°l don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want shots!¡±


    Mrs. Walton shook her head. ¡°You have to. There¡¯s a risk of rabies if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Alex crossed his arms and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Do you know what rabies is? It¡¯s the virus that drills into your body from your wound and affects your brain¡­


    Before Alex could finish speaking, Emma beat him to it. ¡°That¡¯s okay!¡¯


    Anyway, her father always said that she was brainless. It didn¡¯t matter.


    Alex: ¡®


    Amelia reminded her kindly, ¡°Sister Emma, you¡¯d better get an injection. Dad told me that if you have rabies, you¡¯ll be like a dog. You¡¯ll drool, you won¡¯t remember your family, and you¡¯ll go crazy and bite people. In the end, you¡¯ll die. 1 won¡¯t be able to see Sister Emma again.¡± Amelia¡¯s expression gradually turned sad as she spoke.


    William added, ¡°You might even eat shit like a dog.¡±


    Emma was speechless. Eat shit? Can¡¯t remember your family? Dead? Can¡¯t y with Mia after she¡¯s dead?


    Emma was on the brink of tears. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it, but can we do it less? Just one injection, okay?¡±


    Mrs. Walton was a little surprised. She did not expect Emma topromise so quickly.


    Andrew said, ¡°No. Just four or five. Five shots means you need to go five times. For four shots, you need to go three times.¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t think too much about it when she heard that. She didn¡¯t think about why five shots needed five times but four shots needed three times.. She said directly, ¡°l choose four injections!¡±

 Chapter 575 - 575: Best of Luck! Be Strong!

    Chapter 575 - 575: Best of Luck! Be Strong!<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This matter was settled. After dinner, Mrs. Walton took Emma for an injection. Alex drove, and Mrs. Walton asked, ¡°Why are you so free today? You don¡¯t have to go back to the team?¡±


    Some time ago, Alex seemed to have said that he wanted to resign or something. His leader even called Mrs. Walton to understand the situation. Then, he was afraid that Alex would really quit his job, so he kept a close eye on him every day. Regardless of whether there was a mission or not, he was asked to go to the base.<div>


    Alex said, ¡°l took half a day off.¡± To see his daughter.


    Mrs Walton¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Emma was most afraid of injections. In the past, she would be in a tizzy even if she received an injection. In the end, there were at least three to four people holding her down before she could be injected. Mrs. Walton was afraid that Emma would go back on her word, so when she said that she wanted Amelia to apany her, she immediately agreed. Only Mia could suppress Emma at home. Even if Mia could not, there was still Alex. Mrs. Walton did not believe that they could not suppress her!


    Amelia was worried about Seven at home, so she brought Seven and Grandpa Turtle with her. Seveny in the space capsule of the pet bag and looked at the kitten outside. He cawed, ¡®Goodbye, you idiot!¡±


    Kitten: ¡®


    Amelia squatted down and reminded the cat sternly, ¡°You have to be good at home. Don¡¯t cause trouble. Look, Sister Emma was scratched by you and needs an injection. Seven was also frightened by you. Look at you¡­¡± She prodded the kitten¡¯s head.


    The kitten sat obediently with its head lowered, looking like it was ready to be taught a lesson. After Amelia said a few words, her heart softened again. She touched the kitten¡¯s head with her small hand. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve admitted your mistake. You¡¯re still a good cat. Wait at home obediently for us toe back and give you a name.¡±


    Amelia recalled that when she first returned to the Walton residence, it was her grandparents who gave her the name. Now that she had grown up, she could give the kitten a name with everyone!


    The kitten meowed and rubbed against Amelia¡¯s hand, purring in its throat. Then it crouched where it was and watched Alex¡¯s SUV drive slowly away.


    ¡°Meow!¡± The kitten meowed and walked towards thewn alone.


    William had the heavy responsibility of looking after the kitten, but he was afraid that it would scratch people again, so he found a drone after lunch and specially brought it to look at the cat. In the drone¡¯s image, the kitten obediently walked to the gardenwn andy under the shade of the tree, quietly looking outside the fence¡­<div>


    William muttered, ¡°Weren¡¯t you very fierce just now? Now you¡¯re so honest¡­¡± At the epidemic prevention station.


    Alex was very efficient in queuing and registering information. Emma was not mentally prepared when she entered the vination room. There were two children in front who were being vinated and crying. The roof was about to be blown off!


    Emma was instantly afraid. ¡°Why don¡¯t wee back tomorrow¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton knew that Emma would run away at thest minute. She shook her head with a determined expression. ¡°No, after being scratched by a cat, you have to be inocted within twenty-four hours.¡±


    Emma calcted very quickly this time. ¡°It¡¯s 24 hours. Then we cane again at this time tomorrow!¡±


    Amelia pressed Emma¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No! Grandma said that the earlier the injection, the better. Sister Emma, show your courage! Go! Be strong!¡¯


    Soon, the child in front finished his injection.


    Emma burst into tears. ¡°l can¡¯t be strong! Boohoo!¡± She wanted to escape, but there was nowhere to run because Alex had blocked all her escape routes. She had just taken a step when Alex scooped her back and pressed her into the chair. Then he grabbed her neck with his big hand and she couldn¡¯t move.


    The nurse was speechless. As she checked the name information, she said, ¡°The first time, you have to get two injections. One in each hand.¡±


    Emma: ¡°What?!¡± Two injections?! Why two injections?!


    Emma looked at the needle in the nurse¡¯s hand. When she pressed the syringe a little, some liquid flowed out, and her scalp exploded! She burst into tears. Her cries were louder than the two children¡¯sbined. ¡°Wow! Boohoo! No, it hurts! Ahhh, it hurts!¡±<div>


    The nurse with the needle:  She hadn¡¯t even started.


    Seven, who was in the pet bag, couldn¡¯t help but cover his eyes with his wings. He couldn¡¯t look anymore.


    Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°l almost forgot the power of her crying¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton was calm andposed. She elegantly brushed away the loose hair by her ear and quickly stuffed the soundproof earplugs into her ears. Anyway, Alex was around.. As a war god, couldn¡¯t he control a child who was injected?

 Chapter 576 - 576: Cat’s Name

    Chapter 576 - 576: Cat¡¯s Name<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex: ¡® It was true that he would not let Emma escape, but his ears were really suffering!


    Amelia suppressed her sharp cries and patted Emma¡¯s hand. She said loudly, ¡°Sister Emma, don¡¯t cry! I¡¯m going deaf!¡±<div>


    Emma said, ¡°Boohoo¡­


    Amelia thought of an idea. ¡°How about this, Sister Emma? Change your cries. When you want to cry, shout for strength! Cheer yourself up!¡±


    Emma: ¡°Boohoo¡­ Be strong! Boohoo¡­¡±


    The nurse came over with a needle and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be quick. Bear with it.¡±


    The moment the needle pierced her skin, Emma screamed, ¡°Ah!¡± But when she thought of Amelia¡¯s words, she forcefully turned the cry that was about toe out of her mouth into strength¡­


    Hence, a very strange scene appeared in the inoction room. A child shouted as she was injected, ¡°Ah! Be strong! Boohoo! Ah! Be strong!¡¯


    The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched. Alex couldn¡¯t bear to look at them. He felt extremely embarrassed!


    The nurse¡¯s hands were trembling from the injection. She quickly gave Emma two injections, afraid that she would not be able to hold back theughter.


    In the end, Emma covered her two hands with tears in her eyes. She felt that it hurt so much! Why did this injection hurt so much! It hurt more than all the injections she had taken in the past!


    Mrs. Walton, Alex, and Amelia quickly got into the car and went home as if they had been pardoned. The old and the young felt that they could not afford to lose face.


    In the car, Amelia muttered, ¡°Aiya, this is too embarrassing!¡± She should not have taught Sister Emma to shout for strength!<div>


    Amelia: ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandma. I want to buy a cor for the cat and give it as a gift!¡¯


    Mrs. Walton said indulgently, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Alex changed the direction of the car and headed towards the central mall. Emma cried until she had no strength left. In the past, she would disappear when she went shopping. This time, she followed Amelia obediently. They found a pet shop and chose a red cat cor. The front of the cor was tied into a bow shape, and below the bow hung a bell made of pure gold. When the bill was paid, it was 99,900 yuan. The shop assistant was afraid that they would go back on their word, so she kept exining that it was a little sheepskin cor, made of pure gold, handmade by a famous designer, and so on. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Walton swiped her card.


    The shop assistant was dumbfounded. She did not expect that the cat cor that had been chosen countless times and given up because of the price had been sold today!


    Amelia had just returned to the Walton residence when the kitten came over first. It stood on the grass in the bushes and stuck out half its head to secretly observe.


    Amelia waved her hand. ¡°Cat,e quickly. I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you!¡¯


    The kitten hurried over. Amelia put the cor to its neck, but she didn¡¯t know how to button it. She could only ask Alex for help. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    Alex knelt down, picked up the back of the cat¡¯s neck, and ced it on his knee.


    The kitten:  It was subdued so easily?!


    Alex secured the cor, then set the kitten in front of Amelia. ¡°Done.¡¯


    The kitteny on the ground and stuck out its tongue. Its eyes rolled back and it twitched.<div>


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Daddy¡­ did you buckle the cor too tightly?¡±


    Alex picked up the cat again and saw that it was true! But wasn¡¯t this kitten acting too much? He adjusted the cor and said, ¡°It¡¯s done this time.¡±


    The moment the catnded, it jumped onto a big tree that Seven often stayed in. It was afraid of Alex, a human who could easily suppress it!


    Seven hid in the pet bag and looked at the kitten fiercely! This fellow actually dared to steal its territory! Uneptable!


    During dinner, everyone discussed the kitten¡¯s name.


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°We adults won¡¯t get involved in this matter. You children can think for yourselves.¡± With that, she paused and looked at the cold Lucas and the silent Harper. ¡°You two give some suggestions too.¡±


    Lucas: ¡°¡­¡± Who wanted to name a cat?


    Emma¡¯s arm leaned weakly against the chair. Her eyes were unfocused as she said weakly, ¡°Its ws are so powerful and poisonous. If it scratches someone, the person has to get an injection. How about, Needle Man.¡±


    Williamughed out loud.


    Emma stared.


    Seven stuck its head out and shouted, ¡°Eight! Call it Eight!¡± It was Seven, and the cat was Eight. It was in front of it, which meant that it could step on it!


    The kitten let out a low growl and red at the green Seven. Everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh, but the name Eight was too sloppy. The kitten didn¡¯t seem to like it either..

 Chapter 577 - 577: Gold

    Chapter 577 - 577: Gold<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we call it Mimi?¡±


    Emma shook her head. ¡°No. It¡¯s too ordinary.¡±<div>


    William: ¡°How about Wolverine? They all have powerful ws!¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Lucas sneered. ¡°Superficial!¡±


    William rolled his eyes. ¡°Then tell me, what should it be called?¡±


    Lucas picked up a ss of water and said lightly, ¡°Gold.¡±


    Emma said, ¡°Your name is too perfunctory. You¡¯re calling it Gold just because it wears a golden bell?¡±


    Lucas¡¯s small face was cold, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin to Emma. Gold was money. Mia liked money so much, so he chose this name. He hoped that she would have endless money in the future.


    William: ¡°This name is not domineering at all. It doesn¡¯t match this cat¡¯s personality of scratching people whenever there¡¯s a disagreement! ¡±


    Amelia: ¡°But I think this name is very good!¡± Gold, she liked Gold! Gold wore gold bells, it was suitable!


    The more Amelia thought about it, the more she felt that the name sounded good, so she came to a conclusion with certainty. ¡°This is it! Let¡¯s call it Gold!¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes lit up. As expected, he knew his sister the best.


    Lucas felt better. The resentment of not eating candy finally dissipated. The cat squatted at the side and had no objections to the name. Anyway, as long as the parrot didn¡¯t give it a name.<div>


    The next day, the cat that Alex had personally taken out to bathe was brought back. It was clean and smelled good. Amelia hugged it happily and yed with it for a while. Goldy on Amelia¡¯s knee and snoredfortably.


    Seven stood on Amelia¡¯s shoulder and was very angry! Now that Gold, who waspeting with it for favor hade, Seven couldn¡¯t even care about stepping on Grandpa Turtle¡¯s head!


    Andrew took an emergency call and said in surprise, ¡°What?¡± Then he rushed out. As soon as he left, Mrs. Walton received a call from the hospital saying that there was a bed. She quickly prepared Harper¡¯s clothes and brought him out. School was about to start. The children cherished thest few days of the summer vacation and went out with Mrs. Walton. The hospital did not allow pets. Seven was locked in Amelia¡¯s big pet room. Seveny in the room and watched Amelia and the others leave.


    ¡°Gold, right? You¡¯re dead meat today!¡± Seven skillfully bit open the windowtch and flew out!


    Gold was lying in the shade of the tree and sleeping leisurely. At this moment, a cold wind suddenly blew past its head. The shameless parrot flew over and stepped on its head!


    Gold: . ¡® It rolled over and red at the parrot not far away. Under the sunlight, Seven¡¯s green feathers were even more green.


    Seven arrogantly stretched out its neck and shook its head. ¡°Come on,e and hit me! Come over!¡±


    Gold shot out like a sharp sword!


    Seven flew up with a whoosh and pped his wings in the air, letting out an extremely arrogantugh. ¡°Hahaha! You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? I can fly!¡¯


    Gold: ¡®


    Seven flew in midair, from this tree to that tree. Anyway, it could fly. No matter how fast Gold was, it still had four legs and no wings!<div>


    Gold was so angry on the ground that the whiskers on the cat¡¯s face trembled!


    Meow! A schr would rather die than be humiliated! Gold pounced on Seven, but Seven dodged. It crashed into the bushes with a plop.


    Gold: ¡®


    Seven was tired of ying and flew back to the second floor. He did not forget to close the window and plug it in! Then, he quietly admired Gold, who had chased to the edge of the window, and watched it scratch the ss crazily.


    Seven was eating and drinking very leisurely. The bird¡¯s face was filled with pride. Last time, it was careless and almost got caught by the cat. It was simply the shame of its life! Now, it had finally avenged its previous shame!


    At this moment, Amelia followed Mrs. Walton to the hospital. As soon as she got out of the car, she saw an ambnce roaring over. A small figure was pushed out, apanied by a woman¡¯s cry. ¡°Laing! My Laing!¡¯


    Amelia subconsciously turned around. That brother named Laing? On closer inspection, the wailing auntie did look familiar. She had seen her yesterday¡­


    Elmer said, ¡°That¡¯s Zhii¡¯s cousin.¡¯


    Amelia was stunned. She only saw Grandpa Zhagu¡¯s be turn ck yesterday and did not notice that Laing, who was present, would also be in trouble. If she had seen it, she would definitely have reminded him, but it seemed toote now¡­


    Elmer said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± His expression was indifferent. He was already used to seeing life and death and had experienced many things that could only be seen but could not interfere with his life. His heart had also be cold..

 Chapter 578 - 578: Do You Know The Butterfly Effect?

    Chapter 578 - 578: Do You Know The Butterfly Effect?<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia looked back three times with every step and followed Mrs. Walton in silence. Suddenly, she looked up and asked, ¡°Master, if we can¡¯t stop it when we see it, what¡¯s the point of catching ghosts?¡±


    Elmer lowered his eyes and said gently, ¡°Of course you can stop it, but do you know the butterfly effect? If you touch a person¡¯s fate, it will affect the fate of thousands of people rted to him. For example, when Zhang San grows up, he will be evil andmit murder and arson. Ten people will die because of him, and when Zhang San was young, he should have died because of an ident. Then, the ten people would have survived. But you saved him when he was young, so when he grew up, ten people would die. This is fate.¡±<div>


    So, it¡¯s not that Elmer is cold, but sometimes you don¡¯t even know if what you interfere in is right or wrong in the future.


    Amelia pursed her lips and asked, ¡°What if Zhang San is a hero?¡± If Zhang San would save ten people when he grew up, wouldn¡¯t the ten people in the future also die if he died today and she didn¡¯t save him?


    Elmer nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true, but the most fundamental reason is that we can¡¯t confirm if Zhang San is a good person or a bad person in the future, a hero or a murderer. Because we don¡¯t know, we don¡¯t interfere. We can¡¯t casually interfere in other people¡¯s lives just because we have more abilities than ordinary people.¡±


    Amelia did not understand. She was still too young now. Perhaps she would understand after experiencing more in the future.


    Mrs. Walton was already used to Amelia talking to herself and did not disturb her. Instead, Harper suddenly said, ¡°Sister, the cat can be called Red Packet.¡± Didn¡¯t she like red packets the most?


    Amelia was stunned for a moment before saying speechlessly, ¡°Brother Harper, you should stay in the hospital obediently first.¡± She realized that after Brother Harper had reconciled with his family and was no longer repulsed and wary of them, his mind became more and more sluggish.


    On the other side, Mrs. Walton calmly went through a series of hospitalization procedures. On the other side, Zhii¡¯s cousin was kneeling at the entrance of the ICU. She was crying so much that her eyes were about to go blind. ¡°Laing¡­ My Laing¡­¡± Behind her were her rtives and friends who had rushed over by car. Sang was also here.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sang had just sobered up and was still confused. He asked, ¡°Laing was fine yesterday. You guys didn¡¯t take good care of himst night? He fell out of bed?¡±


    Zhii¡¯s cousin hurriedly pped Sangs mouth. ¡°Stop talking!¡¯


    Sang was a little angry from the p, but his rtives¡¯ expressions were not good, so he shut up. Anyway, it had nothing to do with him. He sat at the side and yed with his phone.


    At this moment, the door of the ICU opened. The doctor held the examination report. ¡°On the way here, my colleague has already asked about the condition. There¡¯s something very important. Do you think the child drank a little yesterday?¡±<div>


    Zhii¡¯s cousin was stunned.


    Zhii¡¯s other cousin, Sangs wife, quickly said, ¡°Just a small sip¡­¡±


    The doctor said solemnly, ¡°Excluding external injuries and food poisoning, the most likely thing now is alcohol poisoning or alcohol allergy. Children can¡¯t touch any alcohol. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Zhii¡¯s cousin recalled what happened yesterday and muttered, ¡°Yesterday, after Laing drank that mouthful of alcohol. he quickly fell asleep in a daze.


    When he returned home in the afternoon, he didn¡¯t wake up either. He just moved a little. I thought that he was too tired from ying. At night, Laing slept very soundly and didn¡¯t wake up until morning. His face was dark¡­¡±


    When Zhii¡¯s other cousin heard this, she felt as if she had fallen into an icehouse. If it was really her husband¡¯s fault, the ICU would cost tens of thousands of yuan a day! How could their family have so much money topensate?


    At this moment, the doctor continued to say a few more words. In short, if they were anyter in sending the child over, he might not make it. Even if he was saved, his brain would be damaged and his IQ would forever remain at three years old. He wanted the patient¡¯s family to be mentally prepared.


    Zhii¡¯s cousin went crazy! After the ICU door closed, she suddenly pounced on Sang and raised her hand to p his face hard. ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all your fault!


    What are you thinking?! Giving alcohol to my son! Give my son back his life!¡±


    Sang was watching a beauty dance online and did not hear what the doctor said. Before he could react, he was pped twice. ¡°Aiyo, what are you doing!


    Stop!¡¯<div>


    Zhii¡¯s cousin was on the verge of breaking down. How could she stop? She screamed and hit Sang, wishing he would die!


    The rtives hurriedly went to stop them. Amidst everyone¡¯s persuasion, Sang finally understood that Laing might have been hospitalized because of the ss of alcohol he had drunk.. Seriously? It was just a mouthful of alcohol, right? Moreover, the final diagnosis was not out yet!

 Chapter 579 - 579: You’re Crazy

    Chapter 579 - 579: You¡¯re Crazy<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Are you crazy?! The doctor said that it was just a suspicion, but he didn¡¯t say that it had to be me!¡± As Sang spoke, he turned around and wanted to run. Unexpectedly, a trash can hit his head.


    Zhii roared with red eyes, ¡°Sang! You caused my father to bleed and be hospitalized again! I told you not to persuade him to drink, but you insisted! Are you only happy after you kill my father?!¡±<div>


    It turned out that Laing had just been pulled away by the ambnce, and Zhagu could not hold on any longer. After the alcohol yesterday, Zhagu¡¯s abdomen hurt faintly. He thought that there would be no problem and


    endured it, but he did not expect to copse in the morning. He only found out that there was a hemorrhage at the surgical site when he arrived at the hospital. He was now in the emergency room.


    Zhii was anxious and angry. When she heard that her cousin¡¯s son, Laing, had also entered the ICU because of a mouthful of alcohol, she exploded! There were no handy weapons in the hospital, only trash cans in the corridor.


    Zhii took the trash can and smashed it on Sangs head. She was in a fit of anger and did not show any mercy. The peels, tissues, and other trash in the trash can fell on Sang.


    At the side, Zhii¡¯s cousin¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at the brick that blocked the stairs¡­


    Zhii¡¯s cousin grabbed the brick and rushed to Sangs side with a shout. She raised her hand and smashed it! She was shorter than Sang. In the chaos, the brick smashed into Sang¡¯s face, nearly creating a hole.


    Sang screamed and spat out a few bloody front teeth. He could not even speak clearly. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re crazy¡­¡±


    Zhii¡¯s cousin grabbed the brick and shouted crazily, ¡°I¡¯m crazy! Crazy!¡± As she spoke, she grabbed the brick and smashed it. Sang dodged again and again, but how could he dodge? In this short period of time, his face was smashed twice. The bridge of his nose was broken, his lips were broken, and his face was covered in blood¡­


    The rtives were shocked and scrambled to pull the two of them away. Even Zhii, who had hit someone with a trash can, was stunned.


    After a moment of chaos, his cousin and Sang were pulled apart. Zhii¡¯s other cousin said anxiously, ¡°This¡­ What are you doing? You can¡¯t just hit someone.


    If you have anything to say, say it nicely. Sang is¡­¡±<div>


    Zhii sneered. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t put in a good word for my cousin-inw. Don¡¯t you know what he¡¯s like? You¡¯re his wife.¡± Saying bad things but having a good heart? Get lost!


    Zhii¡¯s cousin did not speak, but she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. Her cousin had beaten Sang up so badly. Although it was not even, at least she could pay less for the medical fees¡­


    In the end, Sang was brought to be bandaged. In the end, he only had a broken nose and a broken lip. He had lost six teeth, including the one Amelia had smashed. This could only be considered a light injury. Zhii¡¯s cousin started to worry again¡­


    Sangs words were unclear, and his eyes were filled with resentment. ¡°Crazy woman¡­ Crazy woman¡­¡± The checkup report was not out yet, so how could they be sure that it was about his alcohol? When he was young, which child had not stolen alcohol? So many children were fine, so why was Laing not? Also, Zhagu used to drink so much in the past. In the past, at his peak, it was not a problem for him to drink ten catties of alcohol. Yesterday, he only took a small sip. How could they me him? Perhaps he did not rest well after the surgery and did not take good care of his children. Or perhaps he was working at home and pulled his wound, causing a hemorrhage, and the me was on him! Taking ten thousand steps back, even if it was really rted to him, would Zhagu have to drink if he poured alcohol? Then, were adults not aware that they could not drink? Also, Laings parents watch over the child and only knew how to me others!


    Sang was cursing and his words were slurred. No one could hear what he said clearly.


    In the afternoon, Laing and Zhagu¡¯s report came out. Laing was suffering from acute alcohol poisoning. Zhagu¡¯s hemorrhage was also rted to alcohol. Now, Sang could not defend himself.


    Zhagu already had coronary heart disease, diabetes, and high blood pressure. His heart even had a stent, and they could not stop the bleeding from the excision site of intestinal cancer. The indicators kept dropping, and the surgery did not go smoothly. He was also sent to the ICU. Although Laing was saved, alcohol poisoning had caused brain damage and epilepsy. His intelligence, sports ability, andnguage abilities were affected, and there was a high chance that he would be demented and need someone to take care of him for the rest of his life.


    Zhii and Zhii¡¯s cousin sued Sang on the spot and asked him topensate!


    Sang felt as if he had fallen into an icehouse. His head was buzzing. No way?


    He had only persuaded him twice? How did it be like this? Putting aside Zhagu, if he could not be resuscitated after a few days, he would only have to pay tens of thousands of yuan if he died. However, Laings treatment fees, a lifetime of child support, mental damage, and so on would cost a few million yuan.. He would not be able to afford it even if he sold his house and car!


    <div>

 Chapter 580 - 580: So This Is Fate

    Chapter 580 - 580: So This Is Fate<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhii¡¯s cousin divorced Sang on the spot. Even if Sang ran away, he would be a cker. His 200,000 yuan car and two to three million yuan house would also be enforced by the court and turned into cash topensate Zhagu and Laing.


    Sangs legs went weak and he knelt in the hospital corridor, unable toe back to his senses for a long time. There was only frustration and regret in his heart, and he sighed at his bad luck!<div>


    The news of Zhii¡¯s cousin beating Sang until his head was bleeding at the entrance of the ICU spread throughout the hospital. The families in the hospital spread like wildfire, and everyone in the hospital knew. They heard that after Laings father rushed back from overseas, he chased Sang five streets with a knife. There were discussions everywhere.


    Perhaps it was because of Andrew, or perhaps it was luck, but the ward Harper had booked happened to be a single ward. Harper had already changed into his hospital gown and was lying down. Mrs. Walton listened to the discussion outside and muttered, ¡°It seems like this Sang is indeed a bad person.¡± With that, she reminded Harper, ¡°The hospital checkup and the surgery in line will take two to three days. After the surgery, Grandma will transfer you to a private hospital. The environment there will be better, so you have to bear with it for the next few days.¡±


    Mrs. Walton was interested in the medical standards and technology here, As for post-care, it was better to do it in private hospitals. The doctors and nurses in public hospitals were very busy and did not have the energy to do everything meticulously.


    Seeing Harper nod silently, Mrs. Walton stopped talking. When she looked at Amelia, she also looked a little dazed.


    ¡°Mia?¡± Mrs. Walton looked at her quizzically.


    Amelia came back to her senses and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandma?¡±


    Mrs. Walton looked at Lucas, who was also silent in the ward, and wondered what was wrong today. She shook her head and went out.


    After a while, William ran in with an excited expression. ¡°Hey, Mia, the Sang you mentioned yesterday was beaten up! 1 heard that his face was dented, his nose was broken, and his mouth was smashed!¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Oh¡­


    Elmer floated in after him. Amelia quickly asked, ¡°How are Grandpa Hell and Brother Laing?¡±


    William thought Amelia was asking him, so he said proudly, ¡°Of course I¡¯ve asked around. They¡¯re still in the ICU. It¡¯s said that¡­¡±<div>


    William said a lot. Amelia listened attentively. Unfortunately, she was listening to Elmer.


    Elmer: ¡°He won¡¯t die until his fate is up, but Zhagu is going to suffer. He recovered quite well initially, but now his body haspletely copsed.


    Laing won¡¯t die either. It¡¯s just that he¡¯ll be stupid in the future¡­¡±


    Amelia looked a little disappointed. After all, she was a child. Her heart was still soft. She would feel that it was her fault. Elmerforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Laings fate is to be taken care of for the rest of his life. His parents won¡¯t leave him behind.¡¯


    Amelia sighed. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± So this was fate.


    As she was thinking, a person suddenly entered. Moon held apass in hre


    left hand and a peach wood sword in her right.


    Amelia was stunned. Why was Nine here? No, why was Sister Moon here? Moon red at Amelia angrily. ¡°You! Did you take that female ghost in?!¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t react for a moment. ¡°Which female ghost?¡±


    Moon: ¡°It¡¯s that female corpse! The female corpse in the closet! The one who lived with ¡®Sister¡¯ for two months!¡±


    Amelia was speechless. Oh, that Kin. God, it had been so long. She had almost forgotten. Besides¡­ She looked at Moon innocently. ¡°I asked you. I even confirmed with you twice. I said I was going to catch that ghost. You agreed.¡±<div>


    Moon: ¡°What do you mean by agree? l¡­¡± After saying that, she was suddenly stunned. She remembered that Amelia had said something about catching ghosts and that she was not allowed to say that she had snatched her KPI. So the ghost she was talking about was this female ghost?!


    Moon: ¡°¡­¡± She was so angry! She really wanted to cry! For the first time, she had the urge to cry. Tears appeared in her eyes, but she forced herself to hold them back! Forget it! This time, she would be unlucky! Wasn¡¯t it just a ghost?! When she came, she passed by the Fourth Hospital and took a look from afar. There was Yin energy wrapped around it. She would go to the Fourth Hospital to catch ghosts now. No one could snatch it from her!


    Moon left in a huff!


    Amelia looked confused. Sister Moon hade and left for no reason¡­ No, had she recovered from her injuries? Amelia had just remembered this, but Moon was already far away, so she couldn¡¯t ask anymore..

 Chapter 581 - 581: Didn’t You Stay To Accompany Him?

    Chapter 581 - 581: Didn¡¯t You Stay To Apany Him?<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia shook her head. After being interrupted, the indescribable weight in her heart disappeared for some reason. Soon, she returned to her carefree and happy appearance. ¡°Brother Harper, are you afraid of staying here alone at


    Harper¡¯s answer to Amelia¡¯s question was quick. He snickered. ¡°Would I be afraid?¡±<div>


    Amelia nodded in relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not afraid. Then we¡¯ll go back.¡±


    Harper: . ¡® He watched Amelia and William run out. Soon, they followed Mrs.


    Walton in and followed her out right on the heels of that.


    Mrs. Walton had a headache. ¡°Be quiet for a while. Wait for me to sign and then we¡¯ll go back.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes! I want to sign it too!¡±


    Amelia stretched out her small hand and pretended to write on her palm. ¡°Agree to a sh Brother Harper¡¯s head.¡±


    Harper:


    William couldn¡¯t help butugh. Mrs. Walton shook her head in amusement. Lucas sat quietly in the ward. Harper nced at him. Strange. His eldest brother came but did nothing. So what was he doing here? Harper looked at the book in his hand. He had been sitting here reading since he entered the ward. Could he be here to apany him? Harper felt a little touched.


    Lucas turned a page of the book and asked without looking up, ¡°Are you back to your senses?¡± He had never seen anyone daydream for two days.


    It turned out that after Harper returned from the Fourth Hospital, he had been thinking about Amelia¡¯s battle scene of catching ghosts. He had even quantified Amelia¡¯s various skills in his mind. Just like in the game, they had all kinds of attributes and functions.


    Harper muttered to himself, ¡°Mia¡¯s speed is too slow. If she wants to level up next, she needs to increase her speed first¡­¡±<div>


    Lucas: ¡°¡­¡± Oh, she¡¯s still thinking about Mia catching ghosts.


    Lucas had no idea that Harper was quantifying Amelia¡¯s various big moves in his mind. He only knew that he was getting more and more slow. It was fine usually, but when something big happened, it would take two days for him toe back to his senses. As expected, they still had to cut his head and dig out the hematoma in his brain. Otherwise, if he was bitten by a dog one day, he would stand there for a long time before realizing that he had been bitten.


    Lucas closed the book and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±


    Harper was speechless. ¡®So he won¡¯t stay with him?¡¯


    Mrs. Walton brought William, Lucas, and Amelia back. Mr. Smith took over.


    They had decided Dn, his biological father, to apany him tonight. Harper looked at Amelia leave and felt an indescribable sense of disappointment. Then he remembered that she had just said that she wanted to sign and agree to cut him in the head. He wouldn¡¯t die, right? Harper was worried.


    Outside the corridor, an olddy in a gray blouse and blue pants was strolling slowly with her hands behind her back. Her back was hunched, and she looked like the family of a patient. From time to time, she would chat with the other family members. There was a smile in her eyes, and she looked very kind. Suddenly, she stopped at the door of Harper¡¯s ward. When she saw Harper looking over, she even smiled and greeted him very familiarly. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re quite energetic. Why are you hospitalized?¡±


    Harper ignored her and did not respond. Mr Smith stood up and went to the door of the ward. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The olddy waved her hand. ¡°No, no. My grandson is also hospitalized here. I was just bored and came out for a walk.¡± She nced at the ward again and asked, ¡°Why are you the only one apanying him? If you go get food, there¡¯s no one to take care of him.¡¯


    Mr Smith smiled politely, then closed the ward door on the pretext that Harper was going to rest.


    The olddy stood outside the door, her eyes shing.<div>


    Amelia had just arrived home when Gold ran out with a few leaps, meowing as if it had been bullied. Amelia picked it up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gold¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Master, you might not believe it, but I was bullied by a bird! Unfortunately, Gold couldn¡¯t speak and could only meow pitifully.


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°It¡¯s hungry, right? I¡¯ll get Mrs. Taylor to make it something to eat. ¡±


    Gold: ¡°Meow, meow, meow!¡±


    At this moment, Seven flew over happily and cawed, ¡°Mia! Mia is back!¡± It excitedly pressed against Amelia¡¯s face. ¡°l missed you so much. A day apart feels like three years!¡±


    Amelia giggled at Seven¡¯s rubbing. ¡°Seven, why are you so sweet recently!¡±


    Gold: ¡°¡­¡± Alright, so what if you can speak! You¡¯re bullying me for not knowing how to speak!


    The next second, Seven began toin. ¡°Gold bullied me again today.. It stepped on me and grabbed me¡­¡±

 Chapter 582 - 582: There’s Not a Ghost!

    Chapter 582 - 582: There¡¯s Not a Ghost!<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gold: ¡°???¡± It jumped up in anger, wanting to p this bird who was lying to death! However, Amelia stopped it. ¡°Hey, 1 said not to bully Seven.¡±


    Gold . ? ¡°¡­¡± Oh my god! Is there any justice?!<div>


    Seven was very pleased with himself. Grandpa Turtle was lying on the stairs


    on the second floor, chewing a piece of shrimp meat in his mouth. He looked very rxed. Thank you, Gold, for making his life much calmer.


    Gold was unwilling to give up. It jumped onto the railing of the stairs and bit a camera. ¡°Meow!¡± It bit the camera and refused toe down.


    William was surprised. ¡°Why is it biting the camera? There can¡¯t be anything hidden, right? It can¡¯t be that Seven bullied Gold, right?¡± No, no. Seven was so frightened by Gold yesterday.


    Amelia was also puzzled. ¡°Brother William, can you look at the surveince cameras?¡±


    William: ¡°Of course!¡± He quickly ran upstairs and theputer came down.


    The proud Seven was stunned, and it forgot to close its half-open wings. ¡°Caw¡­ It¡¯s raining, it¡¯s raining¡­ I¡¯m going home to collect clothes¡­¡± It pped its wings and flew out.


    William and Amelia leaned their heads in front of theputer screen and looked at the surveince cameras. Mrs. Walton also leaned over to watch themotion. In the end, they saw Seven ying with Gold. When it was not paying attention, it stepped on its head and flew to the tree to provoke it. Gold was so angry that it flew over to bite it. It pped its wings and flew up. It even mocked Gold, ¡°Hahaha, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? 1 can fly!¡± Then, Gold was furious. When it chased after Seven, it pounced into the bushes.


    Amelia and William were dumbfounded, and so was Mrs. Walton.


    Lucas looked up at Seven. He didn¡¯t expect him to be a bird with a high IQ. Amelia stood up, put her hands on her hips, and shouted fiercely, ¡°Seven!¡±


    Unfortunately, Seven had already flown away. Only Gold was still rubbing against Amelia¡¯s leg aggrievedly. It was extremely pitiful. Amelia picked him up andforted him. ¡°l misunderstood you. Seven is too bad. What a bully. We won¡¯t y with it next time!¡± The next time she caught a ghost, she would throw Seven out. Hmph!<div>


    Gold: ¡°Boohoo¡­


    On the tree outside, Seven saw Gold acting coquettishly with Amelia shamelessly. When he saw it secretly looking at him with a provocative gaze, he was so angry that he kept pping his wings! This evil cat! It was irreconcble with him!


    On the other hand, when Moon arrived at the Fourth Hospital, the sky was still bright. However, from the outpatient department to the inpatient department, and from the inpatient department to the basement, she didn¡¯t see a ghost from dawn to dusk! She was stunned. That couldn¡¯t be. The dark energy in the air of the Fourth Hospital was gathered. At least there was a ferocious ghost or a malicious ghost. Even if there weren¡¯t ferocious ghosts or malicious ghosts, there should be wandering ghosts, right? How could there be nothing!


    What Moon did not know was that Amelia had dealt with the ferocious ghosts and malicious ghosts in the Fourth Hospital. The remaining wandering ghosts had also be smart under Alex¡¯s control. They ran when people came, and came out when they left. In the past, they were the ones who frightened others. Now, it was theplete opposite¡­


    This was also the reason why Moon saw that the Fourth Hospital had dark energy but no ghosts.


    Moon missed twice in a row and was covered in dust. In the end, when she turned around, she saw the yellow talisman Amelia had sold to the ghost in a corner. She immediately understood that Amelia had already been here!


    Moon: ¡°¡­¡± She was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood!


    At night, the hospital was quiet. Whether it was the patient or the patient¡¯s family, they were already asleep. Harper did not sleep well. In his dream, his uncle, Andrew, held a knife and smiled at him. He dreamed of another doctor holding a big knife and shing down on his head!


    Then, Harper woke up in shock He stared at the ceiling. In his dream, he didn¡¯t survive the surgery and died¡­ Harper, who was already repulsed by this surgery, was even more repulsed. He turned to look at the side. His father, Dn, was lying on the narrow bedside table. There was a design drawing under his face. He must have fallen asleep at work again.


    Harper pursed his lips. In his memory, there had never been a scene of his parents apanying him. Perhaps when he was very young, his parents had apanied him like other people¡¯s parents, but he had no impression. For as long as he could remember, his mother had always been with his sister, and his father had always been busy with work and did note home..


    <div>

 Chapter 583 - 583: So Alert?

    Chapter 583 - 583: So Alert?<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Harper had slept alone in his room since he was three years old. He didn¡¯t let anyone in and didn¡¯t like to go out. In the blink of an eye, he was already eight years old, and this was the first time his father had apanied him at night¡­ He slept beside him and guarded him¡­


    Harper couldn¡¯t describe what he was feeling. All he felt was that he was no longer sleepy. Suddenly, he heard a rustling outside the door. He didn¡¯t know what it was, but he frowned. He thought about it and got up to go out and take a look. As soon as he got up, Dn was woken up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Want to go to the toilet?¡± Before Harper could answer, he wiped his face and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±<div>


    Dn wasn¡¯t the talkative type. When he saw Harper looking at him as if he wanted to say something, he waited quietly. Father and son stared at each other.


    Harper pointed out the door. ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you hear it?¡±


    Dn listened for a moment. ¡°l hear it. The bell at the nurses¡¯ station.¡±


    Harper: ¡°¡­¡± No, he had a hematoma in his brain, not a screw loose! He could still distinguish the bell at the nurses¡¯ station from other strange sounds!


    Suddenly, the ward door creaked open. Harper jumped when she saw a nurse open the door ande in. She was puzzled to see Harper and Dn standing in the ward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you standing up?¡±


    Harper had yet to undergo surgery. After the routine checkup during the day, there were still one or two follow-up checkups, so when the nurses made ward rounds, they would stop by to take a look.


    Dn said in a muffled voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The nurse reminded him of things to look out for and went out after checking Harper¡¯s temperature. The ward fell silent again, and the rustling sound from before was gone.


    Dn saw that Harper had no intention of going to the bathroom. ¡°Go to sleep, then,¡± he said.


    Harpery down again, but he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. When he opened his eyes again in a daze, it was already morning. His father wasn¡¯t in the ward. He didn¡¯t know where he had gone. He was about to get out of bed to take a look when he saw the door open again. This time, it was the olddy from yesterday.


    ¡°Little kid, you¡¯re up so early.¡± The olddy smiled and ced her hands behind her back, as if she was strolling. There were family members of patients passing by the corridor. When they saw the olddy, they would greet her kindly. She seemed to be very familiar with everyone.<div>


    Harper said nothing. Silence. No words.


    The olddy smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just walking around. My grandson is also hospitalized here. Little kid, why are you hospitalized?¡±


    Harper: ¡°¡­¡± Still silent.


    The olddy was a little speechless. Was this child so quiet? Was he so vignt? He didn¡¯t say anything.


    While Harper was not paying attention, the olddy patted Harper¡¯s shoulder with a smile and asked with concern, ¡°Little kid, what¡¯s your name? How old are you? Where do you live?¡±


    Harper frowned. Wasn¡¯t this olddy being too friendly? He¡­ Harper felt his mind suddenly blur. He forgot what he wanted to say, and the things in front of him became blurry.


    The olddy¡¯s eyes shed. She looked at Harper, who was in a daze, and nodded in satisfaction.


    Five minutester, the olddy left the ward. Harper sat on the bed numbly andy down stiffly. Like a robot carrying out an order, he closed his eyes.


    Not long after the olddy left, the nurse came in for a routine checkup. Seeing that Harper was still asleep, she patted him.


    Harper opened his eyes in a daze and was momentarily at a loss. He seemed to have woken up just now. Why did he fall asleep again? Could it be that he was dreaming just now? Sometimes, humans would have extremely realistic dreams. For example, when the rm rang, they would keep reminding themselves that it was time to get up, brush their teeth, wash their faces, and go to work. Therefore, in the dream, they would get up, brush their teeth, and wash their faces. Then, they would suddenly wake up and realize that they were dreaming. Or perhaps, in the dream, they wanted to go to the toilet and searched the world for the toilet. When they finally peed, they realized that they were dreaming¡­


    At this moment, Harper felt the same way. He felt like he had woken up in the morning and was going to look for his father or something, but he did not know if he climbed into bed and fall asleep again. Or was everything a dream and he had never woken up?<div>


    The nurse saw that Harper was silent again, lost in his own world. She shook her head. The child¡¯s reflexes were indeed poor. Let¡¯s hope he returned to normal after the surgery.


    Dn returned just as the nurse went out. He checked the time. Seven-fifty.. He¡¯d been gone ten minutes and Harper was already up? Why hadn¡¯t he slept longer?

 Chapter 584 - 584: 5% Chance of Death

    Chapter 584 - 584: 5% Chance of Death<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Dn thought so and did not ask further. He only said, ¡°Have breakfast. Hospitalization can¡¯tpare to home. We can only eat some takeout.¡±


    Harper looked at the food box. On it was written ¡°Vegetable House¡±. It was a hotel that specialized in making morning tea. Two palm-sized buns, two crab meat soup dumplings, and two cups of ground soy milk cost three thousand yuan. In the past, Harper would earn his own money to spend. He would think that this little thing cost three thousand yuan, why not just rob him! But now that he was spending his family¡¯s money, he nodded. Alright, it was indeed a simple meal.<div>


    Harper was silent as he thought about it. Dn was quiet and not good with words. He also did not say a word. Father and son ate quietly. When Andrew came over and heard no sound from inside, he thought that the two of them had gone out!


    Andrew looked at the time and said, ¡°Harper, the surgery is scheduled for nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. Eat light today. Don¡¯t worry, one of Uncle¡¯s senior brothers will head the surgery. He¡¯s experienced, bold, and careful.¡±


    Harper: ¡°¡­¡± Andrew¡¯s words automatically tranted in his mind: That person is very experienced in opening people¡¯s heads. The opening of their heads is like opening a watermelon. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.


    Andrew saw that Harper was silent and was used to it. He continued, ¡°It¡¯s just a simple surgery. The sess rate of the open cranial hematoma removal surgery is usually about 95%. My senior brother¡¯s skills are impressive. Until now, there have been no failures.¡¯


    Harper: ¡°¡­¡± Okay, it meant that he still had a 5% chance of dying. He had to be prepared in advance.


    Andrewforted him a few more times before rushing back to the department to do ward rounds.


    After Harper finished his meal and cooperated with the routine inspection, he took out a pen and paper and began to write his will. Although he no longer yed games, his ount was worth tens of millions. He could leave this ount to Mia. He still had 500,000 yuan in savings. Last time, he gave Mia 2,000,000 yuan. It was not good to give 2,500,000 yuan since 250 meant insulting someone a halfwit, so he left 500,000 yuan. Now, this 500,000 yuan was also given to Mia. He still had two unfinished homework for the summer vacation¡­ This was for Emma. There were also a few game character models in the room. Some were given by the tform, some were given by others. If he sold them, it would probably be 100,000 yuan, right? This was also given to


    Mia. There was also an alternate ount for the game. He did not y it often, but the equipment and skin inside could be bought for more than 10,000 yuan. This was also given to Mia. It seemed that other than these, he did not have anything else¡­


    Harper frowned. He thought of how other old people would leave their children a house, car, money, and so on when they passed away. Other than a few hundred thousand yuan, he actually had nothing else to leave for Mia? He didn¡¯t even have a house!


    Harper was speechless. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t die yet. He had to work hard to live a few more years and earn more money to buy a house and a car for Mia. It would be best to leave her a few more plots ofnd.


    As soon as Harper finished writing the will, Amelia and the others came over.<div>


    William¡¯s eyes were sharp. He reached out to snatch the note from Harper¡¯s


    hand. ¡°What is this? Let me see it.¡±


    Harper withdrew his hand.


    William snorted. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to show me, so be it. How petty!¡¯


    Amelia looked at Harper and asked curiously, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Elmer nced at Harper and shook his head. ¡°He looks decadent and he hasn¡¯t even had surgery yet.¡±


    Amelia felt that something was wrong and asked softly, ¡°Master, is Brother Harper possessed?¡±


    Elmer shook his head. ¡°No, don¡¯t make wild guesses.¡± Although the yin energy in the hospital was rtively heavy and there were ghosts wandering around, he could tell that Harper was not possessed. It was more like he had eaten too much medicine and was listless.


    The two pats the olddy had given Harper on the shoulder in the morning had been a knockout drug. A living person¡¯s trick. That was why Amelia and Elmer couldn¡¯t tell.


    Ameliay beside Harper¡¯s bed and asked, ¡°Brother, did you bump into anything unclean? Or did you encounter something strange?¡±


    Harper¡¯s hand froze on the will and he stared. ¡°Don¡¯t you curse me!¡± He hadpletely forgotten that the olddy had patted him.<div>


    Amelia quickly covered her mouth. ¡°l didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±


    Harper snorted and pressed the will into Amelia¡¯s hand. Then he quickly turned his head to the side. ¡°Take this. Open it when I¡¯m in surgery.¡±


    Amelia took the note in a daze and asked curiously, ¡°What is this?¡± She subconsciously wanted to open it, but she remembered that Harper had said that he could only open it during his surgery. She quickly closed it and carefully put it back in her satchel..

 Chapter 585 - 585: Borrowing Life

    Chapter 585 - 585: Borrowing Life<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Soon, it was the next day. Harper was going to the surgery. It was originally nothing, but the moment Harper was pushed into the operating theater, he suddenly felt nervous. At this moment, a hand held his hand. Amelia encouraged him softly, ¡°Brother Harper, you can do it. Brother, you¡¯re the best. You¡¯ll definitely go in horizontally ande out vertically! ¡±


    Harper:<div>


    William: ¡°¡­¡± There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with these words? It¡¯s just a little strange¡­


    Amelia tied a small thing to Harper¡¯s wrist. ¡°This is the safety talisman I drew for you. Wear it well,¡± she instructed carefully. The safety talisman was folded into a small triangle and ced in a yellow cloth bag. It was tied to Harper¡¯s wrist with a red string.


    In an instant, Harper suddenly calmed down and was no longer afraid. He looked at Amelia and remained silent. It was not until he was drugged and was about to fall asleep that he spat out, ¡°Okay.¡±


    On the other side, while Harper was pushing into the operating theater, in the single ward at the end of the ward, the olddy was holding a peach wood sword, muttering to herself and jumping up and down. In front of her was a little person. On the little person was Harper¡¯s name and his birth characters. Her little grandson had been gued with disasters since he was young. Now, she wanted to transfer her grandson¡¯s disasters and illnesses to Harper! Let Harper fall sick for her grandson! Take her grandson¡¯s misfortune! This way, her grandson would get better and luckier¡­


    After the olddy finished the ritual, she sat for a while, panting. There was a little boy on the bed. He seemed to be used to watching the olddy ¡°dancing¡±. He said weakly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    The olddy hurriedly stood up and poured a ss of water for him to bring to her mouth. ¡°My good grandson, bear with it. The doctor said that if you¡¯re in good condition, you¡¯ll be discharged in two days.¡± Her grandson had been found to have a tumor in his brain. She didn¡¯t know what was benign or malignant. She only knew that an illness had pestered her grandson. As long as she sent the illness away, her grandson would recover. Therefore, she interacted with everyone and asked for their child¡¯s name and eight characters. She wouldn¡¯t kill them. She just hoped that they could help her grandson transfer the illness¡­


    After taking good care of her grandson, the olddy turned on her cell phone and clicked into a group called ¡°Master Fortune Teller¡±. She set up a login reminder on her ount. As soon as she entered the group, there was a special effect notification: ¡°Sect Master has entered the group chat.¡±


    The group chat exploded.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah, Master is online! Master, Master! Can you help me take a look today?¡±


    ¡°Master, my name is Wang Xiaoxiao. I was born at six in the morning on December 3rd, 1990. My husband has been arguing with me recently and doesn¡¯te home often. We¡¯re about to get a divorce. What should I do? I don¡¯t want a divorce!¡±


    ¡°Master, my name is Chen Guangming. I was born on January 4th, 1991, at 12 noon. I want to ask when I can get rich?¡±<div>


    The olddy did not know how to type and could only send a voice message. ¡°There¡¯s a third party in your rtionship. Now, you don¡¯t trust each other. In addition, there are elders ruining it. If you want to crack it, you have to follow your heart and learn to lower your heads. The victor will lose in the end.¡±


    ¡°Your recent project is at a critical juncture, You can¡¯t be careless at this time. As long as you sessfully get through the difficult times, sess won¡¯t be far from you.¡± The olddy¡¯s words were very ingenious. She persuaded women who were arguing to lower their heads. They didn¡¯t argue or make a fuss. Usually, when women gave in, men would choose to continue their marriage even if they had outsiders. This was because men were all like this. They wanted to have many female confidants outside, but they also wanted their wives to stay at home and take care of their children, wash clothes, and cook for them. Therefore, most women couldn¡¯t tolerate it. Men wouldn¡¯t choose to get a divorce. As for the one who wanted money, the olddys words were equivalent to not saying anything. If they could sessfully get through the difficult times, wouldn¡¯t that be a sess? If they seeded, wouldn¡¯t they be rich? Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to nonsense?


    However, the two people who asked were very excited. ¡°Master, you¡¯re too urate! My husband has someone outside, and my mother-inw even helped him hide it from me¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master! My recent project has indeed reached a critical moment! ¡±


    At this moment, someone in the group said, ¡°Although that¡­ After I got the master to read my fortunest time, I became very unlucky. I often fell for no reason when I went out. I even got rear-ended on my bike. I even charged the phone fee wrongly.. The cell phone screen was shattered¡­¡±

 Chapter 586 - 586: He Has a Long Life

    Chapter 586 - 586: He Has a Long Life<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The olddy sent a voice message indifferently. ¡°These happen to be the disasters I¡¯ve made for you. Usually, small disasters offset big disasters. Those who believe in me will ward off evil spirits. Those who don¡¯t believe in me, I won¡¯t force them. What you and I care about is fate.¡±


    The person who spoke was quickly attacked by the people in the group chat and was even kicked out of the group chat by the administrator. The olddy sneered. How could she not be unlucky? As long as her eight characters were correct, she could borrow luck. She and her grandson queued up to be admitted to the hospital every time, and their son and daughter-inw¡¯s business was getting better and better. These were all contributed by them. In exchange, they would be unlucky, their fortune would be damaged, and even idents would happen. What she did was to enter the group chat and read the fortunes of a few people. After saying a few general words, countless people gave her their eight characters. These were all voluntary.<div>


    The olddy picked a few more suitable birth characters and copied them down neatly on a piece of yellow paper before turning off her cell phone. She was not afraid of being discovered at all because many people did not know that birth characters could not be given to outsiders. Many young girls even obediently entered their names and dates of birth on some fortune-telling websites. They did not know that not only would they not be able to calcte anything, but they would even make themselves unlucky. Moreover, every time she borrowed a little, the other party would be unlucky for a period of time. Very few people realized that this was the result of casually giving birth characters. If her cultivation was deeper, she could even borrow life¡­


    At the thought of this, the olddy thought of Harper. He was very rich and had a safe and happy life. How good would it be if he could lend his life to her grandson!


    The olddy slowly went up to the eleventh floor and strolled around the operating theater. In the end, she saw Amelia. She kept staring at Amelia. This little girl was even luckier. Even if she did nothing, she could still be rich. She would be doted on for the rest of her life. She would be healthy and safe, everything would go smoothly, and everything would go ording to her wishes. However, why couldn¡¯t she tell what this girl e s fate was?


    Amelia was opening the note Harper had given her. Harper¡¯s handwriting was neat, different from the usual scrawl. It was obvious that he had written it very seriously.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s written?¡± Amelia still did not know many words, so she could only ask William. William leaned closer to take a look and was stunned. ¡°A will?!¡± He was stunned. ¡°Oh my god, Harper even thought about what happened after he died?¡± It was just a small surgery. It could not be¡­ Uncle said that the sess rate was 95%. He did not believe that Harper was so unlucky to have a 5% chance.


    ¡°Leave 500,000 yuan to Mia. Give Mia the ount value of 10 million yuan. Give Emma the two unfinished homework¡­¡± William read until here and burst outughing. Leaving Emma the homework was really despicable!


    Mrs. Walton took the will and frowned. ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft, what¡¯s this!¡± She wanted to tear it up, but William snatched it back and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t do this. Harper wrote it with his heart.¡±


    Don¡¯t think William was defending Harper. He wanted to keep the will so that he couldugh at Harper in the future.


    Amelia frowned and looked at the lights in the operating theater. Will Brother Harper be fine¡­


    Elmerforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He has a long life ahead of him.¡±


    Amelia suddenly asked, ¡°He has a long life, but what if he has to be like brother Laing?¡± It was also a long life to be a fool¡­<div>


    Elmer was stunned. Suddenly, he felt someone looking over and immediately looked over. He saw an olddy sitting on a chair not far away. The olddy looked kind, but her eyes were a little abnormal.


    ¡°Mia,¡± Elmer said. ¡°Look at that olddy.¡±


    Amelia turned around and met the olddy¡¯s gaze. The olddy grinned and waved at Amelia. ¡®Come here,e here¡­¡± That smile was more or less creepy.


    At this moment, the olddy was filled with hatred. Amelia¡¯s life was too good. She could not hold it in anymore. It was like someone who had tasted sweetness was easily addicted. When she saw someone with good luck, she wanted to borrow it. Therefore, no matter if Mrs. Walton was present, she first tried to get close to Amelia. She had no idea what kind of existence she had provoked¡­


    Outside the operating room, Mrs. Walton, Dn, and William were waiting. In order to prevent Emma from causing trouble, Lucas had taken on the heavy responsibility of tutoring Emma¡¯s homework again today. Amelia saw the olddy waving at her, so she told Mrs. Walton and walked over..

 Chapter 587 - 587: Do You Think We’re Fools?

    Chapter 587 - 587: Do You Think We¡¯re Fools?<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The olddy asked with a smile, ¡°Little kid, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Amelia asked instead of answering, ¡°Grandma, who are you? Why are you here? Is your family operating inside too?¡±<div>


    The olddy shook her head. ¡°My grandson is hospitalized downstairs, so I just walked around to get some fresh air.¡±


    Amelia:


    William walked over. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the park below to get some air?


    Why did youe here?¡±


    When the olddy saw William, she sighed again. This family was amazing. None of them were bad. If she borrowed the lives of this family¡­ A trace of greed and excitement shed across the olddy¡¯s eyes. She smiled and coaxed, ¡°I¡¯m just walking around. Little kid, do you want toe downstairs with me to see my grandson? It¡¯s downstairs. It¡¯s very close. My grandson likes to y with children. There are also many toys and sweets.¡± Toys and sweets could coax 80% of children.


    The olddy: ¡°My grandson even yed a game recently. The kind that grows nts to fight zombies. Do you know? It¡¯s very fun.¡± The remaining 20% could be settled almost with cell phones and games.


    Unfortunately, Amelia and William looked at the olddy as if she was a human trafficker.


    Amelia said, ¡°Grandma, do you think we¡¯re gullible three-year-olds?¡± William: ¡°Grandma, do you think we¡¯re stupid?¡±


    The olddy was speechless. These two children were the same as Harper. They were not easy to fool at all. They were too vignt. She was about to use the same trick again and inject some knockout powder to make them follow her in a daze. Harper was undergoing surgery. The adults in their family must be paying attention to the operating theater. Sometimes, it was easier to do things under the parents¡¯ noses.


    The olddy pretended to look over casually and saw Mrs. Walton and Dn staring at her. The olddy was stunned. Although she was unwilling, she did not dare to take the risk. She could only stand up and say, ¡°Sigh, I just see that you¡¯re the same age as my grandson. I¡¯m not lying to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, forget it.¡± With that, she hurriedly left.


    Elmer sneered. ¡°Mia, wait here. Master will follow her over to take a look.¡± Amelia nodded.<div>


    Back in the operating theater, Harper hadpletely fallen asleep after the anesthetic was administered. When a nurse examined his entire body, she saw the talisman on his wrist. During the surgery, they had to strictly implement the sterile technical rules and were not allowed to wear jewelry. There were often patients who brought talisman or something like that. The nurse would help them take it off and put it in the item management box. The safety talisman was tied very tightly, and the nurse did not dare to cut open other people¡¯s things rashly. The operating theater had experienced too many strange things. Someone¡¯s wife had a Caesarean section, and the child was about to die. Her husband even asked her to use the de at a specific time and record a video for him. There was also a case where they had to cut the patient¡¯s clothes for the surgery, and the family membersined that the clothes cost tens of thousands and asked the doctor topensate. Therefore, the nurse took a few minutes to take off the safety talisman and put it aside.


    At that moment, Harper¡¯s luck, which was originally protected, was suddenly sucked out and converged in a direction. The wandering wild ghosts also surrounded him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who is this kid? The talisman that was tied up just now was too powerful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Look at this tender skin. His family background is probably not bad. I¡¯ll try to see if I can possess him!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try too!¡±


    The ghosts fought to be the first to crowd around Harper. In his sleep, Harper had no consciousness. He only felt that it was so noisy in his ears. There were messy voices. Many people were talking. Then he felt a little cold, but he could not move.


    The chief surgeon was very calm. Everything went very smoothly. However, at the most critical step, the ce where the hematoma was pressing down suddenly broke, and blood gushed out! The operating theater instantly fell into nervousness!


    Andrew¡¯s senior brother was stunned. No way. Could it be that the 5% chance would happen today? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. The chief surgeon broke out in cold sweat.


    No one saw it. Harper was surrounded by ghosts.


    ¡°Hehe, this child is about to die. Let me help him pull him out¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of gaze is that? How is he about to die? If you pull like this, you can only pull out part of his soul and turn into a fool.¡±<div>


    ¡°Hehe, little friend,e out. Come out and y with us¡­¡±


    Harper¡¯s hands and feet were cold. His blood pressure had dropped. He had no self-awareness. He only felt that something was so heavy on his body that he could not breathe. The oxygen in his lungs seemed to be sucked away by something invisible.. It was so ufortable¡­

 Chapter 588 - 588: Harper Is Going to Be a Fool

    Chapter 588 - 588: Harper Is Going to Be a Fool<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia waited outside and suddenly frowned. She could not see what was going on inside, but she saw a few ghosts fly in. They looked like they were joining in the fun. ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry. That child can¡¯t take it anymore.


    Hurry up and go in to see if you can take advantage!¡¯<div>


    Amelia was anxious. A child? No more? It couldn¡¯t be Brother Harper, right? She grabbed the Soul Retrieving Gourd and shook it. ¡°Sister flirtatious ghost, Brother unlucky ghost! And ugly auntie, Brother cowardly ghost,e out quickly.¡±


    The ghosts felt dizzy from the shaking and hurriedly came out to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Amelia pointed anxiously at the operating theater and said that Brother Harper was in surgery but there were ghosts trying to cause damage. When the unlucky ghost heard this, he immediately said, ¡°Leave it to me! A group of wandering ghosts are nothing in front of me!¡± With that, he rushed in.


    The flirtatious ghost hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait for me to stop! Wait! You¡¯re an unlucky ghost. Don¡¯t affect the doctor!¡±


    The cowardly ghost hurriedly chased after him.


    The unlucky ghost ran too quickly and did not control his speed well. He almost bumped into the chief surgeon who was performing the surgery. The chief surgeon was very careful and was about to deal with the bleeding point when his hand inexplicably tilted and the blood spurted out again.


    The chief surgeon: n ???¡±


    The unlucky ghost:


    The flirtatious ghost and cowardly ghost: ¡®


    The cowardly ghost grabbed the unlucky ghost and threw him out. The flirtatious ghost ced her hands on her hips and shouted at the ghosts surrounding Harper, ¡°What are you doing! All of you, disperse! You dare to touch the people we¡¯re protecting?!¡±


    The ghosts immediately dispersed.<div>


    Harper, who was in aa and found it difficult to breathe, suddenly felt much more rxed. The heavy feeling on his body was gone. The flirtatious ghost heaved a sigh of relief, but they heard the chief surgeon¡¯s anxious voice.


    ¡°Prepare for resuscitation! ¡±


    The flirtatious ghost and the others were stunned. Resuscitation?! They subconsciously looked at Harper and saw that his face was pale, and his lips were pale¡­


    These ghosts only knew how to harm people and had never learned how to save people. Seeing that Harper needed emergency resuscitation, they had no choice but to go out and look for Amelia. When Amelia heard that she could not enter the operating theater, she could only look for her master and hurriedly run out!


    ¡°Mia!¡± William hurriedly chased after her.


    Mrs. Walton told Dn to watch things there and then moved to follow. Dn, in turn, asked Mrs. Walton to wait outside the operating theater while he chased after her.


    Amelia ran so fast that her shoes were about to fall off. Her face would be anxious. There was only one thought in her mind. Run faster, run faster! Brother Harper, you have to hold on. You can¡¯t be a fool!


    On the other side, Elmer followed the olddy. After the olddy left the eleventh floor, she did not return to the ward. Instead, she went downstairs to


    the pavilion of the hospital and wandered around. There were many patients¡¯ families resting here. The olddy was very talkative and chatted with a group of people everywhere. She asked who was sick and how the children were. After chatting for a while, she began to read people¡¯s physiognomy. Every word was urate. She provoked those family members who originally did not care too much. One by one, they sincerely reported their names or family members¡¯ names and eight characters and asked her to help read them.


    Elmer frowned. Was this olddy a witch? However¡­ he felt that something was wrong when she went around asking others for their birth characters. An idea shed through his mind.


    With Amelia, William, and Harper¡¯s fate as aparison, the olddy could not find anything she was satisfied with. After waving her hand and saying that the heavenly secrets could not be revealed, she slowly returned to the ward. She thought of Amelia¡¯s fate again, and her heart felt like it was being gnawed by ants. She could not calm down at all. She was indignant that she could not obtain such a good fate in front of her!<div>


    Elmer continued to follow.


    The olddy returned to the ward. There were people greeting her along the way. She passed by the door of Harper¡¯s ward and stuck her head out to take a look. Elmer saw her eyes sh slightly before walking to a single ward at the end of the corridor. Elmer followed. Just as he stepped through the door of this ward, his expression suddenly froze. The aura in this ward was different from the outside.


    Elmer looked up at the corridor outside and frowned.


    Suddenly, Amelia ran over with tears on her face and shouted anxiously, ¡°Master!¡±


    Elmer stopped and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Amelia was so anxious that she cried. ¡°Brother Harper is going to be a


    fool¡­


    Elmer: ¡°???¡± That was impossible. Harper¡¯s fate was very good. This surgery would not cause him any idents, let alone kill him..

 Chapter 589 - 589: Scarecrow

    Chapter 589 - 589: Scarecrow<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer quickly flipped open the booklet. As soon as he opened it, he suddenly realized that a small line had been separated from Harper¡¯s fate, subtly


    changing his fate.<div>


    ¡°Borrowing life?!¡± Elmer blurted out. At this moment, he suddenly understood what had shed across his mind just now! The person who did this was too cunning and careful. Even he did not notice it. Although this booklet was only a thinyer, if he really flipped through it, he might not even be able to finish it in three years. Elmer would not have nothing to do every day to flip through it. In addition, when Harper entered the operating theater, his fate was still normal. If Amelia had not run over and said so, he would not have noticed it.


    The olddy heard a sound at the door and quickly came out to take a look. She saw Amelia and William standing at the door. There were no adults behind them. Her face lit up and she waved. ¡°Aiyo, why are you here? Come in,e in¡­¡±


    Amelia ignored her. She only wanted to save Brother Harper as soon as possible, but Elmer said, ¡°Mia, go in and take a look. Harper¡¯s ident has something to do with her.¡± He thought of how the olddy had stuck her head out to look at Harper¡¯s ward just now, and how she had secretly collected other people¡¯s birth characters. Then, he looked at the little boy lying on the hospital bed¡­


    Elmer moved his fingers slightly, and a beam of light connected the little boy and the booklet. The booklet flipped by itself and quickly stopped at the page of the little boy. ¡°His life should have been over, but it¡¯s connected now.¡± Elmer said decisively, ¡°Mia, lift this child¡¯s pillow and look below.¡±


    Amelia rushed up without a word. The olddy was stunned. This little girl actually ran in on her own? Seeing Amelia go in, William followed. The olddy was overjoyed and almostughed out loud. God was helping her!


    The olddy immediately closed the door, then searched her pocket for a while and grabbed a small spray bottle. At the same time, Amelia lifted the pillow. In order not to touch the sleeping little boy, she even reached out and dragged his head. In the end, when the pillow was lifted, she saw four straw dolls under the pillow.


    ¡°What is this?¡± William was shocked. Elmer: ¡°It¡¯s indeed borrowing life!¡±


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Borrowing life?¡±


    The olddy¡¯s eyelids twitched. This child actually knew how to borrow life! Her eyes darted around and she said with a smile, ¡°Children, do you want to eat candy? Grandma has candy here!¡± Riches came from danger. So what if the two children found out? She believed in her own ability. With the help of the knockout powder, she had a way to make the two children forget this small piece of memory.


    The olddy reached out and was about to pat William¡¯s shoulder. William immediately looked at her warily. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± With that, he took two steps back and took out his phone to call for help.


    The olddy¡¯s eyes turned cold. She immediately raised the spray bottle and pressed the spray button without thinking. She would knock William down first! This boy was a little older and vignt. He also knew how to make calls. It was not easy to deal with. That little girl looked innocent and cute and could be easily knocked down.<div>


    As she thought this, the window was suddenly blown open by a gust of wind. The knockout powder that was sprayed out was blown by the wind and hit the olddy¡¯s face.


    The olddy:


    The unlucky ghost crawled in through the window and shouted, ¡°We finally made it!¡±


    The olddy never thought that she would be so unlucky. She widened her eyes and fell down in a daze¡­


    Amelia was stunned. Was there no chance for her to perform?


    Elmer pointed to one of the scarecrows and said, ¡°Mia, burn it.¡±


    Amelia quickly came back to her senses, took out a talisman, and stuck it to the scarecrow. With a whoosh, green mes surged, and in the blink of an eye, the scarecrow with Harper¡¯s name and eight characters was burned clean.


    William opened his mouth. His sister was still the best. She started a fire out of thin air! She was very powerful!


    After Amelia burned the little scarecrow, she looked at the other three scarecrows. Without any hesitation, she picked them up and burned them all. At this moment, she understood very well that if she burned these scarecrows, the little brother on the hospital bed might not live. However, if saving this little brother cost her Brother Harper and the lives of others, then she would choose to protect Brother Harper without hesitation.


    After burning the little scarecrow, the bacsh was retribution on the olddy. She only felt a pain in her chest, as if someone had stabbed her, and she immediately woke up..


    <div>

 Chapter 590 - 590: You Are the Biggest Harmmakers

    Chapter 590 - 590: You Are the Biggest Harmmakers<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The moment the olddy opened her eyes, she happened to see Amelia burning the little scarecrows. She instantly panicked. These little scarecrows were her grandson¡¯s life! How could this little girl do this! Since she knew that she was borrowing life, she must also know that this would kill her grandson!


    ¡°No, no!¡± The olddy shouted, but it was useless. She clutched her chest and fell to the ground, crying. ¡°How can you do this! You¡¯re harming my grandson! How can you be so selfish!¡±<div>


    Amelia¡¯s face was calm. Knowing that Brother Harper was fine, she felt relieved. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°You also harmed my brother¡¯s life. Aren¡¯t you selfish?¡±


    The olddy cried bitterly. ¡°How did I harm your brother¡¯s life? I was just borrowing a bit of his life force! At most, he would be injured a little. It¡¯s impossible for me to take his life! But you burned the little scarecrow, that¡¯s taking my grandson¡¯s life! How can you be so cold and selfish at such a young age? Your lives are so good. So what if you give some to my grandson! You¡¯re too vicious! You¡¯re too selfish! You can¡¯t understand the pain of ordinary people like us at all!¡±


    The olddyy on the ground, tears streaming down her face as sheined.


    The flirtatious ghost and the others had just dispersed to look for the olddy. Now that they came over, they saw the olddy lying on the ground and crying. They could not help but open their mouths. What was wrong? She was crying so sadly. If they did not know better, they would think that Amelia had killed her entire family.


    Amelia was standing in front of the little boy¡¯s bed. This brother was even younger than her. Seeing him frown and still unable to resist the pain even when he was asleep, she felt sorry for him. However, he was pitiful. Brother Harper was also pitiful. If she ignored Brother Harper and chose to lend out Brother Harper¡¯s life and let Brother Harper spend the rest of his life in a hospital bed, then she did not want this selflessness. No matter what others said, she did not want it. If others wanted to scold her, so be it. She wanted Brother Harper to be healthy. It did not matter if she was scolded.


    William was speechless. He said to the olddy, ¡°Can you get it straight? You were the one who harmed people first. Why are you ming us instead? This is moral kidnapping¡­¡±


    The olddy¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. Her eyes were red from crying, and her hair was in a mess. ¡°I¡¯m not moral kidnapping. I¡¯m just saying that you¡¯re so lucky. Can you give some to my grandson? He¡¯s only three years old, but he¡¯s been sick for two years. He¡¯s really pitiful. Please, please¡­¡±


    The olddy knelt on the ground and begged pitifully. Her grandson was already so pitiful. Anyone would feel sorry for him. If Amelia and the others did not care, they would be selfish, cold, and impersonal.


    ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re so lucky. If everyone lends a little to my grandson, I won¡¯t have to borrow from other children.¡± The olddy cried and said, ¡°You¡¯re lucky. It¡¯s fine to borrow a little, but if the other children borrow a little, they¡¯ll be gued by illness and be in great pain. In other words, if you¡¯re willing to


    borrow your lives, not only will you save my grandson, but you¡¯ll also save the other children. You¡¯ll have endless merit! But if you don¡¯t lend it, not only will you harm my grandson, but you¡¯ll also harm the other children. You¡¯re the biggest jinx! ¡±


    Amelia was speechless, and William was speechless. This was the first time he had seen such a crooked logic, and she was so self-righteous.<div>


    Before Amelia could speak, William stood in front of her and scolded angrily, ¡°What are you saying? Are we the ones borrowing the lives of other children? Why can¡¯t you stop? You¡¯re so noble. Why did you harm other children, why don¡¯t you give your own life to your grandson? Other people¡¯s children were fine, but you borrowed their lives and caused them to be gued by illness. In the end, you med us? You¡¯re really amazing!¡¯


    The olddy did not listen. She kept crying and criticizing. William could not be bothered with her. He pulled Amelia away. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go. Ignore such people. ¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Wait.¡± How could she leave just like that? What if this olddy harmed people again?


    Amelia squatted in front of the olddy and stuck a talisman on her forehead.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll give you a talisman.¡±


    The olddy was crying when a talisman was suddenly pasted on her. She was stunned for a moment and asked nkly, ¡°What talisman?¡± Could it be that this little girl felt guilty because of what she said and took the initiative to offer her life?


    The olddy was overjoyed when Amelia said seriously, ¡°This talisman is called the Broken Arms and Feet if You Harm People Talisman.¡±


    The olddy: ¡®

 Chapter 591 - 591: Write Your Name Here

    Chapter 591 - 591: Write Your Name Here<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia reminded her worriedly, ¡°Do you know what it means? It means that if you harm others again and borrow their lives, your limbs will be broken.¡± The olddy was very angry. She did not believe it at all. There was no such profound mystic technique in this world. Many mystic techniques had been lost. There were very few people like her who had some ability. There might be people who could break people¡¯s limbs with a talisman, but it was absolutely impossible to predict and break their limbs just because they did something bad!


    However, the olddy was still very angry. No one liked to be cursed, so she cried again. ¡°Are you really so cold and heartless to watch a life pass away?¡±<div>


    Amelia thought for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    The olddy was delighted again. Then Amelia stuck another talisman on her forehead. ¡®1 1 should make you return everything that you borrowed from other people. ¡±


    The olddy: ¡®


    Amelia drew another talisman. ¡°I¡¯ll add another one. This is called a decapitation talisman. If you teach others to harm others and let them lend you their lives, I¡¯ll cut off your head.¡± Her tone was soft and cute, but the words she said were very scary.


    William was stunned for a moment before he realized what Amelia meant. After Amelia was done, she stood up and left with William. As she walked, she counted on her fingers. ¡°Brother, I can sell one talisman for 10 million. Three talismans will be 30 million.¡± Her heart ached.


    William said calmly, ¡°Sister, you have to think this way. The cost of a piece of yellow paper is 50 cents. The cinnabar used to draw the talisman is 30 cents. The cost of a talisman is 80 cents. Three pieces are 2.40 cents. I¡¯ll give you 240 yuan when I get back, okay?¡±


    Amelia thought about it and agreed! She nodded happily. ¡°Yes, yes!¡¯


    Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked back. This olddy had borrowed so many lives from others and harmed so many people. Once she returned all the lives she had borrowed, she would suffer retribution. She would suffer as much as she had harmed others. Now she could only pray that she had not killed anyone.


    Elmer shook his head and said, ¡°l was wondering why I didn¡¯t see it at first. It turns out that this olddy used knockout powder. If it were some mystical techniques, I would definitely have noticed it when I saw Harper in the morning. ¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Master, it¡¯s okay. I couldn¡¯t tell either.¡±


    Elmer¡¯s heart warmed. Mia was very anxious herself, and she evenforted him. In the next second, he heard Amelia say, ¡°It¡¯s okay to admit that you¡¯re stupid.¡± She was also very stupid. She was a little stupid, and her master was a big stupid.<div>


    Elmer:


    In the operating theater.


    Harper was in the dark. There was no sound around him. He did not know what he had stepped on, but it was a little muddy. He was suddenly afraid and subconsciously ran forward. After running for a long time, he came to a door. A person was sitting at the door. He could not see who he was. It was impossible to tell if he was male or female. Harper was a little afraid, but he had to muster up the courage to ask, ¡°Hello, may I ask¡­¡±


    The man suddenly raised his head and revealed an ambiguous smile. ¡°Come, write your name here.¡± The man¡¯s voice was soft and seductive. ¡°As long as you write your name, you can leave this ce¡­¡±


    Harper seemed to be pulled by a suction force. Unconsciously, he stepped forward. Then, as if his fingers had a mind of their own, he wrote his name, stroke by stroke. ¡°Harper¡­¡±


    Harper wrote thest word, refusing to go any further. He couldn¡¯t stop his hand from drawing a line to the side as soon as he applied pressure.


    The man frowned and took out a piece of paper. ¡°Rewrite it.¡±


    Harper started to write again. Somehow, he just couldn¡¯t get thest letter out.


    Harper was getting a little anxious. ¡®l can¡¯t get out of here if I can¡¯t write it? Does that mean I¡¯m going to die?¡¯


    Just like that, Harper wrote his name over and over again in the darkness, always ending at thest stroke. He did not know how he could see that person and that piece of paper. He only knew that he wrote his name over and over again. Gradually, he lost consciousness and wrote his name mechanically.


    Suddenly, with a rumble, the darkness opened up and the man disappeared. Harper stared in amazement at the nkness in front of him. There was a light in the distance. He ran forward, following the light. As he ran, he passed ces that looked like rustic houses, then ces like a market. The buildings in these ces were no different from those in the mortal world. The only difference was that there was no one there..<div>

 Chapter 592 - 592: Take Your Brain

    Chapter 592 - 592: Take Your Brain<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Finally, Harper ran to a door that was so tall that it seemed to reach into the clouds. He pushed it open with force, and behind the door was an empty hall.


    Harper subconsciously stepped in. On both sides of the hall, there were ten<div>


    Commanders. The leaders were Ox-Head and Horse-Face, ck and White Impermanences. Their faces were ferocious, and their eyes were fixed on him as if they were alive. Harper was afraid and hurriedly continued to walk in. The next statue was the Ghost King. He had red hair and fangs like a yaksha and held the Demon Suppressing Bell.


    Harper did not know why he recognized these things, but he quickly ran inside again, as if there was no way to retreat after entering this door. He had no intention of retreating at all. After the Ghost King was the statue of the Day Wanderer and the Night Wanderer. Legend had it that these two specialized in wandering the human world and monitoring everyone¡¯s actions for good and evil. Among the people, people thought that the two of them were evil gods. Whoever dared to offend them would be recorded on the list. After that, there was Leopard Tail, Bird Beak, Fish Gill, and Wasp. In the folk legends, they were like the ck and White Impermanence, Ox-Head, and Horse-Face.


    The difference was that the ck and White Impermanences, Ox Head, and Horse Face specialized in seizing people¡¯s souls. Leopard Tail specialized in seizing the souls of beasts. Bird Beak specialized in seizing the souls of birds in the sky. Fish Gill specialized in seizing the souls of fishes in the river and sea. Wasps specialized in seizing the souls of insects¡­


    Harper ran all the way. All he saw were immobile sculptures. Only those eyes stared at him like living creatures. Finally, he ran to the front and saw the que hanging high above: Yama Hall.


    Harper was stunned. Yama Hall?! He was dead?!


    The throne in the room was huge. It was as tall as a normal one-story building. It was awe-inspiring, but there was no one there. Harper was at a loss. At this moment, he suddenly saw another person on the huge throne. That person raised her head and met his gaze.


    Harper¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Mia?!¡± He ran to her, shouting, ¡°Mia! Sister! Sister!¡±


    Amelia raised her hand so that Harper could not run half a step forward. She only said, ¡°Go back quickly. What are you doing here!¡± She waved her hand, and Harper felt himself fly. Below, Amelia suddenly picked up something and threw it hard in his face, ¡°By the way, remember to take your brain!¡± Harper: As he flew, someone suddenly patted his face hard.


    Amelia: ¡°Brother! Brother! Brother, wake up! I¡¯m here!¡±


    Harper¡¯s eyes flew open. The noise of the human world rushed into his ears. There were the voices of the patient¡¯s family outside the corridor, the beeping of the nurses¡¯ station in the distance, and the cries of a child in an unknown ward¡­


    Harper was at a loss. ¡°I¡¯m not dead?¡± It was just that his face hurt a little. He subconsciously winced and hissed.<div>


    Amelia looked guiltily at Harper¡¯s half-red face and whispered, ¡°Brother, with


    Mia around, you definitely won¡¯t die.¡±


    Harper looked around the room and realized he was back in the ward. It was a little dark outside the window, giving the impression that he couldn¡¯t tell if it was morning or evening. He said nkly, ¡°Is my brain still there?¡±


    Amelia stroked his head. ¡°Yes, brother. Can¡¯t you feel it?¡±


    Harper felt Amelia¡¯s soft little hand and immediately felt his own head. He


    said weakly, ¡°l feel it. It¡¯s still there.¡±


    Ameliaforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother, your head is still round.¡±


    Harper subconsciously asked, ¡°It wasn¡¯t ttened?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°No, it¡¯s round, very round!¡±


    Harper said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    When everyone heard their conversation, they were speechless.<div>


    William asked, ¡°Harper, if your head wasn¡¯t there, would you still be lying here? Then you would be lying in the crematorium!¡±


    Mrs. Walton scolded with a straight face, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? It¡¯s inauspicious!¡±


    Amelia immediately followed up. ¡°Ptui ptui ptui!¡± Every time her grandmother said something was inauspicious, she would always say ptui ptui ptui. Sure enough, when she was ptui-ing, Mrs. Walton was ptui-ing. Everyone could not help butugh and breathe a sigh of relief.


    Harper looked around and realized that everyone was here. His father, uncle, third uncle, fourth uncle, fifth uncle, uncle, and his ten feet. The small ward was instantly crowded.


    Alex leaned against the door of the ward and clicked his tongue. ¡°l heard that you had a half a kilogram of blood in your brain? How impressive!¡±


    Andrew said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that the hematoma has been suppressed for too long. It caused the bleeding by removing it all at once..¡±

 Chapter 593 - 593: Nothing Good

    Chapter 593 - 593: Nothing Good<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Henry had just rushed back from overseas and had been flying for a few months. This time, he was on leave for a period of time. When he found out that Harper was hospitalized, he flew over directly after getting off the ne. He said gently, ¡°Rest well. We¡¯ve applied for leave for you at school.¡±


    Chris looked at the time. ¡°Alright, as long as he¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going back to the set. 1 still have a scene to film.¡±<div>


    Eric: ¡°My good nephew! What do you want to eat? How about Fifth Uncle killmb for you tonight?¡±


    Emma was the happiest when she didn¡¯t have to do her homework. She was


    the first to raise her hand. ¡°Roasted wholemb! Fifth Uncle! I want to eat roasted wholemb!¡±


    Lucas was holding two workbooks. He said to Harper, ¡°l hear you left Emma two unwritten assignments?¡±


    The cheer on Emma¡¯s face instantly froze.


    Harper was speechless. After walking through the gates of hell, he came back to his senses and realized that so many family members cared about him. A warm feeling surged in his heart and his entire body was warm. ¡°I dreamed that someone asked me to write a name. I sat there and wrote and wrote. I couldn¡¯t finish thest stroke¡­


    Harper choked. ¡°l wasn¡¯t able to finish writing¡­¡± In fact, he was very, very afraid. He was afraid that he would never see Mia again. He was afraid that he would never see his father, brothers, grandparents, uncles. Only now did he realize how much he could not bear to part with his family. He could not even bear to part with every de of grass and tree in the Walton family. He could not even bear to part with the noisy parrot, Seven, and the new cat, Gold.


    Seeing that Harper was crying, Amelia coaxed, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re back now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Beside him, Elmer suddenly asked, ¡°Who was the person who asked you to write your name? Did you see what he looked like?¡±


    Harper did not expect a ghost to be floating beside him! His pupils constricted in fear, and the heart rate on the monitor instantly soared to 120! The machine emitted an rm!


    William froze. ¡°Harper, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Had he seen a ghost? His heart was beating so fast.<div>


    The nurse quickly came over, checked the monitor, and began to chase them away. ¡°The patient just finished the surgery and needs to rest. The family members can leave.¡¯


    George and the others nodded and left after saying a few words to Mrs. Walton.


    Mrs. Walton and Dn stayed for a day and a night while the others worked. Finally, Mr. Smith was apanied by Henry and Amelia.


    Henry sent everyone out. There were only Amelia and Elmer in the ward. Amelia introduced, ¡°Brother, this is my master.¡±


    Harper was speechless. Hee to his senses. Mia had told him about her master. Sometimes when she talked to herself, she was talking to her master. In fact, Elmer was quite good-looking. His eyes were long and narrow, and his nose was high. Unfortunately, Harper couldn¡¯t see any of these good points. All he could think of were three words: He¡¯s a ghost!


    In particr, the contrast between Elmer¡¯s pale face and his bright red lips made Harper panic even more.


    Elmer asked, ¡°Do you still remember the man who asked you to write down


    his name?¡±


    Harper¡¯s head shook a little. ¡°Don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Elmer: ¡°Can¡¯t you remember if it¡¯s a man or a woman?¡±


    Harper grunted an acknowledgement.<div>


    Elmer felt that this matter was serious. Even if the soul had wandered to Hell, it was impossible for anyone to guard the intersection and get someone to write down their name. Almost all of them were up to no good. Who was that person?


    Elmer asked again, ¡°What else did you see?¡±


    Harper thought for a moment, then said weakly, ¡°l saw Mia, too¡­¡±


    Amelia was stunned for a moment before she eximed, ¡°Did I go to hell too?¡±


    Harper shook his head. ¡°l don¡¯t knovv7 either. I entered a hall and saw that it was filled with sculptures. There were Ox Head, Horse Face, ck and White Impermanence, Ghost King, Leopard Tail, Bird Beak, Fish Gill, and Wasp.¡±


    Elmer was surprised. ¡°You know them?¡±


    Harper was also puzzled. ¡°l don¡¯t know why 1 know them¡­¡± He wanted to say that he might have yed too many games. These things existed in his subconscious, but on careful thought, he had never yed games with such characters.


    Elmer¡¯s expression grew grimmer. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Harper took a deep breath before continuing in a low and weak voice, ¡°Then, when I reached the front of the hall, I saw the words Yama Hall hanging on it. There was a superrge table and the King of Hell¡¯s throne. Mia was sitting on the throne. She said that I couldn¡¯te here, so she pped me and sent me flying. I woke up.¡±


    Amelia was shocked. She was actually sitting on the throne of the King of Hell?! She did not know that she was the King of Hell.. She only felt that she was too powerful!

 Chapter 594 - 594: This Is Unfair

    Chapter 594 - 594: This Is Unfair<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer pondered for a moment. ¡°From your description, you must have gone down. How strange.¡± Usually, the soul of a person who was in a dazed state would at most walk around the human world a few times. When a person woke up, it would be time for their soul to return. Almost no soul would be able to return after walking around in hell. Moreover, Harper had gone to Yama Hall.


    There were ten Yama Kings in the Netherworld, each managing a part of the world. The King of Hell was in charge of life and death, and was the leader of the ten Yama Kings. After Amelia came up, Yama Hall¡¯s business was divided to other halls. Only some subordinates did daily maintenance work. For example, he often went to the various halls for meetings. Now, Yama Hall was guarded by statues.<div>


    Harper asked, ¡°So what exactly happened to me?¡±


    Elmer exined, ¡°There are ten Yin Commanders under the King of Hell¡¯s Throne. They are the ck and White Impermanence, Ox Head, Horse Face, and the Ghost King. Then there¡¯s the Day Wanderer, Night Wanderer, Leopard Tail, Bird Beak, Fish Gill, and Wasp. What you see are all sculptures suppressed in the hall.¡±


    Amelia counted on her fingers. ¡°Why are these names so strange? What¡¯s a leopard tail and bird beak? Are there still gills and wasps in Hell?¡±


    Elmer exined them one by one.


    Amelia heard this and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s eleven.¡¯


    Harper had the same question. The ck and White Impermanences, Ox Head and Horse Face already made up 4. But if they were grouped together and counted as 1, then there would not be enough for the ten Yin Commanders. There were only nine.


    Elmer said, ¡°The ck and White Impermanences are counted as one.¡± Harper and Amelia looked at each other. That¡¯s strange. Why?


    ¡°Why can¡¯t Ox-Head and Horse-Face be counted as one?¡± Amelia asked curiously. ¡°That¡¯s not fair at all. Why can Ox-Head and Horse-Face be counted as two but ck and White Impermanences have to be counted as one? Why can¡¯t they be called the Nine Yin Commanders? Or the Eleven Great Yin


    Commanders?¡±


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know either. Ask the King of Hell.


    Elmer nced at Amelia and ignored her question. He continued, ¡°That¡¯s not all. There are also the four Infernal Judges, Meng PO, City God, and countless ghost soldiers.¡±<div>


    Amelia said, ¡°Oh¡­


    Harper said, ¡°I¡¯ve gained knowledge.¡±


    Elmer: ¡°So, Harper, which one are you?¡± After saying that, he kept staring at Harper. He didn¡¯t know any details about the mini King of Hell¡¯s tribtion. He only knew that he was holding this booklet. Even his encounter with Amelia was a coincidence, and he didn¡¯t know in advance.


    Harper was stunned. What was going on? Why didn¡¯t he understand?


    Amelia was also dizzy. ¡°Master, what are you talking about?¡±


    Seeing that Harper did not sense anything at all, Elmer felt that he might have been overthinking. The four Infernal Judges, the ck and White Impermanences, Ox Head and Horse Face were all working hard. As for the rest, Moon, who was Meng PO, had already appeared. The Traveling Star¡ªthe Day Wanderer and the Night Wanderer were still unclear. The Ghost King was also uncertain. City Gods existed in every ce. The Ghost Generals of the Yin Army were also guarding below. Leopard Tail, Bird Beak, Fish Gill¡­ Elmer thought of something and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Elmer rubbed the space between his eyebrows. ¡°In any case, you won¡¯t understand even if I tell you now.¡±


    Amelia rolled her eyes. ¡®That again. What¡¯s the difference between that and telling a child not to ask too many questions!¡¯


    Harper reacted and suddenly said, ¡°You mean¡­ l, 1 might be one of the King of Hell¡¯s subordinates?¡± His eyes widened. Impressive, awesome! Wasn¡¯t the game in Hell much more fun than cell phone games?!


    ¡°l must be the Ghost King!¡± Harper said proudly. He felt that his head did not hurt so much anymore. He often thought about why he came to this world in the dead of night. He wanted toplete some mission. Look, wasn¡¯t the mission here now?


    Elmer was speechless. ¡°You¡­¡±<div>


    Harper said happily, ¡°Sister! I¡¯m definitely the Ghost King! In the future, when you die and go to hell, I¡¯ll protect you!¡¯ Amelia was ted. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡¯


    Elmer said, ¡°Wait


    Harper¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°In the future, when I go to hell, I¡¯ll get you a back door from the King of Hell and get you an official position. You can die after that.¡±


    Amelia was ted. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡¯


    Elmer:


    Harper and Amelia were talking freely about the future after death. Beside them, Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched crazily. He could not interrupt at all.


    Elmer was speechless. He floated up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going down to find out who that person is. Mia, be careful during this period of time. Don¡¯t be rash. If there¡¯s an emergency, burn the talisman with Master¡¯s name on it. Master will rush back.¡±


    Trapping Harper and asking him to write down his name was a very strange thing. Elmer felt that there was something fishy about it. He had to find out..

 Chapter 595 - 595: No Matter Who Comes Today!

    Chapter 595 - 595: No Matter Who Comes Today!<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia was chatting happily with Harper. She raised her hand perfunctorily.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Bye, Master!¡±<div>


    Elmer was speechless. He cursed and disappeared.


    After Harper¡¯s excitement, fatigue swept over him and he drifted off to sleep. Amelia sat obediently in a chair beside the bed and dutifully watched him.


    When Henry came in, he saw Amelia sitting obediently with her hands on her knees and her calves together. She looked at Harper without blinking. She was young but responsible. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mia, are you tired? Do you want to go back and sleep?¡±


    It was rare for Amelia to see her third uncle. He was familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time. She looked at Henry curiously and asked, ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t you have to fly in the sky today?¡±


    Henry was gentle and refined. His voice was gentle as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that today. I¡¯m on break until you guys start school.¡±


    Amelia was enlightened. ¡°Does the ne rest too?¡±


    Henry¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°The ne doesn¡¯t rest, someone else will fly it.¡± Amelia shook her head. ¡°The ne must be tired.¡±


    Henry smiled. ¡°The ne will go through maintenance. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    It was only then that Amelia realized that the ne was also needed maintenance, and it was done every day. She asked Henry a lot of questions out of curiosity, and after talking for a long time, she fell asleep too.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Harper was supposed to be transferred to a private hospital, but he got used to itter. Harper said that he didn¡¯t want to go through the trouble. He had always lived a luxurious life, but after this hospitalization, he gradually calmed down. In the morning, he


    would eat some porridge with pickled vegetables. Then, he would turn on the television to watch the news. After eating, he would get out of bed and walk around. Although he wouldn¡¯t go so far as to gossip with the patients¡¯ families in the corridor, he was willing to sit there and listen to what everyone was saying.<div>


    No one knew that ever since Harper found out that he was the ¡°Ghost King¡±, he had begun to observe the people and the hardships of the world! He had to work hard and be his sister¡¯s backer after he worked hard! His sister knew how to catch ghosts, so she must be an impressive position. Wait¡­ Why was his sister on the throne of the King of Hell when he was on a day trip to the King of Hell? Harper was stunned. Could it be that his sister was the King of Hell?!


    Harper was shocked by the thought. ¡®No, no. What kind of King of Hell is as cute as his sister? She can act cute and wheedle. He must have made a mistake.¡¯


    While Harper was in the hospital, Emma and Amelia were also preparing for school. This morning, Mrs. Walton received a call. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it at ten tomorrow morning. Send more over. The oldest is a nine-year-old boy, and the youngest is a four-year-old girl.¡±


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°Grandma, who is it?¡±


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°From the clothing store. You guys are preparing to start school. Grandma will buy you some new clothes.¡±


    Some rich people liked to go to all kinds of luxury shops to swipe their cards and buy things without batting an eyelid. However, there were many people like Mrs. Walton who did not like to shop and preferred at home service. Luxury brands also had their own client list. Every quarter, when new products were released, they would contact customers immediately and send clothes to them to choose. It was only when a certain brand¡¯s sales manager called Mrs. Walton that Mrs. Walton remembered to buy clothes for the children.


    Henry walked out of the dining room in his home clothes with a cup of coffee. He said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Mia and the rest out to yter. Yesterday, Mia said that she wanted to go to the amusement park.¡±


    Mrs. Walton nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The summer vacation was about to end. It was time to go out and y.


    Amelia ran upstairs happily. ¡°Sister Emma! Grandma wants to buy us new clothes. Third Uncle wants to take us to the amusement park!¡± Emma immediately threw her workbook away. ¡°Whoa! I¡¯ming!¡¯


    Dn said, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Emma was speechless. She felt like she had been doing homework all summer. She cried, ¡°l want to go and y! 1 want to go to the amusement park! I want to take a roller coaster!¡±<div>


    Dn¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡®You¡¯ve only memorized five of the twenty-six pinyin letters. You still don¡¯t understand the addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division within ten. You think you can go out to y?¡±


    Emma would already be in the first year of primary school when school started. Other people¡¯s children could recite 300 Tang dynasty poems backwards. Emma, on the other hand, could not recite a single onepletely.


    Emma looked pathetic. ¡°But I can write, I can write the word ¡®human¡¯.¡±


    Dn was speechless.


    Emma felt that she was amazing! She knew five of the twenty-six letters! She even knew how to write the word ¡®human¡¯! Dn was angry when he saw Emma¡¯s self-righteous appearance.. She still wanted to go to the amusement park? Dream on! No matter who came today, it was useless!

 Chapter 596 - 596: It’s Going to Be Scared to Death!

    Chapter 596 - 596: It¡¯s Going to Be Scared to Death!<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, three small heads poked in from the door. William was lying on the door, Amelia was on William¡¯s shoulder, and Seven was on Amelia¡¯s head.


    William said, ¡°Second Uncle, let Emmae with us.¡¯<div>


    Dn stuck to his principles. ¡°No.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s tone was soft. ¡°Second Uncle, I want to y with Sister Emma.¡± Dn¡¯s principles were wavering.


    Seven tilted his head and assessed the situation. He suddenly said, ¡°If you can¡¯t die while studying, you must study to death!¡±


    Dn, whose principles were wavering, immediately nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°¡­¡±


    William: ¡°¡­¡±


    Emma red at Seven. ¡°I¡¯m going to roast you!¡¯


    Amelia also threatened, ¡°Strip Seven of his feathers and turn him into a bald bird!¡±


    Seven immediately shut up and looked innocent.


    Dn was about to stick to his principles and let Amelia and the others go by themselves when he saw Amelia blink and plead, ¡°Second Uncle, please.¡± Dn was speechless.


    In the end, Emma ran out of the door like a wild horse and set off for the amusement park with Amelia, William, Lucas, and the others!<div>


    Dn didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, his principles didn¡¯t hold.


    Seven leaned against the window and watched the car drive away. His small eyes were filled with grievance. ¡°I¡¯m no longer your favorite Seven. You want to strip me naked. The love I once had is all given to the new Gold.¡±


    Gold, who was hiding in the dark, quietly took a step forward, then another¡­


    Seven was not alert at all, immersed in sadness.


    At this moment, a bolt of lightning flew past! Seven flew up with a creak, but he was stepped on by Gold!


    Seven: ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over¡­¡±


    Gold pressed down on Seven, his cat eyes cold.


    Seven was flexible. ¡°Big Brother! Big Brother Gold! Wee to your new home! Did Big Brother eat breakfast this morning?¡±


    There was a fierce look in Gold¡¯s eyes. He opened his bloody mouth and bit Seven¡¯s head!


    Seven: ¡°!!!¡± It was scared to death! Was this cat for real?! It pped its wings and shouted, ¡°Big Brother! Big Brother Gold, I was wrong!¡¯


    Gold¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt. He raised his ws and let go of Seven. It was deliberately scaring it just now.<div>


    Seven escaped from Gold¡¯s ws and was about to take off when Gold pressed it down again. His gaze seemed to say, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to fly? Continue flying!


    Seven: ¡® It was convinced! Completely convinced!


    Gold snorted and raised his paws again. Seven observed for a while and pped his wings to slip away, but he was held down again.


    Seven. ¡°¡­¡± ying with it, right?


    Gold let go of Seven again. This time, Seven didn¡¯t fly. It squatted down and didn¡¯t move. It didn¡¯t even breathe. It just hit itself to death! It wanted to soar into the sky when Gold wasn¡¯t paying attention!


    Gold stared at Seven without blinking. He was waiting for the moment Seven flew up to pounce on him and let him see what real speed was! The bird and cat squatted on the windowsill and endured each other to see who would move first.


    Ten minutes passed, half an hour passed, and an hour passed. Grandpa Turtle slowly passed by not far away, living a veryfortable life.


    Seven suddenly shouted, ¡°Look, it¡¯s Mia!¡±


    Gold didn¡¯t even blink. Seven: ¡°¡­ Brother Gold, my legs are numb.¡±


    Gold continued to stare,


    Seven: ¡®


    Grandpa Turtle slowly took a bite of the prawn meat Amelia had ced and ate it leisurely.


    On the other side, Henry brought Amelia, Emma, William, and Lucas to the amusement park. As soon as they reached the door, they could hear the screams of the children inside.


    Emma, Amelia, and William were all very excited. Only Lucas had a cold expression and was frowning.


    William said, ¡°Brother, if you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯te. If you don¡¯t like it, why do you have to follow us?¡±


    Lucas:


    After Henry checked the tickets, he said to Lucas, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to y, wait for us in the rest area.¡¯


    Lucas¡¯s little face was cool. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want to y?¡±


    William suddenly thought of something. He took out his phone and scrolled through it. He found a video from two years ago. It was also to the amusement park, but his father was the one who brought the two brothers. Lucas said impatiently, ¡°Why are you in such a ce? I don¡¯t want to y. Childish! Only three-year-olds y such things!¡¯


    Amelia looked at the video and eximed, ¡°Is this Brother Lucas when he was young?¡±


    William: ¡°Yes, when he was seven years old.¡±


    Amelia calcted and analyzed seriously. ¡°Brother Lucas is nine years old now. He¡¯s not a three-year-old child anymore.. Why does he want to y now?¡±

 Chapter 597 - 597: Unwavering This Time!

    Chapter 597 - 597: Unwavering This Time!<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lucas was speechless. His sister was deliberately undermining him!


    Harper snorted and took out his phone too. In the video, William was holding a ss and pretending to drink water. The voiceover was Lucas saying, ¡°If you want to find Mia, go.¡± William immediately said, ¡°Who said I want to find her? I¡¯m just passing by! Can¡¯t I pass by!¡¯ William:<div>


    Emmaughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter. Brother William, what are you pretending for! ¡±


    The two brothers, Lucas and William, hurt each other. Emma and Amelia, the two little sisters, ran hand in hand in front. Henry followed with his long legs and arge bucket of popcorn. It had been a long time since he had been so rxed. He was in a good mood.


    Emma shouted excitedly, ¡°Third Uncle, Third Uncle! I want to ride a roller coaster!¡±


    The ride in front of them happened to be a roller coaster. The roller coaster whistled past, bringing with it screams. It was very exciting!


    Henry¡¯s expression was gentle. ¡°No, people below the age of 14 and above 60 can¡¯t y.¡± Those who were less than 1.4 meters tall and had high blood pressure, heart disease, and so on couldn¡¯t y either.


    Emma looked envious. Why can¡¯t children y?! They looked down on children! There was no choice. They could only continue forward. Emma was like a husky, letting go! The key was that she was still holding Amelia! Although Henry had long legs, he was about to lose her!


    Emma was excited all the way. ¡°Third Uncle! I want to y the jumper! The pendulum is fine too! The trapeze is fine too! I want to fly!¡±


    Henry was speechless. His head hurt. Why did a youngdy want to go on these rides! As he was thinking, he saw Amelia¡¯s eyes light up and she eximed. Henry followed her gaze and saw a colorful carousel in front of him, ying dreamy music. He smiled in relief. Not bad, not bad. This was what girls should y.


    Amelia: ¡°Third Uncle, I want to go on that!¡±


    Amelia pointed to the carousel¡­ to the haunted house behind it.


    Henry didn¡¯t look closely and assumed Amelia was talking about the carousel. ¡°Okay,¡± he agreed immediately.<div>


    Amelia¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Brother, do you want to go?¡±


    William nodded without thinking. Lucas looked at the pink carousel and the colorful lights. It was ying songs that only girls liked. He was a boy, he would not ride this!


    ¡°No.¡± Lucas¡¯s face was cool as he stuffed his hands into his pockets. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you guys over there.¡±


    Amelia looked disappointed. ¡°Okay, fine, I wanted to y with Brother though¡­¡±


    Lucas¡¯s expression was cold, and his hands were in his pockets. He was very firm on his principles. This time, he would definitely not waver!


    Amelia looked at Henry and asked, ¡°Is it okay for Third Uncle toe together?¡±


    Henry, who did not know the truth, agreed immediately. ¡°Alright, no problem. Third Uncle will apany you.¡±


    Amelia cheered and pulled Henry forward. ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t be afraidter!¡±


    Henryughed. ¡°No.¡±


    Amelia was worried. ¡°Third Uncle won¡¯t faint from fright, right?¡±


    Henry patted Amelia¡¯s head gently and said gently, ¡°No.¡± He was the captain and had done countless training sessions before flying. It was just a carousel. Even if the speed was adjusted to the maximum, he would not faint or be afraid.<div>


    In the end¡­ Henry saw Amelia pulling him to the carousel, but she had no intention of stopping. Then¡­ Henry strangely followed her for a long distance.


    When he looked up, he saw tworge words: Haunted House.


    Henry: ¡°???¡±


    Amelia pointed at the haunted house and said happily to Henry, ¡°Look, this is what girls should y!¡¯


    The gentle Henry¡¯s expression stiffened as he stood in front of the haunted house. He forced a gentle smile and asked, ¡°Mia, are you sure you want to y this?¡±


    Amelia nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Henrysst shreds of hope crumbled. Better to y roller coaster, jumper, and trapeze than this!


    Henry¡¯s expression did not change, and his voice was gentle. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re still young. Children can¡¯t enter a haunted house.¡±


    Amelia asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t children enter a haunted house?¡±


    Henry exined, ¡°It¡¯s because children¡¯s mental development is notplete.


    It¡¯s easy for them to be traumatized.¡±<div>


    Amelia asked, ¡°What does tramatized mean?¡±


    Henry exined patiently, ¡°It means that you¡¯ve suffered serious psychological trauma, such as being hurt or frightened to the point of having some stress reaction.¡± He tried his best to exin in a way that children could understand..

 Chapter 598 - 598: Let Her Go

    Chapter 598 - 598: Let Her Go<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia patted her chest and promised, ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t worry! Only ghosts will have psychological trauma. We won¡¯t!¡±


    Henry was speechless. He looked at the tourist notice and pointed at a line of words on it. He lied through his teeth. ¡°Look at this. It says that children can¡¯t y.¡±<div>


    Amelia couldn¡¯t read. She could only make out the two numbers ¡°14.¡± She said, ¡°It says you can¡¯t y at fourteen. None of us are fourteen!¡± She was four and a half years old. Sister Emma had just turned six. Brother William was seven. Brother Lucas was nine. None of them were fourteen!


    Emma: ¡°That¡¯s right! Mia is right!!


    William: ¡°Third Uncle, it says that children under the age of 14 need a guardian to apany them in. It doesn¡¯t say that children can¡¯t enter.¡±


    Henry:


    Lucas¡¯s face was still cold, but he still joined in the fun and said, ¡°Third Uncle, are you afraid?¡±


    Henry: ¡°¡­¡± If you can¡¯t make up your mind, look for Big Brother! He decisively sent a message to George. ¡°Big Brother, Mia wants to go to the Haunted House to y. I can¡¯t persuade her.¡±


    George said, ¡°Let her go.¡±


    Henry: ¡°???¡±


    Henry: ¡°Brother! Haunted house! That¡¯s a haunted house! It can scare people to death. This kind of thing is not suitable for children to go in!¡±


    On the other end of the cell phone, George pondered for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not good to scare people. Wait a moment.¡±


    Henry heaved a sigh of relief. His brother was William and Lucas¡¯ biological father after all. William and Lucas would definitely listen to him. If William and Lucas didn¡¯t go, Amelia would definitely listen and not go.<div>


    Half a minuteter, George sent a message. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve made arrangements. Bring them in directly.¡±


    Henry: ¡°???¡±


    Ten minutester.


    Henry led the four children in and stood at the first level of the Haunted House entrance. They did not know how they got in! What was this?! Didn¡¯t they say that people below the age of fourteen could not enter?!


    William was still saying, ¡°See, I told you that under the age of 14, you need an adult to apany you. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t enter¡­¡± As he spoke, he


    suddenly felt a chill on his neck and instantly didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    To be precise, this Haunted House was called the Haunted House Escape Room. They had to clear the items in the first level or solve the level murders before they could reach the next level. They had to pass level after level until they sessfully escaped.


    Now that he was standing at the entrance of the first level, William realized that his legs were a little weak.


    Emma was still excited. She was scared, but she couldn¡¯t wait to y. Lucas¡¯s small face was stiff, and it was obvious that he was a little nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Henry could only brace himself. With a gentle smile on his face, heforted Amelia, ¡°Your eldest uncle should have greeted them. It won¡¯t be too scary.¡±


    Henry knew George very well and doted on Mia very much. He would think of a way to achieve whatever Mia wanted. He believed that his eldest brother knew his limits. His eldest brother said that it had been arranged. The event location must have been specially decorated and removed those scary things. Hence, Henry gradually rxed.<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Henry walked in front and turned around tofort Amelia gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Third Uncle is here¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew past and the curtains were blown up! Then, with a bang, the red candle on the table was sent flying. The red candle rolled a few times and finally stopped at Henrys feet.


    Henry was speechless. The words were stuck in his throat.


    Amelia, on the other hand, was calm. ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just the wind.¡¯


    Henry forced himself to stay calm. ¡°Third Uncle isn¡¯t afraid¡­¡± Embarrassing, too embarrassing! In front of his little niece, he was actually frightened by a curtain!


    Henry¡¯s ears turned slightly red. He calmed himself down and looked around.


    William read out the background introduction of this stage. ¡°The first stage is called ¡®The Groom Who Disappeared¡¯. The background is ancient¡­ A certain Miss Lan from a foreign family is over 20 years old and hasn¡¯t married. In order to find a husband for her daughter, the minister posted a notice¡­¡± The general meaning was that whoever was willing to marry his daughter would be given 100,000 taels of silver as dowry, 10 pieces of silk, 10 boxes of gold, silver, and jewelry, a courtyard¡­


    Logically speaking, with so much money, there should be many peopleing, but after the notice was posted for a month, there was no one. It turned out that not only was Miss Lan ugly, but most importantly, she was was destined to bring misfortune. Before they posted the notice, she had already been engaged four times, but in the end, before she could get married,


    the man died mysteriously. Some died of an illness, some were killed by apples falling from trees, some were bitten to death by dogs, and thest one fell into the water and died..


    <div>

 Chapter 599 - 599: Haunted House Escape Room

    Chapter 599 - 599: Haunted House Escape Room<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Just like that, Miss Lan¡¯s evil reputation spread. The man died before he could marry her. If he married her, what would happen? The entire family would be killed by her!


    In the Soul Retrieving Gourd, the unlucky ghost and the flirtatious ghost had popped their heads out.<div>


    The ugly auntie asked, ¡°Is she uglier than me?¡±


    The unlucky ghost asked, ¡°Impressive! Whoever gets engaged to her will die. She¡¯s even fiercer than me!¡±


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°Aiya, how pitiful. She died before she could enjoy herself. No matter what, she should sleep with someone first before dying!¡¯


    All the ghosts: ¡®


    Amelia asked, ¡°And?¡±


    William: ¡°Later, a schr from another city came over. Because he was poor and had no money, he didn¡¯t even have the money to travel to the capital to take the exam, so he took off the notice.¡¯


    The flirtatious ghost supported her chin with her hand. ¡°How boring. Another schr who came to the capital to take the examination. Why are such stories in ancient times all about schrs who go to the capital to take the examination?¡±


    As William continued to speak, the schr took the notice and went to the Lan residence. Minister Lan was very satisfied with the schr¡¯s identity. Miss Lan was also very satisfied with the schr¡¯s handsome appearance.


    William said, ¡°In order to prevent any idents from happening, Miss Lan and the schr got married that night. The Lan family firmly believes that as long as Miss Lan gets married, all the rumors will be dispelled.¡±


    The ce where Miss Lan and the schr got married was in one of the four-part architectures of the dowry. It was very big, and because the wedding was rushed, there were no servants in the courtyard. There were only four maids, four servants, and an old woman who cooked.


    William said, ¡°They didn¡¯t expect something to happen on the night of the wedding. That night, there was a strong wind. There were screams from the couple¡¯s room. To be precise, it was the groom¡¯s scream and the sound of bones being chewed.¡±<div>


    When the maids and servants thought of Miss Lan¡¯s reputation, they were all terrified. No one dared to go over and take a look. All of them ran out of the door. When the officials arrived, the door of the new house was also opened. When they saw the scene inside, some people were so frightened that their eyes widened and they fell back. They were actually frightened to death!


    Amelia, Emma, and the other ghosts in the Soul Retrieving Gourd were all fascinated. They hurriedly asked, ¡°Then? What did they see? What exactly was inside?¡±


    William looked at the few lines of words at the back of the checkpoint and felt his scalp tingle. ¡°It says that after the door opened, everyone saw a room full of broken limbs, as if they had been bitten by something. There were only bloody bones and a little bit of flesh that had not been bitten off¡­ Everyone¡¯s first reaction was that there was something Wrong with the bride. It was a ferocious ghost who ate the groom on their wedding night¡­¡±


    Amelia asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    William shook his head. ¡°Later, they discovered that the arms, leg bones, ribs, and so on were all the bride¡¯s. However, the bride was wearing aplete red wedding dress that hung in the middle of the house¡­ To be precise, only the bride¡¯s head was hanging on the beam. The wedding dress was also hung up. It was empty. The bride¡¯s body was separated, and the groom disappeared¡­¡±


    In other words, the bride was the only one who died tragically in the room. The wreckage on the ground belonged to the bride, and the bride was hanging from the beam.


    ¡°That night, no one who entered the courtyard came out. We are now in the bride¡¯s wedding room¡­¡± William gasped at this point. Amelia and the others subconsciously looked up at the beams on the roof¡­ Fortunately, there was nothing. They only felt a chill on their backs.


    William said, ¡°We have two missions. The first is to find the groom. The second is to escape from this courtyard. We will be considered to have sessfully cleared the level.¡±


    Emma turned at once. ¡°That¡¯s easy. We¡¯ll get out the way we came. Let¡¯s go!¡¯ She was proud of her wit!


    William shook his head and said, ¡°We can¡¯t get out. After we came in, the door behind us closed.¡± It was seamless and fused with the wall. It was impossible to tell where they had juste in. They only remembered that when they came in, the door was inconspicuous and a little short. At that time, they did not pay attention and directly entered this room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of this room,¡± William said quickly.<div>


    The group hurried outside. The room was quite big. There was an inner and outer room. There was a bead curtain in the middle as a partition. Seeing the bead curtain, Amelia asked curiously as she walked, ¡°Were there curtains in ancient times?¡± She had watched ancient television dramas. They used gauze windows inside. There were often bad people who broke the gauze windows and blew knockout powder into them..

 Chapter 600 - 600: Can’ t Get Out

    Chapter 600 - 600: Can¡¯ t Get Out<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    William was stunned. ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± There were no curtains in ancient times. Then what was the thing that was blown by the wind when they arrived?


    The children screamed in fear. To be precise, William and Emma screamed, scaring Amelia so much that she screamed as well. Then she broke into a run!<div>


    ¡°A ghost!¡±


    There were no curtains, which could only mean one thing. The wind that blew just now was not curtains at all. It was the bride¡¯s wedding dress hanging on the beam!


    Henry nced over his shoulder. There were indeed no curtains. Nothing at all. He¡¯d been so startled earlier that he hadn¡¯t noticed what color the curtains were.


    Henrys expression gradually lost control. Didn¡¯t his brother clear the area?


    Didn¡¯t he remove all the things that acted as ghosts and frightened people? What was going on now?


    Everyone ran outside into the courtyard. Henry barely managed to steady himself and maintain his gentle image. Lucas¡¯s little face tightened even more. William and Emma¡¯s hair stood on end.


    Amelia caught her breath and asked, ¡°Brother William, is this courtyard very big?¡±


    William opened the checkpoint description and looked at the topographic map behind him. ¡°There are a total of 28 rooms in this courtyard, but from the general direction, the atmosphere is reversed. The main room, the ear room, the east wing, the west wing, and the back room.¡±


    There were six rooms. They were rtively small. At the entrance, they were the gatehouse, ounting room, living room, storage room, and so on. From the other end, there was a second courtyard. Inside was the main courtyard, facing the north, was the main room. On both sides were the east wing and the west wing. Behind the main room, there were three rooms, which became the back room. The main room was the residence of the owner of the house. The east wing was higher than the west wing. The east wing was the residence of the descendants. The back room was the residence of the daughter. Sometimes, it was also called the backyard. If the girl wanted to go out, she would pass by the main room. In ancient times, this was for the purpose of receiving parental supervision.


    ¡°We just came out of the main room. There are usually three main rooms. Only one in the middle of the main room opens. It¡¯s called the central room. The rooms on both sides are open. One of the rooms on both sides is usually a bedroom, and the other is a study.¡±


    Amelia was in a daze as she listened. She nodded and said, ¡°A rich family from ancient times.¡±<div>


    Emma was confused. ¡°What is all this? It¡¯s tooplicated. I don¡¯t understand.¡¯


    William pointed to the ce where they had juste out. ¡°We just came out, right? Inside is the bedroom. It¡¯s the bride and groom¡¯s wedding room. Outside is the central room, a ce to eat and drink tea. There¡¯s also the room on the left. We haven¡¯t gone over yet¡­¡±


    To William, it was easy to remember these things. The distribution map was printed in his mind.


    William: ¡°Now, the first step is to find the missing groom.¡± In the background of the story, the bride died tragically, but the groom disappeared for no reason. This was a haunted house. There was definitely no way to bury a corpse underground or hide it in a well, so the groom must be hiding in one of the 28 rooms.


    Emma was dumbfounded. ¡°So many? How do we find them?¡±


    Henry, who was standing at the side, was also stunned. He did not know why he had agreed toe to the Haunted House and could not leave¡­


    Henry said, ¡°The ancient courtyard covers arge area, but this is a haunted house. It¡¯s just a replica ording to the ratio. The ce is small, so it¡¯s easy to check.¡± After walking through this courtyard, could they not find a way out? With this thought in mind, everyone decided to start searching from the outside to the inside. They would first go out to the courtyard outside¡­


    Fortunately, this ce was built. The six rooms were only the size of a bathroom. The props on disy were rtively simple, and they were quickly found. Outside the rooms was a narrow alley road. They could see everything at a nce. There was nothing.


    Usually, when guests came to the haunted house, there would be more or less staff hidden in these ces. They would act as ghosts and suddenly jump out to scare the guests. Now, there was nothing at a nce. It was so quiet that it was strange. It was even scarier.


    Henry¡¯s temples throbbed. His brother must have gotten someone to clear the scene. There was no mistake about that. But why did it seem even more terrifying after the scene was cleared?


    Henry even went to push the door. It was locked tightly. It seemed that they had to find the key. The group continued to search and went to the second courtyard.<div>


    William exined from the side, ¡°This is called entering the door twice. In ancient times, it was said that girls would never step out of the door. Even with this door as the boundary, they would not step out.¡± Most of the activities in the courtyard and backyard were in the backyard.


    Amelia was surprised.. ¡°Isn¡¯t it boring to be locked up in such a small ce every day?¡±

 Chapter 601 - 601: Ghosts Are Forbidden

    Chapter 601 - 601: Ghosts Are Forbidden<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Henry smiled and said gently, ¡°The ce we¡¯re looking at now is very small, but the backyard of the wealthy families in ancient times is very spacious. There¡¯s a pavilion and garden. If it¡¯srger, there¡¯s also ake, a rockery¡­¡± His voice was like a clear spring, warm and pleasant to the ears, neither fast nor slow.


    However, just as he walked past the screen, he looked up and saw a bright red wedding dress suddenly standing in front of the main door!<div>


    Henry raised his voice. ¡°Ah! A rockery! A rockery!¡¯


    Henry¡¯s gentleness waspletely shattered!


    William also jumped up, and Emma saw it this time. She screamed and stuck behind Amelia. Lucas¡¯s expression changed, and he also leaned close to Amelia by reflex.


    ¡°Ghost! There¡¯s a g-g-ghost!¡± Emma was so frightened that she stuttered! When they had just left, this wedding dress was not at the door of the main room!


    The wedding dress stood upright in front of the main door. There was only the wedding dress and no one. However, the sleeves of the wedding dress were folded in front of their abdomen, as if someone was quietly standing there, waiting for them with proper etiquette.


    The unlucky ghost eximed, ¡°F*ck! I¡¯m a ghost, but I¡¯m actually


    frightened?!¡±


    The cowardly ghost said to Amelia, ¡°Mia, if it really doesn¡¯t work out, we won¡¯t y anymore. I¡¯ll carry you out.¡±


    The flirtatious ghost stuck her head out. ¡°Let me see, let me see¡­¡±


    Amelia¡¯s voice was very low, and only her breathing could be heard. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t make a sound. Don¡¯t scare her away. Ghosts are forbidden from scaring ghosts.¡± With that, she stuffed a few ghosts into the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    William wanted to cry when he heard this. Who was scaring who? It should be them who were scared away, okay? William, who was timid and wanted to help Ameliaplete the KPI, asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Mia, is there a ghost?¡±<div>


    Amelia stared at the wedding dress and shook her head.


    William was stunned. There were no ghosts? Then what was it?


    Henry¡¯s face was a little pale. After taking a deep breath, he said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a ghost. It¡¯s just a piece of clothing.¡± The staff member who was pretending to be a ghost left. He did not expect to find a piece of clothing. He was a little helpless and angry. What if they frightened the children? Big Brother must have instructed them not to scare the children. Didn¡¯t these staff understand?


    Amelia listened to Henry and nodded. ¡°Yes, it might not be a ghost. It might be a ghost item.¡± It was just like the pair of footprints her father had seenst time.


    William naturally knew about the pair of ghost footprints. Every time Amelia saw a ghost, he would write it down in his notebook. So it was a ghost item¡­ Sometimes, ghost items were even more terrifying than ghosts!


    William swallowed. ¡°So, that¡¯s the one that just blew up the curtains?¡±


    Emma stuck her head out and suggested boldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we burn it? Kill it!¡±


    Lucas, who had been silent, said lightly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a clue.¡±


    Everyone felt that it made sense. A haunted house? Everything that appeared had clues. Usually, this was the rule in games. There was nothing that appeared for no reason. However, they had never thought about it. What if the thing in front of them was not a haunted house game but a real ghost?


    Henry made the decision he regretted the most in his life. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± Since they weren¡¯t ghosts, it was easy. Besides, how could there be ghosts in this world?


    Amelia quickly pulled him back. ¡°Third Uncle, I¡¯ll go.¡±<div>


    Henry rubbed Amelia¡¯s head. He was an adult. How could he let a child pass?


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Third Uncle is not afraid,¡± Henry said. It was just that it was too sudden just now, so he was frightened.


    Amelia asked worriedly, ¡°Are you really not afraid?¡±


    Henry was amused. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± He was at least an adult, not Emma and William. They were so frightened that they hid behind Amelia.


    Amelia nodded. She felt that Third Uncle was so brave! He was much braver than Fourth Uncle!


    ¡°Third Uncle, be careful,¡± Amelia said. ¡°We¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    Henry said, ¡°No need. You guys stay here and block the door.¡± They had just entered the courtyard and had yet to check the room. What if the wedding dress was deliberately ced by the staff at the door to lure them over? Then, they would sneak to the front yard when they were not paying attention. Then, they would definitely not be able to find anything.


    Amelia whispered, ¡°Actually, you can lock the door.¡±


    However, Henry had already walked forward. His footsteps were steady as he approached the wedding dress step by step. He even sized it up. The bright red wedding dress was very bright, as if it was newly made. There were also exquisite embroidery on it, which matched the ancient phoenix cor and robe. The two sleeves of the wedding dress were ced in front of the abdomen. It seemed to be fixed with a string or button..

 Chapter 602 - 602: Third Uncle, You’re a Little Embarrassing

    Chapter 602 - 602: Third Uncle, You¡¯re a Little Embarrassing<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Henry thought to himself that the Haunted House was quite capable and had put in a lot of effort in making the props. He had already walked in front of the wedding dress and was only an arm¡¯s length away.


    Henry sized up the wedding dress and was about to circle around to see if there were any clues when he suddenly saw the wedding dress move. It bowed slightly to him.<div>


    Henry was stunned. He looked at the wedding dress that had yet to get up and thought to himself, ¡°How did they do this?¡± He leaned closer to take a look and realized that there were no clothes hangers around the wedding dress. There was nothing hanging on its back. There were no steel cables, pressure lines, or anything else.


    Henry guessed that there should be something like a drying rack in the wedding dress so that it could stand here. However, he did not expect it to be able to move and even bow. When it bowed, its back was slightly bent, like a normal person bending down. There was no drying rack inside at all.


    At this moment, Henry heard a soft and faint voice. ¡°Husband¡­¡± As soon as the voice fell, the wedding dress stretched out a sleeve, as ifining about why he had not allowed it to get up for so long.


    Henry:


    Henry was so frightened that he jumped three feet high. He retreated repeatedly and finally sat on the ground. The wedding dress also took a step forward and raised its two sleeves¡­


    Henry: ¡°Move, move, move!¡±


    He could barely exin it when it lifted its sleeve just now, but now, it was walking straight forward! This proved that there was no hanger under the clothes! There was no traction line! Henry even noticed that the wedding dress was floating off the ground!


    ¡°Husband¡­¡± The faint, soft, and indistinct voice sounded again. This time, the voice seemed to be ringing in Henry¡¯s ears. It was resentful and affectionate. Right on the heels of that, the bright red wedding dress pounced on him!


    Henry: ¡°!!!¡± He leaped up. He did not even know what he was thinking. Why did he run behind Amelia!


    Lucas:


    William:<div>


    Emma:


    Amelia paused. ¡°Third Uncle? 1 thought you weren¡¯t afraid?¡±


    Henry:


    Emma said, ¡°Third Uncle, you¡¯re a little embarrassing.¡±


    Henry: ¡°¡­¡± He coughed and said in a low voice, ¡°That wedding dress doesn¡¯t seem to be a prop¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, the bright red wedding dress suddenly disappeared not far away! It really disappeared suddenly. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared!


    The wind blew past, and everyone felt a chill in their hearts. Their backs and scalps were also cold. The big and small ones hid behind the screen and shrank their necks, not daring to move.


    This was a corner, between the door and the screen. The top was empty. Amelia was also nervous because of the tense atmosphere. What was wrong? Why was she suddenly hiding? Was she ying hide-and-seek? Everyone shushed her. Amelia stopped talking and shrank her neck.


    At this moment, the wedding dress slowly floated past outside the courtyard.


    It floated randomly like a headless fly. ¡°Husband¡­ Where are you¡­ Husband¡­¡± A sobbing voice came from the empty courtyard. ¡°Hurry up ande out¡­


    Husband¡­


    Henry¡¯s scalp went numb! This time, he saw it even more clearly. There was nothing to guide the wedding dress. It was indeed floating on its own!<div>


    The wedding dress searched the courtyard and quickly disappeared at the end of the corridor. Just as they heaved a sigh of relief, they heard the voice they were most afraid of hearing in the horror scene. ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡± The voice came from above their heads clearly.


    Everyone looked up and saw the red wedding dress floating above their heads!


    ¡°Aaaahhhh!¡± This was William screaming. ¡°Ghost! There¡¯s a ghost!¡± This was Emma.


    ¡°Mia!¡± It was Lucas.


    As for Henry, he picked up Amelia and ran out, dragging William behind him. Emma darted out with the fastest speed of the group. Lucas only had time to grab Amelia¡¯s foot, and one of her shoes was pulled off. The few of them ran out like a series of potatoes, shouting as they ran.


    Amelia: ¡°???¡± She quickly took out a yellow talisman and threw it out. ¡°Spirits, retreat! ¡±


    A sharp cry sounded, and the red wedding dress disappeared again.


    Emma cried.. ¡°What should we do! I¡¯m scared! Was that red wedding dress the dead bride just now?¡±

 Chapter 603 - 603: Forget It, Let’s Go Together

    Chapter 603 - 603: Forget It, Let¡¯s Go Together<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia shook her head. Why did Sister Emma¡¯s reflexes fluctuate? Who else could it be but the bride?


    Henry said decisively, ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore! I¡¯ll call your eldest uncle now and ask him to send someone to pick us up.¡±<div>


    Then¡­ Phone prompt: The number you have dialed is not in service.


    Henry: ¡°¡­¡± I don¡¯t believe it. Continue calling! This time, there¡¯s no signal on the cell phone.


    Henry fell silent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Ameliaforted them. ¡°As long as we find the missing groom, we can get out.¡±


    It was fine if the groom was not mentioned, but now that he was mentioned, the groom had never appeared. It was even more terrifying!


    William swallowed. ¡®I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m not afraid. I have my sister!¡¯ He leaned closer to Amelia, and Lucas moved forward at the same time. Emma hugged Amelia¡¯s arm directly. Henry¡­ held Amelia¡¯s hand tightly.


    Henry was the one with the children just now. Now, it was the other way around. Amelia was the one taking care of both the adult and the children.


    Amelia was speechless. She said quietly, ¡°Brother Lucas, my shoe¡­¡±


    Only then did Lucas realize that Amelia¡¯s shoe was still in his hands and quickly helped her put them on. Amelia put them on, stood up straight, and put her hands on her hips. ¡°Okay, now it¡¯s our turn. Let¡¯s go find Auntie


    Female Ghost! ¡±


    Everyone: . ¡® It was as if their feet had taken root and they couldn¡¯t move.<div>


    Amelia took a step forward with difficulty and looked at her brother, sister, and third uncle helplessly. ¡°I can¡¯t walk like this!¡±


    Lucas was silent. ¡°Do we have to look?¡±


    Amelia thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll go myself. M/ait for me here.¡¯


    Everyone: . ¡® Forget it, let¡¯s go together.


    So Amelia moved her feet with difficulty, found the east and west wing, and returned to the main room. She searched the new room and the study and ear room on the other side, but there was nothing. All that was left was the back covered room, which was the backyard. The few of them passed through the third door and stood at the entrance to the backyard. It was gloomy inside, and a gust of cold air rushed in.


    Amelia suddenly stopped and frowned. What was going on? She sensed danger. Who was hiding inside?


    Emma wrapped her arms around Amelia¡¯s and refused to go in.


    Amelia whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll look for helpers.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the unlucky ghost, flirtatious ghost, cowardly ghost, muddled ghost, and ugly auntie in the Soul Retrieving Gourd all came out.


    Henry frowned. ¡°I still can¡¯t get through to the phone. If you want to call¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw a few ¡°people¡± floating in front of him.


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°Phew, I¡¯m finally out!¡±<div>


    The unlucky ghostined, ¡°It¡¯s so stuffy inside.¡±


    The cowardly ghost: ¡°Shh, don¡¯t be noisy. They seem to be able to see us.¡±


    The muddled ghost asked, ¡°Who? Where? What is it?¡±


    The ugly auntie stuck her head out and appeared in front of Henry. ¡°Really?


    Can you see us? Handsome? Can you see us?¡±


    Henry¡¯s hand trembled, and his cell phone fell to the ground with a tter. The evil spirits looked up at the same time and stared at Henry and the rest.


    William: ¡°Sister¡­ Sister, they are¡­¡±


    Emma said, ¡°Aaaaahhh. Ghosts! Ghosts! Help! Help me! Help me!¡±


    Amelia broke free from their hands and ran forward alone. She even said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. They¡¯re all good ghosts! They¡¯ll protect you!¡¯


    Henry, William, Lucas, and Emma froze in ce. Ghosts¡­ protecting them? Why did that sound even more terrifying!


    Henry: ¡°¡­¡± Dear niece, can youe back first? Third Uncle is afraid!<div>


    The evil spirits saw their reactions and felt that it was even more fun. The flirtatious ghost grinned and said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll call you. Do you dare to agree?¡±


    ¡°This youngdy is so round. I want to try coiling her up¡­¡± The muddled ghost stared at Emma¡¯s head.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been dead for a long time. I¡¯m so bored. I heard that you fly nes everywhere. Do you have any good stories to tell us?¡± The unlucky ghost looked at Henry.


    Henry¡¯s expressionpletely copsed, and he gradually lost control. No one would believe that he was telling a story to a ghost!


    William was out to y this time. He did not bring any equipment. At this moment, he stood there in a daze. His mind was filled with thoughts. Why can I see so many ghosts at once? Is it because this is a haunted house? I¡¯ve always heard that there are real ghosts in a haunted house. Then why didn¡¯t I see them before? Why did I see them this time? Is it a maic field problem or a probability problem? In an instant, William thought of hundreds of possibilities to solve the problem..

 Chapter 604 - 604: I See You

    Chapter 604 - 604: I See You<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the other side, Amelia had already stepped into the backyard. She felt that something was staring at her, but she could not find who it was. She turned her small hand and the purple gold sledgehammer appeared in her hand. She was not afraid at all! She was no longer a three-year-old Mia. She was now a four-year-old Mia! Super powerful!


    Amelia dragged the purple- gold hammer and shouted, ¡°Where are you? Come out! If you have the ability to scare people! If you have the ability,e out! You were the one ying hide-and-seek with us just now. This time, it¡¯s my turn to look for you!¡¯<div>


    A little girl was dragging a big hammer. As she walked, she shouted, ¡°1 1 m here to look for you!¡± This scene was even more terrifying than the chainsaw!


    Henry¡¯s vision darkened. He must be dreaming. He must be dreaming. He must still be lying in bed at home. He had not gone out at all in the morning. He had dreamed all of this¡­


    A loud bang brought Henry back to reality. Everyone and the ghosts looked over and saw Amelia swing the purple- gold sledgehammer and begin to hammer. ¡°l see you!¡± With a bang, a paper door and window were sent flying by Amelia. A red thing shed past.


    Amelia narrowed her eyes and moved quickly. She immediately chased after, but unfortunately, her legs were a little short and she could not catch up.


    After a while, Amelia stopped in front of arge vat and swung her hammer down. ¡°Over here!¡±


    Hence, when everyone saw this scene, Amelia dragged the purple- gold sledgehammer and chased after a ghost all over the courtyard. The female ghost in the red wedding dress was frightened out of her wits. This was not how it should be! She should be the one scaring people. How did it be this little brat scaring her!


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress felt fear. The purple- gold hammer in Amelia¡¯s hand was like a rainbow. The pressure was like a ghost seeing the King of Hell. She did not know why she was so afraid of Amelia. The only thing she was sure of was that if Amelia¡¯s purple- gold hammer hit her, her soul would definitely dissipate!


    ¡°I was wrong¡­¡± The female ghost¡¯s faint voice sounded. This time, it was urgent. ¡°Spare me¡­ Spare me¡­¡±


    Amelia finally caught up with the female ghost in the red wedding dress and smashed it with her hammer! Her master had said that when a ghost cried for mercy, she could not spare them! She had to smash her hammer first!


    The red wedding dress let out a miserable cry. The originally gorgeous red wedding dress became old and tattered with a puff. The bright red color also turned dark red¡­ With a crash, the red wedding dress hung down. A head appeared above the clothes. The red wedding dress¡¯s female ghost revealed the tragic state of death and hung in midair¡­


    ¡°Spare me¡­¡± The female ghost in the red wedding dress cried and begged for mercy. ¡°I was forced¡­¡±<div>


    Amelia was about to speak when she suddenly felt like she was being watched. She gripped the purple- gold hammer in her hand and asked, ¡°Were you forced? Have you been hiding here for a long time? Did you harm anyone? Also, where is your groom?¡±


    The female ghost turned her head and looked at Henry. The bottom of her head was empty. Her tattered wedding dress swayed in the wind and hung on the beam about three meters tall.


    Henry nced over and felt a chill run down his spine. Why was she looking at him? Could it be¡­ that he was the groom?!


    Amelia was stunned when she saw the female ghost in the red wedding dress looking at Henry. ¡°Who¡¯s your groom?¡±


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress looked at Henry faintly and muttered, ¡°Who is my groom¡­¡±


    William: ¡®


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress muttered again, ¡°l don¡¯t know. As long as it¡¯s a man, he¡¯s my groom¡­¡± Her voice sounded even more terrifying in the quiet and empty courtyard.


    The flirtatious ghost was speechless. ¡°Impressive! This female ghost is even more wild than me!¡±


    Amelia had to change the subject. ¡°So how did you die?¡±


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress: ¡°l don¡¯t know. After I died, 1 realized that I was already dead¡­¡±


    Everyone: ¡°???¡± Wasn¡¯t this the same as not saying anything?<div>


    Amelia sighed. What should 1 do? Can I help her remember? Seeing that Amelia wanted to lift the hammer, the female ghost in the red wedding dress quickly said, ¡°Wait, I still remember a little¡­¡±


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress tried her best to recall. ¡°l paid my respects to my husband and entered the bridal chamber. My husband identally touched the candle, and then he smashed it! In the darkness, I was so afraid that I looked everywhere for my husband, but I heard cracking sounds. It was as if someone was chewing something, and then my husband¡¯s scream¡­ When 1 opened my eyes again, I saw me hanging from the beam..¡±

 Chapter 605: Mist

    Chapter 605: Mist<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The female ghost¡¯s tone was resentful. When she spoke, she spoke in a slow voice that was unique to ancient people. Her face was half covered, making people break out in cold sweat.


    William analyzed, ¡°If the groom was killed in the dark, there should be some traces left. Even if he was eaten, there should be some blood or bones.¡¯<div>


    The flirtatious ghost also analyzed. ¡°But the groom disappeared. This means that the groom is the murderer!¡±


    William frowned. ¡°Then why did the groom scream?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost rested her chin on her hand. ¡°Maybe he screamed on purpose? To confuse us.¡±


    William said, ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­ but the groom isn¡¯t a beast. He can¡¯t eat people, right?¡± He realized that he was discussing the case with a ghost, and his shoulders shrank in fear.


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°Continue analyzing. Don¡¯t stop.¡±


    William: ¡®


    When the female ghost heard William¡¯s analysis, she said weakly, ¡°No, my husband¡¯s scream was real. He was not pretending¡­¡±


    For a moment, everyone felt like they were in a fog.


    Lucas said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s look for more clues.¡± The scene of this haunted house was an escape room. Now, he had figured it out. His father should have cleared the ce. There was no ghost yed by the staff in this haunted house¡¯s secret room, but they had encountered a real ghost by a freakbination of factors, and it was in the same scene. But no matter what the situation was, since the female ghost appeared in this scene, it meant that there was somemonality. For example, there must be some clues left in this scene that could help solve the case.


    William nodded. ¡°Back to the crime scene!¡±


    Lucas shook his head. ¡®Check the backyard first.¡±<div>


    They had already checked the main house, but they had yet to check the backyard. If there was something hidden behind, wouldn¡¯t they be able to keep spying on their movements?


    In the end, everyone agreed to inspect the backyard first. Now, everyone felt that there was something hidden in the dark, spying on their movements. In order to prevent that thing from running out of the backyard, this time, a few evil spirits guarded the courtyard door.


    Amelia took out a red string. One was wrapped around the female ghost¡¯s head, and the other was tied to the red wedding dress. Then, she handed the rope to the cowardly ghost. ¡°Brother, help me hold it.¡±


    The cowardly ghost smiled gently and said in a soft voice, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll hold it.¡± He held the red string with one hand and rubbed Amelia¡¯s head gently with the other. ¡°Be careful.¡¯


    Amelia nodded, then dragged up her purple-gold sledgehammer.


    Theyout of the backyard was a little simr to the main room. In the middle was a rtivelyrge boudoir. The boudoir was divided into an inner and outer room. One side was the bedroom, and the other was the Sewing Pavilion. There were two rooms on both sides of the boudoir. They were rtively small and looked like the ce where the maids lived. One of the two small ear rooms on the east side had just been smashed by Amelia. The doors and windows had been smashed open, and one could see theyout inside at a nce. There were two very small beds. The other ear room was simr, but it looked more like a washroom with a huge bathtub.


    The few of them walked towards the two ear rooms in the west.


    Amelia stared at one of the rooms and could not help but grip the purple-gold hammer in her hand tightly.


    Henry pushed open the door of the first room. It was in a mess. There were some scattered tables and chairs, iron basins, and so on. After checking around, there was nothing. There was only thest room left. Henry was about to open the door when Amelia called out, ¡°Third Uncle, let me do it.¡±


    Henry had been frightened by the red wedding dress just now. He was already afraid, but because he was the only adult here, he could only brace himself. Now that he heard Amelia say this, he subconsciously wanted to retreat, but he quickly shook his head. ¡°Mia, stand behind Third Uncle. Third Uncle,e.¡±


    Amelia tilted her head. ¡°Third Uncle, are you sure?¡±<div>


    Henry was speechless. Mia seemed to have asked the same question earlier, and then he¡¯d seen a ghost¡­


    Henry¡¯s expression was bitter. ¡°I¡­¡±


    Amelia was understanding. She held Henry¡¯srge hand and shielded him behind her. ¡°Let me do it. All of you, stand further away.¡± When she said this, she kept staring at the door of that room. Here, here, the groom must be hiding inside!


    Amelia swung the purple-gold sledgehammer and smashed the door!


    Henry¡¯s mouth twitched. He thought Mia was going to push open the door¡­


    After a whoosh, Amelia took a step back and threw out the Spirit Binding Net, Eight Trigrams Compass, and so on.. William¡¯s eyes widened as if he had seen a golden steamed bun!

 Chapter 606: A Room of Paper Dolls

    Chapter 606: A Room of Paper Dolls<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After a while, the smoke and dust dissipated, and it was quiet inside. When everyone saw the scene inside clearly, they could not help but feel their scalps tingle! They saw that this room was filled with paper dolls! Paper dolls filled the room! Some stood at the door, some hung on the wall, and some fell to the ground! Their faces were pale, and there was a circle of bright red blush on


    their cheeks. Pairs of eyes stared at them, and there was a strange smile on<div>


    their lips.


    William was so scared that his legs went weak. He stammered, ¡°This, this, this¡­ The backyard is not where girls live. How can there be paper dolls¡­¡±


    Amelia looked around cautiously, her little ears pricking up like a cat¡¯s. She didn¡¯t sense anything. The room really did seem to be filled only with paper people.


    ¡°Weird.¡± Confused, Amelia raised her hand and grabbed one of the paper men by the arm. Amelia yanked the man up, making a crunching sound. Maybe it had been left there too long, but it tore at once.


    William swallowed and said, ¡°Strange. Is this really a paper man?¡± He approached Amelia cautiously. He hid behind Amelia and reached out. He grabbed the paper man¡¯s arm too. It was very rough paper. It would shatter at a touch. It must have been there for a long time.


    ¡°l can touch it¡­ Then are these really paper dolls? Are they props for the Haunted House?¡± William looked at the rule card again. There was no description of the paper dolls. They should be props for the Haunted House, right?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Amelia said suddenly.


    Emma could not wait to leave. Hearing this, she was the first to agree. The few of them returned to the courtyard door.


    ¡°We still have to go to the wedding room to take a look.¡± William was worried.


    Amelia said, ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Before she left, Amelia suddenly turned around and nced at the room where the paper dolls were stacked.


    Everyone returned to the wedding room where they had first entered. However, this time, they were dragging a female ghost along. Everything felt like a dream, and the gentle Henry became more and more confused.<div>


    Everyone started searching the new house. Amelia asked, ¡°Sister Bride, why are there paper dolls in your backyard?¡±


    William pricked up his ears. The female ghost was stunned and said, ¡°l don¡¯t know either¡­


    William heaved a sigh of relief. If the female ghost did not know, it meant that it did note from the female ghost. That could be a prop for the Haunted House. Since it was a prop for the Haunted House, there was no need to be afraid. No matter what the Haunted House did, it was still from the Living Realm. The one in front of him was a real female ghost!


    William muttered, ¡°Then this Haunted House¡¯s props are quite realistic. A paper doll that has been ced for a long time will shatter with a touch. How did it do that?¡± Moreover, since it would shatter with a touch, the consumption was too great. If everyone that came to the Haunted House touched one, wouldn¡¯t they have to replenish the stock every day?


    ¡°Found it,¡± Lucas suddenly said. The next second, Amelia, William, and Emma ran over. Henry steadied his expression and immediately followed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pile of burnt ashes.¡± William squatted down and twisted it in confusion. ¡°Burned paper?¡± If the description of the scene was correct, when the officials pushed open the door, they only saw broken limbs and bones on the ground, as well as the hanging bride. It was impossible for the murderer to burn paper at the event location.


    Emma hugged her head. ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s getting more and more chaotic. What¡¯s going on!¡¯


    Lucas: ¡°Look again.¡±


    After a while, everyone found the person who had fallen to the ground. There was a red line hanging on the window and a strange bone.


    ¡°What is this?¡± William was stunned.


    Henry took a look and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s a chicken w bone¡­¡±<div>


    Amelia asked, ¡°Sister Bride, did you eat chicken feet during the wedding?¡± The female ghost shook her head.


    Everyone looked at the clues on the ground and looked at each other. Red string, chicken w bones, a pile of paper ashes¡­


    Emma cried, ¡°Why don¡¯t we stop ying! I want to go home. Mia, lend me that big hammer of yours. I¡¯ll smash the wall and rush straight out.¡± Henry: He agrees!


    Unexpectedly, Amelia shook her head. ¡°No, we have to find this groom!¡±


    William nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Based on the current situation, this might be a big project. They could not lose their KPI!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Mia around, it¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± William looked at Amelia and asked, ¡°Right?¡±


    Amelia nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± She was confident that she could protect everyone, but¡­ they might have to suffer a little shock¡­


    The flirtatious ghost supported her head and tried her best to analyze. ¡°l can¡¯t figure it out. I can¡¯t figure it out. We went around just now and didn¡¯t find anyone of our kind..¡±

 Chapter 607: Marrying the Female Ghost

    Chapter 607: Marrying the Female Ghost<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The unlucky ghost: ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve all searched. There¡¯s really no ghost.¡±


    Amelia looked up and smiled innocently. ¡°Third Uncle, we need your help.¡±<div>


    Henry said, ¡°Yes? How can I help?¡± He was the only adult here, so it was only right for him to help.


    Amelia said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you y the groom?¡±


    Henry: ¡°???¡±


    Amelia thought for a moment and said, ¡°This should be a ritual. After the ritual ispleted, the bride and groom will be sacrificed. At this time, we need to restore the ritual.¡± She counted with her fingers. ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re not really getting married to the female ghost.¡±


    Henry heaved a sigh of relief and heard Amelia say, ¡°Just consummate your marriage with the female ghost!¡±


    Henry was speechless. He nced stiffly at the female ghost, who was being held like a balloon¡­


    Lucas¡¯s eyes flickered and he asked calmly, ¡°Third Uncle, are you afraid?¡±


    William immediately added. ¡°Nonsense. Third Uncle is the captain! He flies in the sky. What hasn¡¯t he seen? How can he be afraid?!¡±


    Emma unintentionally yed along. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to be afraid? Third Uncle is also a normal person. It¡¯s not embarrassing to be afraid.¡±


    Henry¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®These brats! They only know how to trick me! It¡¯s impossible to consummate the marriage with a female ghost. Not in this lifetime¡­


    Amelia: ¡°Third Uncle, please¡­¡±<div>


    Henry said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Amelia jumped up and said excitedly, ¡°We¡¯re in the bridal chamber!¡± Her expression was as if there was really a happy asion.


    Henry was in a mess. When he came back to his senses, he was already holding the red rope with the female ghost hanging on it. A man and a ghost stood in the middle of the house.


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress looked shy. ¡°Husband¡­¡±


    The children hiding under the bed:


    Amelia sped her hands and reminded him softly, ¡°Third Uncle, remember to smash the candles.¡¯


    William: ¡°Third Uncle, you can do it!¡±


    Emma: ¡°Third Uncle is the best! Good luck, good luck!¡±


    Lucas was speechless. Why did he hide under the bed too?


    The red candles flickered in the room. From the moment they entered until now, the entire scene was dim. All the light came from candles andnterns.


    Rednterns andmpstands were hung everywhere outside the courtyard, and the room was lit with oilmps and candles.<div>


    Henry forced himself not to look at the ghost. He looked around the room. There was an oilmp on the table and a pair of red candles on the table. How could he smash one candle to put out three fires?


    Amelia sped her hands together. ¡°Third Uncle, smash it directly!¡¯


    Henry gritted his teeth, grabbed the candle on the table, and threw it to the ground! The candles in the room were extinguished in an instant, and his vision suddenly turned dark. Henry¡¯s eyes were not used to it, and he felt his entire body suddenly turn cold. Right on the heels of that, a scream sounded from behind him. It was a man¡¯s voice, and something quickly stuck to him, followed by the bride¡¯s scream!


    Henry couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His cultured expression was reced by horror. The 1.8-meter-tall man lunged at the bottom of the bed with a whoosh. ¡°Mia!¡±


    ¡°Coming!¡± Amelia replied and threw out a fireball. With a whoosh, the room was lit up by green mes.


    There was a paper doll stuck to Henry¡¯s back! Under the light of the fire, the paper doll¡¯s face was pale and its eyes were wide open. However, it was wearing a bright red wedding suit and was staring at them¡­


    Emma was so scared that she cried. She jumped up and hit the bed with a thud. Her head swelled up. William was so scared that his face turned pale. He didn¡¯t care who was beside him and hugged Lucas. Lucas wanted to push him away, but maybe because he was too afraid, in the end, he didn¡¯t.


    Henry was the most miserable one. When he turned around, he saw a pale and stiff man¡¯s face leaning against him. Henry, who had never spoken a word of vulgarity, immediately exploded, ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Amelia had already rushed out and threw fireballs in her hand at the paper doll as if they were free. The paper doll let out a terrifying scream and was burned to ashes in a short while. Right on the heels of the window, the red string broke, and a chicken w bone fell.


    Amelia threw out the unlucky ghost, the flirtatious ghost, the cowardly ghost, the muddled ghost, and the ugly auntie. ¡°Catch him! Whoever catches him will be rewarded with a lollipop! No, ten! We don¡¯tck money!¡¯


    Amelia gave them a look that said, ¡®I¡¯m rich..¡¯<div>

 Chapter 608: Come Down By Yourself

    Chapter 608: Come Down By Yourself<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    All the evil spirits: ¡°¡­¡± You don¡¯tck money, so you give me ten lollipops?


    ¡°Who cares¡­¡± The muddled ghost rolled his eyes.<div>


    The cowardly ghost was the first to fly out. There was a hint of fierceness in his eyes as he lowered his voice. ¡°l care!¡±


    The unlucky ghost: ¡°F*ck! Don¡¯t snatch my lollipop!¡¯


    The flirtatious ghost stepped on the unlucky ghost¡¯s head and shot out. ¡°Stay here! ¡±


    The muddled ghost: n ???¡± He subconsciously followed.


    The four evil spirits were like four sharp ck swords that pierced through the holes. They were usually smiling cheekily with a hint of killing intent. What they did not know was that this battle had officially opened their identities as ghost soldiers and ghost generals!


    The ugly female ghost, who couldn¡¯t catch up, said, ¡°Hey, wait for me¡­ Wait for me¡­ So in this situation, I¡¯m waving the g and shouting, right? Wait for me!¡±


    The paper doll was burned to ashes, and the room fell into darkness. Amelia felt that she was so busy. She lit the candle without stopping. The room quickly lit up, and a shadow swayed¡­


    William subconsciously looked up and saw the bride hanging on the beam. The wedding dress was empty except for her head. He was about to pee his pants!


    ¡°l died so tragically¡­¡± The bride cried faintly, her red wedding dress swaying in the wind. ¡°Save me¡­ save me¡­


    Everyone:


    Amelia said, ¡°Come down yourself.¡±<div>


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress fell silent and really floated down.


    ¡°l remember now¡­¡± The female ghost stared at the pile of ashes on the ground. ¡°When we were in the bridal chamber, my husband identally touched a candle and his body burned¡­¡±


    William was nervous. The female ghost had indeed said this before, but they had not noticed it at that time.


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress said, ¡°My husband was on fire all of a sudden. He was so angry that he threw the candle. However, very quickly, his body burned with a cry. His face also changed. He was a pale paper doll¡­¡± As he was burned, he let out a terrifying scream. Apanied by cracking sounds, many paper dolls suddenly appeared around him. The bride was eaten by the paper doll, leaving only her head hanging on the beam.


    After hearing the female ghost¡¯s description, everyone felt a chill and their


    scalps went numb.


    ¡°Paper dolls¡­¡± William thought of the room of paper dolls in the backyard. Was the group of paper dolls about to eat people in the darkness just now? And the officials who came to investigate, the bride¡¯s family, maids, and servants, had all disappeared. Were they also eaten by paper dolls?


    Amelia looked at the new chicken feet on the ground. ¡°Master said that it¡¯s not scary for ghosts to eat people, but it¡¯s scary for humans to eat people.¡±


    Henry picked Emma up from the ground. His lips were trembling. ¡°So¡­ what happened?¡±


    Amelia pointed at the new ashes on the ground. ¡°The person who married the bride was not a person, but a paper doll. In other words, there was no groom. That¡¯s why everyone realized that the groom had disappeared when they arrived.¡¯


    William only felt that it was terrifying and strange. He asked, ¡°But that paper doll just now was also the groom¡­¡±<div>


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°l don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I have to wait for Master toe back.¡± After all, she was only four years old now. Perhaps when she was five years old, she would know more!


    Amelia said, ¡°But the paper dolls won¡¯t move on their own. Someone has to control the paper dolls, so there must be another person hiding here besides us.¡±


    But it was strange. Where was this person hiding? They had searched all the rooms, but they could not find him.


    Henry frowned. So someone was behind everything! It would be easier if they were human!


    A trace of coldness appeared in Henry¡¯s eyes. On the one hand, he was terrified. He had never been in such a sorry state before. He had to catch the person behind this!


    William asked, ¡°Are we going out now?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go out.¡±


    Amelia put the female ghost in the red wedding dress into the Soul Retrieving Gourd. She did not know if this bride had just arrived, or if she had not woken up before, or if no one had triggered this taboo. Although she was a malicious ghost, she had never harmed anyone. Otherwise, the news of the haunted house scaring people would have long spread.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Henry picked Amelia up and walked out quickly.


    When he finally saw the light outside again, the screams andughter of the children in the amusement park immediately dispelled the cold and dead silence. Henry had a surreal feeling and was slightly in a daze. Before he entered the haunted house, his worldview was still there. Aftering out of the haunted house, his worldview copsed..


    <div>

 Chapter 609: Why Are You Scolding Me?

    Chapter 609: Why Are You Scolding Me?<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Henry suddenly asked, ¡°Mia¡­¡± Were the ghosts that Mia had thrown out really ghosts? If they were really ghosts, could ghosts appear in the day?


    Amelia asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As she spoke, she patted Henry¡¯s body with her small hands, secretly dispersing the Yin energy on his body, leaving no trace.<div>


    Henry said, ¡°The ones who chased out just now, can they really catch it?¡± No matter how he thought about it, it didn¡¯t seem realistic¡­


    Amelia was also a little uncertain, but she had to believe in her ghosts. There were four evil spirits! Super fierce evil spirits!


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Definitely!¡¯


    The unlucky ghost and the flirtatious ghost chased a figure out of the courtyard.


    ¡°l saw him!¡± the cowardly ghost shouted coldly.


    The unlucky ghost: ¡°Baldy!¡¯


    The flirtatious ghost said, ¡°Your butt is t and your back is hunched. One look and I can tell you¡¯re useless in bed. You can¡¯t evenst three seconds!¡±


    The other ghosts: ¡®


    The face of the person in front was covered in darkness, and fear appeared in his eyes. Suddenly, he raised his hand, and a piece of yellow paper flew out. The yellow paper fell to the ground, and with a whoosh, it turned into a paper man and pounced over!


    The unlucky ghost wanted to take the credit and was the first to rush up. He did not expect to bump into those paper dolls. He was shocked. ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    The folded pieces of paper instantly turned into paper dolls.<div>


    The flirtatious ghost tore a paper doll apart and charged at the bald man. He sneered. ¡°Who cares how he did it? Let¡¯s capture him first!¡± They were evil spirits, so they were naturally not afraid of these paper dolls. Unless the other party was as powerful as Amelia, these paper dolls could not harm them at all.


    The unlucky ghost cried out. When the paper dolls saw that the flirtatious ghost was about to rush over, they pounced on her. The unlucky ghost hurriedly went over to help the flirtatious ghost, but he identally tore off a tuft of her hair.


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡®


    After being stopped by the paper doll for two seconds, the bald man had already rushed out of the haunted house. The cowardly ghost chased after him relentlessly. There were many children outside the amusement park. Where there were many children, the Yang energy was strong. The unlucky ghost did not want to bump into the children. After dodging a few times, the bald man had already disappeared into the crowd.


    Under the encirclement of so many evil spirits, the bald man actually escaped! The few evil spirits stared at each other.


    ¡°He can even run away like this? Where¡¯s our pride? You¡¯re too embarrassing for us evil spirits!¡± The flirtatious ghost was furious. When she saw that the unlucky ghost was thest toe out, she could not help but p him.


    The unlucky ghost:


    The cowardly ghost frowned. ¡°This man is too cunning, and he¡¯s very familiar with amusement parks.¡±


    The muddled ghost was confused and also cursed, ¡°Trash!¡±


    The unlucky ghost: n ???¡± What happened to him? He was the first to rush up, so why did he have to be scolded?


    The unlucky ghost: ¡°No, everyone chased him together. Why are you scolding me when you lost him?¡± He was stunned and kept chasing after the other evil spirits to question them.<div>


    The flirtatious ghost and cowardly ghost were furious and didn¡¯t answer him.


    The cowardly ghost sighed, and self-reproach appeared on his face. ¡°Mia trusted us so much, but we let her down.¡±


    The flirtatious ghost was also very unwilling. ¡°There¡¯s no choice. This bald man is quite capable. Look, he was still terrified when we chased him just now, but he could still throw paper dolls to stop us¡­¡±


    The unlucky ghost: ¡°How are we going to exin this to Miater?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost and the cowardly ghost were all frowning. They didn¡¯t want to work hard either, but Mia called them brother and sister and trusted them so much. She let them out and wasn¡¯t worried that they would take this opportunity to escape.


    The muddled ghost¡¯s eyes shifted as he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Such a good opportunity. Aren¡¯t we going to run?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost was speechless. ¡°Run. Don¡¯t regret it in the future.¡±


    The unlucky ghost sneered. ¡°As expected of a muddled ghost, how foolish.¡±


    The cowardly ghost¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to run. I wonder if Mia will still give us lollipops when we return.¡±


    The muddled ghost¡¯s face was full of disdain. ¡°Look at you guys. You were bought over with just a few lollipops. Do you still look like evil ghosts? Where¡¯s your backbone!¡±


    The flirtatious ghost flew up and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m a ghost, not a human. Why do I need a backbone?¡±<div>


    The cowardly ghost kindly reminded him, ¡°Think about it carefully. Is Mia an ordinary person? There won¡¯t be opportunities every time.¡± After staying in the Soul Retrieving Gourd for so long, could they not see the situation clearly? Although they could not confirm Amelia¡¯s final identity, everyone vaguely felt that following Amelia was definitely better than being a pure evil spirit that harmed people.. Their futures were different¡­

 Chapter 610: The Carousel Is What Boys Should Ride

    Chapter 610: The Carousel Is What Boys Should Ride<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The cowardly ghost stopped right there and left after saying that.


    The muddled ghost followed behind slowly and muttered, ¡°What chance? Amelia is just a slightly more powerful Daoist priest. What chance can she have¡­¡± At most, she would be a talented Daoist priest. She was already so powerful when she was young. When she grew up, she would be a powerful Daoist priest. However, no matter how powerful a Daoist priest was, she was still a Daoist priest. She would die when she was old. If they were afraid that she would chase after them after escaping, they could find a ce to hide first and wait for her to die of old age beforeing out! Anyway, they were evil spirits. It was not a problem for them to live for a hundred years.<div>


    The muddled ghost could not understand, but he was afraid of Amelia¡¯s purple gold hammer. After hesitating, he obediently returned.


    After walking out of the haunted house, Henry called his eldest brother, George. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Brother, have you instructed them to clear the haunted house?¡±


    Henry still couldn¡¯t believe what he had just experienced.


    George¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Yes, all the staff have been cleared out.¡± In order to protect Mia and prevent others from seeing her abilities and unexinable things, he even got someone to turn off the surveince cameras and block the signal. He even turned on an electronic interference. This way, even if someone peeped and secretly took photos, they would not be able to capture


    the scene.


    Henry stood under the hot sun and felt his hands and feet turn cold. Had they really cleared the area? He did not give up and asked, ¡°There¡¯s not a single staff member?¡±


    George: ¡°No.¡±


    Henry asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the control of the props? They¡¯re not there either?¡±


    George: ¡°No.¡±


    Henry was speechless. He opened his mouth and had to ept that his worldview had been overturned.


    ¡°Brother, but we saw a ghost inside just now.¡± Henry walked to a ce with fewer people and looked solemn.<div>


    George: ¡°It¡¯s normal.¡±


    Henry choked. ¡®Normal, what! Are you not listening to me properly!¡¯ He was about to say something else, but George said that he had a meeting and would talk about it when he got home and hung up.


    Henry held the phone in his hand, lost in thought.


    In the distance, Amelia stood in front of the carousel and spoke to Lucas. ¡°Brother Lucas, you¡¯re not riding this, right?¡± She took the money and handed it to the ticket seller while confirming with worry, ¡°Then 1 won¡¯t buy your ticket, okay?¡±


    Lucas was speechless. Before entering the haunted house, he would never ride such a childish carousel, but after entering the haunted house, he felt that this was what boys should ride!


    Lucas coughed, his small face still grim. ¡°You don¡¯t have to buy tickets. I¡¯ll do it.¡± He stuffed the money back into Amelia¡¯s wallet, then pushed it into Amelia¡¯s arms. He took out his own phone and said to the conductor, ¡°Four tickets.¡¯


    Amelia, Emma, and William: n ???¡± Wasn¡¯t he not riding it?


    Lucas¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°l bought it for Third Uncle.¡± Third Uncle was an adult, so he would definitely not ride the carousel. When Third Uncle rejected himter, he could take the opportunity to say that he had already bought the tickets, so he would reluctantly ride it.


    Amelia nodded. Coincidentally, Henry had just finished his call and came over. She waved happily. ¡°Third Uncle, let¡¯s y the carousel together! Brother Lucas has already bought the tickets!¡±


    Henry returned to being the gentle and refined Third Uncle. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± The encounter just now was too mysterious. He needed something to calm down.


    So Henry sat on thergest carousel with Amelia in his arms. William and Emma followed, one at the side, the other at the back. As the carousel music yed, the carousel began to turn, and soon Amelia¡¯s happyughter could be heard. Henry slowly rxed and smiled. William and Emma looked happy too.<div>


    Lucas, who was holding his phone, was speechless. Why didn¡¯t this plot develop as he wanted?


    After Amelia yed two rounds of the carousel, the unlucky ghost and the others returned. Seeing that they were empty-handed, Amelia eximed, ¡°Did he escape?¡±


    The cowardly ghost pursed his lips and silently said, ¡°Mia, I¡¯ve disappointed you.¡±


    The flirtatious ghost looked embarrassed. ¡°That man is quite capable. He stopped us for a while and actually ran away.¡±


    The unlucky ghost cried, ¡°We didn¡¯t want this to happen either.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Ameliaforted them instead. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± However, what tricks did that man have to defeat all four evil spirits?


    On the way back, Amelia bought a huge pack of lollipops and saw the cotton candy sellers. She bought ten more. Four evil spirits, one ghost, one ugly auntie, Sister Emma, Brother Lucas, and Brother William. Third Uncle and her, one each..

 Chapter 611: The Fake Ghost Is Gone, The One Who Came Out Is a Real Ghost

    Chapter 611: The Fake Ghost Is Gone, The One Who Came Out Is a Real Ghost<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The flirtatious ghost and the others were pleasantly surprised. They actually had a share? They didn¡¯t catch the bald man.


    Ghosts could not eat food from the human world. All the offerings were eaten when they smelled it, but Amelia gave it differently¡­<div>


    The flirtatious ghost bit on the cotton candy and looked intoxicated. ¡°Ah¡­ I don¡¯t remember how long it has been since I ate this taste¡­¡±


    The cowardly ghost first carefully pocketed the lollipop that Amelia had given him before picking up the cotton candy and taking a bite. It was so sweet¡­ Satisfaction appeared on the cowardly ghost¡¯s young face.


    When they returned to the Walton residence, Mrs. Walton hurriedly hugged


    Amelia and kissed her hard. She had been away for so long that she missed


    ¡°What did you all go to y with?¡± Mrs. Walton asked indulgently.


    Amelia thought for a moment. ¡°We went to a haunted house. Third Uncle,


    Brother, and Sister are super clingy!¡¯


    Mrs. Walton frowned. ¡°A haunted house?¡±


    Henry¡¯s heart tightened, and he quickly exined, ¡°Eldest Brother had already informed all the staff to clear the area.¡± However, the fake ghosts inside were gone, and the ones that came out were real ghosts.


    Mrs. Walton nodded and couldn¡¯t help but nag, ¡°Don¡¯t go to such ces in the future. It¡¯s not good for children.¡± Although the scary things had been cleared, it wouldn¡¯t be good if they were contaminated with bad luck.


    Amelia and William nodded vigorously. ¡°Okay!¡¯<div>


    George got off work early today and went home at lunchtime. He asked if the amusement park was fun. Amelia said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s fun! It¡¯s just that there are too many people! We spend more time queuing up for the carousel than riding it!¡± Originally, they wanted to go on the other rides, but there were many people in every ride! They had to queue up, but it was gettingte, so they could onlye back.


    George nodded. ¡°You like amusement parks?¡±


    Amelia was hungry. ¡°l do,¡± she said as she nibbled on a drumstick.


    George: ¡°Okay.¡± The ind that he wanted to buy for his sister, Helena, waster put on hold. Now, it could be started again. He would buy it and build an amusement park for Mia. When Mia wanted to y, he would make a special venue for her. He would only open a certain number of tickets. When Mia was not ying, they could receive tourists and make money.


    Amelia did not know that George was about to start a big project at Walton Corporation because of her words. She even happily shared with him the fun things she had seen at the amusement park today. Suddenly, Amelia thought of something and said, ¡°Uncle, can you help me find someone?¡±


    George nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mrs. Walton asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    Amelia said conspiratorially, ¡°Hush. It¡¯s our secret.¡±


    Mrs. Walton smiled helplessly and did not ask further.


    At this moment, a voice came from outside the door. Alex raised his voice and said, ¡°Your uncle isn¡¯t good at finding people. Why didn¡¯t you look for Daddy?


    Have you forgotten Daddy?¡±<div>


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up and she said crisply, ¡°Daddy!¡± She grabbed a tiger skin chicken w and ran to Alex as she said, ¡°l didn¡¯t forget Daddy. Daddy was too busy. Grandma said not to disturb Daddy. Daddy¡¯s work is very important.¡± Alex smiled.


    Amelia raised the tiger-skin chicken w in her hand. ¡°Daddy, take a bite, then wash your hands and eat!¡±


    Alex bent down and was about to eat when he saw Amelia¡¯s left foot tripping over her right foot. She fell with a thud and the tiger skin chicken foot flew out. Everyone was shocked. Mrs. Walton quickly got up to hug her, but she saw Amelia get up with a grunt. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Then she did not forget to pick up the tiger skin chicken foot. She picked up the chicken foot and blew on it twice. ¡°It¡¯s not more than three seconds. It¡¯s still edible.¡±


    As she spoke, Amelia raised the tiger skin chicken w to Alex¡¯s mouth. Her face was filled with eagerness and joy. ¡°Daddy, eat quickly.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t know what to say. The corner of his mouth twitched. Was he going to eat or not?


    Mrs. Waltonughed. He deserved it! Let him teach Mia all kinds of nonsense. Now, it was his retribution!


    Alex looked at the chicken feet in front of him and finally took a bite. He would eat anything his daughter fed him!


    Alex bit on his chicken foot and went to wash his hands. Then, he went to the dining table and everyone ate together.


    After dinner, Alex heard Amelia talk about the Haunted House today. So a haunted house could be a training ground. The soldiers in his team trained so hard every day. He would bring them there to y another day.


    Alex¡¯s thought determined that the haunted houses in the amusement parks would not be peaceful for a long time..


    <div>

 Chapter 612: Was He the One Who Escaped Today?

    Chapter 612: Was He the One Who Escaped Today?<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Daddy, can you find it?¡± Amelia nestled in Alex¡¯s arms and imitated the adults. Her small face was serious as she looked at the characters on theputer screen that she couldn¡¯t understand.


    Alex hacked into the amusement park¡¯s surveince camera and chuckled. ¡°When has Daddy ever failed?¡±<div>


    Amelia was very supportive. ¡°Never!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. He could not help but kiss the top of Amelia¡¯s head. At this moment, theputer screen shed, and all the surveince cameras in the amusement park were turned on. He quickly narrowed the area. Although there were no ghosts in the surveince


    from several directions of the haunted house, it was obvious that a man had run out.


    There were many children running and jumping in the amusement park, and there were also adults chasing after children. However, with his years of sharpness, Alex locked onto this man almost at a nce. ¡°Is it him?¡± He erged the image, and a bald man appeared in front of the screen.


    Amelia took out the Soul Retrieving Gourd. ¡°Wait, let me ask.¡±


    The flirtatious ghost, muddled ghost, unlucky ghost, and cowardly ghost who were ying mahjong in the Soul Retrieving Gourd were thrown out without any warning. There were even a few white slips of paper on the unlucky ghost¡¯s face.


    The evil spirits: ¡°???¡±


    What Amelia did not know was that the evil spirits in the Soul Retrieving Gourd were ying mahjong. Whoever lost would have to give a candy. The unlucky ghost had already lost ten lollipops and even owed a few. The number of white strips on his face was the number of lollipops he owed.


    After being suddenly thrown out by Amelia, the unlucky ghost was stunned for a moment. Then, he immediately threw away the mahjong tiles in his hand and asked Amelia happily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mia? Is there a mission? I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go!¡¯


    The ghosts were speechless. Wasn¡¯t this clearly cheating? They were still hoping to rely on unlucky ghosts to be rich.


    Amelia pointed at the screen and asked, ¡°Was he the one who ran away today?¡±<div>


    The unlucky ghost came up andy on Alex¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him! This guy is quite powerful. The yellow paper he scattered can turn into paper dolls. I wonder how he did it.¡¯


    The unlucky ghost enthusiastically described everything that happened at that time. Then, he asked excitedly, ¡°Mia, are there any rewards for this mission?¡±


    As soon as he said this, the flirtatious ghost couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°Do you still have any shame? You only answered one question, and you still want a reward?¡±


    The unlucky ghost was about to speak when suddenly, a fist smashed onto his face. The unlucky ghost screamed and flew out.


    Alex retracted his fist. The murderous intent in his eyes had yet to subside. His expression was cold.


    ¡°What the f*ck?¡± The unlucky ghost was stunned. What was going on? He was actually sent flying by a mortal? This didn¡¯t make sense!


    The flirtatious ghost opened her mouth and said in a daze, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome¡­ How did he do it?¡± She looked at Alex with shining eyes, looking like a love- struck fool.


    The cowardly ghost silently took half a step back.


    Amelia was also stunned for a moment. When she came back to her senses, she eximed, ¡°Wow, Daddy is so awesome!¡±


    Alex thought Amelia would ask why he could hit a ghost, but she didn¡¯t ask at all. She just looked at him in admiration. Alex pinched Amelia¡¯s chubby little face and said gently, ¡°Of course, Daddy can¡¯t embarrass his daughter.¡±


    Amelia could not help but hug Alex and kiss him on the cheek. This made the flirtatious ghost extremely envious!<div>


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°Go back to your room and y for a while. In half an hour, Daddy will help you find that person.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Good luck, Daddy!¡± She climbed out of Alex¡¯s arms and even closed the door for him considerately. She even urged, ¡°Brother cowardly ghost, Sister flirtatious ghost, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The unlucky ghost got up. ¡°Wait, wait, wait, wait. There¡¯s still me¡­¡± Amelia mmed the door shut.


    The unlucky ghost: ¡°¡­¡± He passed through the door with a resentful expression and saw Amelia trying to open the door. When she saw himing out, she said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot about you.¡±


    The unlucky ghost took the opportunity to extort, ¡°I¡¯m sad, give me candy!¡¯


    Amelia felt in her left pocket. Nothing. Then she felt in her right pocket and gave him the candy she¡¯d hidden. The unlucky ghost¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately moved closer.


    ¡°For you.¡± Amelia patted the unlucky ghost¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t sit on my father¡¯s head next time.¡± You would be beaten up. Her father was very powerful now!


    The unlucky ghost happily held the candy and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll definitely stay far away from him next time.¡± The unhappiness from being beaten up just now disappeared the moment he received the candy. However, before he could warm the candy in his hand, it was snatched away by the flirtatious ghost..

 Chapter 613: Numb, Numb, Legs Numb

    Chapter 613: Numb, Numb, Legs Numb<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The unlucky ghost was exasperated. ¡°What are you doing!¡¯


    The flirtatious ghost held a white note in her hand and said disdainfully,<div>


    ¡°Have you forgotten how many candies you owe me just now? Return this one.


    There are still three left.¡± With that, she floated into the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    The cowardly ghost patted the unlucky ghost¡¯s shoulder and reminded him,


    ¡°You still owe me three.¡¯


    The unlucky ghost: ¡®


    Amelia jogged back to the room, shouting, ¡°Seven, where are you?¡± It was so strange that she didn¡¯t see Seven or Gold when she returned today. Could it be that Seven had kidnapped Gold?


    As Amelia thought this, she saw Gold and Seven staring at each other on the windowsill.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Amelia leaned over the windowsill and looked at them curiously.


    Seven¡¯s wings trembled. ¡°It¡¯s numb¡­ It¡¯s numb¡­¡±


    Amelia was confused.


    Seven¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and his voice was filled with sorrow. ¡°It¡¯s numb, it¡¯s really numb, my legs are numb¡­¡±<div>


    Amelia was speechless. She looked at Seven strangely, then at Gold. Why were his legs numb?


    It turned out that Seven and Gold had been confronting each other for a day. Gold was still fine. Cats had the ability to hunt. Sometimes, in order to wait for their prey, they would stay motionless for a day and a half. It waspletely fine. However, Seven was in trouble. When people rxed, the muscles in their hands would also rx. However, when the birds were rxed, the muscles in their ws would be in a tight state. In other words, the birds had to grab onto branches or something like that to rest. When they slept, they had to grab onto the branches tightly. It was asfortable as lying on a bed. However, standing on the t windowsill like this was equivalent to standing in military posture for an entire day during military training. It would be strange if their legs were not numb.


    Seven shouted in grief and indignation, ¡°I¡¯m really impressed by this Gold!¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Although she didn¡¯t understand what game Seven and Gold were ying, she still brought Seven over. Seven¡¯s body rxed and he fell into Amelia¡¯s palm.


    Gold also jumped off the windowsill and squatted at Amelia¡¯s feet, meowing.


    His voice was soft and pleasant, as if he was wheedling. Amelia asked him, ¡°Have you eaten? Grandma just made fish. I didn¡¯t even see you.¡±


    Gold¡¯s ears pricked up. Fish? It immediately ran out! It was indeed hungry after squatting for a day and almost couldn¡¯t help but eat Seven.


    Seven shakily stood back on his branch, his bird face nk. Amelia squatted beside him and asked, ¡°Seven, aren¡¯t you hungry? Have you eaten?¡±


    Seven was still muttering, ¡°It¡¯s numb, it¡¯s numb¡­¡± It had to slow down¡­


    Amelia saw that Seven was trembling non-stop, so she grabbed a handful of grains and opened her palm for Seven to eat. Seven pecked at the rice as it trembled. In the future, it would neverpete with Gold in military postures! It wanted to fly to the tree! Torture it to death!


    Amelia had just fed Seven when there was a knock on the door and Henry came in.<div>


    ¡°Third Uncle?¡± Amelia asked in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Henry took a shower and changed into home clothes. No one saw the faint imprint of a small paper effigy on the back of his neck. A green light shed in his eyes, then quickly faded.


    Henry ced the juice on the table and said gently, ¡°Grandma got you some juice. I brought it up for you.¡±


    Amelia ran over happily. Although her stomach was still a little full, she could still drink another ss of fruit juice!


    Henry looked at Amelia gulping down the juice and holding the ss with a focused expression. She was really simr to Helena when she was young. He sat at the side and asked hesitantly, ¡°Mia, are there really so many ghosts in this world?¡± On the day of the Ghost Festival, he saw his dead sister, Helena. She had said a few words to him and stayed for an entire night before he watched her disappear¡­ At that time, he felt that as long as he could see his sister, so what if he overturned the worldview? Even when he was free for a few days, he desperately read books about ghosts and evil spirits. However, as the days passed, he flew at an altitude of 10,000 meters every day. What he saw on the day of the Ghost Festival faded more and more. Sometimes, he even felt that it was a dream¡­ Until today¡­ It was like a dream before that suddenly became real again.


    Amelia replied, ¡°There are as many ghosts in the world as there are humans, but there aren¡¯t that many ghosts in the world.¡±


    Henry asked, ¡°Can the reincarnated dead still be found?¡±


    Amelia held the cup and took a sip of fruit juice. She shook her head. ¡°Third Uncle, you¡¯re thinking too much. Master said that there are so many people in the world. You can¡¯t find it..

 Chapter 614: Bringing the Ghost Back?

    Chapter 614: Bringing the Ghost Back?<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Henry could not help but feel disappointed. He sat there, a little lost in thought, his expression not quite right¡­


    Amelia felt that she was too powerful now. She had learned to remain calm. She finished the juice in her ss and gently put down the ss¡­<div>


    The room was very quiet. Seven raised his head and looked at Amelia in confusion. At this moment, Amelia suddenly reached out and grabbed Henrys neck, shouting in a childish voice, ¡°I¡¯ve caught you!¡¯


    Seven was so frightened by the sudden movement that he flew up and pped his wings to the side. He was still in shock. ¡°You scared the bird to death!¡±


    Henry had difficulty breathing and said in surprise, ¡°Mia? What¡¯s wrong?¡± He seemed to have been distracted just now, but why was Mia suddenly strangling him?


    Amelia grabbed Henry¡¯s neck and turned her hand as if she had grabbed onto something. While pulling him out with all her might, she did not forget tofort Henry. ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t hurt. It¡¯ll be quick¡­¡±


    Henry: ¡°???¡± Don¡¯t tell me that there¡¯s a ghost again? Could it be that he¡¯s possessed by a ghost?! As he was thinking, he felt a sharp pain on the back of his neck. He held his breath and his vision darkened from the pain. Mia, you call this ¡®won¡¯t hurt!?!


    Henry felt as if his soul was about to be pulled out of his body. The veins on his hand that was holding onto the table were bulging. Amelia held Henry¡¯s neck with one hand and pulled him out with the other. Alex had just entered when he saw this scene¡­ A huge piece of skin had been pulled out from the back of Henry¡¯s neck! It was as if he had shed his skin!


    Alex¡¯s pupils constricted. If someone with a weak heart saw this terrifying scene, they would probably be frightened to death! He quickly closed the door to prevent Mrs. Walton from identally seeing it. At the same time, he quickly approached Amelia and helped her hold Henry down.


    ¡°Impressive. You went to a haunted house and brought back a ghost?¡± Alex lowered his voice.


    Amelia¡¯s hands were short to begin with. After tugging for a long time, the skin grew longer and longer. When she saw Alex, it was as if she had seen her savior. She shouted, ¡°Daddy, step on Third Uncle!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°No problem.¡± Then, he stepped on Henry¡¯s back.


    Henry: H ???¡± He just couldn¡¯t move, but his mind was still clear! It was a little<div>


    too much to step on him like this!


    Alex stepped on Henry and Amelia tugged at the skin. It grew longer and longer like a sticky candy¡­ Finally, with a pop, the skin broke away from Henry and bounced towards Amelia¡¯s face like a rubber band!


    Alex¡¯s heart tightened as Amelia raised her small hand and pped the skin against the wall.


    Alex was speechless. As he was too nervous just now, he subconsciously exerted strength on his feet. Henry was unable to move under his foot and his face was tightly pressed to the ground.


    ¡°Can you¡­ let go of me?¡± Henry asked with difficulty. Alex immediately let go of his foot and said, ¡°Sorry, I forgot about you.¡± Henry: ¡°¡­¡± Do you think you¡¯re stepping on a brick!


    Henry pushed himself up from the table and felt a burning sensation on his back, especially at his neck. It was as if ayer of skin had been peeled off.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Henry felt as if his mind had cleared up a little. ¡°Have I been possessed by a ghost?¡± When he came back, he had already felt tired. There was nothing unusual about it. How did he get possessed by a ghost?


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not a ghost. It¡¯s a paper man.¡± She looked at the skin stuck to the wall. It was still struggling and squirming. Amelia grabbed a yellow talisman and threw it, pinning it to the wall, unable to move.


    Henry felt his skin crawl. ¡°What is this?¡± Surely this thing hadn¡¯t been stuck to his neck the whole time, had it? Had it followed him all the way?


    Amelia frowned. Oh no, she had encountered a ghost. This thing was stuck behind Third Uncle, but she did not notice it. When she was at the Haunted House, she only saw Yin energy on Third Uncle¡¯s back and patted him. She did not expect¡­


    Amelia med herself. ¡°l was too stupid.¡± She was indeed a little stupid. Why didn¡¯t she think of it just now? There was no Yin energy behind Brother<div>


    William, Brother Lucas, and Sister Emma. There was only Yin energy behind Third Uncle. She didn¡¯t even think why¡­ Amelia¡¯s little face was wrinkled. She felt that she was lousy and wasn¡¯t very happy¡­


    Seeing that Amelia was unhappy, Henry quicklyforted her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Isn¡¯t Third Uncle fine?¡±


    Alex stared at the skin on the wall. It was the first time he had seen the real thing.


    ¡°This is a paper effigy?¡± Alex had been studying Mystical Arts recently and had some understanding of paper dolls. Most of the paper dolls were made of paper, and some were cut into small figures. These were usually used for other purposes, such as stepping on small figures, pasting small figures, stabbing small figures, and so on¡­ The thing on the wall in front of him was almost identical to human skin.. It hardly looked like paper!

 Chapter 615: Do I Need a Reason to Arrest Someone?

    Chapter 615: Do I Need a Reason to Arrest Someone?<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia said, ¡°It¡¯s a paper doll. A very powerful paper doll, but I don¡¯t know how it was made yet.¡± She was so stupid that all she could tell now was that it was a paper doll.


    Alex whispered, ¡°Such a powerful thing must be difficult to collect.¡± With what he had learned, he had to find a ritual implement or something to collect it.<div>


    Alex said, ¡°Mia, do you need Daddy¡¯s help¡­¡± Before he could finish, he saw Amelia turn her head and look around. Then she grabbed the cup on the table and mmed it against the wall, taking the skin in.


    Alex: ¡®


    Henry:


    Amelia sealed the mouth of the cup. The skin struggled violently in the cup and could not escape. Worried, she sealed it with anotheryer of charm.


    When she looked up, she saw Alex and Henry staring at her nkly. She asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Dad, what did you just ask¡­¡±


    Alex¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Daddy was asking if you want Daddy to bring you something to eat?¡±


    Amelia set the cup casually on the table, touched her stomach, and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She was so stupid. She would punish herself by not eating anything.


    Alex stroked Amelia¡¯s head. She was so young and yet she med herself for being stupid. He picked her up and stroked her chin. ¡°You¡¯re already doing very well. ¡±


    Amelia could not resist the itch and giggled. ¡°Dad, have you found the bad guy? That person is too powerful. He wants to harm people. We have to capture him first and wait for Master toe back.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes were filled with approval. She knew that she had to wait for her master toe back if she couldn¡¯t win. What a smart child.


    Alex said, ¡°l found him. Daddy will help you arrest him tonight.¡±<div>


    Henry listened and pondered. ¡°If we want to capture him, we¡¯ll have to lock him up for a few more days. What reason can we find?¡±


    Alex raised his eyebrows and said arrogantly, ¡°Do I have to find an excuse to


    arrest someone?¡±


    Henry: ¡°¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid of the impact?¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression was casual. ¡°The person who arrested him is the head of the


    Burton family. What impact can it have?¡±


    Henry was speechless. He had finally seen Alex¡¯s arrogant side. He usually looked quite serious¡­


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s curious face, Alex exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad never does anything illegal. There¡¯s a legitimate reason for arresting people.¡±


    Amelia nodded. She trusted her father implicitly.


    Alex asked, ¡°By the way, where did your master go?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Last time, Brother Harper went to the King of Hell¡¯s Pce and was stopped by someone to write his name. They wanted to harm him, so Master went to investigate that person.¡±<div>


    Alex nodded. He checked the time and put Amelia on the sofa. ¡°Dad¡¯s going out for a bit. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡¯


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. Be careful, Daddy.¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°Daughter, give Daddy a few more talismans.¡±


    Amelia did not hesitate at all. She jumped off the sofa to get her small satchel and took out a stack of talismans. ¡°Daddy, is this enough? If not, I¡¯ll draw more for you!¡¯


    Alex could not help butugh. He pinched Amelia¡¯s chubby little face and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± He walked out and heard Henry¡¯s slightly hesitant voice say, ¡°Mia, do you sleep alone at night? Do you want Third Uncle to tell you a story?¡± His voice was gentle, as if he was really worried about Amelia.


    Alex sneered. ¡°Third Brother, are you afraid?¡±


    Henry, who had been asked this question more than once today, was speechless.


    Amelia blinked and said innocently, ¡°Third Uncle, I slept by myself a long time ago. There¡¯s no need to tell stories. But if Third Uncle is afraid, Mia can tell you stories.¡±


    Henry choked. ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­¡±


    The night was getting darker. In a certain alley, there were lights of all colors along the way. There were women wearing gorgeous clothes waving in front of the shop. When Alex walked over, the women¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Hey, handsome,e and y!¡¯<div>


    ¡°Boss, do you want to wash your hair? 1 guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied!¡±


    The women scrambled to ask questions. Alex stopped in front of one of the shampooers, a toothpick still dangling from his mouth. He raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°How much is a shampoo?¡±


    The woman standing at the door was dizzy with happiness. She shouted in her heart, ¡°No money, no money! I¡¯ll even pay for it!¡± The woman¡¯s heart was beating wildly and her eyes were blurry. She saw that Alex had already stepped into the shop and sat down on the sofa. The woman quickly pulled down the shutter door at the entrance of the shop. Usually, when there was business, they would do this..

 Chapter 616: Shh, Be Quiet

    Chapter 616: Shh, Be Quiet<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The woman twisted her waist and asked shyly, ¡°Boss, what type of wash do you want? We have 100 yuan service and 500 yuan service. Of course, we also have eveb moreprehensive service to satisfy the customers¡¯ various requests¡­¡±


    Alex looked around. His gaze stopped at the stairs leading to the second floor. ¡°Are you alone here?¡± he asked casually.<div>


    The woman winked. ¡°I¡¯m the only one tonight. The other sisters have all gone out for dinner. If the boss doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s enough, I can call them back.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°What services are there?¡±


    The woman couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on Alex. This man was too handsome and tall. His broad shoulders gave her a sense of security, but for some reason, this man looked roguish, but there was a pressure that made people not dare to approach him.


    The woman sat carefully at the side and smiled. She blinked ambiguously. ¡°Of course it¡¯s all kinds of services. Boss, you can have any service you want.¡±


    Alex: ¡°Let¡¯s be clear. 1 don¡¯t like such ambiguous answers.¡±


    The woman said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Aiyo, it¡¯s that thing on the bed!¡±


    Alex finally looked the woman in the eye and confirmed, ¡°Sexual services, right?¡±


    The woman reached out her hand and was about to touch Alex¡¯s thigh with a coquettish smile. ¡°Aiyo, Boss, why are you so straightforward?¡± Before she could finish speaking, a pair of handcuffs appeared on her wrist.


    ¡°Sweeping out pornography.¡± Alex stood up and dusted himself off. ¡°Behave yourself.¡±


    The woman: H ???¡± I¡¯m craving your body, and you¡¯re sending me to the police station?


    Alex locked the other side of the handcuffs on the chair and picked up the transparent tape beside him. He wrapped it firmly around the woman¡¯s mouth twice.<div>


    ¡°Shh, be quiet,¡± Alex whispered.


    The woman: ¡®


    Alex walked up the stairs. He had promised Mia that he would not do anything illegal. There had to be a legitimate reason for arresting someone, right?


    Therefore, he temporarily acted as a member of the anti-pornography team.


    On the second floor, a bald man was sitting cross-legged on the sofa with his upper body bare. He was tearing off a piece of skin from his back in pain. He never expected to encounter a tough opponent just as he found a suitable candidate!


    ¡°That little girl still has some ability!¡± The bald man gritted his teeth. He was still in a state of shock when he thought of the four evil spirits chasing him. Fortunately, he had sessfully escaped! Just as he thought this, the door was kicked open. Before the bald man could react, he was pressed to the ground. There were a few talismans on his forehead and back. The talismans emitted a cluster of green mes, burning him until he screamed!


    ¡°You! Who are you!¡± The bald man was terrified.


    Alex waved the ID in his hand and sneered. ¡°Come with me.¡¯


    The bald man was stunned. ¡°What right do you have to arrest me?!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°To crack down on prostitution.¡±


    The bald man: ¡°???¡± He had never seen anyone wearing talismans while sweeping pornography!<div>


    Alex cuffed the bald man and tied him up tightly, especially the man¡¯s hand. He couldn¡¯t even move his fingers.


    The bald man was indignant. He stared at Alex and asked sinisterly, ¡°Are you a Daoist priest too?¡±


    Alex liked the title and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The bald man was speechless. He admitted it so quickly? Why didn¡¯t he believe it? But why would he stick a talisman if he wasn¡¯t a Daoist?


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± The bald man asked again. He had been here for so long and was extremely familiar with the entire alley. If there was any movement, he would know immediately. After leaving the amusement park, he avoided the cameras and even disguised himself twice. He entered a mall with a lot of traffic and took the subway to leave. Coupled with his ability as a paper Fold, he could guarantee that even if someone from the special department came, they would not be able to find him.


    Alex put on his gloves and looked around. ¡°Guess,¡± he said perfunctorily.


    The bald man was speechless. He gritted his teeth and watched Alex rummage through the room. A trace of coldness appeared in his eyes. This man was indeed powerful, especially the talismans in his hand. It was not something that ordinary Daoist priests could draw. No one knew better than him.


    Although there were many Daoist priests in this world, there were very few Daoist priests who could draw real talismans. There were even fewer Daoist priests who could draw real talismans and were very powerful. He guessed that there were not many in Alex¡¯s hands. He had seen a very powerful mysterious personst time. He only had ten talismans in his hand!


    Therefore, he would definitely seed in his sneak attack on Alex! The paper figurine he pressed on the tip of his tongue was connected to his life. Without ten talismans, it could not be suppressed. This damn man actually dared to step on his face.. He was dead!

 Chapter 617: Well Done

    Chapter 617: Well Done<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The bald man quietly moved his tongue and pressed down on the paper effigy in his mouth. He took the opportunity to spit it out! A paper effigy that was only the size of two fingers flew out like a piece of skin and pressed against Alex¡¯s defenseless back!


    Unexpectedly, a tiny toothpick flew up and nailed the paper effigy to the closet at the side. Alex pinched yellow talismans in his hand and threw them out! More than ten yellow talismans were like divine weapons, sticking tightly to the paper effigy that had just escaped. A sharp scream sounded, and the paper effigy was burned to ashes by the talisman fire.<div>


    The bald man spat out a mouthful of blood and looked shocked. ¡°You¡­ How did you get so many talismans?!¡±


    Alex took out a stack of talismans from his pocket. ¡°Are you talking about this? I have a lot.¡¯


    The bald man: ¡°¡­¡± He was stunned for a while. He gritted his teeth and asked unwillingly, ¡°Which sect are you from?¡±


    Alex burned the paper effigy in the cab before carrying the bald man downstairs. As he walked, he said, ¡°This thing belongs to a sect? You might not believe it, but I don¡¯t belong to any sect.¡±


    The bald man: ¡® I¡¯m so angry!


    The handcuffed woman downstairs was stunned when she saw Alex dragging another person down. This was their tenant. She heard that he was a construction worker who moved bricks. He rented the storeroom upstairs to save money. It was three hundred and fifty dors a month. Their boss originally didn¡¯t agree, but for some reason, she said that she pitied him and rented to him again. Why was even the tenant arrested now?


    Seeing that Alex was about to leave with the bald man without looking back, the woman hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait, what about me¡­ What should I do?¡± Didn¡¯t he want to catch her? Why did he leave?


    Alex waved his hand without turning around. ¡°My colleague will deal with youter.¡¯


    The woman: ¡®


    Alex brought the bald man back to the Burton family¡¯s vi and ced him elsewhere to watch over him. He was worried, so it was safer to leave him at his house.


    When the Burton family¡¯s subordinates saw that Alex had brought back a man who was tightly tied up, they could not help but be on guard. Their master had never tied someone up like this. This person must be someone powerful!<div>


    The bald man was thrown into a cell that looked like a cer. There were bare walls on all sides and an iron fence above his head.


    Alex said, ¡°Keep an eye on him twenty-four hours a day. Be alert and point a gun at him. If he moves, shoot him. Just don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    The bald man:


    Alex squatted above the cer and sized up the bald man. He was probably in his forties. He looked ordinary, but he had no idea how he was so capable.


    ¡°Did you set up the bride in the Haunted House?¡± Alex asked.


    The bald man was stunned for a moment before he hurriedly looked up. ¡°Are you in cahoots with that little girl?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a bang as a bullet streaked across the bald man¡¯s face.


    Alex looked up in surprise. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The subordinate held a gun and replied with a solemn expression, ¡°Reporting to the family head! Didn¡¯t you say that if he moves, to shoot him?¡±


    Alex: ¡®


    The bald man was speechless. He was furious. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m answering him?! ¡±<div>


    The subordinate¡¯s face was wooden. ¡°I missed the part where that¡¯s my problem? I¡¯m only carrying out the family head¡¯s orders.¡± Moreover, if he wanted to reply, just reply. Why did he have to move?


    Alex silently raised a thumb. ¡°Well done!¡±


    The bald man was speechless. This time, he really did not dare to move. He stiffened his neck and answered Alex¡¯s question, ¡°l was the one who released the bride of the Haunted House¡­


    Alex narrowed his eyes. He released it? The female ghost was now under Mia¡¯s control. With this man¡¯s sinister personality and bold style of doing things, the female ghost bride¡­


    Alex¡¯s expression was dark as he asked, ¡°That female ghost was from ancient times. She¡¯s hundreds of years away from now. How did you control her?¡±


    The bald man did not dare to act rashly. No matter how powerful his paper effigy was, it was no match for the dozen or so real guns above his head! His eyes flickered as he said, ¡°l identally brought her back when I went out one time. That bride was in an abandoned ancient temple. She was originally suppressed. It was very easy for me to take her in.¡±


    Alex frowned. Before he could think of anything, he heard another gunshot!


    Subordinate: ¡°Reporting to Master! He moved again! Not only did his neck move, but he also blinked!¡±


    Alex: ¡®


    The bald man: ¡°¡­¡± He had just raised his head to reply. After being shot, he did not dare to move. He had been raising his head. Just now, he really could not hold on anymore and lowered his head.. Who would have thought that he would be beaten up like this?!


    <div>

 Chapter 618: How About Being My Disciple?

    Chapter 618: How About Being My Disciple?<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The bald man¡¯s body stiffened. He did not dare to move or raise his head. He said on the brink of tears, ¡°This¡­ can you tell your subordinate that moving a little is not considered moving¡­¡±


    Alex rotated his wrist and said calmly, ¡°That depends on whether your answer will satisfy me. Today, my daughter went to the Haunted House to y. Her third uncle apanied her. Not only did you scare my daughter, but you also stuck a piece of skin on her third uncle¡¯s neck, right?¡±<div>


    The bald man, who had his head lowered, was shocked. They had discovered this? Impossible! That paper effigy had also been nurtured with a lot of effort. He was seventeen years old and had been doing this for more than twenty years. He had only nurtured these two paper dolls! How could he have been discovered!


    The bald man lost his confidence and panicked. ¡°l posted it¡­¡±


    Alex asked again, ¡°You set up a female ghost in the haunted house and stuck something on my third brothers skin. What are you trying to do?¡±


    This time, the bald man didn¡¯t say anything! He already knew that Alex¡¯s ultimate goal was to ask this. In that case, he had the right to negotiate. Besides, he had spent a lot of effort to tame the female ghost in the wedding dress. She definitely wouldn¡¯t betray him easily. He could say yes, but¡­


    The bald man was still thinking of a countermeasure when he heard Alex say coldly, ¡°Watch him carefully.¡±


    The subordinate said loudly, ¡°Yes! Family Head!¡±


    Then Alex was gone.


    The bald man looked up in shock. He was leaving just like that? As he moved, he was shot again. The bullet hit his shoulder and passed under the skin on his shoulder.


    The bald man screamed. This time, he really did not dare to move. Just like that, his neck stiffened. It was even more ufortable than being tortured!


    In the middle of the night, Amelia was lying on her side on the bed with a thin nket in her arms. Her chubby legs were resting on it. The Soul Retrieving Gourd on her wrist shed slightly.


    In the Soul Retrieving Gourd, the female ghost hugged her broken limbs and threw out a mahjong tile. ¡°l win! I win!¡± She pushed down her tiles excitedly, not remembering her bald male master at all.<div>


    The night was dark and windy. Under the cover of the night, countless people were secretly doing bad things. Moon took advantage of the night when the amusement park was closed to sneak into the Haunted House. She frowned and looked around. Gone? Gone again?! She clenched her fists and ran around for a long time before catching two malicious ghosts from the unfinished building. She went to the Fourth Hospital. The ghosts were gone. When she came to the Haunted House, the ghosts were gone too! From the moment she was born, she was different from ordinary children. Others were still drinking milk powder and peeing their pants. She began to understand some things. When she was three years old, she had a dream. She knew very well that she had to catch ghosts in the human world. Before she turned eighteen, she had to collect all the tears in the human world: regret, resentment, sadness, relief, grief¡­ Tears from every kind of life and every kind of death were different. So far, she had collected two kinds of tears: regret and resentment. Then, she began to cycle endlessly: If she couldn¡¯t catch a ghost, she wouldn¡¯t have tears¡­ At this rate, could she stillplete her KPI?!


    Looking at the empty Haunted House, Moon felt like crying again. She couldn¡¯t help but kick! Kick a prop to the side!


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry! I¡¯m so angry!¡± Moon would only show some emotions when there was no one around.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly whizzed past the dark Haunted House.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± Moon stared cautiously behind a pir, her hair standing on end! ¡°Hehe¡­ Interesting¡­¡± A deep voice sounded in the darkness. ¡°Is it a natural talent?¡±


    A chill ran down Moon¡¯s spine, and she jerked her head toward the source of the sound. At that moment, she felt a pain in her chest, as if something had stabbed into her heart.


    Moon groaned and broke out in a cold sweat.


    The voice was erratic and changed ces. ¡°Not bad, not bad. You¡¯re quite talented. How about bing my disciple?¡±


    Moon¡¯s small face was tense as he said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t acknowledge a nameless person as my master. Who are you?¡±


    That person changed direction again andughed loudly. Afterughing, he changed direction again. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. You want to know who I am. Unfortunately, children are children. No matter how smart you are, you¡¯re not enough in front of adults.¡±


    Moon:<div>


    In the end, the voice changed direction again. ¡°I¡¯ll give you twelve hours to consider. No one in this world can undo the charm on your heart except me. You can either obediently be my disciple and work for me, or you can die¡­ I can¡¯t stand to see such a talented person, but you can¡¯t be used by me.¡± The person¡¯s voice faded and finally disappeared..

 Chapter 619: Someone Very Good at Catching Ghosts

    Chapter 619: Someone Very Good at Catching Ghosts<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Moon clutched at her heart. It had hurt a little before, but now it hurt like fire.


    It hurt and burned.<div>


    ¡°Despicable!¡± Moon gritted her teeth and endured the pain as she quickly left.


    As expected, she would encounter ghosts if she walked too much at night. However, she had only encountered real ghosts previously. This time, it was humans. Humans were even more terrifying than ghosts!


    At the entrance of the amusement park, a slender man watched Moon leave coldly. He had walked all the way from the south to the north to collect ghost soldiers, ghost generals, and some restraints, curses, and so on. As long as he controlled the otherworldly items well, they could help him do many things. For example, some rich people would spend a lot of money to ask for a child.


    He could send a lecherous ghost to overdraft the life of a rich person and


    make the rich people feel that he could do it. Another example would be some female celebrities in the entertainment industry who wanted to be famous and beg him. He could send a ghost to them. There were also some people who wanted to kill people but were afraid of thew, so he could ept them. The price doubled¡­ Later on, more and more people begged him. He also had more and more money, but he was seriously short of people. Once, he met a talented man in a wilderness temple and epted him. He even gave him a female ghost in a red wedding dress. The man recognized him as his master and helped him earn money and ept missions. He was a very important subordinate, but he was caught today. He came to the haunted house to find some traces, but he couldn¡¯t find anything left behind from the battle. Right on the heels of that, he saw Moon.


    ¡°Recently, there¡¯s a very powerful person catching ghosts¡­ Who exactly is it¡­¡± The man frowned and looked at Moon¡¯s back. His intuition told him that the powerful person was not Moon. Every time that person caught a ghost, all traces would be erased. Be it the cameras or the traces at the event location, they would disappear. With such a meticulous mind, it was impossible for it to be a child, so the person he was looking for was definitely not Moon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find you for sure¡­¡± Something powerful, human or otherwise, had to be his. Something that couldn¡¯t be used by him was his enemy. Because in this line of work, it was either decent or deviant, and the man was well aware that he walked the deviant path and would one day be strangled by decent people, so he was going to nip all crises in the bud.


    The man returned to his residence. It was a very luxurious vi. A disciple walked over to change his clothes and wash his hands as he said, ¡°Master, a woman has been begging for talismans for a long time. She¡¯s the manager of a certain clothing brand and often goes to a wealthy family to deliver clothes. She said that she wants to go to a particrly rich family tomorrow and wants to ask for a peach blossom talisman.¡±


    The man sneered. ¡°Peach Blossom Talisman? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than that.¡±


    The disciple replied respectfully, ¡°Master is right. She wants a talisman that sticks to a man¡¯s body so that he can fall in love with her at first sight and be loyal to her.¡±


    The man looked bored. He didn¡¯t like to take such small orders.<div>


    The disciple added, ¡°The woman gave 500,000 yuan. She said that she had saved up all her savings.¡±


    The man took a sip of tea and leanedfortably against the soft couch with his eyes closed. ¡°Forget it, give it to her.¡± Small money was also money. He was so rich now that he had someone to serve him when he ate, drank, and dressed. He had earned it bit by bit. He did not get rich all of a sudden.


    The disciple took a talisman and respectfully left.


    Outside the door, a good-looking woman had been kneeling for most of the day. From dark tote at night, she was about to copse. At this moment, the man who received her came out and handed her a talisman. ¡®You¡¯re lucky to have met my master. Take the item and stick it on anyone you like when he¡¯s not paying attention. My master¡¯s talismans are all very powerful. Once you lock onto a person, they will automatically burn and hide.¡±


    The woman took it respectfully, surprised and delighted. ¡°Then do I need to do anything?¡±


    The man opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t want to. The woman gritted her teeth and took off her golden bracelet. ¡°Little Master, this is just a little respect. I hope you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± She was about to vomit blood. She had spent 500,000 yuan of savings, and now she gave up a golden bracelet! But it didn¡¯t matter. She was going to the Walton residence tomorrow. As long as she could seed, this little thing wasn¡¯t worth mentioning!


    After the man¡¯s golden bracelet, he said, ¡°When you go back, put some of your blood into this talisman and soak itpletely.¡±


    The woman thanked him profusely and left. When she got home, she sat weakly on the sofa. She was going to the Walton residence tomorrow. Not everyone could go there.. She might only have this one chance in a year¡­

 Chapter 620: Come Over If You Can

    Chapter 620: Come Over If You Can<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Many fashion brand managers were eyeing the Walton residence! The Walton residence was not an ordinary wealthy family. The eight sons of the Walton residence were all dragons and phoenixes among men. Not to mention their worth, even their looks were not bad! If they could marry into the Walton residence, the 500,000 yuan and the gold bracelet would be nothing!


    The woman immediately got up. Gritting her teeth, she cut her finger and soaked the talisman paper¡­ In the end, the talisman paper that was soaked in blood stood up with a whoosh, scaring the woman!<div>


    The talisman made a strange turn andy down again. The woman was so excited that she almost couldn¡¯t control herself! She had identally found out about this master when she was delivering clothes to a certain big star. It was indeed true! She had already begun to think about it. The Walton residence had eight sons. All of them were heaven-defying, handsome, and extraordinary! The eldest son, George, was the President of the Walton Group. He seemed to have two children, but the child¡¯s biological mother was unknown. If she chose him, she would be the matriarch of the Walton family.


    The second son, Dn, was said to be a designer, but he wasn¡¯t very interesting. He also had two children. Since he wasn¡¯t a CEO, she didn¡¯t want to be someone¡¯s stepmother¡­ She had never seen the third son of the Walton residence. He seemed to be a captain. That was fine too¡­ Then the fourth sign of the Walton residence would be Chris, the Best Actor. If she could be with him, the entertainment headlines would be hers in the future¡­ The fifth seemed to be a contractor. This wouldn¡¯t do. What was so promising about a contractor? She couldn¡¯t even figure out why the fifth son would be a contractor!


    Among the eight sons of the Walton residence, the most mysterious were the sixth and seventh son. In any case, there were very few rumors about these two people. The eighth son was a doctor, so that was all¡­


    The womany on the bed and thought for a while. She realized that the eldest, George, was the best. She hoped to see him tomorrow! As she thought about it, the woman fell into a beautiful dream and could not help butugh when she fell asleep.


    In a room on the second floor of the Walton residence, Amelia was sleeping soundly. All those schemes had nothing to do with her.


    The sky was bright. Amelia woke up and opened her eyes.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Seven pped his wings and flew over. Amelia was groggy with sleep. She patted Seven¡¯s head. ¡°Good morning, Seven.¡±


    Gold had snuck in and was squatting outside the window, staring at Seven in an ambush position. Seven immediately bit Amelia¡¯s hair and climbed onto her head. Then, he said arrogantly, ¡°Come on,e over if you dare!¡±


    Gold: ¡®


    Amelia: n ???¡± She yawned loudly. With Seven on her head, she went to brush her teeth and wash her face. Then, she changed, put on her shoes, and went downstairs¡­


    Henry helped Mrs. Walton bring breakfast over. When he saw Amelia, who was still half asleep and the parrot on her head, he smiled and said, ¡°Why are you up so early? What do you want to eat? Third Uncle will get it for you.¡±<div>


    Henry wasn¡¯t wearing his loungewear today. He was wearing a light blue shirt with ck cks. The shirt was tucked into his pants, and the simple ck belt outlined his thin but powerful waist. The sleeves of his long- sleeved shirt were rolled up, giving him a hint of gentleness and casualness.


    Amelia subconsciously followed behind Henry. Henry had long legs and was carrying his things as he walked towards the dining room. Perhaps he wanted to put down his things quickly and carry Amelia, so he walked very quickly. Amelia followed with her short legs. Henry turned around and saw that she had bumped into his leg.


    Amelia hugged Henry¡¯s long legs and rubbed her nose. She said innocently,


    ¡°Third Uncle, why did you suddenly stop?¡±


    Henry smiled and asked, ¡°Hungry?¡±


    Amelia nodded vigorously. ¡®Yes, yes!¡± Then, she climbed onto the chair and sat down. She ced her two small hands on the dining table and said, ¡°Third Uncle, I want to eat steamed buns. They have to be fried.¡± When she smelled the fragrance, shepletely came back to her senses.


    Henry¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement. He knew she was going to eat this in the morning. The milk-vored buns were fried in a pan. They were crispy and golden on the outside. With a little cheese, Amelia could eat three of them in one go.


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°Eat slowly. Someone will send clothes overter. We¡¯ll pick a few. School will start the day after tomorrow. It¡¯s time to start¡­¡± She was about to say that she had to start a routine and sleep early and wake up early, but then she thought about it. Mia¡¯s daily routine was very regr. She rarely slept in.


    Amelia was eating, her words slurred.. ¡°Going to start what?¡±

 Chapter 621: Company Secret

    Chapter 621: Company Secret<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Time to start eating school breakfast,¡± Mrs Walton said.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Okay!¡¯<div>


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. She was sad. Was her cooking not good enough?


    The study on the second floor opened and George went downstairs. When he saw Amelia, he said, ¡°Mia, so early today?¡±


    Amelia gulped down half a cup of soy milk, wiped her mouth, and said, ¡°Yes, go to bed early and wake up early!¡¯


    George nced at Seven above Amelia¡¯s head and said calmly, ¡°Seven,e down.¡±


    Seven tilted his head and saw Gold, who was in an ambush position behind George. He immediately shouted, ¡°No!¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± This parrot had really be human!


    When Amelia was almost done with breakfast, Eric and Dn had just woken up. Eric had supervised his construction sitest night. Dn had gone to the hospital to look after Harper. He had just returned. He took a shower and went


    downstairs. Andrew had woken upte because of the emergencyst night.


    There were eight brothers in the Walton residence, and five of them were here,


    ¡°Eldest Uncle, aren¡¯t you going to thepany?¡± Amelia asked.


    George was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed. His ck suit made him look cold and serious. ¡°l have to go on a business tripter, so I won¡¯t be going to the office in the morning.¡±<div>


    Amelia tilted her head, and so did Seven. The man and the bird looked at George curiously.


    Amelia asked, ¡°Where is Eldest Uncle going on a business trip? Will you be back tonight?¡±


    George closed the tablet and picked up Amelia, who was walking over, and ced her on hisp. His cold voice had a hint of gentleness. ¡°Not so quick.


    About half a month.¡¯


    Amelia was surprised. ¡°You¡¯ll be gone for so long! What for?¡±


    George smiled. ¡°This is¡­ apany secret.¡± He had to talk about the contract before buying the ind and the subsequent design of the amusement park. George did not want to tell Amelia about this yet. When she was five years old, he would give her this ind as a birthday gift.


    Amelia immediately covered her mouth and nodded seriously. ¡°l understand. Then Mia won¡¯t ask anymore!¡± Confidentiality was a huge secret. It was very serious.


    Seven shook his head. ¡°We won¡¯t ask, we won¡¯t ask.¡±


    George was amused. Mrs. Walton nagged at the side. ¡°What time is it? Emma is still not up. School will start in two days. How will she manage? Mia, go up and wake her up. The manager of the clothing store wille in with clothester. You guys can pick a few new clothes to wear when school starts.¡±


    Amelia slipped out of George¡¯s arms. ¡°Okay,¡± she said as she ran upstairs.


    In Emma¡¯s room, she was sound asleep. She was hugging a pillow. One of her feet had fallen to the side of the bed, touching the floor. The other was straddled over the duvet.<div>


    Seven blinked his green bean-sized eyes and shouted, ¡°What kind of position is this? It¡¯s quite unique!¡¯


    Amelia nudged Emma and said in surprise, ¡°Sister Emma, how did you sleep? You almost fell to the ground!¡±


    Emma opened her eyes in a daze. The moment she saw Amelia, her impatience to get out of bed dissipated. She muttered, ¡°Ah¡­ I had to pee. I was going to get up to go to the toilet, but I was too sleepy¡­¡± She seemed to want to get out of bed to pee, but when she went down one leg, she fell asleep?


    Emma sat up. Suddenly, she cried out and said, ¡°l can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m going to pee my pants¡­¡± With that, she covered her butt and ran to the bathroom.


    Amelia was stunned for a moment before she asked suspiciously, ¡°You¡¯re about to pee your pants. Why are you covering your butt?¡±


    Seven tilted his head. ¡°Otherwise should she cover her mouth?¡±


    Amelia: ¡®


    After waking Emma up, Amelia was about to go find William when she heard


    Alex shout from downstairs, ¡°Mia!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ming!¡± She thumped down the stairs and leaped down when there were two more steps. Alex caught her.


    Ameliaughed happily and asked, ¡°Daddy, next time I jump down from the second floor, can you catch me?¡±<div>


    Alex said, ¡°Of course. I can catch you from the tenth floor, let alone the second floor!¡±


    Mrs. Walton coughed heavily.


    Alex changed his tone and said, ¡°But that¡¯s dangerous. Let¡¯s not do that.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes!¡¯


    Alex told Amelia about the bald man they had captured and everything they had asked. At the moment, they could only confirm that he was the one who pasted the human skin on Henrys body. He was also the one who released the bride in the red wedding dress in the Haunted House. As for why the bride in the red wedding dress listened to the bald man, they could ask the bride in the red wedding dresster..

 Chapter 622: You Can Call Master

    Chapter 622: You Can Call Master<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex asked, ¡°Is your master not back yet?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Master said before he left that he would be gone for a longer time, but if there¡¯s an emergency, I can call him.¡±<div>


    Alex was surprised. ¡°On the phone?¡±


    Amelia leaned close to Alex¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°He¡¯ll know when I burn the talisman Master gave me.¡±


    So this call was a talisman phone exclusive to Daoists? It sounded quite interesting and he wanted to learn it!


    By the time Emma finished eating, it was almost ten in the morning. The security informed them that the manager of the clothing store had arrived. Mrs. Walton nodded and asked someone to bring her in.


    George looked at the time. He was about to go out. ¡°Mia, Uncle will leave first. Be good when school starts in two days. Listen to Grandma.¡± He would be gone for half a month. For the first time, George felt reluctant to see his little niece.


    William said without looking up, ¡°Dad, you should leave quickly. You don¡¯t have to worry about my brother and me.¡±


    Lucas continued coldly, ¡°Just remember to pay.¡±


    George was speechless. So what was the use of having two boys? His little niece was still the obedient and cute one!


    Amelia held out her hand. ¡°Uncle, give me a hug.¡±


    George bent down and Amelia kissed him on the cheek. She reminded him worriedly, ¡°Eldest Uncle, you have to be careful when you go out. You have to eat on time and sleep at ten o¡¯clock sharp. Don¡¯t run around with others!¡±


    Everyone was caught betweenughter and tears at the sight of this little adult.<div>


    George¡¯s lips curved slightly as he kissed Amelia¡¯s forehead. ¡°Okay, Uncle knows.¡± With that, he carried his briefcase, straightened his tie, and left.


    When the manager of the clothing store entered with tworge boxes, she happened to see George walking out of the door. There was a trace of doting gentleness on his face, which formed a strong contrast with his cold and aloof aura. With this look, the manager was stunned! Was this the head of the Walton residence, the president of the Walton Group, George? Usually, she would only see him on the financial news. She did not expect him to be so much more handsome in person than on television!


    The manager of the clothing store was stunned by George¡¯s male charm. George looked at her coldly and walked past her. Behind him was Amelia¡¯s cute voice. ¡°Bye, Uncle!¡±


    George turned around and waved before getting into the car and leaving.


    Only then did the manager of the clothing storee back to her senses. For a moment, she was extremely vexed. President Walton had just walked past her. It was such a close distance and such a good opportunity! She was actually distracted! She had never thought of putting the talisman on it! If she missed this opportunity, she did not know what would give her such a close contact next time¡­


    The manager of the clothing store was so regretful that she vomited blood. However, she still had to brace herself. She looked at Amelia at the door and smiled. ¡°Hello, Miss Walton. I¡¯m the product manager of BR, Marja Mica. I¡¯m happy to serve you.¡±


    Amelia was speechless. She sized up Marja Mica. This person¡¯s name was so strange. Her name sounded different. Could she be a foreigner? But she didn¡¯t look like a foreigner.


    Amelia thought carefully. ¡°Why are you called Marja Mica?¡± she finally asked.


    Maja Mika¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°¡­¡± This Walton residence child was so rude! She heard that she was brought back from the countryside. Indeed, she did not even know a foreign name! The temperament of a rich youngdy was should be engraved in one¡¯s bones. Clearly, this Walton family¡¯s youngdy who was brought back from the countryside did not have it!


    Marja Mica hid her thoughts well and exined with a smile, ¡°Marja Mica is my foreign name¡­¡±


    Amelia understood. Just like the envious ghost she had captured previously. She didn¡¯t like the name of her own country, she wanted a foreign name.<div>


    Mrs. Walton walked out and first said to Amelia, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s rude.¡± Although it was not Mia¡¯s fault, children did not understand certain things. It was normal for them to be curious, but they still had to be educated.


    Amelia nodded and said, ¡°I understand, Grandma.¡¯


    Mrs. Walton looked Marja Mica up and down and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Marja Mica hurriedly entered. Before entering, she professionally took out shoe covers and put on her gloves. However, when she looked up, she saw a room full of men with long legs looking at her. One had a dark face, but he was surprisingly resolute and handsome. The other was silent, but it could not hide his handsome appearance. The youngest looked clean and mncholic as he sipped his coffee.. What moved her the most was the man who was the tallest! His aura was not inferior to George¡¯s! He was arrogant and unruly! He was handsome!

 Chapter 623: Difficult Choice

    Chapter 623: Difficult Choice<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Marja Mica was extremely excited. She had made a killing today! She had actually seen five of the Walton residence¡¯s eight sons at once! Although she had missed the eldest, George, there was still one that satisfied her! However, this man did not look easy to provoke. His cold eyes seemed to be able to see through all her thoughts. She quickly lowered her head. This man should be one of the Walton residence¡¯s two most mysterious sons. She just did not know if he was Quinn or Milo¡­


    Marja Mica calmed herself down and said to Mrs. Walton, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Walton.<div>


    I¡¯m mar)a Mica. YOU can call me Mica. I¡¯m very sorry. 1 was a little aorupt. Normal people will be distracted by this scene in front of them. Mrs. Walton, you¡¯re really lucky.¡±


    Marja Mica was a little smart. She was afraid that Mrs. Walton would not like her distraction just now, so she made it clear first. Moreover, she knew very well that without that talisman, she was nothing. Not to mention the eight sons of the Walton residence, she could not even reach the guards of the Walton residence, so she had to be careful.


    Mrs. Walton frowned. ¡°1 don¡¯t like foreign names.¡±


    Marja Mica quickly said, ¡°1 1 m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Then you can call me Marja.¡±


    Mrs. Walton couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else. After all, they were choosing clothes. They just had to finish choosing quickly. They wouldn¡¯t have to see each other like this again.


    ¡°Come this way.¡± Mrs. Walton led Marja Mica to the back.


    Marja Mica thanked her profusely and straightened her back. She was very professional, but she kept calcting in her heart. The tallest man had perfectly hit her taste. She liked him, but it would probably be very difficult to do it. Fortunately, the other three were all good. She could choose one to paste a peach blossom talisman on first, and then slowly n¡­ For example, she could paste it on the youngest one. After getting his love, she would first hook him, resist, and then ask for another talisman¡­ It was easy to paste the next one with trust, but she had a hard time choosing if she wanted to paste it on George or the tallest one.


    Amelia followed at the side. She felt that although this auntie looked serious, she seemed to be very scheming.


    Amelia asked, ¡°Auntie Marja, what are you thinking?¡±


    Marja Mica came back to her senses and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was thinking about a size that suits you.¡±


    Seven, who was on Amelia¡¯s head, shook his head and muttered to himself, ¡°She¡¯s so scheming, so scheming. The Walton residence has so many scheming people!<div>


    Marja Mica: ¡°¡­¡± What? What nonsense is this parrot talking about! But sheined in her heart, but on the surface she said, ¡°This parrot is so cute.¡±


    Before Amelia could speak, Seven immediately said, ¡°Our Gold is cute too. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    Marja Mica was stunned. This parrot could actually talk to people? She asked in surprise, ¡°Who is your Gold?¡±


    Seven ordered Gold, who was ready to ambush it at the top of the stairs, ¡°Gold, go!¡±


    Gold had had enough! He swooped down, meowed, stepped on Marja Mica¡¯s face to cushion the impact, and pounced towards Seven.


    Maria Mica was so shocked that she fell to the ground and screamed. ¡°Ah!¡± really too difficult to deal with. It was as if he already knew her goal.


    Amelia felt like her head was about to explode. She grabbed Seven with one hand to protect it, and restrained Gold with the other. She lectured, ¡®Gold, you can¡¯t do this. It¡¯s wrong to pounce. Also, Seven, you can¡¯t encourage Gold to do bad things!


    Mrs. Walton opened her mouth and hurriedly asked someone to bring a medicine box for Marja Mica.


    Alex hade to watch the show. He crossed his arms and leaned to the side. His voice was casual, and if one listened carefully, they could hear a hint of coldness. ¡°It¡¯s wrong to pounce someone, but it depends on who you pounce on.¡±


    Marja Mica smiled awkwardly, breaking out in a cold sweat. This man was really too difficult to deal with. It was as if he already knew her goal.


    Gold happened to pass by Alex¡¯s feet. Alex looked down and praised, ¡°Not bad. I¡¯ll add a fish for you tonight.¡±<div>


    Gold: ¡®


    Mrs. Walton had a headache. ¡°Alex Burton!¡±


    Alex immediately stood up and raised his hand with a fake smile. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault. As an apology, I¡¯ll get someone to choose the clothes and send them up personally. How about that?¡±


    Mrs. Walton was helpless. The Walton Corporation had some cooperation with BRA She had originally thought that this Marja Mica would send the clothes over and spend five to ten minutes choosing a couple pieces, then let her leave. Now, her face was scratched by a cat and she had to get someone to treat her wound..

 Chapter 624: The Chance I Got Is Gone

    Chapter 624: The Chance I Got Is Gone<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Mrs. Walton, I¡¯m fine. I was just shocked,¡± Marja Mica said as she got up. She was secretly shocked. Burton? Then he wasn¡¯t a Walton. What a pity¡­ The most important thing now was business. This Burton wanted to snatch her chance to give her clothes.


    Just as Marja Mica was about to speak, she saw Henrying over. With just a nce, Marja Mica was stunned again. Which son of the Walton family was this? His figure was a little simr to the man surnamed Burton. He had the kind of tall and straight figure that could only be obtained from frequent training. He must be Captain Henry!<div>


    In an instant, Marja Mica decided that the gentle and refined captain in front of her was the best person to approach. She would stick the peach blossom talisman in her hand to him first!


    Amelia took Mrs. Walton¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡®Grandma, can we not buy clothes anymore?¡±


    Mrs. Walton patted the back of Amelia¡¯s hand. She could tell from the beginning that this Marja Mica was a little simr to the previous Teacher Megan. However, she also knew that these reactions of Marja Mica were normal. When facing her sons, not many women could not be distracted. However, a moment of distraction was understandable and a little cleverness was eptable. But now, Mrs. Walton felt that something was wrong. As for what was wrong, she could not say.


    Mrs. Walton simply said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. The cat at home is used to being naughty. I think you¡¯re injured too. Let¡¯s forget about it today. Just go back and send the clothes over. There¡¯s no need to make a trip. Go back and get a vine first. Our Walton residence will pay for all the expenses. Leave the clothes you brought today here. When we¡¯re done choosing, we¡¯ll get someone to send them back to your shop.¡±


    Hearing this, Marja Mica was furious. The chance was going to be gone! She had not even made a move, but she was being asked to leave because of a cat. She was unwilling to ept this!


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mrs. Walton.¡± Marja Mica looked pleading. ¡°You¡¯re the most important guests of BR. If I go back like this, I¡¯ll look too unprofessional. This is something BR will never allow.¡±


    Amelia interrupted, ¡°Why do we have to cooperate just because you guys don¡¯t allow it? So you¡¯re the greatest, and we, the customers, are not important as all.


    Marja Mica paused. ¡°¡­ No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton had already asked Mr Smith toe over. When she wanted to give others face, she would more or less show some mercy. However, when she wanted to end something, no matter how others pleaded, they could not change her decision.


    Mr Smith made an inviting gesture. ¡°Manager Ma, this way please. Mrs Taylor will treat your wound first. Just leave the box here.¡±


    Marja Mica was helpless. She was smart and knew that if she continued to pester Mrs. Walton, she would be the first to make Mrs. Walton unhappy. This would not do, She wanted to marry into the Walton residence. Mrs. Walton was her future mother-inw. How could she let her future mother-inw have a bad impression of her?<div>


    Hence, Maja Mica apologized guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too unprofessional.


    Please forgive me. I¡¯ll leave my clothes here. Call me if you need anything¡­¡± As she spoke, she took out a piece of paper from her pocket to wipe the wound on her face. Then, she pulled up the box with difficulty and approached Henry¡­


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Marja Mica fell toward Henry.


    Seven pped his wings and shouted, ¡°She fell, she fell! She finally fell! The fake fall on TV has finally appeared!¡±


    Everyone:


    Marja Mica was speechless. This damned parrot! She had thought of many scenarios, such as Mrs. Walton seeing through her impure intentions and wanting to chase her away, or being caught when she was putting up a talisman¡­ But she did not expect that in the end, it was a parrot that ruined her ns!


    Maja Mica was indignant. She had spent 500,000 yuan for today. All her savings were gone. Since she was about to fail, she might as well take ast gamble!


    Marja Mica gritted her teeth and fell onto Henry¡¯s body with clumsy acting skills. She pretended to scratch Henry¡¯s back and took the opportunity to stick the talisman on him.


    Seven was stunned. ¡°How dare you be so arrogant in broad daylight! Is this the distortion of human nature or the loss of morality?!¡±


    Everyone:


    Marja Mica was so frightened by Seven¡¯s words that her heart almost jumped out of her chest. She did not see the talisman burning. Just as she was feeling anxious, she suddenly felt the peach blossom talisman under her palm disappear! It worked!<div>


    Marja Mica heaved a sigh of relief. She was not afraid of what others would say next. Her heart even skipped a beat when she thought of the gentle Henry about to pursue her..

 Chapter 625: Something’s Wrong With Him

    Chapter 625: Something¡¯s Wrong With Him<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Marja Mica looked up and pretended to look at Henry apologetically.


    Amelia and Alex, who had witnessed the entire process, were speechless. The father and daughter looked at each other. Although Alex could not see the me of the talisman, he had seen the scene of the talisman disappearing quickly. This was likemitting a crime right in front of the cops! And<div>


    Henry, he could even let people fall on him. His reaction speed was not good.


    If it were him, this woman would not be able to get within three steps of him.


    Amelia wanted to take off the talisman immediately, but Alex pressed her down. He whispered, ¡°Good girl, we¡¯ll do itter.¡±


    Amelia looked puzzled, but withdrew her hand.


    Henry, who had been in a daze the entire time, was confused. What was going on? Why did he suddenly lose his strength? The world around him seemed to have suddenly be strange. The woman in front of him also looked beautiful. Seeing her awkward expression, he even had the urge tofort her.


    Henry forced himself to take a few steps back and stand behind Amelia. As the saying went, there must be a reason for this abnormality. He had to choose emergency shelter. Mia¡¯s side was the best ce to avoid danger.


    Marja Mica was a little disappointed. She had thought that Henry would help her out, but it didn¡¯t matter. It should take some time for the peach blossom talisman to take effect. Anyway, if Henry wanted to find her, he would definitely be able to find her contact information. She just had to go back and wait.


    Thinking of this, Marja Mica smiled and apologized to Mrs. Walton. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to have troubled you. I¡¯ll go back and treat my wound myself. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± With that, she left.


    This was the first time Mr Smith had encountered such a situation. He found it strange and could not figure out what was going on with this Marja Mica, but he still sent her out.


    The more Mrs. Walton thought about it, the more she could not figure it out. ¡°Strange, did I misunderstand?¡± Marja Mica¡¯s fall seemed deliberate, but from her subsequent reaction, it did not seem to be deliberate. She did not take the opportunity to attract Henry¡¯s attention, nor did she find an excuse to stay. It felt more like she had taken advantage of Henry and run away after touching him?


    Mrs. Walton gave Henry a strange look.<div>


    Henry didn¡¯t know what to say. Something was wrong with him. Something was very wrong. Seeing Marja Mica running out, he actually had the urge to bring her back?


    On the other side, Alex grabbed Henry and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Third


    Brother-inw!¡±


    Amelia also tugged at Henrys trouser leg. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Third Uncle.¡±


    Henry was confused. ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    Alex curled his lips and lowered his voice. He said faintly, ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯ve been pasted again¡­¡±


    Henry was speechless. Hepletely gave up resisting and went upstairs cooperatively.


    William reacted and hurriedly chased after him.


    Dn:


    Eric:


    Andrew: ¡°???¡± What happened?<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to work.¡± Eric looked at the time and muttered as he left. He wanted to see Mia wear new clothes, but he didn¡¯t see anything.


    Dn picked up the food container that Mrs. Taylor had prepared and went out too. He went to the hospital to see Harper.


    Emma came downstairs happily and said anxiously, ¡°Choose clothes! Mia, have you chosen? Eh? Where¡¯s Niia? Where¡¯s the auntie who sent the clothes? Where¡¯s Third Uncle and the others?¡±


    Emma was confused. ¡°Grandma, where did they go?¡± She had just eaten her fill and went to the toilet. Why was everyone gone when she came down?


    Upstairs, in Amelia¡¯s room.


    Henry stood in front of Amelia. Amelia and Alex stared at Henry as if they were facing a great enemy.


    Henry: So, what do we do next?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes were sharp as he asked, ¡°Daughter, what are we going to do next?¡±


    Amelia stared at Henry with the same serious expression. ¡°l don¡¯t know.¡± William: ¡°Then why are you staring at Third Uncle?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°l don¡¯t know. Daddy¡¯s watching. I¡¯m watching too. Daddy won¡¯t let me move.¡¯


    Alex was amused and helpless. ¡°Daughter, take off the talisman on your third uncle¡¯s back first.¡± When Marja Mica had stuck the talisman on Henry¡¯s back just now, he had instinctively sensed that something was wrong. The talisman gave him a sense of familiarity. He subconsciously thought of the bald man, but he could not be sure if the bald man was rted to Marja Mica, so he told Amelia not to move first..<div>

 Chapter 626: How Is It Not Easy!

    Chapter 626: How Is It Not Easy!<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Henry¡¯s nerves were tense. ¡°Mia, what did Third Uncle get pasted with this time?¡± He had peeled off a piece of skin yesterday. At the thought of this, Henry¡¯s scalp turned numb.


    Amelia exined, ¡°This is called the Peach Blossom Talisman. After it is pasted, it will provoke the romance of ghosts. Usually, it¡¯s used by ghosts, but now, Auntie Marja is using it. This talisman will absorb Auntie Marja¡¯s Yang energy and will cling to Auntie Marja in the future. It¡¯s a little simr to other people raising ghosts. After Third Uncle is pasted, Third Uncle will immediately like Auntie Marja.¡±<div>


    Henry finally understood that his inexplicable thoughts just now were actually because of this talisman!


    William said in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s so mean! The person who drew this talisman is definitely not a good person. Third Uncle, you¡¯re finished!¡±


    Henry:


    Ameliaforted him. ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ming!¡± She immediately went forward and grabbed Henry¡¯s back. After grabbing a certain spot, she pulled with all her might! She was struggling a little. Alex and William did not see anything. They only saw Amelia struggling to pull something.


    William said nervously, ¡°Sister, do you need help?¡±


    After Amelia grabbed a ball of air, she fell back and said, ¡°No need¡­ Brother¡­ You can¡¯t help¡­ Hey!¡¯


    Alex muttered, ¡°Mia, do you need some magical equipment?¡± This talisman was very powerful. It couldn¡¯t be torn off with one¡¯s bare hands, right? With that thought in mind, there was a crashing sound as the talisman on Henry¡¯s back was torn off.


    Amelia suddenly fell to the ground and eximed, ¡°My butt!¡± She was holding a talisman in her hand. It was the one that Marja Mica had just pasted.


    Alex paused and tactfully swallowed the rest of his words.


    William quickly went up to help Amelia up. He wanted to rub her butt, but on second thought, it was not appropriate. He retracted his hand. ¡°Are you alright? Does it still hurt? It¡¯s not easy for Sister¡­¡±


    Alex was speechless. How was it not easy? It was clearly very easy! As expected of his daughter. She was really amazing!<div>


    William squatted at the side and stared at the talisman in Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°So this is the Peach Blossom Talisman.¡± Why were the talismans effective when they were just drawn on paper? William felt that it was amazing. He realized that he had endless research. Sooner orter, he would exin these things in a scientific way!


    Henry had lingering fears. ¡°What should we do now? Third Uncle, go get another cup?¡± He thought of the skin that Amelia had grabbedst night. It


    was held with a cup.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No, just burn it.¡±


    Henry immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go get the lighter.¡± However, Amelia raised her hand and threw out a fireball, burning the Peach Blossom Talisman. The talisman let out a sharp cry as if it was on fire and quickly fell silent. Henry was speechless. ¡®You have to believe in science, believe in science¡­¡¯


    William: ¡°Wow!¡±


    Alex: ¡°¡­¡± This is amazing too! I want to learn it too!


    Henry only rxed afterpletely burning the Peach Blossom Talisman. Alex also secretly heaved a sigh of relief and muttered, ¡°This talisman gives me a very familiar feeling. Do you remember the bald man that Dad caught? I keep feeling that there¡¯s a certain connection between them.¡±


    Henry frowned. ¡°Are they in cahoots?¡± At the Haunted House, he had been used by the bald man. When he returned home, another woman had stuck to him and chased after him relentlessly.


    William rubbed his chin as his thoughts wandered. ¡°Could it be that this Marja Mica is the disciple of that bald man? She saw that her Master was captured and thought of a way to save uer Master, so she came to our door herself and wanted to control Third Uncle to threaten us to let him go?¡±


    Alex¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Not bad. Good deduction. Don¡¯t deduce next time.¡±<div>


    William widened his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? 1 think my deduction makes sense! ¡±


    Alex: ¡°Firstly, before you went to the amusement park, Marja Mica made an appointment to visit. It¡¯s impossible for her to predict the future. Secondly, it¡¯s just that the aura of the Peach Blossom Talisman is inexplicably simr to the bald man¡¯s aura. Marja Mica herself didn¡¯t give me this sense of familiarity. Thirdly, with Marja Mica¡¯s poor talisman-sticking skills, I can tell at a nce that she¡¯s not in this line of work.¡¯


    William wanted to refute, but he could not find any words to refute. He had to admit that his uncle¡¯s analysis was right!


    ¡°So?¡± William asked.


    Alex said, ¡°So the bald man and Marja Mica probably don¡¯t know each other, but the person who gave Marja Mica this Peach Blossom Talisman must know the bald man! The bald man and the person who drew the talisman were counted the same way. Marja Mica should just be the person who happened to go to ask for the talisman. She doesn¡¯t know either the bald man or the person who drew the talisman..

 Chapter 627: Father and Daughter Joining Forces

    Chapter 627: Father and Daughter Joining Forces<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    William¡¯s train of thought became clear. ¡°Oh, oh, oh!¡±


    He had to admit that Alex was amazing. He was right about everything.<div>


    Henry nodded in agreement. Amelia did not understand, but she just nodded along!


    Alex found this funny and tried a simpler way of saying, ¡°So now we have to determine who drew the talisman.¡± All that was needed was to investigate Marja Mica¡¯s recent whereabouts.


    Alex checked the time and said, ¡°Give Daddy an hour. One hour. Daddy will give you an urate result.¡±


    At this moment, Grandpa Turtle poked his head out from under the table with his favorite  meat in his mouth.


    Amelia imitated Alex¡¯s tone. ¡°Give me a minute. One minute. Mia will definitely give you¡­ an inurate result¡­¡± She scratched her head guiltily.


    ¡°I¡¯m too stupid to calcte his name.¡± That was why it wasn¡¯t quite urate.


    Everyone:


    Amelia grabbed Grandpa Turtle and spun him around. Grandpa Turtle hadn¡¯t been spun in a long time, and it was rare for him not to be bullied by Seven these few days. For a moment, he wasn¡¯t used to it, and the prawn meat in his mouth flew out.


    Grandpa Turtle:


    Amelia stared at Grandpa Turtle and said, ¡°Dad, that person just came back from the south recently. He¡¯s very, very rich. He¡¯s tall and thin, probably the same age as Uncle Nie.¡±


    William: ¡°Wow, you can even calcte that!¡±<div>


    Henry was speechless. This was too unbelievable. He couldn¡¯t believe it, but it might be wrong? Mia had just said it herself. It wasn¡¯t very urate¡­


    Alex believed him without reservation. ¡°Understood. A wealthy businessman who¡¯d just returned from Minnan. About forty, tall and thin.¡± He took out his phone and tapped twice.


    William was stunned. How did he confirm that it was Minnan when she only said the south?


    Amelia added, ¡°His house is northwest. It¡¯s a very big house. There¡¯s a number eight inside the house number.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Pure Jade Vi, house number 804¡­¡±


    William: ¡°???¡± How did he know that it was the Pure Jade Vi?


    Amelia said again, ¡°Hisst name is Carl¡ª


    Alex said, ¡°Found it, Tugger Carl.¡± He turned the phone around and saw a tall, thin man in his forties. He looked rather sage-like.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up with her usual admiration. ¡°Daddy is so awesome!¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t help butugh. He pinched Amelia¡¯s soft little face and said, ¡°Mia is awesome.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Daddy¡¯s the one who¡¯s good.¡±<div>


    William stared at his watch. One, two, three¡­ He found it in less than three minutes? He was dumbfounded!


    At this moment, Grandpa Turtle, who hadpleted his mission, was looking for its prawn meat. Henry silently picked up the piece of prawn meat and fed it to it.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± William was still in a daze. Alex put away his cell phone and said, ¡°Guess.¡±


    William: ¡°¡­ Guess if I want to guess or not.¡±


    Alex, who was considering how he could conduct the arrest, answered casually, ¡°Guess if I¡¯ll guess if you¡¯ll guess.¡±


    William: ¡°¡­¡± He was speechless!


    Alex looked at Amelia. ¡°Mia, don¡¯t go anywhere. Daddy will meet that person.¡± He had a feeling that the man was not easy to deal with. His eyes were cold and it was obvious that he was a viin.


    Alex was worried and said, ¡°Daddy will ask an uncle to protect you.¡±


    Amelia said obediently, ¡°Okay, be careful, Daddy.¡± Worried, she ran to her desk again and opened the drawer. Two stacks of yellow talismans burst out. ¡°Daddy, take this.¡± She stuffed both stacks into Alex¡¯s arms.


    Alex felt like a nouveau riche again! He hugged the yellow talismans and waved his hand arrogantly. ¡°Daddy is leaving!¡¯


    In the Pure Jade Vi, a tall and thin middle-aged man was leisurely enjoying the services of a masseuse. This man was none other than Tugger, the one who had ced the charm on Moon yesterday.<div>


    Suddenly, Tugger opened his eyes and frowned. ¡°My talisman was burned?¡± He sneered. He was a little unhappy. He did not like the existence of someone stronger than him in this world. He snorted. To be able to burn his talisman, the other party must have used all their skills. His talisman was not so easy to resolve. However, it was fine. In any case, the other party did not even know who he was, let alone find him. Taking ten thousand steps back, so what if the other party found him? He could stand for decades without falling. Naturally, he had his abilities. Not everyone could capture him..

 Chapter 628: There Will Be a Tribulation Today

    Chapter 628: There Will Be a Tribtion Today<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tugger looked at the time and called a disciple over. ¡°Go, call the little girl called Moon.¡± Counting the time, his charm was about to re up. He would definitely take in a talented child like Moon. If she didn¡¯t agree, she could only die.


    At this moment, Moon was lying at home, her entire body burning. She had tried everything, even digging with a knife, but she could not remove the talisman on her heart. What should she do? Was she going to die just like that?<div>


    At this moment, the phone rang. A familiar voice came from the other end. ¡°Hehe, little girl, have you considered it?¡±


    Moon: ¡°Despicable!¡±


    The other party sneered and said indifferently, ¡°The winner takes all. As long as I can achieve my goal, so what if I¡¯m despicable? My patience is limited. If you¡¯ve thought it through, I¡¯ll give you a chance to follow me.¡±


    Moon¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat from the pain, but even so, her small face was still cold. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    On the other side, Tugger revealed a contemptuous smile and said indifferently, ¡°Kneel and kowtow earlier. Why suffer?¡±


    Moon spat. ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t acknowledge a despicable person like you as my master! ¡±


    Tugger frowned and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Just as he was about to hang up, he did not expect Moon to hang up before him.


    Tugger was instantly furious, and his face was cold. ¡°I want to see how long you can be stubborn!¡±


    Tugger would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. He immediately took out a talisman and muttered a few words before nailing it to the wall with a whoosh. If anyone dared to hang up on him, he would let Moon die in pain! Tugger called a disciple over. ¡°Go, bring a camera over and film Moon¡¯s tragic death for me.¡¯


    The disciple quickly responded and left.


    On the other side, not long after Moon hung up, she suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Her heart felt like it had been ruthlessly nailed in by a nail. It was so painful that her vision darkened and she fainted.<div>


    Moon passed out at home, unnoticed, as the minutes ticked by and the twelve hours drew closer. Tugger sent his disciple to find Moon. Long before he returned, he¡¯d done a divination investigation and figured out Moon¡¯s personal information.


    ¡°Hmph, a little girl¡­¡± A mere six or seven-year-old child actually dared to give him a hard time. Tugger was even more displeased. He simply sat up, washed his hands, and took out the Eight Trigrams Compass made of his special material. He wanted to calcte if Moon would die this time. If she refused to kneel to him, she would definitely die. If she did not die, that means she would definitely submit to him before she was about to die. He liked to see these stubborn people begging him in the end.


    Tugger ced the Eight Trigrams Compass on the table. At this moment, the Eight Trigrams Compass suddenly made a soft sound and inexplicably cracked open. He was shocked and his expression changed. He quickly calcted with his fingers and immediately said, ¡°Oh no!¡± He could not care less about Moon¡¯s death. He had calcted that he would definitely suffer today! If he could not avoid it, he would be the one to die!


    Tugger stood up with a whoosh and ran to the garage as if he was running for his life. He drove his car and ran. Not only did he run, but he also changed cars after running outside. After changing cars, he took the subway and arrived at the airport as quickly as possible. He took the fastest flight out of the country! He was so fast that he was like a rat fleeing in panic. In the blink of an eye, he was gone!


    Alex was also very fast. From finding Tugger to the vi that surrounded him, he immediately tracked him down after knowing that he had escaped. However, he was still a step toote. Looking at the ne that had already flown up, Alex¡¯s expression was very cold. Where was his cannon! If not for the fact that there were other passengers on the ne, he would have sted the ne down!


    ¡°Find out where this ne is going.¡± Alex¡¯s expression was cold. Ryan had yet toe back to his senses and thought that there was a dangerous person on the ne.


    Ryan said, ¡°I did. It¡¯s flying to the United States.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Get the brothers over there to gather. Once they get off the ne, arrest him immediately.¡± He had promised Mia that he would catch Tugger, but he had actually failed. He could not remember thest time he had failed. This person was indeed capable!


    On the ne, Tugger was still in shock. Although he was regarded as a god by his disciples and the big shots in various circles had to call him master, Tugger was also very afraid of death and lived very cautiously..

 Chapter 629: Soul Skin

    Chapter 629: Soul Skin<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I¡¯m on the ne. I should be fine.¡± Tugger heaved a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t know what kind of person he had provoked this time. He was actually so powerful. However, no matter how powerful he was, it was only limited to the countrys borders. It was impossible for that person to be so powerful that he could capture him from overseas!


    Tugger, who had calmed down, thought of how he had fled in a panic just now and felt very embarrassed. His expression became uglier and uglier. This was the disadvantage of having someone stronger than him! One day, he would be above everyone. No one could touch him!<div>


    As Tugger thought about this, he pinched his fingers and did another divination. In the end, he realized that his cmity had yet to pass! That person could really reach overseas?


    Tugger frowned. First, he pretended that his clothes were wet from the drink and spent money to buy a set of clothes from the passenger. Then, he was afraid that he would be caught the moment he got off the ne. Therefore, when he came out of the cabin, he used the paper man he had been suppressing under his tongue. No matter how powerful Alex¡¯s subordinates in the United States were, they did not expect to meet such a person. Tugger escaped again.


    Three hourster, Alex received a call saying that they had not found that person. Later, after checking all the passenger information, he realized that Tugger had left long ago!


    Alex was very unhappy! He had actually failed! After all, America was overseas. His subordinates could not investigate the surveince cameras immediately. When Tugger changed nes a few more times, he would bepletely unable to find him.


    Ryan carefullyforted him, ¡°Master, he can¡¯t escape forever. We¡¯ll catch him eventually.¡±


    Alex did not say anything. In the end, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± He was very annoyed. He was a god-like existence in his daughter¡¯s heart. This time, his image was going to copse. His daughter would definitely be disappointed. Sigh! How worrying!


    After Amelia had lunch at home, she returned to her room and suddenly saw a figure. It was Elmer! She pounced on him happily. ¡°Master! I missed you!¡¯ Elmer had been busy for a long time and was mentally and physically exhausted. Now that he was being carried by Amelia, the fatigue in his heart disappeared. ¡°Did you miss Master? Are you sure you don¡¯t have something to ask of Master?¡± He was just teasing casually. He did not expect Amelia to really lower her head and say embarrassedly, ¡°Yes, I do have something to ask of Master.¡¯


    Elmer was speechless. Couldn¡¯t this warm moment stay a little longer? He was amused and helpless. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Amelia told him what had happened in the past few days, then brought over the cup sealed with paper human skin on the table. Elmer reached out and pinched the human skin between two fingers. He narrowed his eyes, and there was a hint of seriousness in them. ¡°Soul skin¡­ This person is indeed capable.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Soul skin? What is it?¡±


    Elmer said, ¡°Paper figurines are usually used to worship the dead. They¡¯re used by the dead. Soul skins are the other way around. They use the ghosts of the dead to worship paper figurines and turn them into something that humans can use. This soul skin can do many things for its owner, such as possessing, borrowing luck, borrowing life, and even borrowing the body.¡±<div>


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Borrow the body?¡±


    Elmer said, ¡°For example, this time, the soul skin is stuck to your third uncle¡¯s body. In time, your third uncle will unknowingly be reced by another person. ¡±


    Amelia was at a loss. She did not understand why Third Uncle would change to another person when the soul skin was stuck to his body. If it was another person, she would definitely be able to tell, so it was not unknowing.


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s confusion, Elmer exined, ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. Some people are fine, but suddenly their temperaments change. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re a different person. We often say that they¡¯ve been possessed.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± She could understand that.


    Elmer continued, ¡°And when a soul skin is pasted on and reced, it¡¯s not called being possessed by a ghost. It¡¯s called being possessed by a living person. ¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Wow!¡± She thought that there were only ghost possession in this world, but she did not expect there to be living people possessing others. She had really broadened her horizons! She immediately said, ¡°Master is still the best. You know so much!¡±


    Elmerughed and pinched Amelia¡¯s cheek. ¡°Currying favor with Master, huh?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s little face was pinched, and her words were inarticte. ¡°How is that currying favor? Master is just very powerful¡­¡±


    Elmer was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to business. This time, Master went down to investigate for a long time, but there was no such person blocking the way in the various departments. All the Yin Ghosts are controlled and registered. They can¡¯t go to the King of Hell¡¯s pce..¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 630: Master Is Back

    Chapter 630: Master Is Back<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia pricked up her ears. ¡°Then it¡¯s a real person?¡±


    Elmer nodded. ¡°The person blocking the way is a real person. That¡¯s strange. A person can reach the King of Hell¡¯s pce¡­¡± At first, he did not understand. Now that Amelia mentioned the soul skin, two things suddenly clicked. ¡°That person is blocking people who are not destined to die but have stepped into the gates of hell. If the other party writes his name, this person can rece the other party and return to the other party¡¯s body to live for him.¡±<div>


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s like a soul skin!¡±


    Elmer: ¡°That¡¯s right. The soul skin is also the body of a living person. The person blocking the way in front of the King of Hell¡¯s hall also wants to take the body of a living person.¡± In other words, this person had been trying his best to be another person and continue living!


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Why? If they¡¯re alive and living well, why would they be someone else to continue living?¡± If he bes someone else, the original him would die. Wouldn¡¯t he feel sorry for the original him after abandoning his original body?


    Elmer: ¡°This kind of thinking ismon. For example, there are often people on the Inte who say that they want to live a different life. Simrly, some people might have done something or encountered some changes. They can¡¯t live under their original identity and want to change their identity.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s mind raced. ¡°Then he can have stic surgery!¡± That was how it was yed in television dramas!


    Elmer paused for a moment and said, ¡°stic surgery can¡¯t solve everything. For example, this person has a terminal illness and doesn¡¯t have long to live, but he still wants to live. At this time, stic surgery won¡¯t work. He needs to change his body¡­¡±


    Amelia understood. ¡°It¡¯s the same as a ghost looking for a scapegoat!¡¯ However, the person was not dead yet and was about to start looking for a new home for herself.


    Elmer nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Only then did Amelia fully understand. But if that was the case, would this be the Tugger her father was after? She asked the question. Elmer flipped open the booklet and found Tugger¡¯s page. The booklet recorded everyone¡¯s life and death. If there was anything abnormal about Tugger¡¯s fate, it had to be him.


    ¡°Found it.¡± Elmer¡¯s finger stopped at a certain page, and he looked stunned. ¡°It¡¯s not him?¡± What was going on? Was there a third person? Was his and Amelia¡¯s deduction wrong?


    Amelia stood on tiptoe to look, but she couldn¡¯t see! She asked, ¡°Could it be that he has already changed?¡±<div>


    Elmer shook his head. ¡°If Tugger had already swapped souls, there would be an abnormality in both his fate and the fate of the person who was swapped. It¡¯s obvious.¡± In other words, Tugger was Tugger and had never swapped souls.


    At that moment, Alex returned. He no longer had his usual arrogance and smugness. He was obedient and a little obedient.


    ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Amelia had never seen her father act this way. Could it be that Daddy had been possessed by a ghost? She quickly ran over.


    Alex pursed his lips and squatted in front of Amelia. ¡°Tugger ran away. Dad didn¡¯t catch him.¡±


    Amelia heaved a sigh of relief. That¡¯s it? She hugged Alex andforted him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daddy. You didn¡¯t catch him this time, but you¡¯ll definitely catch him next time!¡±


    Feeling Amelia¡¯s soft little hand patting him and looking at her serious face, Alex¡¯s heart warmed. It was said that daughters were considerate little darlings. This was true!


    Alex¡¯s heart melted. He picked Amelia up and asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Master is back. We were just talking about¡­¡± She repeated everything she had just said to Elmer, leaving nothing out. Her brows were tightly furrowed. She wanted to follow Alex¡¯s example and deduce and analyze, but the deduction didn¡¯t work.


    Alex immediately thought of Marja Mica. He put Amelia down and took out a piece of paper to write a few names. ¡°This is easy to deduce¡­¡± He wrote down a few people on the paper. They were the bald man, Tugger, and Marja Mica. Then, he highlighted a circle with a question mark in it. ¡°This circle represents the possible mysterious person. The bald man and Tugger obviously have a close rtionship. From the way Tugger gave the female ghost in the red wedding dress to the bald man, I can tell that the two of them are either master and disciple, master and servant, or superior and subordinate. However, I think they should be half master and disciple¡­¡± Alex could guess from the bald man¡¯s reaction after he was captured. The master and disciple rtionship was different after the disciple was captured. The master and servant rtionship was another expression. In short, from the bald man¡¯s expression, he could deduce the rtionship between him and Tugger. This was very simple..

 Chapter 631: Something Happened to Nine

    Chapter 631: Something Happened to Nine<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia listened attentively, her little head spinning quickly. She was very good at learning, but she was too young now and could not understand what she was hearing. However, these logical thoughts would be deeply embedded in her mind and be one of her powerful foundations in the future.


    Alex continued, ¡°Then, Marja Mica, the Yin Peach Blossom Talisman in her hand must have been obtained from Tugger. I¡¯ve asked someone to investigate Marja Mica¡¯s whereabouts. She didn¡¯t do anything abnormal and doesn¡¯t know anything about talismans.¡±<div>


    Amelia said, ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Alex had said this yesterday, so Amelia immediately understood.


    Alex concluded, ¡°So, since Tugger didn¡¯t swap souls, it¡¯s possible that he swapped souls for someone else. A mysterious person paid a lot of money for Tugger to swap souls for him.¡± Of course, it might not be just money. There might be other things that could tempt Tugger to do these things. For example, Tugger was also researching soul swaps. This person could be his experiment.


    Alex said, ¡°Tugger has been wandering around Minnan recently. It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s looking for a suitable candidate. Your master said that Daoist masters can temporarily leave their souls and go to Hell, so Tugger must have happened to be blocking the way in Limbo on the day of Harper¡¯s surgery.¡±


    The fog cleared up at once. Elmer couldn¡¯t believe it. After Alex¡¯s analysis, why did he feel that the whole thing was actually very simple? It was just that he hadn¡¯t expected it.


    Amelia asked, ¡°Is there such a coincidence?¡± Brother Harper happened to be on his way to Yama Hall, and Tugger stopped him?


    Alex said, ¡°It does seem too much of a coincidence at first nce, but think about it. What if Tugger went to theherworld at some point? He took some time every day to stop by theherworld path. Harper was just one of the ghosts he stopped.¡±


    That made sense,


    ¡°Understood.¡± Amelia made a brief summary. ¡°It means someone is paying Tugger to swap souls. Tugger has been working on how to do it.¡±


    Alex praised sincerely, ¡°Not bad, who gave birth to such a smart girl? Oh, so I gave birth to her!¡±


    Elmer:


    Amelia was amused andughed. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re a man. You can¡¯t have a baby!¡¯<div>


    Alex said, ¡°It means the same thing anyway.¡±


    Elmer was speechless. ¡®That¡¯s a long way from it.¡¯


    As he spoke, Amelia¡¯s watch phone rang.


    ¡°Sister Sara?¡± Amelia was stunned. Sister Sara seemed to have gone to the neighboring province with Fourth Uncle to film recently. Why would she call


    When the call connected, Sara¡¯s anxious voice said, ¡°Mia, can youe to my house? Nine seems to be sick. She¡¯s been lying still, unmoving!¡¯


    Amelia¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°What about Uncle and Auntie?¡± As she spoke, she quickly put on her shoes, grabbed her satchel, and stuffed Seven, who was eating, into her pet bag.


    Seven:


    Sara said, ¡°My mom and dad are traveling. Nine doesn¡¯t like to live at the old mansion. She says it¡¯s inconvenient. She usually stays with me. I have an apartment. Usually, it¡¯s just me and her¡­¡± During this period, Sara had to go to film. She had wanted to send Nine back to the Miller mansion, but Nine had rejected her. Nine was only six years old, after all. Sara had wanted the nanny at the old mansion toe and take care of her, but she had also been rejected.


    Sara: ¡°Previously, I didn¡¯t care about Nine¡¯s opinion and directly asked the nanny toe over, but then, she didn¡¯te home for two days. So when 1 went out this time, I didn¡¯t ask the nanny toe over. I just looked at the surveince cameras at home and watched her situation. Most of the time, she could take care of herself. But for some reason today, shey on the sofa for a long time and didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t answer her phone. I couldn¡¯t go back in time and called the property manager. The manager didn¡¯t have the key, so it would take some time to contact the locksmith¡­¡±


    Logically speaking, Sara should not have looked for Amelia. After all, Amelia was a child. She should have contacted the butler of Miller¡¯s old residence. The butler had the key to her apartment, but somehow Sara felt that she should call Amelia, so she called without thinking.


    The phone watch was on speaker. While Sara was exining, Alex had gone to get the car out. Amelia dashed out the door, hastily told Mrs. Walton she was going to check on Nine, got in the car, and left..<div>

 Chapter 632: Nine’s Fate Is Broken

    Chapter 632: Nine¡¯s Fate Is Broken<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Walton came out in an apron and shouted at the disappearing SUV, ¡°Drive slowly!¡¯


    Alex was a wild driver to begin with. This time, the situation was urgent, and the speed of the car was even faster. He went straight to the neighborhood Sara had mentioned. When he and Amelia arrived, the locksmith the property management had found had also arrived. The locksmith was fumbling with the lock.<div>


    Alex stepped forward. ¡°Move. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    The locksmith subconsciously stepped aside, and the property manager asked,


    ¡°Um¡­ do you have the key to Miss Gu t s house?¡±


    Alex grabbed the door handle. With a ng, the lock was scrapped. He said, ¡°l usually break down doors by force without a key.¡±


    The locksmith:


    The property manager:


    Amelia: I¡¯ve learned another trick! Open the door with violence!


    When the door opened, Amelia was the first to run in. Her eyes widened in shock when she saw what was happening on the sofa.


    Seeing the scene in the room, Elmer took out the booklet in surprise. There was indeed a change in Moon¡¯s page. Her life was over. No way, Nieng PO had died just like that?


    Nine stood in front of the sofa in a daze and looked at her corpse. She was dead? Just like that? Her memories when she was alive were like a movie. One scene after another flew past. She quickly recalled her life. From the age of three, she had been catching ghosts. She was frightened by ghosts until her face turned pale, but she refused to admit defeat. No one taught her, so she could only go forward step by step. An inexplicable mission pushed her forward. She used two years to hone her immunity to ghosts and would never be frightened by ghosts again. The ghost catching operation began to get on track, but in just a year, she died?


    Looking back at her short life, Nine¡¯s expression changed. Some unfamiliar memories suddenly surged into her mind. She frowned in pain. Her family had passed away one by one¡­ The person she loved the most had betrayed her¡­ Her own flesh and blood had died prematurely¡­ What was going on? What were these unfamiliar memories?<div>


    Before Nine could react, she was surrounded by immense pain and despair! The heart-wrenching pain and despair turned to numbness. She was so numb that she couldn¡¯t cry. She was so sad and ufortable¡­


    Nine screamed and covered her head. She wanted to cry, but she couldn¡¯t. At this moment, she broke down to the extreme!


    At this moment, Amelia suddenly appeared. She reached out and tugged


    Nine¡¯s hair. ¡°Sister Nine! Come back!¡±


    Amelia used all her strength to grab Nine¡¯s hair and pull back the soul that was about to float away! Then, she pressed her head and stuffed the soul into her body!


    ¡°Get in! Get in!¡± Amelia stuffed Nine¡¯s soul back into her body as if she was stuffing cotton into a bag. Wherever it was uneven, she pulled hard to make it even.


    Elmer was dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s useless, Mia. If this is fate, there¡¯s no use pressing the soul in¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, he saw Amelia p Nine¡¯s face a few times. ¡°Sister Nine! Wake up! If you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll hit you again! Your KPI isn¡¯tpleted yet! Do you want ghosts? Why don¡¯t I get a few ghosts to give it to


    Amelia held Nine¡¯s neck and shook it. It was mainly her neck that kept her soul from flying away.


    Nine felt dizzy from the shaking. The unfamiliar memories in her mind could not be fused. It was like an unfilled bottle of water, shaking.


    ¡°Let go¡­ Who asked you to give¡­¡± Nine struggled to speak. She coughed violently and suddenly opened her eyes. She was alive!<div>


    Elmer, who was about to give up, was stunned on the spot. ¡°No way? This works?¡± He opened the book again and saw clearly this time. The line of Moon¡¯s fate was indeed broken into two, but there was a very small line in the middle that connected the two fates.


    Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Amelia stroked Nine¡¯s back, her small face full of concern. ¡°Sister Nine, are you alright?¡±


    Moon couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling. She looked at Amelia and her eyes turned red. She held it in for a long time before saying, ¡°My name isn¡¯t Nine.¡±


    Amelia immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re not called Nine. You¡¯re called Sister Moon.¡±


    Nine felt her face burn. She had just been pped by Amelia. She had died once ande back to life. The surreal feeling made Nine feel very dazed. The despair, the pain, and the horror of death were still there..

 Chapter 633: I’m Not Responsible If It Hurts

    Chapter 633: I¡¯m Not Responsible If It Hurts<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The room was well lit. The room was bright. Amelia¡¯s round little face was full of concern. Even though she always called her Nine, the worry in her eyes was real.


    Nine¡¯s eyes reddened and a tear fell without warning. She said stubbornly,<div>


    ¡°Who asked you to save me¡­¡±


    Amelia panicked when she saw Nine crying. She waved her hand. ¡°No, don¡¯t cry. No, Sister Moon, don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    Nine burst into tears, as if no one had ever said this to her before: Don¡¯t cry. She didn¡¯t know what was going on either. She suddenly felt extremely sad, like a balloon that had finally found an outlet. She cried uncontrobly.


    Nine cried and said stubbornly, ¡°Who asked you to save¡­ Boohoo, isn¡¯t this making me even more useless? Boohoo, go away, go away!¡¯


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the most useful!¡± Nine: ¡°And you hit me¡­ hit my face¡­¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Nine: ¡°Boohoohoo, I don¡¯t ept it. You pped my face and made it swollen¡­


    Amelia blinked innocently. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Then I won¡¯t p your face next time? p you¡­ spank your butt?¡±


    Nine couldn¡¯t stop crying at all. She wiped her tears and red at her. ¡®You¡­ You still want to spank me?¡±


    Amelia hurriedly waved her hand again. ¡°Then I¡¯ll kick your butt?¡±


    Nine: ¡°Boohoo!¡±<div>


    Amelia looked at Alex for help. ¡®Daddy, help! I really don¡¯t have other ideas!¡¯


    Alex squatted down beside the sofa and raised his chin to change the topic. ¡°What happened to your chest?¡± Although Moon was still a child, he did not reach out to point at her chest.


    At this moment, everyone realized that Moon¡¯s chest was covered in bright red blood.


    Amelia had just run in and nagged Moon, scaring everyone. When the property management staff saw that Moon was covered in blood, they hurriedly called the emergency number.


    Moon was stunned for a moment. She hissed in pain and cried! She had lived for more than six years and had not shed a single tear. Now, her tears could not be stopped. She had been crying sadly just now. When she saw Amelia, she inexplicably wanted to cry. Now, it was so painful that she wanted to cry.


    Ameliay on the sofa and leaned closer to look. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± she said.


    Elmer frowned and said, ¡°This is a deadly talisman that can be controlled by humans.¡± Moreover, the aura of this talisman was too familiar. It was the same as the fluctuation of the soul skin.


    Amelia reacted. ¡°Sister Nine, did you meet Tugger? He¡¯s a tall, thin, middle-aged uncle.¡±


    This time, Moon did not correct her. She tacitly allowed Amelia to call her Nine. As she cried, she despised herself for crying just now. She turned her face away and said, ¡°Last night, I met a middle-aged man. He said that if I didn¡¯t acknowledge him as my master in twelve hours, he would let me die.¡±


    Amelia and Alex looked at each other. This Tugger was really sinister and vicious!


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll tear it off.¡± Amelia lifted her calf onto the sofa and quickly flipped over. Then, she sat on Nine and grabbed her clothes!<div>


    Moon hugged her chest in fear and subconsciously resisted. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Be good and don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll hurt you. I won¡¯t be responsible.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± This conversation seemed a little strange,


    Moon red at Amelia, her face red with anger. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°What does tearing talismans have to do with being shameless?¡±


    Moon turned her face away. ¡°You¡­ get down, you can¡¯t tear it off.¡± She had tried many ways, even cutting off ayer of skin with a knife, but it was useless. This was also the reason why she was covered in blood.


    Amelia looked at the badly mangled chest in front of her and hesitated, not knowing where to start. She was also afraid of hurting Moon, but if she did not tear off this talisman, she would always be controlled by someone. When that Tugger remembered, he could still harm her.


    Alex saw Amelia¡¯s troubled expression and asked, ¡°Do you need Daddy¡¯s help?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t help.¡±


    Alex was speechless. Well, he really couldn¡¯t help. After all, Moon was a little girl. It was inconvenient for a man like him, Alexforted himself.


    Elmer said, ¡°Master will tell you how to do it. This talisman eats human flesh and blood. It¡¯s indeed very difficult to get it off.. First of all, you have to¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Amelia suddenly grabbed a corner of the talisman and tore it!<div>

 Chapter 634: Keep Crying, Don’t Stop

    Chapter 634: Keep Crying, Don¡¯t Stop<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    With a squelch, the bloody talisman was instantly torn off and struggled violently in Amelia¡¯s hand. Amelia shouted, ¡°First tear it off, then seal it, right, Master?!¡±


    Elmer was speechless.<div>


    Amelia said, ¡°Daddy! Daddy! Give me a cup!¡¯


    Alex grabbed the cup on the table and grabbed it quickly, urately, and ruthlessly. Amelia immediately covered the mouth of the cup. Elmer was shocked and raised his hand to send out a dark light to seal the mouth of the cup. He used, ¡°Next time, you can¡¯t just cover it with your hand, understand? This kind of thing will backfire after being stripped. It¡¯s very likely to stick to your hand!¡±


    Amelia immediately retracted her hand and wiped her clothes twice. She said obediently, ¡°I understand, Master.¡±


    Elmer didn¡¯t know what to say. He was angry and helpless.


    Moon looked at the cup in Amelia¡¯s hand. It was the cup she was drinking from¡­ The charm that had almost killed her had been torn off just like that and put into the cup?


    Moon was in a daze. She had even forgotten to cry.


    Amelia looked down and suddenly remembered that her master had said that Sister Nine had to cry in this life. She immediately said, ¡°Quick, continue crying. Don¡¯t stop!¡¯


    Moon: ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    After a while, the ambnce arrived. The medical staff carried a stretcher. As soon as they came up, they saw a girl riding on another girl on the sofa. The girl below hugged her chest with both hands. The girl on top told her to continue crying fiercely.


    The medical staff:  They looked at the door sign. Did they go to the wrong ce?<div>


    In the end, Moon didn¡¯t go to the hospital. No matter what anyone said, she only said, ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡¯


    The medical staff had no choice but to bandage her wound first. Fortunately, after Moon cut open a piece of skin, she realized that it was useless and did not continue. The wound was not big. It was just a superficial wound. The medical staff instructed her not to touch water. She needed to change the dressing in two days and not move too much. Then, they went back.


    The butler of Miller¡¯s old residence also rushed over when he received a call from Sara. He wanted to take Nine back to take care of her, but Nine said again, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    However, no one was at ease letting an injured child stay at home alone. In the end, it was Amelia who suggested going home with her. Nine hesitated and nodded.


    At the Walton residence, Mrs. Walton was making afternoon tea and snacks. Niia had rushed out just now, but she didn¡¯t answer her phone. Mrs. Walton muttered, ¡°Good Mia has been led wild by that unreliable father.¡±


    Mr. Walton said from the side, ¡°It¡¯s better to be wild so that she won¡¯t be bullied in school.¡¯


    Mrs. Walton nced at him and sneered. ¡°Who dares to bully our little princess?¡±


    Mr. Walton turned the page of the newspaper, then said very carelessly, ¡°What if the person who bullied her isn¡¯t human?¡±


    Mrs Walton choked. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t.


    At this moment, the sound of an engine came from outside the door. Alex¡¯s SUV drove in with a bang. It stopped very carelessly and even swerved! Nine¡¯s face was pressed against the window due to inertia.


    Nine:<div>


    Alex scratched his head. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    Amelia was also used to it. She liked it the most when her father would park the car and shake the tail. It was so fun! However, she suddenly remembered what the nurse said and quickly pulled Nine up. ¡°Sister Nine, are you alright?¡±


    Nine: ¡® I was originally fine, but if you pulled a little more, 1 would no longer be fine.


    Alex got out of the car. It was really¡­ because it wasn¡¯t his daughter that was injured, he was not considerate enough. If Amelia was injured, not to mention shaking the car, he woulde down and carry the car! ¡°Are you okay?¡± Alex said to Nine. ¡°Uncle is too careless.¡±


    Nine pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton came out to wee them. When she saw the father and daughter going out and bringing a child back, she asked in surprise, ¡°This is?¡± Nine had a cold personality. She unnaturally said, ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± Then, she stopped talking.


    Amelia exined, ¡®Grandma, this is Nine¡­ No, it¡¯s Moon.¡±


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°???¡±


    Alex closed the door as the Waltons¡¯ doorman pulled into the underground garage. ¡°It¡¯s Chris¡¯s colleague¡¯s sister,¡± he exined as they walked inside. Mrs. Walton suddenly said, ¡°The Millers? Sara¡¯s sister?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°That¡¯s right! Grandma, you¡¯re so smart.. You guessed it right away!¡¯


    <div>

 Chapter 635: Strange Rich Lady

    Chapter 635: Strange Rich Lady<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Walton couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her surname was Miller, and she was Chris¡¯s colleague. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to guess? However, she was still praised by Amelia. She said, ¡°Right? Whose grandmother is so smart? Oh, so she¡¯s from Mia¡¯s family!¡¯


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes! Mia¡¯s grandmother!¡±<div>


    Nine:


    The corners of Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched as he floated to the side. This was really the case. If they weren¡¯t family, they wouldn¡¯t enter the same house.


    On the other side, at BRs luxury store, Marja Mica held the checklist and was a little lost in thought. It had been two days. Why hadn¡¯t Henry from the Walton residence called her yet? She had pasted the peach blossom talisman and seen with her own eyes that it disappeaerd. There was no mistake. Was he busy?


    Marja Mica craned her neck and looked outside for the umpteenth time. She was worried that the gentle Henry from the Walton residence woulde to the shop to look for her, so she didn¡¯t notice it immediately.


    At this moment, a shop assistant shouted, ¡°Manager Mica, someone is looking for you!¡¯


    Marja Mica¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately tidied her clothes and said gently, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here¡­


    Marja Mica was excited and couldn¡¯t wait to walk out. She had to pretend to be calm and steady to make herself look calm. She was about to see the gentle Henry! Would he wait for her at the entrance of the shop with arge bouquet of roses? At the thought of this scene, Marja Mica felt especially proud!


    However, she walked out of the shop and looked around, only to find nothing. There was no Henry, nor were there any roses.


    Marja Mica was stunned. ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me?¡±


    The shop assistant hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s this madam. She¡¯s in the shop.¡±


    Marja Mica returned to the shop and found a noblewoman sitting on the sofa, smiling and sizing her up. The noblewoman was about 30 to 40 years old, and she had the aura of a wealthy family. Her voice was also very pleasant. ¡°Hello, Manager Mica.¡±<div>


    Marja Mica hurried over and put on a smile. ¡°Hello, Madam. Are you looking for me?¡± She didn¡¯t know this Madam.


    Thedy said, ¡°Yes, I have something to talk to you about.¡± Seeing that there was no one around, she asked straightforwardly, ¡°Have you seen Priest Carl in the past two days?¡±


    Marja Mica was stunned for a moment before she realized who the noblewoman was talking about. She quickly lowered her voice and said, ¡°So you know Priest Carl too?¡±


    Thedy did not seem to be in good health. She stopped after saying a few words. Her voice was a little weak and tired. She took a sip of water and slowly said, ¡°Yes, I know him. 1 also know that you went to ask for talismans two days ago.¡±


    Marja Mica was shocked. After all, this kind of thing was shameful. To put it nicely, it was a peach blossom talisman. To put it bluntly, it was something that schemed against others. Of course, she was afraid that others would find out. She said softly, ¡°l haven¡¯t seen Priest Carl for the past two days. I came back after getting the talisman and didn¡¯t go again.¡±


    Thedy nodded and frowned. She could not find him, so she stood up and said, ¡°Then you go ahead. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Marja Mica hurriedly stood up. ¡°Take care.¡± As she watched the noblewoman leave, she seemed to be tired after taking two steps. She slowed down a little and reached out to support herself against the wall beside her. She was clearly only in her thirties or forties, but her back view when she walked was like an old woman in her twilight years. Marja Mica¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Who exactly was this noblewoman? She had sent clothes to so many wealthy families, but she had never seen this noblewoman. Especially since this noblewoman was outstanding in appearance and her health was not good. Her characteristics were so obvious, but she had no impression of her at all.


    Marja Mica shook her head and thought of Henry Walton. She looked outside anxiously¡­ That nobledy just said that Priest Carl was missing¡­ Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat. She reacted. Priest Carl was missing. Could it be that he ran away with the money? No way?


    Marja Mica had a bad feeling. After counting the items, she hurriedly went to the Pure Jade Vi. The vi was still there, but there was no one! Not to mention Priest Carl, even his disciples had disappeared!


    Marja Mica was anxious. She pushed the door and realized that it was not locked. She hurriedly ran in. Not to mention people, the furniture in the house was all over the ce as if they had experienced a fight. So¡­ Priest Carl¡¯s ce had been investigated? She had been cheated of money? Her five hundred thousand yuan¡­ had been taken away by Priest Carl?


    Marja Mica¡¯s legs went soft. She had actually been deceived! She was very angry and took out her phone without thinking.. ¡°Hello, is this the police station? 1 want to report a case! I was cheated of 500,000 yuan by a liar!¡±<div>

 Chapter 636: I’ll Pick Him Up Personally

    Chapter 636: I¡¯ll Pick Him Up Personally<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the distant United States, Tugger had been running around for a few days and was extremely tired. At this moment, his eyelids twitched violently again, as if something bad had happened¡­


    Tugger fiddled with the Eight Trigrams Compass. He did some calctions and frowned. A confession from an old friend? He used the hotel¡¯s publicwork to open the externalwork. These days, in order to prevent others from locating him, he had pulled out his cell phone card. After a round of investigation, Tugger finally realized that he was actually listed as a wanted criminal! The police notice said: Suspect Tugger scammed Ms. Mica for<div>


    500,000 yuan and fled with the money. The case is still being investigated. Currently, a total of 13 members have been arrested.


    Tugger: n ???¡± Thirteen? So the disciples in his vi were to be wiped out all at once?


    Tugger¡¯s expression was very ugly. The escape route in the past two days had not been smooth, but he had eventually escaped. He did not dare to use his bank card when he spent money and could only use his disciples¡¯. However, now that he was listed as a wanted criminal, his disciples¡¯ bank cards would also be monitored and tracked. This meant that his escape route would be even more difficult. Without money, it would be difficult for him to take a single step. The people overseas did not believe in his fortune-telling! Marja Mica, this damn woman!


    Tugger had no choice but to make a call. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Fan? I didn¡¯t run. I promised you a soul swap. I¡¯ll keep my word. I¡¯ve found a suitable candidate. Find someone to pick me up first.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Tugger did some more calctions. The hexagram showed that a nobleman had arrived.


    Tugger heaved a sigh of relief. This benefactor was probably referring to the person who hade to pick him up.


    After Tugger was listed as a wanted criminal, Alex¡¯s movements became smoother. Previously, he would more or less be restricted, but now¡­ Alex held a lollipop in his mouth and sighed. ¡°The country is still the best.¡± With this wanted order, the subordinates overseas operated again. Finally, a public reported that they suspected that they had seen the suspect. Tugger¡¯s location was immediately locked.


    Ryan said, ¡°Master, after listening to the phone, we found that Tugger has connections to the Fan family in the country. He¡¯s waiting for the Fan family to send someone to pick him up.¡±


    Alex sneered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pick him up personally. There will be a meeting in the next two days. You go.¡±


    Ryan: ¡°???¡±


    Alex: ¡°Also, Honest is your younger brother, right? Get him to buy a batch of cute, pink, and tender children¡¯s clothes and send them to the Walton residence. After that, tell him not toe back. Protect Mia and don¡¯t leave her side.¡¯<div>


    Honest was the one who had pointed a gun at the bald man previously. Alex had said that if the bald man moved, he would shoot him. Honest had strictly carried it out. The bald man could not take it that day. After all, humans could not stay still. He was shot once he moved. Later on, he could not take it anymore and confessed everything. It also provided Alex with an idea for his previous deduction.


    Ryan said, ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Walton residence.


    Amelia looked curiously at the stern and upright uncle in front of her. ¡°Uncle, why are you always following me?¡± This uncle came with five or six big sacks. After putting down the sacks, he followed her everywhere she went. When she went to the bathroom to poop, he had to follow her in. In the end, she was anxious, so he agreed to stand at the door and wait. He did allow her to close the door. When she pooped, this uncle stood at the bathroom door with his back facing her. He did not mind the smell¡­


    Amelia felt that this uncle was a little strange.


    At this moment, Mrs. Walton asked someone to bring a few bags of clothes to the back, then called Emma, William, and the others down to try on the clothes.


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°Alex doesn¡¯t look reliable, but he¡¯s good at what he does. I was nning to take them shopping today, but I didn¡¯t expect him to have the clothes delivered.¡¯


    Mrs. Walton looked at the brand names printed on the big bag and nodded in satisfaction. It was troublesome to bring the children out to shop, especially Emma. If she let go and got someone to send her off, there would always be various store managers like Marja Mica or Ms. Mango. The person Alex had called over was one of his own, so Mrs. Walton did not have any worries at all.


    Amelia tugged at Nine. ¡°Sister Nine, let¡¯s go and try on clothes!¡±


    Nine sneered. ¡°No, childish.¡¯


    Amelia: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be so bored here alone.¡±<div>


    Nine said, ¡°l like to be alone.¡± She said that, but her feet had their own thoughts. Reluctantly, she followed Amelia..

 Chapter 637: A Sea of Pink

    Chapter 637: A Sea of Pink<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Emma, William, and the others ran over. Even Lucas, who didn¡¯t like to talk, sauntered downstairs. His clothes were too short to wear. Otherwise, who would pick out clothes like a girl?


    Mrs. Walton had a smile on her face. ¡°Nanny Wu, get them to hang up the clothes. These two bags should belong to boys, and these three bags belong to girls¡­¡± The service of big brands was in ce. Usually, when they packed, they would make a distinction based on the color of the bags. In the end, when the clothes were poured out, they were pink¡­<div>


    William was blinded by the pink color. He asked in surprise, ¡°Are they all girls!


    clothes?¡±


    Honest answered matter-of-factly. ¡°There are boys¡¯, too.¡± He pointed, and William looked over. Okay, pink boys¡¯ shirts, pants, and underwear were pink, too!


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Why are they all pink?¡±


    Honest: ¡°Miss, the family head said to buy a batch of cute pink and tender clothes and send them to the Walton residence!¡± Now, the clothes here were all pink and tender. That¡¯s right!


    Amelia: ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    Speechless, Mrs. Walton asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Honest: ¡°Reporting to Old Madam, my name is Honest Wan.¡±


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. He was indeed quite honest. She waved her hand helplessly. ¡°Alright, go and choose your clothes. School starts tomorrow.¡± Amelia and Emma happily went to try on clothes.


    Honest followed Amelia closely. Nine, who had been sitting off to the side with her arms crossed, was also pulled away by Amelia.<div>


    William and Lucas were speechless. The two of them took out their phones at the same time and chose to shop online, Actually, they could still wear their previous clothes, but they were a little short. It didn¡¯t matter.


    In the afternoon, Henry packed his things. His leave was over and he had to go back to work. He walked to Amelia¡¯s room and knocked on the door.


    Amelia stuck half of her head out and saw Henry in formal attire. She asked in surprise, ¡°Third Uncle, are you going to work?¡± After careful calction, she had only interacted with Third Uncle for a few days. The most memorable time was when she went to the haunted house.


    Henry said, ¡°The holidays are over. Third Uncle has to go to work.¡± He squatted down and gently stroked Amelia¡¯s hair. ¡°Third Uncle wille back during the New Year.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes!¡¯


    Henry paused for a moment and said, ¡°Third Uncle will give you a big red packet during the new year.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Okay, Third Uncle, leave quickly.¡±


    Henry choked. This heartless girl! He smiled helplessly and looked at the time.


    Although it had only been a few days, it was more thrilling than half of his life. Unknowingly, he was getting more and more reluctant to part with Amelia.


    Henry said, ¡°Third Uncle is leaving.¡±


    Amelia suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±<div>


    Henry grunted. Did she miss him? Then, he saw Amelia run into the house and take out a stack of talismans. She said heroically, ¡°Third Uncle, take this!¡±


    Henry asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Take the talismans with you, Third Uncle. No one can touch you!¡±


    Henry was stunned. He smiled and said, ¡°Okay, thank you, Mia.¡±


    Amelia waved her hand and watched her third uncle go downstairs and out the door. She quickly ran to the balcony and leaned against the window to watch him leave.


    America.


    Tugger sat cross-legged on the bed and stared at the hexagram in front of him. He spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I can¡¯t calcte it?¡± Ever since since the incident with the female ghost in the red wedding dress, he had felt that he had encountered a powerful enemy. The person who had taken the female ghost in the red wedding dress was very powerful. The person who capturing him this time might be the same person! Therefore, he wanted to calcte who that person was. He could at least get some hints! But he could not calcte anything!


    Tugger was shocked. Who was this person? He was so powerful¡­


    Just as he was thinking this, the doorbell rang. Tugger walked to the door and asked warily, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    A woman spoke broken Chinese. ¡°Need a service?¡±


    Tugger frowned. In order to avoid the people who were tracking him down, he¡¯d walked in the middle of nowhere. This hotel had womening in to offer sex in the middle of the night. He¡¯d gotten used to being questioned for the past two days.<div>


    ¡°No need!¡± Tugger was about to turn around and return to his room when the door was kicked open with a bang. A cold voice said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Check the water meter! ¡±


    Tugger: ¡°¡­¡± This is a hotel. There¡¯s no need to check the water meter! And only those from his home country would say such unique words. When arresting criminals in the country, in order to lower the suspect¡¯s vignce, they usually used the excuse of checking the water meter, repairing the gas, and so on.. So this is¡­

 Chapter 638: Benefactor Is Here

    Chapter 638: Benefactor Is Here<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Without thinking, Tugger turned around and ran! There were his equipment in the room, as well as arge number of talismans and paper effigies made by his bald disciple. With so many items and equipment, it was not a problem to protect him and escape!


    Alex sneered. He waved his hand and a stack of yellow talismans flew out. The talismans seemed to have eyes and stuck to Tugger. Alex took the opportunity to step forward and kick Tugger down, stepping on him.<div>


    Tugger was shocked and angry. ¡°What right do you have to arrest me!¡±


    Alex nced at the blondedy with blue eyes and a hot figure at the door. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°To fight pornography.¡±


    Tugger: ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex looked at the time and raised his hand. ¡°Take him away.¡±


    Tugger didn¡¯t resist. He just stared at the floor, his downturned eyes full of calction and intrigue,


    ¡°l admit defeat. Can you tell me who you are?¡± As Tugger spoke, he quietly exerted strength and rubbed his wrist. It was as if ayer of skin had been rubbed out of his wrist. A palm-sized piece of skin quietly fell off and swam along his body towards his heel. Ordinary people would not notice his heel. He would dy for a while and wait for the soul skin to reach his heel before suddenly attacking! He would first knock down this tall man!


    However, Tugger did not know that Alex had seen all his actions that he thought were hidden. Did he think that the yellow talisman he had just scattered was for nothing?


    The Soul Skin suddenly exploded. Alex won by quantity and threw out a stack of yellow talismans! As soon as Tugger¡¯s Soul Skin exploded, it was pressed to the ground by a stack of yellow talismans. With a ssh, green mes burned. After the Soul Skin let out a sharp cry, it waspletely silent.


    Alex stared at the ashes on the ground. It was so easy to be burned to ashes. It gave him the feeling that he was also very powerful.


    Tugger was tied up and taken away. Alex went into the house and looked at the things on the bed. A yellow cloth bag was opened, revealing a few talismans. There was also a turtle shell, red string, and an eight trigrampass. A few of the talismans were dark red and looked a little simr to human skin.


    Alex put on his gloves and stuffed two yellow talismans into them. Only then did he pack up Tugger¡¯s things. He was still worried after packing them. He stuck a few more yellow talismans on the yellow cloth bag that he had packed. Finally, he took a stic bag and held it in his hand as if he was carrying a trash bag.<div>


    ¡°Send him straight back!¡± Alex looked at the time and was a little unhappy. He could not make it to his daughter¡¯s first day of school.


    Tugger never dreamed that he would be caught. He was actually caught! Didn¡¯t his divination yesterday say that a benefactor wasing to pick him up? This man was a benefactor? What kind of identity could make the divination mislead him?!


    ¡°Who are you!¡± Tugger stared at Alex with a dark gaze.


    Alex didn¡¯t even look up. He was focused on the photo Mrs. Walton had sent him. It was ten o¡¯clock at night in America, but it was past nine in the morning in America. The kindergarten was holding a school opening ceremony. Amelia was sitting on a chair in a suit and school uniform. Her soft face was filled with seriousness, and she was even cuter than usual. He had only been out for a day, and he already missed his daughter. Sigh¡­


    Hearing Tugger¡¯s words, Alex casually said without looking up, ¡°Your benefactor, 1 guarantee that you won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothes in your next life.¡±


    Tugger: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t give up. As a proud and conceited person who thought he was the most impressive, was it reasonable for him to be caught just like that?


    Inside Tugger¡¯s shoes, he was trying to rub his toes together. This time, he was rubbing off a smaller piece of skin. It was his most subtle means of dealing with emergencies. He was about to be escorted to the car. This was his only chance to escape!


    Tugger frowned, and the soul skin under his feet instantly flew out! He would risk it! He bet that Alex didn¡¯t have any more yellow talismans! And his soul skin needed at least ten talismans to suppress it!


    In the next second, yellow talismans flew everywhere. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that they were scattering paper money. These yellow talismansnded on the soul skin and wrapped it thickly. Then, with a puff, they caught fire.


    Tugger suffered a bacsh and immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, his expression wilting.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. How can you have so many talismans!¡± Tugger was shocked. Even he could not draw so many talismans in half a year! Drawing talismans was not something that could be done casually! So where did Alex get so many talismans!<div>


    ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± Tugger asked in shock again. Alex kicked him out and he was sent flying into the car. His head hit the door with a ng..

 Chapter 639: Planning to Escape

    Chapter 639: nning to Escape<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, Alex, who had done all this, put the phone close to his mouth and lowered his voice. He said very gently, ¡°My daughter has started school. That¡¯s awesome.¡±


    This extreme contrast stunned his subordinates!<div>


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Alex looked over coldly.


    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± His subordinates had never seen Alex so gentle, They felt a little uneasy and afraid.


    Alex didn¡¯t bother to exin. He only said, ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you have a daughter.¡±


    His subordinates: ¡°¡­¡± They didn¡¯t really want to understand.


    Alex forced Tugger to return to the country overnight. Tugger was about to die of depression. Originally, he had fled only to avoid that mysterious expert. On the way, he had thought about what would happen if he was caught. After all, there was no crime. With some connections he knew, it was absolutely impossible for them to imprison him. However, now that Marja Mica had used him of fraud, he could not use his connections even if he wanted to! Tugger was about to vomit blood. He had been careful for decades and was not willing to be caught just like that. It took 12 hours to fly back. As soon as they arrived at the airport, they met the flight crew who were preparing to board the ne. Henry was wearing a neat uniform, his long legs were long and straight, and there was not a single crease on his pants. It made travelers turn their heads frequently. Some could not help but stand up and take out their phones to take photos.


    Alex and the others came out of the other passageway with Tuggera They saw Henry in the hall. He was extremely tall and eye-catching. Coupled with his wild and unruly temperament, he was even better than Henry.


    ¡°Oh, Captain Walton, what a coincidence,¡± Alex greetedzily.


    Henry stopped in his tracks and nodded with a smile. In an instant, there were even more people taking photos and screaming. Coincidentally, Chris had also returned from the airport today. There were fans waiting outside early in the morning. When they heard the screams, they thought that Chris had changed his flight and arrived early, so they rushed forward.


    The scene was chaotic for a moment. Alex¡¯s men looked around coldly, their faces wary.


    Alex looked at Tugger. Tugger had been looking for an opportunity to escape, but now! It was simply a godsend opportunity! Without thinking, he pounced on Henry, who was two steps away from him! This man knew Alex and treated him as a hostage. His chances of escaping were higher!


    Although Tugger¡¯s hands were tied behind his back, he had been looking for an opportunity along the way. He had long been prepared and shot out a yellow talisman! At the same time, he arrived in front of Henry and opened his mouth to bite him! In order to escape, he did not even care about his bearing!<div>


    Tugger stared at Henry and revealed a strange smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, a golden light shot out and knocked him away with a bang!


    Henry¡¯s body shimmered as a bright light shed. Tugger¡¯s talisman turned to ashes the moment it touched Henry.


    Henry¡¯s mouth twitched. Why did people want to stick things to him every


    Alex was dumbfounded. He raised his eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°Third brother-inw, your Golden Bell Shield is not bad. Remember to wear it every day. Oh right, the weather is hot in some ces. You¡¯d better wear a vest under the Golden Bell Shield. This is my experience.¡±


    Henry:


    The co-pilot beside him witnessed the entire process. The air stewardesses who were a little further away were also stunned. ¡°Captain¡­ your body was glowing just now¡­¡±


    Henry smiled gently and pointed at the sunlight shining through the ss.


    ¡°The sun just happened to shine on me.¡±


    Everyone was bewildered. Was it? It should be. Otherwise, how could a person suddenly glow¡­


    Tugger, who had been knocked out, was caught again. He almost spat out a mouthful of blood! Others might not know why Henry¡¯s body was glowing, but how could he not know? This person had talismans on him! There was more than one! It was so bright! He must have made talismans into clothes and worn it!


    Tugger began to doubt his life. Before this, he was very sure that a truly powerful talisman was difficult to find! In just a day and night, he realized that powerful talismans were like cabbages. They were free and could be found everywhere¡­<div>


    Just then, a crisp and cute voice sounded. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Carrying a small backpack, Amelia ran over and threw herself into Alex¡¯s arms. Honest, who had been following closely behind her, also rushed over with Amelia and almost fell into Alex¡¯s arms..

 Chapter 640: No, I Won’t!

    Chapter 640: No, I Won¡¯t!<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alex quickly caught Amelia and could not help but kiss her cheek. He asked dotingly, ¡°My good daughter, isn¡¯t school starting? Why are you here to pick Daddy up?¡¯


    Amelia looked at Honest helplessly. ¡°Daddy, you asked Uncle Honest to follow me closely. Uncle really doesn¡¯t leave me at all!¡± When she went to the toilet, he stood at the door. When she slept, he stood at the head of the bed. When she went to school, he followed behind her. Other students didn¡¯t do this. The kindergarten principal was in a difficult position and tactfully suggested not to bring bodyguards to school¡­<div>


    ¡°But Uncle Honest didn¡¯t listen. He said that he only listened to Daddy¡¯s orders!¡± Amelia looked aggrieved as sheined to Alex. ¡°On the first day of school, during the opening ceremony, Uncle Honest stood behind me. The children were all very curious and came over to ask who my uncle was. During ss, Uncle Honest also had to stand behind me. The teachers couldn¡¯t do anything. Of course, this doesn¡¯t matter. But when I went to the toilet, Uncle Honest followed me to the door, scaring the other children!¡±


    The scene at that time could be said to be in a tizzy! The children allined to the teacher that there was a strange uncle standing at the entrance of the bathroom. They did not dare to go to the bathroom. There were also two children who peed their pants because they had to pee and did not dare to go to the toilet. They cried on the spot. The teacher was helpless andmunicated with Honest, asking if they could not wait at the entrance of the bathroom. Honest said, ¡°No.¡±


    In the end, the principal came and persuaded Honest to go back first. The school was safe, but Honest refused. ¡°l won¡¯t!¡±


    The principal and teachers were dumbfounded.


    ¡°Grandma was so angry that she wanted to kill Uncle Honest, but Uncle Honest refused to leave no matter what. Grandma was so angry that she almost fainted!¡± Amelia sighed. In the end, the principal had no choice but to give her two days off. It was the first day of school, and she had only attended a morning ss before she was forced to go home.


    Alex: ¡®


    Amelia said pitifully, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m going to go crazy if you don¡¯te back soon. Grandma said that Daddy has an important mission. Unless you contact us, we can¡¯t call Daddy.¡±


    Alex was both heartbroken and amused. He nced at Honest and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Honest said, ¡°Reporting to the family head, the family head said that I must follow Young Miss closely.¡± Not only did he not think that there was anything wrong with this, he even felt that his mission had beenpleted very well!


    Alex¡¯s mouth twitched and said, ¡°Honest, the mission is over! From now on, your mission is to keep an eye on the suspect behind you. Don¡¯t let him out of your sight!¡¯


    Honest: ¡°Yes!¡±<div>


    Alex was carrying Amelia out of the room when he suddenly stopped and added, ¡°If he moves, give him a shot.¡±


    Honest quickly took out his gun, but Alex stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t use guns in front of the people. You know what to do.¡±


    Honest: ¡°Yes!¡± See, the family head still agreed with his actions! Otherwise, why would he trust him so much and give him a mission!


    Honest came up to Tugger, his eyes fixed on him.


    Tugger didn¡¯t know what to say. That¡¯s all they sent to watch him? He sneered and was about to speak when Honest pped him! There was a loud p, so loud that Alex and Amelia turned around.


    Honest stared at Tugger and said, ¡°Reporting to the family head, he moved! His face moved!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyelids twitched. He looked at the surprised gazes around him and strode out of the airport lobby in a few steps.


    Tugger gaped and looked at Honest with irritation. ¡°Do you have¡ª¡± Before the word ¡°ill¡± left his mouth, there was another snap.


    Tugger:


    The other subordinates held back theirughter and said with a straight face, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡¯


    Tugger was furious, but no matter how angry he was, he had to endure it. He walked forward, only to be pped on the back of his head again, as if he was hitting a grandson! Tugger shrank his neck. No way? He couldn¡¯t even walk?!<div>


    The other subordinates who were escorting Tugger quickly said, ¡°This is not considered moving. Just now, the family head also asked us to escort him away. Calm down. There are so many people watching. Don¡¯t let the family head have a bad reputation.¡±


    Honest frowned and managed to say, ¡°Sure. Feet can walk or move. Nothing


    Tugger kept cursing Honest in his heart. This person was definitely crazy! He walked forward angrily, but as long as he moved his head, he would be beaten up! In the end, he could only mp his legs, stiffen his head, and take small steps like a little wife.. It really angered him to death!

 Chapter 641: Tugger Ran Away?

    Chapter 641: Tugger Ran Away?<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer floated beside Amelia and closed the booklet. ¡°Master took another look. This Tugger¡¯s fate is indeed extraordinary. There are very few cultivators in this world. He¡¯s one of them.¡±


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°Cultivation? Do you mean repairing the road?¡±<div>


    Elmer was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°There are many Daoists in this world now. In some ces, you can even see stalls selling fortune-telling from time to time. However, most of these people have only learned a little and only want to earn money. It¡¯s not considered cultivation. Only those who have orthodoxly joined a sect and inherited the sect¡¯s legacy and have been working hard on this path are called cultivation.¡±


    Amelia was enlightened. ¡°Then I¡¯m also a cultivator!¡±


    Elmer nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re not only a cultivator, you¡¯re also the ancestor of cultivation.¡¯


    Amelia: ¡°???¡±


    After Alex returned and reassigned Honest, Amelia finally went back to normal school life.


    Tugger saw the bald man at the Burton family¡¯s vi. When the bald man saw him, he choked and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t resist¡­¡±


    Tugger sneered. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore and gave him up? How useless! If it were him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t confess!


    Three dayster, Tugger¡¯s cheeks caved in. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Usually, it was fine. If he didn¡¯t move, so be it. He could meditate and cultivate, but people had to sleep, right? They would unconsciously move when they slept, right? He hadn¡¯t slept well in the past three days! Sometimes, when he slept well, he would wake up with a jolt and get shot again!


    After three days, he did not even have the chance to take a nap. It was easy to lose control if one did not sleep. Tugger could not cultivate even if he meditated. He was restless, so he took more and more bullets. He was on the verge of bing irritable and red at Honest, but he saw that Honest was still in high spirits!


    Tugger gritted his teeth. ¡°I confess! What do you want to know? Ask!¡±


    The bald man in the dungeon next door: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, he suddenly felt a chill on his back. He subconsciously shrank his neck and looked back. There was nothing¡­ What was going on?<div>


    It happened to be Saturday. When Alex heard that Tugger was willing to confess, he took Amelia back to the Burton family vi. Although Amelia was the daughter of the Burton family, she rarely came back. The people at the Burton family vi still remembered Amelia. A group of men surrounded Amelia. One said he wanted to teach her boxing, and the other said he wanted to teach her how to shoot¡­ It was very lively.


    At this moment, Honest rushed over and knelt on one knee. ¡°Master!¡±


    Alex was surprised. Honest was carrying out a death order. Without his permission, he would not have suddenly left Tugger. Something must have happened to Tuggera


    Alex picked up Amelia, who was eating strawberry-vored jelly, and walked over quickly.


    Amelia:


    Alex asked, ¡°What happened to Tugger?¡±


    Honest¡¯s eyes were so red that they were about to drip blood. He lowered his head and said, ¡°l watched him for three days and three nights. Today, he said that he was going to confess. Miss Mia also had toe over and listen. Miss Mia is very pampered, so she naturally can¡¯t go to a ce like the dungeon. I transferred Tugger to the incarceration room.¡± After three days of not sleeping, no matter how strong his willpower was, he could not endure it. He made a mistake and Tugger ran away.


    Honest said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Master. The entire vi is sealed off. He won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    Alex frowned and suddenly asked, ¡°How many days have you not slept?¡±


    Honest said honestly, ¡°Three days.¡±


    Alex was speechless. How could there be such a stubborn person in this world? He told him not to let Tugger out of his sight, but he did not even sleep.<div>


    Amelia looked at Honest and sighed like a little adult. ¡°Ah, the mission is over. Uncle Honest, you should go to bed first.¡±


    Honest looked at Alex.


    Alex said, ¡°From now on, listen to Miss Mia. Her orders are equivalent to mine.¡±


    Honest nodded, but he was afraid Alex would chase him away. He said quickly, ¡°Master, Tugger has run into the woods at the back of the mountain. The woods are surrounded by our people.¡±


    Alex nodded and the group arrived at the forest at the back of the mountain. Outside the forest, there were twoyers of people.


    Ryan walked over quickly and was a little anxious. ¡°Master, this Tugger is a little strange¡­¡± They were very familiar with the forest of the vi and often trained here. However, when they first entered, they actually got lost!


    Elmer looked at the forest and sneered.. ¡°It¡¯s Zhuge Liangs Eight Trigram Array? Mia, break it!¡±

 Chapter 642: Run, Keep Running

    Chapter 642: Run, Keep Running<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia held up the strawberry-vored jelly and said fiercely, ¡°Break it! Break it!¡± As she spoke, she ate the jelly in one bite!


    Elmer:<div>


    Alex: ¡®


    Tugger hid in the woods, his face vicious. No matter how good his ability was, he didn¡¯t dare to fight with guns and bullets. He could only hide and find an opportunity to slip away. Just then, he saw Alex carrying Amelia into the woods. He was stunned. Just two people? One of them was a child? They dared to enter his Eight Trigrams Array?


    Tugger thought to himself that this was a good opportunity! He jumped up and moved quickly. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Amelia was lying on Alex¡¯s shoulder when she heard a voice from the left. She subconsciously turned around and saw nothing. As she was thinking, the voice changed direction again and sounded from the right. ¡°Who are you? Why are you going against me! ¡±


    Alex narrowed his eyes and suddenly turned around, but there was nothing behind him! His expression gradually became solemn.


    Tugger¡¯s voice changed direction again. ¡°Who¡¯s behind you? Who sent you to get me?¡±


    Alex held his breath and shifted on his toes. He regretted bringing Mia in. He hadn¡¯t expected this Tugger to be so powerful!


    ¡°Come out first. I¡¯ll talk to you about who¡¯s behind me.¡± Alex looked around warily.


    Amelia also shouted, ¡°Come out! Come out if you dare!¡±


    Tuggerughed and changed the direction of his voice. ¡°l underestimated you guys! There are no rules in this industry. You guys go your own way and I¡¯ll cross my own bridge, but you insist on biting me! Tell me, what do you want from me?¡±


    Amelia looked in one direction and said, ¡°Come out!¡±<div>


    Tuggerughed and changed directions. ¡°Haha, find me if you can!¡± This was the Eight Trigrams Array that he had researched for a long time. He admitted that the Burton family head in front of him was very powerful and had a lot of talismans, but no matter how many talismans there were, they had to stick to him!


    In the woods, Tugger¡¯s voice rang out in all directions.


    Alex¡¯s cells were on alert. He whispered, ¡°Mia, go out first. This person is too cunning. We can¡¯t find him.¡± He was afraid that Amelia would be injured if she stayed here,


    Amelia blinked. ¡°Is it hard to find?¡± She thought that her father was going to show off, so she left the opportunity to him. How simple was that? She would hit wherever the sound came from. She didn¡¯t expect her father to not know. Of course, as her father¡¯s little darling, she would never expose her father¡¯s stupidity.


    Amelia said, ¡°Dad, put me down first.¡± She broke away from Alex¡¯s arms and patted his head like a kindergarten teacherforting a child when he bent down. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad. Other people can¡¯t find him either. It¡¯s normal.¡± Alex¡¯s heart warmed. His daughter was so sweet!


    Coincidentally, Tugger¡¯s voice changed direction again. His voice filled the forest. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. You won¡¯t be able to find me. Let¡¯s discuss a deal¡­


    Before he could finish his sentence, Amelia suddenly picked up a palm-sized stone on the ground and threw it in a certain direction!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Screams rang out in the forest! Right on the heels of that was the sound of something falling to the ground with a dull thud.


    Alex didn¡¯t know what to say. Well, he wasn¡¯tforted.


    The rock urately hit the bridge of Tugger¡¯s nose, causing his face to be covered in blood. He fell to the ground, his face filled with shock. Impossible! Absolutely impossible! It was just a little girl. How could she find him?! This was definitely a wild guess!


    Tugger gritted his teeth and ducked back into the woods before Alex could reach him.<div>


    Amelia looked left and right and picked up another stone. ¡°Come out here, or I¡¯ll blow your head off!¡±


    Tugger covered his nose and sneered. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re capable just because you¡¯re lucky¡­¡±


    Amelia raised the stone in her hand. Since this uncle did not believe that she was capable, she had to prove it!


    Amelia raised her hand and threw the stone in her hand! Tugger sneered. See, he had said that she was lucky. Look at the direction she threw the stone. It was obviously off. He stood still and could not hit him at all!


    However, in the next second, the stone urately hit a tree behind him and bounced back, hitting the back of his head with a ng.


    Tugger: n ???¡± How could that be?!


    Tugger groaned and fell to the ground. This time, before he could get up, he was trampled by a booted foot. Alex sneered. ¡°Run, keep running..¡±

 Chapter 643: New Ability

    Chapter 643: New Ability<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tugger was naturally unwilling to give up. He had hurriedly drawn a few talismans and stuck them on Alex¡¯s body. Unexpectedly, Alex¡¯s body lit up with a golden light and burned his talismans in an instant! It was another talisman! It was the kind of amulet that was armed from head to toe, even the soles of his feet!


    Tugger gritted his teeth in hatred. Who was the mastermind behind this person?! Using talismans like using toilet paper. Was this reasonable?!<div>


    Tugger stared at Alex and said sinisterly, ¡°Change is the only constant, the wheel of fortune turns. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll have a chance toe out if you go in? Do you know anything about life imprisonment?¡±


    Tugger snorted coldly. Yes, humans couldn¡¯te out, but what about souls? He had long known that after he became stronger, he would definitely be targeted, so he had made preparations in advance.


    Tugger¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. He closed his eyes and did not say anything else.


    At this moment, Amelia¡¯s soft voice sounded. ¡°Uncle, I calcted with my fingers that you won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of your life. You¡¯ll be wearing a yellow robe and shiny bracelets and anklets. You won¡¯t have to run around so hard anymore!¡±


    Alex raised his eyebrows at that. If nothing else, Tugger would be sent to prison. The prison uniform happened to be a yellow robe.


    Tugger ignored them all. His eyes were closed, and he looked as if he wasn¡¯t going to give in.


    Elmer crossed his arms and said expressionlessly, ¡°Stealing a ghost under the eyes of the King of Hell is also a bold move. Mia, give him a blow andpletely cut off his path. You¡¯ve been using the Spirit Binding Net previously. This time, I¡¯ll teach you a new ability called Daddy¡¯s path of education.¡¯


    Amelia was stunned. ¡®What is it? Daddy¡¯s path of education?¡¯ She looked at


    Alex in confusion. Alex was asking Ryan and Honest toe and tie him up. Amelia looked at Elmer again. Elmer exined, ¡°This charm can block the other party¡¯s path and prevent his soul froming out.¡± Didn¡¯t Tugger want to change souls? Then he would seal him directly. In the future, not to mention these crooked ways, his rare talent would also be sealed. From then on, he could forget about harming others. This was equivalent to ruining his career in the industry, so this charm was also called the Life Severance Talisman. However, Elmer felt that the name was too formal. Amelia might not be able to remember it. It was better for him to choose a name at thest minute. It was easy to understand.


    Elmer said, ¡°This talisman has the same principle as the Spirit Binding Net, but the Spirit Binding Net restrains ghosts, and Daddy¡¯s path of education restrains a person¡¯s living soul. Come, repeat to Master¡­¡±<div>


    Amelia quickly stood up straight and raised a hand as Elmer had done.


    Elmer took a deep breath and his eyes were sharp. He suddenly pped


    Tugger and shouted, ¡®Call me Daddy!¡¯


    Amelia followed suit and focused on pping out with her palm, shouting, ¡°Call me Daddy!¡¯


    Tugger:


    Alex:  He curled his lips and said calmly, ¡°Call me Grandpa.¡±


    Tugger: ¡°???¡± These people must be crazy! If they wanted to arrest him, so be it. Why did they have to insult him?


    Ryan and Honest¡¯s mouths twitched. It could only be said that their family head really indulged Miss Mia. He even cooperated with this!


    Tugger was taken away with an aggrieved expression. He had no idea that Amelia¡¯s p had blocked all his escape routes. His mind was racing as he thought about how to draw talismans after entering prison, how toplete the ritual, then change his skin and escape without anyone knowing. He wondered if he would regret it when he realized that he could not use his abilities and could only be locked up in prison for the rest of his life. Especially since he still had hundreds of millions in savings. There were vis and real estate all over the country. Now that he was in prison, everything would be wasted.


    There were two saddest things in a person¡¯s life. One was that the person was alive and the money was gone. The other was that the person was gone, but the money was still there¡­


    Looking at Tugger being taken away, Amelia felt that she had aplished another big thing! From the time her third uncle met the female ghost in the Haunted House, to the time her third uncle was stuck with a soul skin, and now, she had caught the big bad guy! No, her father had caught the bad guy!<div>


    Amelia hugged Alex¡¯s thigh and praised him. ¡°Daddy is so awesome! Daddy is the best daddy in the world!¡±


    Alex nced at her andughed. ¡°Tell me, what vor of ice cream do you want to eat?¡± Didn¡¯t she just want him to take her to eat ice cream? There was no need to praise him. All she had to do was say, ¡°Daddy, I want to eat ice cream.¡± He would buy ice cream even if it was raining bullets..

 Chapter 644: He’s Really About to Die!

    Chapter 644: He¡¯s Really About to Die!<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia raised her hand happily. ¡°l want strawberry vor!¡±


    The father and daughter walked out of the forest hand in hand. Amelia shook Alex¡¯s big hand and said happily, ¡°Daddy, Master taught me a new skill just now. It¡¯s very powerful!¡±<div>


    Alex suddenly paused. As expected, Amelia continued, ¡°This ability is called Daddy¡¯s education! When you p a bad person, you can lock his soul in his body and he won¡¯t be able to do anything bad. It¡¯s super powerful, right?¡±


    Alex¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at Amelia, whose cheeks were flushed with excitement. It turned out that her master was also unreliable.


    Elmer muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just ice cream? What¡¯s so good about ice cream¡­¡±


    At this moment, a subordinate ran over and said in a low voice, ¡°Master, that bald man¡¯s eyes suddenly rolled back¡­¡±


    His eyes rolled back? Alex picked Amelia up with one hand and carried her easily to the detention room. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see that bald uncle, then we¡¯ll go eat ice cream.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Okay!¡¯


    In the confinement room, the bald man was rolling his eyes and spinning on the ground. His hands were still pinching his throat. His soul was floating outside his body, trying hard to fight something. Amelia made a sound of surprise. ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°l don¡¯t know. Is he acting?¡±


    Subordinate: ¡°He¡¯s been writhing for more than half an hour. It doesn¡¯t look like an act.¡¯


    Another subordinate said, ¡°Not necessarily. He might want to act more realistically so that we can believe him.¡±


    The bald man on the ground was about to vomit blood! How was this an act? He was really about to die!<div>


    The bald man felt that he might really die because he actually saw a man in a white robe floating beside Amelia! He usually could not see ghosts. If he wanted to see ghosts or control ghosts, he had to burn a talisman and open his Heavenly Eye. However, not only did he see ghosts now, but he also felt an oppressive aura from hell. This white-robed man was definitely not an ordinary ghost.


    The bald man felt as if his soul was being pulled out. He was so frightened that his face turned pale. Henry¡¯s soul skin was pasted on him. How could he not know what was wrong with him? He was pasted by his soul skin!


    Moreover, it was pasted on by his master! Was he going to die here today?


    ¡°Help¡­¡± The bald man¡¯s throat was so hoarse that he could not say aplete sentence,


    Elmer sneered. ¡°You reap what you sow. Bet you didn¡¯t expect a soul skin to be stuck on yourself one day.¡± He raised his hand, and the soul skin on the back of the bald man¡¯s neck was forced to fly out, struggling in midair. Tugger¡¯s soul was sealed, and the soul skin lost control. It became restless. If it escaped, it would develop a hazy consciousness in the future and find someone to stick it on.


    There was no emotion in Elmer¡¯s eyes. He raised his fingertips slightly and a dark green me suddenly ignited, burning the soul skin clean.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wow, Master is so cool!¡±


    As the soul skin was burned to ashes, the bald man gradually returned to his senses and looked at Amelia in shock! That day at the Haunted House, he had felt that this little girl was not simple. He did not expect her to have such a powerful master! So those evil spirits were given to her by her master, right?


    The bald man did not dare to y tricks anymore. He was even wary of his master, Tugger, and did not tell Tugger that Amelia had evil spirits on her. As expected, Tugger attacked him. They were both other people¡¯s disciples, so why was there such a huge difference between him and Mia¡­


    The bald man had a dejected expression on his face. Before Alex and the others could ask, he exined in detail, ¡°My name is Zign Wegn, and I¡¯m Tugger¡¯s disciple. My ancestor was a colorsmith, and my technique of making paper dolls is even more unique. It¡¯s passed down to men but not to women.


    I¡¯ve been talented since 1 was young and can make paper dolls look lifelike. However, my father told me that I can¡¯t draw the eyes of the paper dolls, or I¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡±<div>


    Amelia could not help but whisper, ¡°Why does it have to be passed on to men but not women?¡± What was wrong with girls? There were so many skills that they did not teach girls. Wasn¡¯t it just making paper dolls? Was it very difficult to just paste them with paper? Why did they have to specially pass on their skills?


    Elmer exined, ¡°Colorsmiths belong to one of the Four Little Yin Gates. The so-called Four Little Yin Gates are the executioners, colorsmiths, double tanners, and coroners. In ancient times, people were always worried that the dead could not find their way to theherworld and lingered in the mortal world, unwilling to leave. Therefore, they used paper effigies to lead the way and bring them to theherworld..¡±

 Chapter 645: Ask Her If She Needs Help to Spend Money

    Chapter 645: Ask Her If She Needs Help to Spend Money<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Elmer nced at Amelia and continued, ¡°Burning paper effigies and paper pnquins to let paper effigies carry their dead rtives to the Netherworld is also a form of reluctance and sustenance for their dead rtives. Since paper effigies are so important, there is a requirement for whether the paper dolls are good quality.¡±


    Alex recalled the past. In his hometown, when fathers passed away, the son had to personally tie a paper horse to lead the way. At that time, he did not have the chance to bury his grandfather openly, but he had also secretly tied a paper horse. He used a bamboo branch to bend the limbs of the horse, then braided the head of the horse with a bamboo strip. Finally, he used red paper to paste it. It sounded simple step, but what he made did not look like a horse at all. It was even harder to paste red paper. The sharp parts of the bamboo branch could easily pierce the red paper. When it was pasted, it could not form. Before it was on the road, the bamboo strip would copse¡­ Therefore, this skill indeed needed to be passed down.<div>


    ¡°And?¡± Amelia continued.


    Zign: ¡°The paper effigy with the finished eyes will target you because the first person it sees is the person who painted it, so it¡¯s also a tradition to not paint the eyes of the doll. However, I was young and impetuous at that time, so I did it¡­¡± He would never forget that night. He secretly hid in the room to finish the painting for the paper effigy. When the paper effigy¡¯s eyes took shape, he felt that he was targeted by something. The next day, his fever did not subside. He reluctantly followed his father up the mountain and met the female ghost standing quietly in the mountain.


    Zign: ¡°My father took me to find a fairy woman. I didn¡¯t know how many rituals we had to perform to get that paper effigy to leave. Later on, I gradually embarked on this path. Paper effigies sacrificed to the dead. After entering theherworld, they were enved. The resentment was very strong until I learned to use the souls of the dead to sacrifice to paper effigies.¡± From then on, he advanced by leaps and bounds on this path. He drew many paper dolls. In the end, to make it easier to take them away, he even learned to fold paper effigies into real paper dolls and turn them into a thin piece of paper. He traveled everywhere and did a lot of things and earned a lot of money. Until he met his master, Tugger, in a dpidated temple.


    Zign: ¡°Tugger is a vengeful and petty person. When he sees someone more talented than him, they have to submit to him. Otherwise, he will kill him.¡± Under Tugger¡¯s pressure, he nodded and ackntledged him as his master. To put it nicely, they were master and disciple, but in fact, he was enved by


    Tugger.


    Zign: ¡°Tugger gave me a female ghost in a red wedding dress. Simrly, I have to give him the soul skin. Later on, he kept experimenting with exchanging soul skin for soul. I¡¯ve been running around and helping him find every suitable candidate.¡¯


    The soul did not need to be attached to the body. It only needed to be changed and survive in the other party¡¯s body. It was a little like the transmigration and rebirth in novels. However, the difference was that after the soul skin transmigrated, they would not be able to live for more than a few days. Because of this, they killed several test subjects. It was also because of this that Zign went to haunted houses all over the country and changed ces. In any case, there would be people who would be scared to death every year. As long as they did it secretly, they would not attract the attention of the officials.


    ¡°This is really a life-stealing act right under the King of Hell¡¯s nose¡­¡± Zign said. ¡°I¡¯ve been very careful until I met you guys¡­¡±


    Alex nodded. So this was the cause and effect. It could only be said that the world was huge and there were all kinds of strange things.


    Alex said, ¡°One more thing. What¡¯s going on with Mrs. Fagger from the Fagger family?¡±


    Tugger and Zign had been arrested, but Mrs. Fagger continued to walk free with the identity of a victim.<div>


    Zign said honestly, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mrs. Fagger!s husband dead? She inherited more than a billion yuan in assets, but she¡¯s not in good health. She¡¯s terminally ill and won¡¯t live for more than a few days. She heard from a civilian old woman that she was borrowing her life. Then she had an idea. She found out from somewhere that she could change her soul, so she spent a lot of money to hire Tugger to help her change into a healthy skin. Mrs. Fagger still has so much money. She doesn¡¯t want to die. She wants to be another person and continue living.¡±


    Amelia nodded to show that she understood. If she had that much money too, she would not be willing to die. However, not wanting to die was one thing. She still had to die when she was supposed to die. After all, her master had said that if she did not die, she would cause chaos and harm the human world. She had to go to Mrs. Fagger and ask if she needed help to spend money.. No, she had to see if she had done anything bad!

 Chapter 646: The Feeling of Flying!

    Chapter 646: The Feeling of Flying!<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The wealthy in Buffalo were divided into four big groups. They were aristocratic families and liked to be calm and quiet in the southeast. The scenery and environment here were very good. The Walton residence was here, and in the east was another kind of aristocratic family. For example, the Spencer family and Alex¡¯s military courtyard were here. Of course, the Burton family¡¯s vi where Alex usually lived was in another direction. The rest were very rich, but they didn¡¯t have the background of an aristocratic family.


    Riverside Gardens sounded very ordinary, but it was a well-known circle of rich young masters. It was located at the other end of Riverside Park, and the area of themunity wasrger than Riverside Park. Most of the people driving in this direction were luxury cars like Maserati, Bugatti, and Ferrari.<div>


    They drove over with a bang, ignoring the speed limit and traffic rules. Anyway, if they were fined, they would change to another car. They were not afraid of points deduction.


    Alex¡¯s car entered the circle. A Maserati sped past his car. Not only did it overtake him, but the young man in the convertible whistled and gave Alex the middle finger.


    Amelia leaned out the window and asked curiously, ¡°Dad, what does he mean by holding up this finger?¡± She gave Alex the finger.


    Alex:  He looked coldly at the Maserati in front of him and said, ¡°It means bad. Girls don¡¯t use this gesture. It¡¯s rude.¡±


    Amelia quickly retracted her finger and nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Alex ced his hand on the gearshift and said in a low voice, ¡°Daughter, sit properly.¡±


    Amelia immediately pressed herself against the back of her safety seat. Nine, who had followed her unwillingly, had yet to react when her face pressed against the car window again.


    Seven, who was in the pet bag, said, ¡°Wow! This feels like flying!


    Nine:


    Nine was rtively tall. She sat on the temporarily installed safety seat, which was much taller than the seat, so it was especially easy to stick to the window.


    Amelia chuckled. ¡°Sister Nine, remember to stick to the back when my father elerates in the future. Look at me, I¡¯m stuck firmly behind the safety seat.<div>


    I¡¯m not shaken!¡±


    Nine was speechless. She snorted, looked out the window, and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Even as she said that, her hand quietly tightened on the safety seat.


    Amelia saw through it and did not say anything. However, Seven had a cheap mouth and shouted, ¡°Are you afraid? If you¡¯re afraid, just say it. No one willugh at you, hahaha!¡±


    Nine: ¡® I suddenly want to eat parrot meat!


    As they spoke, Alex¡¯s SUV was driving towards Riverside Gardens. There were two children in the car, so he didn¡¯t argue with the Maserati. However, just as his car was about to overtake the Maserati, the Maserati suddenly changednes and stopped in front of Alex.


    Alex narrowed his eyes. Thest person who dared to do this was already dead. He did not have much desire for luxury cars. This SUV was also domestically made. With his modifications, it was only a little more than a million yuan. The Maserati was worth tens of millions. It probably looked down on his million yuan car.


    Alex changednes again, and the Maserati fought. Alex was in the leftne, so he blocked the leftne. Alex went to the rightne, so he went to the rightne. He had to block Alex anyway!


    Alex sneered. Just as the Maserati changednes again and was about to block him, he hurriedly dodged the danger and drifted past the Maserati!


    The modified off-road vehicle had a special shell. With a creak, it cut a long hole in the Maserati, and the door was blown away!


    The owner of the Maserati was so frightened that his pupils constricted. He subconsciously turned the steering wheel, but the car lost control and was about to hit the fence by the river! At this moment, Alex¡¯s car also ¡°lost control¡¯! and flew over. With a swing of the tail, it knocked the Maserati back to the road!


    The Maserati suddenly braked! Alex¡¯s car had already left elegantly, leaving him with only its exhaust!<div>


    The profligate son driving the Maserati got out of the car. His legs went weak and he directly knelt on the ground. He was scared to death! His soul was about to fly out of his body! What kind of operation was this person driving?! There was actually someone who could drive the car like this! Although the SUV drove arrogantly, after careful observation, one could discover that it had actually been following the traffic rules! It seemed to be against the rules, but in fact, it was testing the boundaries of the vition! In this situation, even if the traffic police came, the responsibility would be the Maserati.. There was nothing wrong with the SUV! Anyone could drive at high speed, but driving an SUV like this was a true expert!

 Chapter 647: She’s Not Envious Of Someone With a Master!

    Chapter 647: She¡¯s Not Envious Of Someone With a Master!<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The profligate young masters who were chasing after him cheered, whistled, andughed. The owner of the Maserati slowly came back to his senses and kicked the car angrily. His door was blown off by a car that cost about a million yuan! And he was shocked! He gritted his teeth and looked at his tattered Maserati. The car was ruined! He still had no way to seekpensation!


    The yboy called another car over. He had been angry since he got into the car. When he saw two dogs crossing the road in the distance, not only did he not slow down, but he also stepped on the elerator and ruthlessly sent one of the dogs flying! The dog died on the spot! The other dog was stunned and quickly reacted. He ran to hispanion who had been killed and cried anxiously.<div>


    Seeing the dead dog and the anxious and helpless look of the other dog, the rich yboy felt a little better. He sneered and stepped on the elerator to leave. In his eyes, the dog was just a tool for him to vent his emotions. The more miserable the dog was, the better he felt.


    The SUV drove into Riverside Gardens. After parking the car, Amelia got out and looked around the car curiously. Although Alex¡¯s car was fast and it was fun to swing around, the extent of the swing was within the range that a child could ept. Therefore, Amelia did not know how intense thepetition between the two cars was just now. Looking at the SUV again, there were no traces on its body. She waspletely relieved. Otherwise, they would be scolded by her grandmother when she returned!


    Alex pressed the doorbell and soon an aunt dressed as a servant came out. She asked with a polite smile, ¡°May I know who you are?¡±


    Alex was sizing up the luxurious vi in front of him and the surrounding environment. He said casually, ¡°Someone who has some ties with your wife. Tell her my surname is Burton.¡± Now, he was the only family in Buffalo with the surname Burton who had status as well.


    Alex believed that if Mrs. Fagger wasn¡¯t stupid, she would immediatelye out when she heard his surname.


    The servant nodded and said, ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡±


    After the maid left, Amelia asked, ¡°Dad, do you know Auntie Fagger?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡¯


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°Then why did Dad say he was friends with Aunt Fagger?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°We¡¯re all from the same country. Isn¡¯t that considered friendship?¡±


    Amelia opened her mouth, feeling like she had learned something new.<div>


    Nine:


    Soon, a pale and weak noblewoman rushed out. As she walked in a hurry, she stopped and coughed violently. Her originally pale face instantly turned red.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ ahem¡­¡± Mrs. Fagger said intermittently as she extended her hand and gestured for him to enter. The more anxious she was, the more she coughed. A person in her thirties or forties coughed out an old man in his seventies or eighties.


    Alex stretched out his hand and said in a cold voice, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Finish coughing first.¡±


    Mrs. Fagger:


    Amelia didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Alex¡¯s words at all. She evenforted her, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Auntie Fagger, don¡¯t be anxious. Cough slowly.¡±


    Mrs. Fagger was speechless. Wouldn¡¯t a normal person have to ask if you were okay at this time?


    Amelia sized up Mrs. Fagger in front of her quietly. There was a baleful aura coiled around her head. It was left behind by an evil spirit, but there was no evil spirit in her. Strange¡­


    Elmer said, ¡°It¡¯s the baleful aura left behind by a ghost, Mia. Remember when she went to Tugger before?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Elmer continued, ¡°Although Tugger is sinister and vicious, he does have some ability. The evil spirit saw him and ran away.¡±<div>


    Amelia was enlightened. So that was how it was!


    Nine listened silently at the side. Hmph, she also understood thismon sense, She was not envious of being taught by a master!


    Mrs. Fagger finished coughing before inviting Alex, Amelia, and Nine in. For a moment, the atmosphere was awkward.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Mrs. Fagger was very puzzled and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Alex. Of course, she knew about the Burton family. After the Burton family, who went around bragging that the War God Burton was the son of their family and then proceeded to be pped in the face by the War God Burton himself, the news had also spread in the upper-ss wealthy circle. Mrs. Fagger didn¡¯t know why Alex hade to look for her and was a little nervous.


    Alex cut to the chase and asked, ¡°You talked to Tugger, didn¡¯t you!¡±


    Mrs. Fagger¡¯s face turned pale. Her legs gave way and she fell onto the sofa.


    ¡°l¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Alex said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. We¡¯re not here to arrest you.¡±


    For a moment Mrs Fagger did not know what to say..

 Chapter 648: Polluting the Flowers of the Motherland

    Chapter 648: Polluting the Flowers of the Mothend<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, there was a rumble outside the door. A Bugatti stopped in front of the vi, and right on the heels of that, the door opened. A man¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Whose car is this? Whose? Where¡¯s my sister-inw?! Hehe, Sister-inw, have you finally revealed your true colors? You seized my brother¡¯s assets and refused to let go. Now that you¡¯re about to die, you can¡¯t help but seduce men again? Hm? Are you nning to give all my brother¡¯s assets to your man?¡±


    After a while, the man appeared at the door of the living room. With a ng, he pushed the ss partition aside.<div>


    Alex raised an eyebrow. Oh, it¡¯s him. The man who just drove the Maserati.


    The man stared at Alex unhappily. He didn¡¯t see the owner of the SUV just now, but he recognized the SUV parked at the door!


    ¡°l was wondering why someone was suddenly arguing with me! Sister-inw, are you colluding with another man to kill me, your brother-inw? Aiya, you even have a child, and you even gave birth to two? My brother has only been dead for five to six years. Sister-inw, did you hook up with another man after my brother died?¡± He kept calling her an adulterer and even sat arrogantly on the sofa with his feet on the coffee table.


    Mrs. Fagger was furious. She coughed violently again. ¡°You! Watch your words!¡±


    This man was Mrs. Fagger!s brother-inw, Kuger Dungan.


    Kugerughed and said in a strange tone, ¡°l didn¡¯t expect Sister-inw to be so flirtatious behind people¡¯s backs.¡±


    Alex frowned. He could not bear to listen anymore. He did not want to interfere in other people¡¯s family matters, but his daughter was here. It was different. His daughter was only four years old. Listening to such dirty words was polluting the flowers of the mothend. He could not let go of those who harmed the flowers of the mothend.


    Alex lifted his leg and kicked Kuger off the sofa.


    Kugernded on his butt. His lumbar vertebrae cracked, and he red at her in pain. ¡°You!¡±


    Alex said calmly, ¡°Why? Do you want to eat in jail? I can send you in for free.¡± As he spoke, his gaze gradually turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your family¡¯s disputes, but watch your mouth. If you anger me, not to mention a car door, I¡¯ll tear your head off for you!¡¯


    Kuger was speechless. For some reason, he subconsciously shivered. He quickly realized that he was actually afraid of an adulterer. He instantly flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°You drive a lousy car that costs less than a million yuan, and you still dare to threaten me?! You spent so much effort to hook up with a widow, but you like to live off her, right?¡± He said sarcastically, ¡°You even brought your daughter to her door because you want her to learn your seduction skills? I have a friend who happens to like this. How about I help you send your daughter over!¡±<div>


    Alex¡¯s face darkened.


    However, Kuger still did not know that he was in trouble. He only felt that his words had provoked Alex and said even more arrogantly, ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯re even angry. You, a freeloader, still dare to threaten me. Come, my head is right here, Come and tear it apart!¡± He had a sneer on his face as he stretched out his neck in front of Alex.


    Alex¡¯s expression was cold. He moved his wrist and pressed Kuger¡¯s head with one hand. He said condescendingly, ¡°The atmosphere has already reached this point. If I don¡¯t make a move, it will be impolite.¡±


    Kugerughed and was about to say that he was quite good at pretending.


    Unexpectedly, in the next second, he heard a cracking sound. His head turned 90 degrees and his stiff body fell to the ground with a bang.


    Kuger¡¯s eyes widened.


    Mrs. Fagger¡¯s eyes widened as well. Her already pale face turned even paler. Her lips trembled. ¡°You¡­ you really¡­¡± Did you really kill him?


    Alex looked at Kuger, who was twitching on the ground. He slowly picked up the wet wipe on the table and wiped his hands. As he wiped, he said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I only dislocated his head. I didn¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Mrs Fagger¡¯s calves went weak. ¡®Is¡­ is this any different?¡¯


    Kuger struggled to get up from the ground, but for some reason, his limbs were numb and he could not exert any strength!


    Alex¡¯s cold voice sounded above Kuger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a dislocation of the cervical vertebrae. You won¡¯t die. However, if you move again, I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡±<div>


    Kuger, who was struggling on the ground, was so frightened that he


    immediately froze! His cervical vertebrae were dislocated! Last month, a friend of his drove too fast and hit the bridge. His neck twisted strangely on the spot. Although he was savedter, he was paraplegic and could not take care of himself for the rest of his life. He could not even speak clearly. He could only scream. Kuger wanted to cry.. He did not want to be paralyzed and disabled!

 Chapter 649: Is There No One to Save Him?

    Chapter 649: Is There No One to Save Him?<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Kuger stared at Alex resentfully.


    Alex sneered, but there was no smile in his eyes. He said coldly, ¡°Remember, the next time you say those unpleasant words in front of my daughter, your head will turn 180 degrees.¡±<div>


    Kuger broke out in a cold sweat. He felt even colder when the air conditioner blew on him.


    Amelia finally came back to her senses. Wow, her father was so cruel! However, she was not worried or afraid at all, because Kuger¡¯s soul did not fly out. In other words, her father did not kill anyone. Just as her grandmother had said, her father was definitely a good person. No matter what he did, he had his reasons. She only needed to trust her father!


    Amelia sat on the sofa and took out a box of milk from her small bag. She swayed her short legs and drank leisurely. Seeing Nine sitting there expressionlessly, she took out another box. ¡°Here, Sister Nine, this is for you.


    It¡¯s delicious milk!¡±


    Seven immediately chimed in, ¡°Drink milk and grow taller! ¡±


    Nine:


    Mrs. Fagger:


    Kuger, who was lying on the ground, was speechless. He was so angry! Didn¡¯t anyone save him?! He could have called the emergency number for him! But no one paid attention to him.


    Alex asked Mrs. Fagger, ¡°Is he really your brother-inw?¡±


    Mrs. Fagger had aplicated look in her eyes and was gradually calming down. As she gestured for the servant to call the emergency number, she said, ¡°My husband was not in good health when he was young. When he was three years old, his mother sent him to someone else¡¯s house to be raised. Later, my


    mother-inw picked him up.¡± Mrs. Fagger did not dare to be too direct infront of the child. After all, the truth was too realistic and cold. Although she said that she was giving him to someone else to raise, she was actually throwing away a child who was about to die from illness. She was afraid that Amelia would hear it and Alex would twist her neck 90 degrees¡­<div>


    Mrs. Fagger: ¡°My father-inw and mother-inw never had children. After picking up my husband, they raised him as their own son. My husband also took the surname of the Fagger family. My father-inw and mother-inw spent all their assets to buy a house and a car to treat my husband. My husband also grew up and earned a lot of money to be filial to my father-inw and mother-inw.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡®So that¡¯s why Mrs Fagger¡¯s husband¡¯s surname is Fagger, but


    Kuger¡¯s not.¡¯


    When Amelia heard this, she felt that Uncle Fagger was amazing. To be able to earn so much money empty-handed, he was almost as powerful as her eldest uncle!


    Mrs. Fagger continued, ¡°After my husband became rich, his biological mother came looking for him. She said that she had no choice but to abandon him back then, that their family didn¡¯t have the money to treat him. Instead of watching him die, it was better to throw him out. Perhaps he would be picked up by a rich person and he could be cured.¡± She would never forget the old woman¡¯s face when she said this. She even said as if she had taken the credit, ¡°Look, aren¡¯t you cured now? If I hadn¡¯t abandoned you back then, would you have been picked up by the Fagger family and lived such a good life?¡±


    However, what disgusted Mrs. Fagger the most was that her husband¡¯s biological parents were not poor back then. They had a house and a car. They only threw her husband away when they heard that the treatment cost a million yuan and might not be able to treat him.


    Mrs. Faggerughed sarcastically. ¡°Mothers can¡¯t bear to treat their children, but adoptive parents go bankrupt for a child they picked up. They work hard and burn their bodies when they¡¯re young¡­¡±


    Amelia was entranced. She had suffered in the Gu family when she was young and had long experienced the fickleness of human nature. She was more sensible than ordinary children. Perhaps another four-year-old child sitting here would not know what the adults were talking about, but she had already begun to pity Uncle Fagger, who had been thrown away by his biological mother. He must have been very sad when he was thrown away. She had also been thrown away by her father when she was three years old. Of course, she already knew that Jonathan Miller was not her father now, but she was still very sad at that time¡­


    ¡°And then?¡± The expressionless Nine took the initiative to ask. She wanted to know what decision Mr. Fagger had made between his biological mother and adoptive parents. As long as that Mr. Fagger gave his biological parents a penny, she would look down on him!


    Mrs. Fagger continuea, ¡°IViY Inws are Rind-neartea ana can¡¯t say anytmng. After all, my husband is someone else¡¯s child. They have to consider my husband¡¯s feelings, but my husband directly asked the security officers to chase them away. They didn¡¯t give up and came to make a fuss every few days.¡± Her inws were not in good health to begin with. After two years of this, her mother-inw passed away due to illness. Her father-inw had a deep rtionship with her mother-inw and quickly followed her. The family of the Dungans came every day and insisted on dividing the family assets. However, in the end, it was her inws who died. It had nothing to do with the Dungans. They couldn¡¯t cause a good oue even if they made a fuss..


    <div>

 Chapter 650: The Only Thought

    Chapter 650: The Only Thought<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Two yearster, Mr. Fagger also passed away from illness. His illness when he was young could not be consideredpletely cured. In addition, he had worked hard to earn more than a billion yuan. In the end, he died. Mrs. Fagger¡¯s health was not good either. She had never gotten pregnant and did not leave a descendant for the Fagger family. This was the most unwilling obsession in her heart.


    ¡°The Dungans took a paternity test and took advantage of the fact that my husband was their biological son to sue for half of the inheritance.¡± Mrs.<div>


    Fagger smiled. ¡°But my husband didn¡¯t give it to them when he was alive. After my husband died, how could I give them a single cent!¡± She didn¡¯t have much else, but she had a lot of money! She threw ten million yuan into thewsuit and definitely wouldn¡¯t give the Dungans a single cent!


    Amelia wondered, ¡°Then how did that Uncle Kuger get in here? And drive a very, very expensive car?¡±


    Mrs. Fagger¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. She said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. My husband left sperm in the sperm bank when he was alive. I don¡¯t want to die. I have to give birth to a child for my husband¡­¡± At this point, her eyes were filled with tears. She didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone about these things. She was the only woman in the Fagger family now. She could only say that her husband had left her more than a billion yuan worth of assets. She hadn¡¯t spent it all and couldn¡¯t bear to die¡­ Anyway, this billion yuan worth of assets had already been clearly investigated by the Dungan family. She had nothing to hide. In order to survive and give birth to a child, she had searched everywhere. The year beforest, she had even gone overseas to seek the best medical conditions.


    Mrs. Fagger: ¡°When I was overseas, Kuger actually picked the lock and entered our house. He stole the key!¡± Her husband¡¯s inheritance was in the ount, so Kuger naturally could not steal it. However, Mr. Fagger had left four luxury cars in the garage when he was alive. He was not in good health, and he was a person who yearned for speed. He did not have many hobbies, so he bought two luxury cars and drove out for a drive when he was free. The other two luxury cars were bought for her as a gift, but Kuger sold them¡­


    The more Amelia listened, the more she felt that Kuger was despicable! Uncle Fagger was dead, and the only thing left for Aunt Fagger was actually sold by him!


    Mrs. Fagger said, ¡°I kept all the relevant vouchers for the car at home. Kuger found it and stole it. He even forged the documents. My household register is also in the drawer¡­¡± She was going overseas to see a doctor. No one would bring their household register with them when they went out. ¡°If I didn¡¯te back quickly, this vi would have been sold by him.¡±


    Later on, Kuger went even further. He came to the vi every two to three days. Mrs. Fagger hired a security officer, but Kuger sold the car and had money. She hired someone to kick the security officer out. Over time, no one dared toe to her house to be a security officer. It was useless to call the police. Kuger did not break into her house. When the police asked him, he said that he was here to visit his sister-inw. Mrs. Fagger changed the lock. For some reason, Kuger could break the lock. They did not do anything outrageous and just waited. It was obvious that they wanted to exhaust her to death.


    On the ground, Kuger wanted to quibble, but he could not say a word.


    Mrs. Fagger felt extremely tired after saying all this. Now that she had nothing to worry about, Alex knew that she wanted to swap souls. Herst hope had been destroyed. She had been wary of the Dungan family, but now that all her hopes had been destroyed, there was no need for her to hide it.


    ¡°l just wanted to give birth to a child for him personally¡­¡± Nirs. Fagger¡¯s face was covered in tears. ¡°Other people persuaded me to find a surrogate, but I couldn¡¯t bear to. That¡¯s the only thing my husband left in this world¡­¡± She really wanted to give birth to the child herself. She wanted to feel the child grow up bit by bit. This way, it would be as if her husband was still by her side. The child was her only contact with her husband.


    Amelia looked at the murderous aura above Mrs. Fagger¡¯s head and said sadly, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­<div>


    Elmer sighed. ¡°This family is really¡­ Good people gather together, and sickly people gather together¡­¡±


    Amelia asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t good people always be okay?¡± But bad people can be unbridled.


    Elmer was about to answer, but Alex answered first. He said in a low voice,


    ¡°Because bad people are shameless, they do things without any scruples. Even if they kill someone, they won¡¯t feel guilty.¡± But good people had a soft heart. Naturally, they were easily hurt.


    Alex looked down at Amelia. ¡°That¡¯s why we can¡¯t be bad people, but we can¡¯t be good people either.. We¡¯re kind, but we can¡¯t be soft-hearted, understand?¡±

 Chapter 651: Do You Want the Child-giving Talisman?

    Chapter 651: Do You Want the Child-giving Talisman?<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Fagger family was rich and powerful. They should break the hands and feet of people of the Dungan family when they came. Did they needpensation for hitting them? Compensation! They could be more thorough andpensate them with tens of millions or 100 million! Even if they had money, they wouldn¡¯t have the life to spend it! Alex admitted that he was a little ruthless, but so what? He didn¡¯t want his daughter to be a weak and good person. Even if she was a little scheming, it was much better than not!


    With the example of the Fagger family, Amelia understood more than half of it. Although her father¡¯s words seemed contradictory, she really understood.<div>


    ¡°Understood, Dad.¡± Amelia nodded seriously.


    Alex hummed and suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell your grandmother when you get back that Daddy taught you these things.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Okay, Daddy!¡¯


    Nine: ¡°¡­¡± The corners of her mouth twitched. Could this fierce image be maintained for a longer time?


    In the end, Kuger was pulled away by the ambnce. Amelia removed the sinister aura from Mrs. Fagger¡¯s head. Kuger still had to be saved. After all, such a small fry was not worth Alex was carrying a ck mark on his back.


    Elmer raised his hand and picked up a trace of baleful aura. He felt it and said, ¡°Look at Mrs. Fagger¡¯s swollen eyes. She looks like she¡¯s about to cry her eyes out. Then, look at this baleful aura. It¡¯s a familiar aura. Perhaps it¡¯s the crybaby ghost from before.¡± That crybaby ghost was very smart. Be it meeting them or Tugger, she ran away very quickly!


    Ameliaforted him instead. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Master. I believe we can catch her next time!


    Elmer suddenly stopped talking. Since the mini King of Hell said that they would be able to catch the ghost next time, they would definitely be able to catch the ghost next time.


    Amelia removed the baleful aura andforted her. ¡°Auntie Fagger, don¡¯t worry. Look, I have a child-giving talisman here. It¡¯s very effective. Do you want it?¡± Alex:


    Nine:


    Elmer:<div>


    Mrs. Fagger was stunned tor a moment before sne was amused by Amelia¡¯s childish seriousness. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, how much?¡± She did not ask if it was useful. At least what Amelia and the others had done to Kuger today had helped her vent her anger. She knew that she would not be able to live for long, so she did not ask if the talisman was useful at all. She was willing to give even a hundred million yuan. Anyway, she had a lot of money. As long as she could save some money for herself to eat, she would donate the rest so that the Dungans would not think of the inheritance.


    A sense of relief rose in Mrs Fagger¡¯s heart.


    Amelia held up a finger. Mrs. Fagger smiled. ¡°A hundred million, huh? Sure. Here, give the ount to Auntie.¡±


    It was Amelia¡¯s turn to be stunned. No, she was talking about a hundred thousand yuan! Although a hundred million yuan was a lot of money, she knew that she could not ask for so much. She endured the pain and said,


    ¡°Auntie Fagger, Dad said that we can¡¯t be bad people. This talisman only costs 1 million yuan¡­ No, no, no, just 100,000 yuan.¡± Eldest Uncle had bought the talisman paper and she had drawn the runes on it. Eldest Uncle said that the cost was only 50 cents and told her not to worry. The cost was 50 cents. It was already very hical to sell it for 100,000 yuan!


    It had to be said that Amelia was very clear about money.


    Mrs. Fagger did not say anything. After taking Amelia¡¯s ount, she transferred 100 million yuan. Then, she reminded her that the money would be transferred in the next two days and asked her to pay attention to receiving it.


    Amelia hugged the child¡¯s cell phone happily. She had earned money, 100,000 yuan!


    ¡°Oh right, Auntie Fagger, wait a minute. I have a very powerful prescription¡­¡± Amelia saw Alex nce at her and immediately changed her words. ¡°It¡¯s a prescription that my grandmother begged for. It¡¯s amazing and can cure all illnesses! Look, my grandmother can even dance in the square now. I¡¯ll write it for you now! ¡±


    Mrs. Fagger also knew Amelia¡¯s identity, and even more so that Mrs. Walton¡¯s leg had healed. She was ttered. ¡°Really? Thank you!¡± Then would she¡­


    would she still have a chance to bear her husband¡¯s child?<div>


    Mrs. Fagger covered her mouth and wept silently.


    Elmer crossed her arms and floated to the side. Unfortunately, in this world, merits and mistakes could not be offset. The bad things that had been done would be repaid in another form. Mrs. Fagger had gone to Tugger to exchange souls. Because of her, several people had died innocently. She could not escape this karma. Merits and mistakes were offset. That was something created by the human world. However, in the Netherworld, the evil things that had been done were done. There was only a difference in the severity. In the King of Hell¡¯s Hall, there was amon judgment. In the human world, it was said that doing good deeds did not guarantee one¡¯s future. This saying naturally had its reasons. The good things you had done would not be done for nothing, and the evil things you had done were the same. It depended on whether this was good or bad.. Was it retribution on yourself or your descendants?

 Chapter 652: Mia, Go!

    Chapter 652: Mia, Go!<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He hade to Fagger¡¯s house to see if Mrs. Fagger was good or bad. Now that the mission waspleted, Alex had no intention of staying any longer. He led Amelia out.


    A yearter, Mrs. Fagger¡¯s health had indeed improved a little. Two yearster, she gave birth to a son as she wished. For the sake of the child, she sold the vi filled with memories and went to a ce no one knew about. She found a kind-hearted family without children for the child and begged them to raise the child until he reached adulthood. She also remembered Alex¡¯s words. One could not be too careless, so she only gave the family a million yuan and lied that it was all her savings¡­ No one could guarantee what a person could do in front of huge wealth, so she could only hide it. She donated half of the remaining billion yuan to pray for her son. As for the remaining half, she opened a Swiss bank ount and saved it. She left the money to the child as an inheritance, but he could only inherit it when he reached adulthood. When the child grew up, what he would decide was his own business.<div>


    Mrs. Fagger felt that herst wish wasplete, that her mission wasplete, and that she could finally go down to find her husband. She also had an exnation for her inws. It was just that she had to bear the parting of life and death with her child. Of course, these were all things that happenedter.


    After Amelia and Alex left Fagger¡¯s house, on the way back, they suddenly saw a dog lying on the side of the road beside another dog. It was quiet and its eyes were moist. The dog lying on the ground was bleeding from all seven orifices. It was obviously stiff.


    Amelia was stunned. She quickly pointed to the side of the road. ¡°Dad, stop¡­¡±


    After getting out of the car, Amelia wanted to run over, but at this moment, someone was faster than her. A young man holding a cell phone said as he walked towards the two dogs, ¡°l was on the way home from grocery shopping, but guess what I saw?¡± He seemed to think that this was not right and immediately stopped and took two steps back. This time, he held his cell phone and jogged towards the dogs. His tone was anxious. ¡°l was on the way home from grocery shopping when I suddenly realized that something was wrong here¡­¡± He panted as if he was tired from running. He stopped in front of the dogs. ¡°Oh my god¡­ this is too¡­¡± He seemed to be unable to continue, and the camera began to shake.


    Amelia was stunned. The reason she did not step forward was because there was an evil ghost above this man¡¯s head.


    When the dog saw that someone wasing, it wagged its tail at him hopefully, as if it was praying for something¡­


    The dog wagged its tail at the young man who was approaching it. The man held his phone and said helplessly, ¡°What should 1 do¡­ Don¡¯t do this to me. L..¡± He seemed to be very flustered. He squatted beside the dog. He was expressionless, but he said heartache. ¡°You¡¯re making things difficult for me by looking at me like this. I can¡¯t bring you back. I already have a dog at home. I picked it up from the streets too. It¡¯s very sensitive and rejects other dogs. I can¡¯t bring you home¡­¡±


    The young man directed and acted the whole scene himself. He was so engrossed in his acting that he did not see Amelia and Alex not far away.


    The young man finally sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can only help you bury yourpanion. This is the only thing I can do for you¡­ By the way, 1 still have a meat bun here. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± With that, he dragged the dog on the ground and carefully walked to the roadside. Then, he shook the camera.


    Amelia asked, ¡°Dad, why is he shaking his cell phone like this?¡±


    Alex¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°He¡¯s pretending to walk. It¡¯s easier to switch scenes during the post-editing.¡±<div>


    The young man felt that it was about time, so he casually threw the dead dog to the side of the road. The stiff dogs corpse hit the curb with a dull sound.


    The living dog thought that it had met a good person, but it did not expect this person to throw the corpse of itspanion to the side. It seemed to be shocked by this reversal and was momentarily confused.


    The man stood there and looked at what he had filmed. He nodded in satisfaction and finally took a few shots of the confused dog before preparing to leave.


    Elmer said, ¡°Mia, go!¡¯


    Amelia hesitated slightly. She had not figured out why she needed to hesitate, but her instincts told her that she should wait a little longer.


    Alex could tell what Amelia was confused about and said, ¡°Do you want to save a thousand or a hundred dogs, or this one in front of you?¡±

 Chapter 653: Leave the Decision to Seven

    Chapter 653: Leave the Decision to Seven<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia didn¡¯t even think about it. ¡°A thousand, a hundred!¡±


    Alex looked down at her. ¡°Then don¡¯t move for the time being. Obtain enough evidence and then destroy him.¡± To put it bluntly, many of the bloggers who relied on pets to gain poprity were hypocritical demons. The explosion of poprity on the short video tform had spawned a portion of people who were unscrupulous in earning money. For these people, they could either ignore them or directly deal with them. They could scare those who nned to rely on the blood of animals and no longer dare to be brazen! However, for the sake of a thousand or a hundred stray dogs and cats, there would definitely be cats and dogs who would be sacrificed while they were waiting. Alex did not say this very bluntly.<div>


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were sparkling as she nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, destroy him!¡±


    Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. Wasn¡¯t Alex afraid of getting beaten up by Mrs. Walton when he got back?


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to catch a big fish, let¡¯s lock onto the evil ghost first.¡± Ever since the crybaby ghost ran aq.,ray, Elmer and Amelia had be vignt. Even without Elmer saying anything, Amelia nned to do the same.


    Elmer was about to teach Amelia a new spell¡ªthe mark. This way, even if the evil ghost ran away, they could find him with the mark. However, before Elmer could speak, he saw Amelia run straight to the young man who was about to get into the car and leave.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Amelia called.


    The man turned around and frowned at Amelia. ¡°Who are you?¡± The evil spirit on his head seemed to have sensed that something was wrong. It looked at Elmer in the distance and immediately wanted to run! However, Amelia shouted, ¡°Hey! Call me Daddy!¡± Then, her soft little hand pped over!


    In an instant, the evil spirit seemed to be locked by something. It struggled on the man¡¯s head, but it could not break free no matter what. He was locked on this host!


    The evil ghost¡¯s face was filled with fear.


    Amelia said in satisfaction, ¡°Alright!¡± It would be so troublesome to let the ghost escape and then look for him. Couldn¡¯t they just make him unable to escape?


    Elmer was speechless for a moment. He hadn¡¯t even thought the life severance¡­ No, it was Daddy¡¯s path of education that could be used this way.


    The man who had been pped was a little angry. A child had appeared out of nowhere and asked him to call her daddy?<div>


    ¡°Where did this wild childe from? You have a mother who gave birth to you but no mother to raise you? Get lost!¡± The young man looked at Amelia with disgust.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a small rock flew over from somewhere and knocked out his front teeth with a bang! The young man groaned and covered his mouth. It was so painful that he cursed.


    Seeing this, Nine silently threw away the stone in her hand that she did not have the time use. She pursed her lips and her small face was cold. Why was her first reaction just now to break all the man¡¯s front teeth?! She was really nosy! Nine was a little angry at her own thoughts. What was she doing? Was she protecting Amelia?


    The young man spat out the blood in his mouth and walked angrily to Amelia. He pointed at her nose and scolded, ¡°Where are your parents?! Compensate me!¡±


    Then, Alex walked over with a fierce expression, as if he wanted to eat someone. ¡°I¡¯m her father. Why? How much do you want me to pay?¡±


    The young man was about to speak when Alex crossed his arms and said with a cold expression, ¡°A lifelong disability will 100 million, a bruised face will be 300, and the crematorium will be 300 million. Take your pick.¡±


    The young man was speechless. He cursed, ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Then, he got into the car and left.


    Alex nced at his license te, took out his phone, and sent a message. Then he looked at Amelia and asked, ¡®Daughter, are you okay?¡±


    Amelia blinked. She was fine, she suffered zero losses.


    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s take this dog home, shall we?¡± Amelia was squatting next to the dog, looking sympathetic.


    Nine snickered. ¡°Childish,¡± she said in a low voice. There were so many poor people and animals in this world. Compassion was overwhelming. Could you get over it? Compassion was the most useless thing! But she¡¯d forgotten how scary the world would be if everyone in it had nopassion, if even a child¡¯s innocent heart was gone.<div>


    Amelia didn¡¯t hear Nine and was reaching out to pat the head of the other dog. In fact, she was a little hesitant. There was already a turtle, a parrot, and a cat at home. She couldn¡¯t bring all the stray dogs home. Amelia decided to leave this important decision to Seven.


    Amelia said, ¡°Seven, what do you think?¡±

 Chapter 654: This Request is a Little Difficult!

    Chapter 654: This Request is a Little Difficult!<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seven, who was focused on ambushing and preparing to bite Grandpa Turtle¡¯s head, said, ¡°Huh?¡±


    Usually, when Amelia went out, she would only bring Seven and Grandpa Turtle. As for Gold¡­ Gold was too big for Amelia.<div>


    Amelia asked Seven¡¯s opinion seriously. ¡°Can we take this dog home? You and


    Gold won¡¯t bully him, will you? If we bring him home, will you teach him to


    Seven: ¡°???¡± The first two requirements were fine, but thest one was a little difficult!


    Seven tilted his head and looked at the dog outside through the capsule of the pet bag. Suddenly, he opened the zipper with his mouth and flew out. He stood on the pet bag and stared at the stray dog. No one knew what he was thinking about, but he suddenly became excited and began to spin.


    Seeing that Seven didn¡¯t say anything, Alex said, ¡°Send them to the rescue station.¡± If they found a trustworthy rescue station for stray cats and dogs, their lives could still be guaranteed.


    These two dogs were probably stray dogs. Their fur was very dirty, and they were thin. Through the dirt, one could barely see the pattern on their bodies. They were two Labradors. Their bloodline was not too authentic, and they should be mixed breeds. At first nce, they looked a little like rural dogs.


    The dog carefully took a step back, its eyes filled with sadness and fear. It was not sure if the person in front of it was like the person just now, giving it hope and leaving again. Just like before, the passersby¡¯s gaze stopped, but in the end, they still left coldly. Although the dog did not understand what it meant by the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment, the despair after being abandoned by its master made it not dare to ask for more.


    The dog bit itspanion¡¯s corpse and dragged it towards the grass with difficulty. However, it was too thin and could not budge even after several tries.


    Nine frowned. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just take it with me.¡± She turned her head, looking disgusted.


    Amelia saw that Nine had the same thoughts as her and said happily, ¡°Right? Sister Nine has the same thoughts as me! We¡¯re telepathic!¡±


    Nine: ¡°¡­¡± Hmph! She said disdainfully, but the corners of her mouth curled up secretly. Then, she immediately pursed her lips and returned to her cold appearance.<div>


    Amelia turned around and asked, ¡°What do you think, Seven? What about you, Grandpa Turtle?¡±


    Grandpa Turtle: ¡® . ¡® It wanted to say something, but it couldn¡¯t! In any case, it didn¡¯t matter if it was taken in or not. The more lively the days outside were, the more stable its life would be. Look, now that Gold wasn¡¯t causing trouble, Seven was staring at its head and had always wanted to bite it!


    Seven suddenly flew to the dogs head and stepped on its head. He shook his head and said, ¡°Come! Call me daddy!¡± He actually imitated the way Amelia had cast the charm just now!


    Everyone:


    The honest dogs eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the parrot above his head. Then, he lowered his eyes and looked at Amelia. He looked like he was willing to work and be bullied.


    Amelia sighed like a little adult. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you to take a shower first. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to trouble Grandma to make another trip.¡± Thest time she brought Gold home, it was Grandma who took him out to take a shower.


    Amelia thought about it and felt that she should bring the dog back first. If it did not like the Walton residence, she would let it go and build a kennel outside the house to feed it every day.


    Amelia naively thought that animals were different from humans and would like a wider world. It would not be good to bring it home by force.


    After making the decision, Alex drove Amelia, Nine, and the dog to the pet shop. As for the other dog that had been killed, Alex took a body bag from the trunk of the car and put the dead dog in it.


    Elmer was speechless. This person actually had a body bag in the trunk? What was this person thinking?


    On the other side, the man who had just taken a video returned to his residence. It was a simple four-bedroom with two living rooms. The space was quiterge, but the living room was made into an office. There were a few tables and a few employees editing the video.<div>


    A person who looked like an assistant and a young and beautiful girl were about to go out. When they saw the young man return, they asked, ¡°Eh? Boss, you¡¯re back so soon?¡±


    The first thing the young man did when he entered was to wash his hands. As he washed his hands, he said, ¡°l just touched a stray dog. It¡¯s so dirty.¡± Although he had already wiped his hands with disinfectant towels in the car, he still felt dirty. He only felt clean after using a lot of hand sanitizer and disinfectant.. He looked at the young and beautiful girl and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

 Chapter 655: Feeding Rat Poison to Stray Dogs

    Chapter 655: Feeding Rat Poison to Stray Dogs<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The young and beautiful girl said, ¡°We¡¯re going out to shoot some material.¡±


    The young man nodded and handed his phone to an employee in the living room. He said, ¡°Alright, go. Wes, edit this video.¡±<div>


    Wes took the cell phone and clicked on the video. He eximed, ¡°As expected of the boss. This material is very good!¡±


    The beautiful girl took a look and nodded. Then, she went out energetically!


    It turned out that this was a studio. There were a total of five employees in the living room. Each employee was in charge of 50 to 100 ounts. They were all ounts rted to stray animal relief or cute pets. Some ounts reposted other people¡¯s videos. In other ounts, some were imperfect videos that they didn¡¯t want to delete either. They were edited and ced in an ount.


    Among these 100 ounts, it would be considered a sess if ten of them had more than 50,000 fans. For example, the young man¡¯s ount was thergest ount in their studio with more than 500,000 fans. The beautiful girl¡¯s ount was ranked second with more than 300,000 fans. Now, she was working very hard to surpass the young man¡¯s fans. This way, she would have an additional bonus!


    At five or six o¡¯clock, the sun was setting. In an empty alley, a man and a woman pressed a stray dog down and poured a bottle of rat poison into its mouth. The stray dog was emaciated and could not resist at all. It wailed, its eyes filled with despair. After struggling for a while, it finally ran out, staggering.


    The beautiful girl frowned and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it was poisoned to death?¡±


    The assistant said, ¡°l don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ll follow it and inform you when the drug takes effect. Pretend to see it and send it to the pet hospital for gastricvage immediately.¡±


    The beautiful girl snorted and nodded reluctantly. This stray dog was so dirty.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the authenticity, she really didn¡¯t want to touch this dog.


    However, she had just seen the boss¡¯s video. She had to work hard!


    The beautiful girl had just walked around with her assistant but couldn¡¯t find<div>


    a stray dog that was on the verge of death. She then focused her attention on something else. First, she would pour poison into the stray dog and make it half-dead. Then, they would pretend to be benevolent people to save the dog. There were many such tricks on the Inte now. They could win the sympathy of the audience and obtain a considerable amount of traffic. There were even people who gave them gifts, tips, and so on. Moreover, because they were doing good deeds, no one dared to question them. Anyone who questioned them would be scolded by the other audience.


    Therefore, the beautiful girl was unrestrained. Other than worrying about whether the stray dog was dirty or sick, there was nothing else to worry about.


    The stray dog that had been poisoned ran for two streets and suddenly fell to the ground on the crowded street, foaming at the mouth. The assistant watched from behind and cursed softly, ¡°Damn beast, you¡¯re about to die, but you can still run so far¡­¡± He hurriedly called the beautiful girl over.


    The beautiful girl was very good-looking, pure, and cute. They would not waste this natural condition. Therefore, the video ount made by the beautiful girl was different from their boss. The beautiful girl would show her face in the video.


    The stray dog fell to the ground, widened its eyes, and looked at the sky weakly. The reflection of the sunset in its eyes made its dim eyes light up.


    The pedestrians on the street turned around in surprise and discussed animatedly. There were sympathy and disdain on their faces. Of course, there were also people who wanted to save it but hesitated¡­


    ¡°Aiya, this dog is so pitiful¡­¡±


    ¡°The pet shop is not far away. Do you want to take it to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s just a dog. It¡¯s dead.¡±


    At this moment, a cute girl with a ponytail walked over. As she walked, she took out her phone and took a photo of the bag in her hand. ¡°Hi, everyone. I bought half a kilogram of beef today. I¡¯ll live-stream how to make beef that¡¯s tender and delicious for everyone¡­ Wait, what¡¯s going on over there? Why is there a dog?¡± The girl immediately ran over and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Doggy? Doggy, what¡¯s wrong? Hang in there. I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital now! ¡±


    The surrounding people could not help but sigh when they saw the girl¡¯s beautiful and cute face. She looked so innocent and anxious that she was about to cry. This girl was really kind.<div>


    The beautiful girl threw away the beef in her hand and carried the dog with difficulty. ¡°It¡¯s too pitiful. Can anyone help me send it to the hospital?¡± She looked anxious, but she knew in her heart that no one would help her because it was dirty. However, only if others despised it and she didn¡¯t, could her kindness be highlighted..

 Chapter 656: Gathering a Nest of People

    Chapter 656: Gathering a Nest of People<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sure enough, the people around them hesitated when they saw the dirty stray dog. Some even took two steps back. This dog was even spitting white foam. What if there was an infectious disease? If it suddenly bit them, who would be responsible?


    The beautiful girl was about to cry. ¡°Please, someone help me. It¡¯s too heavy. I can¡¯t carry it¡­¡± She tried her best to pick up the stray dog. Her movements were very strenuous. The stray dog was very dirty. She didn¡¯t care if it rubbed against her clothes, body, or face.<div>


    The passerby shook his head and said, ¡°Youngdy, forget it. This dog is too dirty. There might be an infectious disease. Stay away.¡±


    Someone echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re too kind. You don¡¯t even care about your health.¡±


    The beautiful girl lowered her eyes to hide the smugness in them. Not only did she not let go, but her acting got even more realistic, as if her mother had died.


    At this moment, a cute voice sounded. ¡°Sister, your acting is a little fake.¡±


    At the same time, a child¡¯s voice sounded coldly. ¡°Hmph, what a joke.¡±


    The beautiful girl was so engrossed in her acting that she suddenly heard a sound that was ipatible with the surroundings. She was stunned for a moment and looked up. The first person she saw was Alex. She was stunned.


    Alex crossed his arms and said calmly, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    The beautiful girl e s face instantly turned red. She helplessly brushed the hair behind her ear and was extremely excited. A handsome man! And a super handsome man! And this handsome man was worried about her!


    ¡°l¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± The beautiful girl immediately showed her weakness. ¡°It¡¯s just that the dog is too heavy. I can¡¯t lift it. Big Brother, can you help me? The dog is so pitiful. I want to send it to the hospital¡­ If I dy any longer, it will be toote.¡± Originally, she only wanted to act and show that it was not easy for her to save the dog before bringing it to the pet hospital. But now, she really could not ¡°lift¡¯! it. She looked at Alex eagerly.


    Alex¡¯s eyes were filled with sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯m telling you to be careful because if you use a little more strength, you¡¯ll be exposed.¡±


    The prettv girl:<div>


    Amelia stared at the beautiful girl and drew inferences. ¡°Master, there¡¯s a murderous aura on her head too. Did the evil spirit run away?¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°It¡¯s the same aura as the evil spirit just now.¡±


    Elmer looked at the beautiful girl and said, ¡°It¡¯s a fresh evil aura. It probably didn¡¯t run away, but an evil ghost encircled two people?¡±


    Amelia suddenly looked at a thin man in the crowd. He had the same aura on his head. She whispered, ¡°Master, is it possible that the evil spirit encircled a nest of people?¡±


    Elmer narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s very likely.¡± Putting everything else aside, the girl in front of him and the thin man pretending to be a passerby in the crowd were definitely in cahoots.


    Amelia understood. On the way to the pet hospital, her master had told her that the evil ghost on the uncle¡¯s head was called a hypocritical ghost. When she asked what hypocritical meant, her father exined to her that it meant pretending to be kind, so this sister was also hypocritical.


    Amelia directly exposed her. ¡°Sister, you know that it will be toote if you dy any longer. Why are you still dawdling here?¡± She went forward and patted the dogs head, saying, ¡°He¡¯s so thin. Sister Nine can pick him up with one hand, right Sister Nine?¡±


    Nine: ¡°¡­¡± To hell with you! She wouldn¡¯t agree with her!


    Nine grunted, folded her arms for a moment, and then ¡°reluctantly¡± grunted. The dog seemed to feel better after Amelia stroked its head. It struggled to open its eyes. When it saw Amelia, tears rolled down the corners of its eyes. It stuck out its tongue and licked Amelia¡¯s hand¡­


    Ameliaforted him in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll be fine¡­¡±


    The surrounding passersby discussed.


    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s normal for the young girl to not be able to lift it. After all, it¡¯s a big wolf dog!¡¯<div>


    ¡°Why is this person¡¯s words so unpleasant!¡±


    The beautiful girl seemed to be very sad. She forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m weak to begin with. 1 can¡¯t carry anything at home and I¡¯m often misunderstood. I¡¯m used to it¡­


    After the beautiful girl finished pretending to be pitiful, Amelia picked up the dog with one hand and tucked it under her armpit. Then, she strode forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This ce is very close to the hospital. I¡¯ll take you to the


    doctor now..

 Chapter 657: The More You Look at It, the More It Looks Like Acting

    Chapter 657: The More You Look at It, the More It Looks Like Acting<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ameliaforted the dog as she walked. She was so rxed that she could even hold Nine¡¯s hand with her free hand. ¡°Sister Nine, leave quickly.¡±


    The pretty girl: ¡®<div>


    The passersby: Everyone¡¯s gazes were a little strange. A three or four-year-old child could pick up the big wolfdog so easily? And an adult couldn¡¯t even lift it?


    ¡°From the looks of it, this wolfdog doesn¡¯t seem to be heavy.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so hungry that he¡¯s skin and bones. Although he¡¯s a wolfdog, he can¡¯t be that heavy, right?¡±


    The passersby were not sure because this stray dog was a big wolf dog. When it stood up, it was taller than Amelia. Logically speaking, it should not be light, but Amelia, a four-year-old girl, could easily carry it. It should not be heavy, right?


    ¡°No matter what, no matter how weak an adult is, how can she be weaker than a three or four-year-old child?¡±


    ¡°l didn¡¯t think much of it just now, but afterparing it, why does it seem more and more like an act?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I wanted to say it just now. That woman is still taking videos with her phone. She seems to be some blogger. Could she be deliberately trying to gain poprity?¡±


    The beautiful girl felt as if she had been pped hard in the face. Her face turned red. Damn it, why were children so annoying nowadays!


    At this point, if it was any other time, the beautiful girl would have left long ago. Anyway, these passers-by might not be able to see her video on the Inte, so they did not have to care. But now¡­ The beautiful girl¡¯s gaze was fixed on Alex. Her little heart was thumping. If she left just like that, wouldn¡¯t it be tacitly admitting that she was what he said? No, she had to continue following him to show that she would not abandon the dog and let him know that she was really kind-hearted and not acting!


    The beautiful girl didn¡¯t know where she got her courage from, but she didn¡¯t forget to pick up the beef on the ground and chase after him.


    In the crowd, the assistant was about to die of anxiety. This tall man was obviously not to be trifled with. Why should she chase after him?! At most, they could give up the filming material this time! Anyway, there were many stray dogs in the city! She could just find another one to feed poison!<div>


    However, at this moment, the beautiful girl only had eyes for the tall and handsome Alex. Why would she care about this¡­ She had no idea that her current behavior was equivalent to sending herself to be pped in the face, and it was the kind where she took the initiative to be pped in the face by others¡­


    Pet Hospital. This was the best pet hospital in the vicinity. There were many people inside. There were all kinds of pets, mostly cats and dogs. There were also some hamsters, parrots, rabbits, pigs, and so on¡­


    Seven¡¯s head was leaning against the space capsule of the pet backpack. He felt like he had seen the world and eximed, ¡°What? What is this?¡± He was staring at a little pig in its owner¡¯s arms.


    Amelia replied in a hurry, ¡°That¡¯s a piglet.¡±


    Seven stared at a parrot that was locked in a cage. Like him, the parrot was glowing green. Seven greeted it, ¡°Hey, are you male or female?¡± After flirting with the male parrotst time, it became more cautious, but the parrot ignored it.


    Amelia was following Alex to the rescue with the big wolfdog. The father and daughter were too good-looking. One was tall and handsome, and the other was cute and adorable, causing the others to turn around frequently.


    Alex sat on a chair outside the emergency room. He ced one hand on the back of the chair, as if he was protecting Amelia in his arms. His other hand casually rested on the stray dog¡¯s head that he had picked up. The stray dog did not dare to move. It watched the peopleing and going quietly, its eyes a little timid and sad.


    Most of the dogs who came to the pet hospital to see a doctor were held in their owner¡¯s arms, and their owners all looked concerned. Their fur looked very clean, soft, and fluffy. This reminded the stray dog of its past. Its owner also hugged it like this, butter on, its owner threw it away and drove it to another ce that it did not know. At first, it thought that its owner was taking it out to y, so it ran happily. However, when it turned around, it saw its owner¡¯s car driving away. It chased after it, but it could not catch up. Later, it got lost and could not find its way home.


    The stray dogs eyes dimmed and it moved slightly. Alex ced his hand on its head and used it as a cushion. He said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll take you to take a showerter.¡¯


    After saying that, the stray dog really stopped moving. From time to time, it would nce at Alex and then at Amelia..


    <div>

 Chapter 658: Don’t Bite Others

    Chapter 658: Don¡¯t Bite Others<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the hall, the beautiful girl craned her neck and searched everywhere. Soon, she found Alex. He had an outstanding appearance and was very tall. Even if he sat down, he was still taller than others. The beautiful girl¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. She quickly tidied her expression and pretended to be anxious. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here? How¡¯s the dog? Is it okay? What did the doctor say?¡± She said as she looked into the emergency room, her eyes filled with anxiety.


    Alex¡¯s hand paused on the stray dog¡¯s head. He raised his head and looked at the beautiful girl coldly. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±<div>


    The stray dog seemed to have sensed the killing intent and could not help but tremble. Its limbs were a little weak.


    The beautiful girl let out a cry and said in a daze, ¡°My name is Qurry Wetiy. You can call me Qurry.¡± She looked stunned and adorable, but in fact, she was screaming in her heart. He asked me my name! Does he like me too! Ahhh!


    At this moment, Qurry almost forgot about the dogs existence. She took the opportunity to sit on the chair beside Alex and looked at the emergency room with a worried expression. ¡°Sigh, how did the doggy eat poisonous things? People nowadays are too uncivilized. Last time, I saw an auntie in the neighborhood throw the rat poison-infused meat bones to the side of the road. She said that stray dogs are too annoying and wanted to poison them to death¡­


    Qurry¡¯s face was filled with anger. She turned around and saw that Alex was looking straight ahead. His side profile was cold and heartless, but he was even more charming. She was stunned and stammered, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so¡­


    How could those people do this? I stopped them at that time¡­¡±


    Alex scoffed and suddenly turned to stare straight at Qurry. ¡°Where did you find this stray wolfdog?¡±


    Qurrys heart was beating wildly. In an instant, she was so excited that her blood rushed into her brain. She did not notice the trap of this question at all.


    She said without any vignce, ¡°It¡¯s in the alley of Virtue Street¡­¡±


    Alex got the information he wanted. Although he could find it himself, but how could it be faster than just asking directly? He clicked on his cell phone and soon, a ck background with green words appeared on the screen. The data was swiped over. After a while, the screen lit up and the surveince cameras on Virtue Street appeared.


    Alex looked at the surveince cameras expressionlessly.


    Qurry pretended to ask casually, ¡°Right, I still don¡¯t know your names.¡±<div>


    Seeing that Alex was ignoring her, Qurry looked at Amelia and asked kindly,


    ¡°Kid, what¡¯s your name? Is this your dog?¡±


    Amelia tried her best to keep a straight face and imitate her father¡¯s aloof appearance, but because she was too cute, she could not be aloof.


    Alex and Amelia did not speak. Qurry did not feel awkward. She looked at the stray dog beside her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your dog? Where did you go to y?¡± She stretched out her hand and tried to touch it. Alex¡¯s hand was on the dogs head. If she identally touched it¡­


    However, before Qurry could touch it, Alex said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your hand, I can cut it off for you.¡±


    Qurry: ¡°¡­¡± Her hand froze in midair, feeling a little awkward. It was too embarrassing to retract her hand. She touched the dogs back and said, ¡°l¡­ I just wanted to touch the dog¡­¡± Unexpectedly, the docile and timid stray dog suddenly turned around and bit the back of Qurry¡¯s hand!


    Although the stray dog didn¡¯t dare to bark loudly, it bared its teeth and stared at Qurry as if it knew that she wasn¡¯t a good person.


    Qurry screamed, ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    This scream attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Qurrys eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°Boohoo¡­ It hurts. I¡¯m bleeding¡­¡±


    Amelia looked at Qurry as if she were an idiot and muttered, ¡°This auntie doesn¡¯t look like she has a good brain.¡±<div>


    Alex finally put down his phone and looked down at the stray dog. ¡°I¡¯ll take you for an injectionter.¡±


    Qurry was delighted and pretended to be reserved. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m fine. I often see stray dogs on the road. Sometimes, 1 1 m often scratched when I rescue them¡­


    Amelia finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡°Auntie, my father is talking to the dog, not you.¡±


    Alex curled his lips and rubbed the stray dogs head. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t bite people casually, understand? Vinating dogs is very troublesome..¡±

 Chapter 659: This Is Too Inhuman!

    Chapter 659: This Is Too Inhuman!<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qurry:


    Amelia looked curious. ¡°Daddy, you can get a rabies shot if you¡¯re bitten by a dog. What kind of vine do you get if the dog bites something unclean?¡± Qurry: ¡°¡­¡± She felt extremely embarrassed. She felt that Alex must have misunderstood her and disliked her so much¡­ But no matter what, she was bitten until she bled. It was their dog. No matter how much he disliked her, he had to send her to treat her wound, right?<div>


    Qurry raised her bleeding hand and said pitifully, ¡°Big brother, my hand really hurts. Can you guys stop joking?¡±


    Alex¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Then cut it off. It won¡¯t hurt if you cut it off.¡± Qurry:


    Qurry felt even more embarrassed. She looked at Alex resentfully and was about to say something when the door of the emergency room opened. Amelia jumped off the chair and Alex stood up. Qurry was unwilling, but she had no choice. She took out a tissue to cover her wound and quickly followed.


    Before Amelia and Alex could say anything, Qurry asked, ¡°Doctor, how is the dog? Is it okay? Please save it. It¡¯s so pitiful¡­¡± Qurry was so nervous that her tears fell. Alex: ¡®


    Amelia: ¡®


    Nine:


    Nine stared at Qurry¡¯s tears. It was ironic. Ever since she cried, the first tear she collected in the world was a crocodile¡¯s tear. Legend had it that when a crocodile devoured humans and animals, it would cry while eating. Therefore, the term ¡®crocodile tear¡¯ specially mocked those sinister and cunning people who pretended to bepassionate and kind at the same time.


    Nine raised her hand and Qurrys tear turned into gas and disappearedpletely. In its ce was a ckish-brown light that flew into her palm.


    At this moment, the doctor was talking about the wolfdogs condition. ¡°Someone must have drugged it with rat poison. There¡¯s no food residue in its stomach, so the poisoning is more serious.¡±


    Qurry eximed and covered her mouth. She said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Who is it! Who is so despicable to attack a stray dog? She¡¯s too inhumane!¡±


    Alex: ¡®<div>


    Amelia:


    Seven was shocked. ¡°What kind of ruthless person is this! They¡¯re so ruthless they even scold themselves!¡±


    Seven usually liked to watch some television dramas and would also learn the words in short videos. asionally, he would say something that would make people speechless.


    Qurry wasn¡¯t sure if Seven was mocking her. Her emotions were interrupted and she was a little angry.


    The doctor continued, ¡°So if we want to save it, we have to consider in vitro elimination, peritoneal dialysis, blood transfusion¡­¡± Qurry said anxiously, ¡°Blood! Use my blood!¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Is this woman crazy?


    The doctor¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Qurry realized that she had said something stupid and quickly said, ¡°Ah¡­ No, I was too anxious. Doctor, as long as we can save it, we can do anything¡­¡±


    The doctor nodded. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll arrange for peritoneal dialysis and blood transfusion.¡¯


    Qurry: ¡°Yes! As long as we can save the dog¡­¡±


    Qurry didn¡¯t notice that Alex and Amelia had stopped talking and were looking at her quietly. Then¡­ the doctor handed the bill to Qurry. ¡°Alright, sign here and pay the bill. Including the emergency, it¡¯s more than 20,000 yuan.¡±<div>


    Qurry: Shock shed across her eyes. 20,000 yuan?! So expensive! In the past, in order to film videos, there were cats and dogs sent to be rescued, but who would really spend 20,000 yuan for a stray dog!


    Qurry: ¡°l¡­¡± She looked at Alex for help.


    Alex crossed her arms with a mocking expression. He had no intention of saying anything. Didn¡¯t she like topete for performance? Now, it was her turn to really perform.


    Qurry was about to cry. ¡°l don¡¯t have money¡­ Boohoo, I wish I could use my own blood to save it, but I don¡¯t have money. Big Brother, what should I do?¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t take it anymore! She said loudly, ¡°Auntie, this is my father!


    Can you stop calling him Big Brother? You¡¯re not a three-year-old child!


    Auntie, you said that you have to save the dog at all costs. As long as you can save the dog, you can do anything.. Although you don¡¯t have money, you can take a loan!¡±

 Chapter 660: As expected of His Daughter!

    Chapter 660: As expected of His Daughter!<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia remembered the ubiquitous loan advertisements on the Inte. ¡°Auntie, where¡¯s your cell phone?¡±


    Qurry: ¡°???¡±<div>


    Amelia: ¡°Search the word ¡®loan¡¯. The first page that pops up, you can check


    your loan limit. Look, you can borrow 150,000 yuan!¡±


    Qurry:


    Amelia: ¡°And you don¡¯t have to worry about these online loans. The interest is super low. It only costs one yuan and ny cents a day. It¡¯s not even as expensive as a bottle of water! You don¡¯t have to worry about not having enough money to spend in the future!¡±


    Qurry: ¡°¡­¡± What the hell? They wanted her to take out a loan to save a stray dog? Did they think she was a fool? No matter how dignified these loans were made out to be, they were online loans! Only a fool would believe them! As long as they dared to take a loan, one second they would be wearing gold and silver, and the next second, they woulde out naked! There would be no ce to cry! Her life would be ruined like this! She was not stupid enough to take a loan to save a stray dog! It was just a stray dog. It was nothing! However, she was the one who said that she would save it at all costs. Qurrys face was livid and she could not say a word¡­


    Amelia sighed. ¡°Auntie, didn¡¯t you say that you would do anything to save the dog? Look, you have 150,000 yuan now, but you¡¯re unwilling to take out


    20,000 yuan to save the dog¡­¡± Seriously, she was even stingier than her¡­


    Qurry blushed. ¡°But¡­ online loans are a lie. l . . . ¡±


    Amelia waved her hand. ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to say anything! I know you just can¡¯t bear to part with the money, and you don¡¯t really want to save the dog. Don¡¯t vvorry, you don¡¯t have to pay for this. Just stay away.¡± She had never thought of asking this hypocritical auntie to pay. This auntie was hypocritical and her words were very pleasant, but when it was time to pay the fee, she looked at her father, meaning to ask him to pay. Who was she to ask her father to pay? Was she going to tell her father that she was just borrowing the money and would return it in the future? And then ask her father to leave his contact information? This was how television dramas yed it. She definitely couldn¡¯t let this hypocritical auntie seed!


    Amelia rummaged in her small bag and took out a child¡¯s cell phone. She had a lot of savings. She could afford 20,000 dors!


    Amelia took the list from the doctor and ran with Seven. ¡°Seven, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going to pay.¡± After running for two steps, she seemed to remember something and came back to pull Nine up.<div>


    Alex had a smile in his eyes. His daughter was really awesome. She even knew how to scold people! As expected of his daughter!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, dog.¡± Alex followed with the stray dog. The leash had been given at thest minute by the pet hospital.


    Since the big wolfdog had been saved, there was no need to worry so much. When the payment was madeter, he would send the stray dog to the care center next door to take a shower and give it a full-body checkup.


    No one cared about Qurry. Qurry stood there with a red face. The doctor looked at her and went into the emergency room.


    The people nearby discussed with Qurry. ¡°This woman looks so hypocritical.


    She cried so realistically and even wanted to give her own blood to a dog.¡±


    ¡°She was fighting to be the good person. When it was time to pay, she was immediately exposed.¡±


    Someone even said sarcastically, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you can do anything?


    You¡¯re not even willing to borrow 20,000 yuan.¡±


    Qurry felt her face burning. She stomped her feet and ran away in shame.


    After paying the fee, Alex took Amelia and Nine and sent the stray dog to take a shower. After taking a shower and checking, the stray dog was fine except for being thin and hungry.<div>


    After washing it, the stray dogs ears drooped, and its fur was a little white and yellow, simr to a local dog in the countryside. The staff attached a leash to the dog and said, ¡°Thisbrador¡¯s bloodline is not very pure. Are you still willing to spend a few thousand yuan on it?¡±


    A few thousand yuan was nothing to Amelia, but to ordinary people, it was more than a month¡¯s sry. It could provide for a family.


    Amelia leaned over Alex¡¯s shoulder and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s bloodline? Is bloodline important?¡±


    The staff member stole a nce at Alex and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Of course, dog blood was important. Purebrador puppies cost at least a thousand yuan each. Those from kennels might cost more than ten thousand yuan. However, it was different for impure ones. They could be bought for a hundred or two hundred yuan. They weren¡¯t worth much.


    However, the staff did not dare to say anything. He only smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. This dog is still very obedient. It¡¯s not noisy or biting.¡±


    Seven: ¡°Nonsense! It just bit a bad guy!¡¯


    The staff: ¡®

 Chapter 661: Be Arrogant With Daddy

    Chapter 661: Be Arrogant With Daddy<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The staff member looked at Seven with a hint of surprise. This dog looked quite silly and wasn¡¯t worth much, but this parrot was quite intelligent. Its feathers were smooth and beautiful, and its eyes were lively. Most importantly, it was very smart! A parrot that could talk to people simply cost tens of thousands of yuan each! Moreover, this kind of parrot might not be able to be trained even after putting in a lot of effort. It could be said to be priceless!


    The staff member kept thinking about this while handing the dog leash to Amelia.<div>


    Amelia walked out with the stray dog, looking back at it as she walked. It walked carefully. If anyone passed by, it would immediately hide to the side and let others go first. Then, it would continue walking.


    Amelia¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. She stopped and hugged the stray dogs neck. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to be afraid. You have to be arrogant with Daddy!¡¯


    Alex:


    Amelia put her arms around the stray, whispering to it,forting it.


    In the world of adults, everything seemed to have a price tag. How much was a house? How much was a car? Even life was clearly priced. Pure dogs cost thousands or tens of thousands. Impure dogs only cost a few hundred.


    However, in the eyes of children, there were no suchplicated things.


    Alex looked down at Amelia, his heart softening and calming.


    Although the big wolfdog was out of danger after treatment, it still needed to be hospitalized for observation for a while, After Alex returned to the pet hospital to fill in the information, he took Amelia and Nine home.


    Mrs. Walton was waiting in front of her house when she saw Amelia return with a dog. Alex was carrying a¡­ body bag!


    Mrs. Walton was dumbfounded. ¡°Alex! You! Where did you bring Mia again?!¡± There was also a body bag. Could it be that they had gone to watch an autopsy? Or was he going on a mission and brought back the mission target? Were these ces where children could go?!


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s eyes hardened as she stared at Alex, Amelia, and Nine, who were approaching from afar.<div>


    Amelia said quickly, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go¡ª¡±


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Alex coughed and picked up the body bag. ¡°Old Madam, this is¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Walton ignored him and asked Alex to stop talking. Then, she looked at Nine. ¡°Nine, you tell me.¡±


    Nine was speechless. Could she possibly help Amelia exin?


    Nine pursed her lips and said, ¡® Inside the body bag is a dog. We picked it up on the way.¡±


    Mrs. Walton was enlightened. She looked at the dog Amelia was holding. ¡°l see, but dogs that have been dead for too long can¡¯t be eaten. Why did you take The stray dog that was being led by Amelia widened its eyes. Amelia immediately covered its eyes. After thinking about it, she felt that something was wrong and covered its ears again.


    Seven flew in and shouted, ¡°Savage! Too savage!¡¯


    Gold was squatting in the second-floor corridor. He stuck his head out and stared at the new members outside the door. His tail swished back and forth. No one knew what he was thinking.


    On the other side, Qurry returned to the office. The man who was upied by the evil ghost was watching the video she took. ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s very emotionally infectious, but why is there no follow-up? Didn¡¯t you go to the hospital?¡±


    Qurry felt a little guilty. She had followed them to the hospital, but she had been so focused on the handsome man that she hadpletely forgotten about the follow-up¡­<div>


    Usually, this kind of trick was to film a dog that was dying. After struggling and hesitating, she would take out her month¡¯s worth of food money to save the dog. At the end of the scene, there would be a caption: Although after saving this dog, I¡¯m penniless and can only eat instant noodles for this month, I¡¯m still very happy. I hope that the dogs suffering will end and there won¡¯t be any more suffering.


    However, Qurry didn¡¯t take any photos. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Boss, that man is too fierce. I only asked a question and he wanted to cut off my hand, so I didn¡¯t dare to take photos at the hospital.¡± She wouldn¡¯t admit it even if she was beaten to death. She had forgotten to take photos.


    The man frowned. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go outside with your assistant again and find a wolfdog simr to this one. Don¡¯t be anxious after killing it. When it¡¯s stiff, take a photo of you crying helplessly. Then, dig a hole for the dog with difficulty¡­ Remember to give the stiff dog a close-up and stimte the emotions of those audiences.¡± Only when the people watching the video were sad and sympathetic would they open the bloggers homepage. If it became popr, they would take the opportunity to livestream. Soon, people would give them money and gifts..

 Chapter 662: This Is Their Hell

    Chapter 662: This Is Their Hell<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qurry nodded. ¡°l understand, Boss. I¡¯ll go find the materials now.¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°Work hard. The number of fans on your ount has increased quite a lot this month. If you maintain this momentum, you will definitely be able to get a bonus next month.¡±<div>


    Qurry felt much better and went out happily.


    The hypocritical ghost lying on the man¡¯s head could not break free and escape, At this moment, the ghost was in despair and cursed, ¡°F*ck! F*ck! F*ck! F*ck you!¡± He scolded and pped the man!


    The man did not feel anyone hitting him. He only felt a chill on the back of his neck. For some reason, his face was a little numb. He rubbed his face and asked as he drank water, ¡°How are those cats?¡±


    A staff member replied, ¡°About to die.¡±


    The man personally went to the warehouse to take a look. Although it was called a warehouse, it was actually a narrow room with seven or eight cages piled up. There were two or three cats in each cage, and every one of them was thin. There was also a person squatting in the room, pressing a cat to draw its blood. The cat was too weak and after 50 milliliters, they could not draw anymore.


    The man frowned. ¡°Useless thing. I can¡¯t even draw a hundred milliliters of blood from you.¡±


    It turned out that in addition to filming videos, their studio would also bring back some cats. However, they did not bring them back to raise them well, but to sell cat blood. In the pet hospital, there were often some pets that needed blood, but the hospital¡¯s blood bank was not enough. At this time, they would go on forums to find cats that could donate blood. After discussing the price, his studio would draw blood and send it over.


    In the house, ten or twenty cats were lying on their stomachs, barely breathing. There was no light in their eyes as they stared straight ahead, their eyes empty. Cats could only have their blood drawn once a month at most, and each time could not exceed 200 milliliters. But here, they drew blood at least three or four times a month, at least 300 to 400 milliliters each time, until they could no longer draw blood. Because of severe anemia, many cats here could not stand up. However, no one cared. Their existence was only to extend the life of cats who had owners who cared about them. When they could not draw blood or die, they would be thrown out as trash. No one would ever pay attention to them¡­ No one would even know that there was such a dark ce in this world. This was their hell.


    In the dim room, the cat that was being pressed down to draw blood suddenly twitched and struggled. Its body was cramping so badly that a tray ced by its feet was kicked away. The tray contained some equipment, needles, blood bags, and so on for drawing blood. They fell on the cat cage at the side with a ng. There were more than a dozen cats in the room. Some were frightened by the twitching cat and stuck to the corner of the cage. They bared their teeth


    and growled. Their eyes were filled with fear. Some were already numb. They turned to look at the twitching cat, and a trace of sadness shed in their wooden eyes.


    The cat was convulsing badly. It must have been drained of bloodpletely. It wouldn¡¯t make it.<div>


    The staff member in gloves hurriedly pulled out the needle and immediately picked up the blood pack before kicking the twitching cat away. ¡°I only extracted 50 to 60 milliliters of blood and it was almost kicked over by it! Damn cat!¡±


    The man with the evil ghost on his head was the boss of this studio, Tani Lurry.


    Tani frowned when he saw this. ¡°Throw them out if theyre dead. While you¡¯re at it, check the rest. Don¡¯t keep those who are about to die. Draw thest bit of blood and don¡¯t waste cat food here.¡¯


    The staff nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tani asked again, ¡°How¡¯s business this week?¡±


    The staff member held a notebook filled with names and numbers. It was the number and name of some pet owners they had done business with in the past.


    ¡°There were three orders this week,¡± the staff member said. ¡°It¡¯s less thanst week. Sigh, it¡¯s mainly because the domestic cats eat better than humans now, and there are fewer sick ones. I really hope they get sick every day.¡± At this point, the staff member smiled and said, ¡°If 1 know who has cats, I¡¯ll spray medicine on their house every day.¡± For three orders a week, themission he received was only a thousand yuan. When business was bad, he only got amission of four to five thousand yuan a month.


    Tani said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about that. It¡¯s too immoral to drug someone¡¯s house.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°And their neighborhoods have cameras. Don¡¯t get arrested. It¡¯s too risky..¡±

 Chapter 663: Rescuing Cats

    Chapter 663: Rescuing Cats<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The worker smiled. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m just joking. I won¡¯t do it.¡± As he knocked the dead cats into the trash bag, he deftly drained the blood of the dying cats and threw them into the trash bag to tie them up. Some of the cats that had been sucked dry died upright, and some twitched. The trash bag trembled. They were used to it.


    Tani patted the staff on the shoulder. ¡°Get ready. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go out and rescue a group of stray catse back.¡±<div>


    The staff nodded. ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    The so-called rescuef was to go out and see where there were stray cats. He would catch those cats in the name of rescuing and lock them in this room. In order to stabilize their business, they would go out twice a month. Every time they caught a cat, the staff would get amission of 300 yuan. Usually, he could catch more than a dozen cats at once. In other words, every time he went out to rescue, the staff would get amission of about 3,000 yuan. Coupled with themission of drawing blood, his monthly ie would be stable above 10,000 yuan.


    The staff thought that Tani was a good boss because even though there were so many cats, the monthly ie from selling cat blood was only 50,000 to 60,000 yuan, but the boss gave him a sry of more than 10,000 yuan. If this was not a good boss, what was he called?


    ¡°l love rescuing too much,¡± the staff said with a grin.


    Tani patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Work hard. Get rich and marry a wife. You won¡¯t have to worry about buying a house and a car!¡±


    The staff member said gratefully, ¡°Yes, yes!¡¯


    It could only be said that the word ¡°rescue¡± was really ironic when used on them.


    The evil ghost on Tani¡¯s head struggled again, and its expression became even more painful. In the past, this was his paradise, and the entire studio was his host. Every time they discussed business and rescue, it was his happiest time, but now, he could not be happy.


    The next day, Amelia was at home on the weekend, scrolling through short videos on Mrs. Walton¡¯s phone.


    Mrs. Walton reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t look at it for too long, understand?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Yes, yes!¡¯<div>


    Nir. Walton looked up and frowned. ¡°Why are children ying with cell phones? Look at you. You always say that George and the others indulge Mia. Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±


    Mrs. Walton stared. ¡°How can that be the same?¡±


    Mr. Walton: ¡°How is it different? I don¡¯t know who said that if it were me, I would definitely not condone it like this¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton seemed to remember too. She coughed and changed the topic. ¡°l wonder if George has finished his work and when he¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Mr. Walton watched the news as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he was going for half a monthst time? He¡¯s only been there for a few days. Have you gone senile?¡±


    Mrs. Walton: She red at Mr. Walton and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t eat lunch today.¡±


    Mr. Walton looked up.


    Amelia covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve been scolded.¡±


    Mr. Walton could not figure it out. ¡°l didn¡¯t say anything wrong, did l?¡±


    Amelia tilted her head and counted with her fingers. ¡°Eldest Uncle has been gone for more than a week. He¡¯ll be back in five days. He hasn¡¯t only been gone for a few days.¡±


    Mr. Walton was enlightened. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m wrong. A few days is just an adjective.¡± Who would take a casual conversation so seriously? Could it be that he had to say George had already been out for ten days and would be back in five days? Who would chat like that?<div>


    ¡°Women are baffling,¡± Mr. Walton muttered under his breath.


    Amelia ran upstairs with her phone. As she ran, she said, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t hear anything!¡¯


    Mr. Walton:


    Amelia had asked William to help her search for short videos of stray cats and stray dogs, so the videos she was watching now were all about this topic.


    William asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you searching for these videos?¡± After school started, William went to school every day. After school, he had to do his homework and attend tutoring sses. He could not go out with Amelia every day. He did not even know what happened to Amelia every day! He was supposed to be Mia¡¯s favorite brother!


    Amelia was engrossed in the video and waved her hand perfunctorily.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡±


    William was speechless. He was crying. His sister did not love him anymore! William went straight to Amelia¡¯s side and watched her watch the video. At this moment, the cell phone video showed a person saying, ¡°Fam, there¡¯s no more cat food this month. There¡¯s really no other way. Our relief station has already amodated more than a hundred cats. We really can¡¯t take them all. I can¡¯t support so many cats with a month¡¯s sry¡­ Someone suggested that I sell things while livestreaming to earn money, but I¡¯ve tried it before.. What should I do, fam¡­

 Chapter 664: Dog’s Ashes

    Chapter 664: Dog¡¯s Ashes<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The next post was from a person holding a cell phone and pointing it at a kitten whose fur was wet. ¡°On the way home from work today, I saw this poor thing. It was stormy outside. I hesitated, but I couldn¡¯t help but bring it back¡­¡±


    William finished watching and said, ¡°These are all videos of rescue cats and dogs¡­¡± They were all good deeds. It seemed that this time, they had nothing to do with ghosts.<div>


    Just as he was thinking this, he heard the sound of a car engine outside the door. It was Alex.


    William recalled that when he came back yesterday afternoon, Mia and her father had brought back two dogs. One of them was dead, and he heard that it was killed by a car. Mia originally wanted to bury the dead dog directly in the forest in the back garden, but his Grandma was worried that the dogs corpse would rot and leave a smell. In the past, they would not think much of it, but now that there was a delicate and soft sister at home, Grandma paid special attention to these things. She was afraid that if Mia went over to y, she might smell the odor, or that Gold would dig a pit and be infected with a virus. Moreover, Seven was very naughty. What if he went to peck at some dog fur and brought it back and infected Mia? At that time, Grandpa refuted Grandma, saying that she had never been so particr in the past. Grandma said that it was because there were no children in the family in the past. William was unhappy at that time. Could it be that they were not children? In the end, Grandma said that he, his elder brother, Lucas, and Harper were boys with thick skin. Although Emma was a girl, she was very tough. Mia was different. She was delicate and tender. What if she got sick? In the end, they all felt that what she said made sense¡­


    So, Alex cremated the dog and said that he would get it back after the cremation.


    William: ¡°Sister, did you say that you wanted to bury the dog in the forest behind? Have you dug the pit? I¡¯ll help you dig!!


    Amelia was focused on watching the video. When she heard this, she waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Daddy can dig. Daddy can dig a hole easily. It¡¯s amazing!


    William was unhappy. Was he not amazing?


    ¡°No, I have to dig this pit!¡± William said and ran out.


    Amelia said, ¡°Huh?¡± She could only put away her cell phone and run out as well.


    Emma¡¯s room was ajar. She stuck her head out. ¡°What? You guys want to dig a hole? I¡¯ll do it too!¡± With that, she took advantage of Lucas¡¯s inattention to sprint down the stairs!


    Lucas said, ¡°Emma! Stop right there!¡±


    Emma ran even faster.<div>


    Alex had an urn in his hand and was about to call out to Mia when he saw William, Emma, and Amelia rushing down the stairs. He quickly opened his hand. William and Emma couldn¡¯t stop themselves and crashed into Alex¡¯s arms on either side. Alex caught them and was about to put them down when he saw Amelia running toward him. He immediately threw Emma and William down and caught Amelia.


    Emma and William, who had fallen to the ground, grimaced.


    ¡°Uncle Alex, give me the urn!¡± William grabbed the urn and ran.


    Emma followed behind. ¡°Mrs. Taylor! Where¡¯s the hoe! Where¡¯s the shovel!


    Hurry up and get me one!¡±


    Lucas, who was at the back, was speechless. Childish, too childish!


    Nine, who came out of her room when she heard themotion:  Was it necessary?


    In the small forest in the Walton residence¡¯s backyard, William, Emma, Nine, and Lucas each held a shovel. William and Emma dug very quickly. Nine was speechless. What was there to fight for? But when she joined the digging team, she suddenly realized that how could she lose? She was so good at catching ghosts. How could she lose to others in digging a hole? That was impossible!


    Hence, Nine also dug faster and faster. Only Lucas was left standing coldly at the side. He would never do such an inelegant thing. He had his own principles!


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. ¡°If I had known that you liked digging pits so much, I would have let you guys dig the vegetable fields behind me.¡±


    Amelia hugged the dogs urn and was stunned. ¡°Wow, my brothers and sisters are so awesome! Come on,e on!¡± She dug around in her pocket. She happened to have four candies. One for Brother William, one for Sister Emma, one for Sister Nine, and thest one was hers!<div>


    Lucas nced at the candy in Amelia¡¯s hand. Forget it. These people couldn¡¯t dig a hole properly. He had to do it. So, Lucas joined the digging team.


    Everyone:


    Amelia looked at the candy in her hand. Boohoo, Brother Lucas wanted one too. Then she would have nothing to eat¡­


    After a while, the pit was dug. Amelia ced the dogs ashes inside. The stray dog seemed to know that the box in front of it contained itspanion. Ity silently by the pit and looked down at the urn inside..

 Chapter 665: Finally Got Sister’s Candy

    Chapter 665: Finally Got Sister¡¯s Candy<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs Taylor followed Amelia¡¯s instructions and brought over a bowl of white rice with incense money in her hand. The pit was filled, and a small mound appeared on the originally t grass. Amelia ced the rice in front of the mound, inserted three incense sticks, and lit a handful of paper money. ¡°Be good and go reincarnate.¡±


    Mrs. Walton took it that the children were soft-hearted. She looked at the sky and said, ¡°Come back quickly after you¡¯re done. It¡¯s almost noon. The sun is too strong.¡±<div>


    Mrs. Walton felt a little dizzy from the sun and went back first.


    William asked, ¡°Mia, why do we have to light incense and burn paper for dogs?¡± He had never heard of burning incense on a grave set up for dogs.


    Amelia said, ¡°When they reincarnate, they don¡¯t have a household register, name, or birth characters. There¡¯s no way to reincarnate. Therefore, dogs are usually reincarnated into animals in their next life and the life after.¡± Because no one would remember their birthdays. You could ask the families who had pet dogs. Could they tell the date and ce of their dogs¡¯ birth? Did they know who their parents were?


    Amelia: ¡°But dogs like military dogs and guide dogs have meritorious service. They also have special names, birthday information, and identity cards. After they die, they will also have a cemetery and medals. They can be reincarnated as humans in their next lives.¡± Humans who were guilty of heinous crimes might be reincarnated as animals in their next lives. Animals could be reincarnated as humans if they had good merit.


    Amelia just felt that the dog was too pitiful. She helped it build a grave and burn paper, hoping to send the dog off. That way, it wouldn¡¯t be too miserable when it went down. If it was lucky, it might be able to escape the Animal Path.


    When William heard the exnation, he was enlightened. So that was it!


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done!¡± Amelia pped her hands and stood up, pulling another stray dog. ¡°We¡¯re going back. Don¡¯t worry, your good friend is already on its path.¡±


    The stray dog looked back three times with each step, reluctant to part.


    William said, ¡°This dog seems quite smart. By the way, Mia, have you given it a name?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    William pondered for a moment. ¡°I heard that when itspanion was killed, this stray dogid by itspanion and guarded it. Why don¡¯t we call it Guard?¡±<div>


    Nine scoffed. ¡°So casual?¡±


    William: ¡°If you have the ability, youe up with one!¡±


    Emma said, ¡°Call it Biscuit!¡±


    Nine: ¡°Call it Guar¡­ call it Woof Woof.¡¯


    William and the others turned to look at Nine at the same time. Nine turned around with an angry expression! In the future, she wouldn¡¯t even choose a name if they begged her!


    Lucas suddenly said, ¡°Call it Candy.¡±


    Amelia was about to say yes, Candy sounded very sweet. Its life would also be sweet in the future.


    William was the first to object. ¡°No, you were the one who named Goldst time. This time, you have to listen to me no matter what. It¡¯s called Guard!¡±


    Amelia was speechless, but she remembered the candy in her pocket and immediately took it out and gave one to each of them. Lucas finally got his sister¡¯s candy! He casually put the candy in his pocket as if he did not care much about this candy. William and Emma immediately peeled the candy and threw it into their mouths without washing their hands.


    Lucas sneered. ¡°Is it that delicious? Isn¡¯t it just a candy?¡± With that, he walked back slowly.


    Amelia stared at him. ¡®Brother Lucas, if you don¡¯t like it, give it to me!¡¯<div>


    Emma looked at Amelia. Hey, Mia didn¡¯t have any candy? She immediately bit the candy in her mouth in half, then spat out half of it and held it in her hand. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give you half!¡± Her hand had just dug a hole and was still stained with mud. It was dirty. In her palmy half a candy with saliva hanging from it.


    Amelia: ¡®


    William looked disgusted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you disgusting!¡¯


    Emma was enlightened. ¡°That¡¯s right. My hands are dirty!¡± With that, she ran to the sink and first put aside half a candy before washing her hands. After washing her hands, she picked up the candy and washed it again. ¡°Here, it¡¯s clean now! ¡± Amelia: ¡® William:


    Nine:


    Amelia looked at the half candy. She looked so conflicted. She liked candy. It was sweet, but not like this kind of candy¡­ But Sister Emma had washed it clean. Would Sister Emma be sad if she didn¡¯t eat it?


    Alex raised his eyebrows and looked at Amelia to see what she would do. Thenhe saw Amelia take the candy. She thought for a moment and stuffed it back into Emma¡¯s mouth when she wasn¡¯t looking. ¡°Sister Emma, eat it. This is candy for you. Daddy said that you can¡¯t take back what you¡¯ve given away. It¡¯s rude! ¡±


    Alex found it funny.. Why was his daughter using him as a shield? Did it mean that he was very powerful in his daughter¡¯s heart?

 Chapter 666: Taking Advantage of Alex’s Popularity

    Chapter 666: Taking Advantage of Alex¡¯s Poprity


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Emma seemed to want to insist on giving the candy to Amelia. Alex stepped forward in time to pick Amelia up and carry her upstairs. He said, ¡°Daddy has already gathered evidence for you regarding the hypocritical ghost.¡±


    At this moment, Lucas also looked at Emma coldly and said, ¡°Emma, have you finished your homework?¡±


    Emma gulped and crushed the candy in a few bites. She went upstairs with a long face.


    In Amelia¡¯s room, she continued to watch videos on Mrs. Walton¡¯s cell phone. Mrs. Walton had said in the morning that she would confiscate the cell phone after she yed for a while. In the blink of an eye, the cell phone had been in Amelia¡¯s hands for the entire morning.


    ¡°Are these videos all about saving stray cats and dogs?¡± William had sharp ears. When he heard about the hypocritical ghost, he followed over and asked, ¡°What does this have to do with ghosts?¡±


    Amelia told him about the past two days. When William finished listening and looked at the short videos, he felt that something was wrong. He said, ¡°l don¡¯t think any of these are good people!¡¯


    Alex said, ¡°Although there are bad people, we can¡¯t kill everyone with one shot. Some people are really rescuing stray animals.¡±


    As they were talking, Amelia saw a new video. ¡°Eh? It¡¯s that auntie who refused to take a loan.¡¯


    William asked, ¡°What loan?¡±


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a woman called Qurry.¡±


    This was the video of Qurry saving the stray wolfdog. In the video, Qurry looked anxious and kept asking for help. ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful. Can you help me send it to the hospital? It¡¯s too heavy. I can¡¯t carry it¡­¡±


    In the video, there was a young and beautiful girl, a dirty and foaming wolfdog, the disdain of the passers-by, and the pleading of a young girl. It formed a strong contrast, highlighting that the girl was even kinder.


    William saw that Qurry was so anxious that she was about to cry. If he did not know in advance, he would have thought that this woman was really anxious.


    At this moment, a voice sounded, ¡°Be careful¡­¡± The image shed past, and Alex¡¯s face appeared in the camera for two seconds. It was also because of this shot that this video became popr. It had more than a million likes, and thements were all saying that he was so handsome!


    Amelia eximed and pointed at the video. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s not right.¡± She had spoken to Sister Nine before her father spoke, but she and Sister Nine had disappeared.


    Alex frowned. ¡°She edited the video.¡¯


    The video was indeed edited, and only Alex¡¯s ¡°concern¡± appeared. There was nothing else after that. Right on the heels of that, there was a shaky scene. A blurry figure carried a dog to the hospital. The doctor said that there was no hope. Then, Qurry cried all the way and found a tree to personally dig a hole and bury the stiff dog. There was a person standing behind her from the beginning to the end. He was very tall and thin. He was wearing the same pants as Alex, who had just appeared on screen. He had a pair of shiny leather shoes and one hand in his pocket. There was a suit jacket hanging from his arm. One look and one could tell that he was the domineering President.


    William was stunned. ¡°Uncle Alex, you were with this Qurry the whole time? You even went to bury the dog with her?¡± But that wasn¡¯t right. Didn¡¯t Mia say that the dog had been saved and was under observation in the pet hospital? Why was it dead again?


    Amelia said, ¡°Brother William, this person is not my father. Dad¡¯s legs are handsome, and his waist is also handsome. The uncle in this video is too thin.


    His shirt is empty, and his pants are empty¡­¡± He was not like her father at all. Her father was very good-looking in clothes. He was straight and strong, and no one could imitate him.


    William was enlightened. ¡°Oh! I was wondering why it was so strange. So it¡¯s not Uncle Alex. Then this Qurry is deliberately guiding the audience!¡± Alex sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± This woman, she even used him for poprity?


    Amelia was fuming. ¡°This auntie is so annoying!¡¯


    ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go. Daddy will take you to catch someone.¡± Alex pricked up his ears and lowered his voice. ¡°Go out after lunchter. Don¡¯t tell your grandmother that you¡¯re going to catch people. Just say¡­ you¡¯re going to buy candy.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes shed. The Old Madam would be suspicious if they kept saying they were going out to y. However, if they went to buy candy, although the Old Madam would nag at them, she would still let them go. After all,the Old


    Madam also knew that Mia had just given all the candy to her brothers and sisters.. This excuse was wless!

 Chapter 667: We Just Met Yesterday

    Chapter 667: We Just Met Yesterday


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up and she lowered her voice. ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    William asked, ¡°Then where are we going to find her?¡±


    At the same time, Qurry was filming outdoors with her boss, Tani, to help the stray cats. She did not expect that the video yesterday would have more than a million likes. Originally, Alex had said so many ugly words that made her look bad. However, after watching the video repeatedly and seeing Alex¡¯s stunning face and strong figure, she felt that Alex was not mean at all. He was so handsome. What was wrong with scolding her?


    Qurry watched Alex¡¯s video repeatedly and was mesmerized. In the end, she reluctantly edited the scene where Alex said ¡°be careful¡±. It looked like Alex was concerned about her and fulfilled her fantasy¡­


    Tani saw an opportunity and immediately found a 1.9-meter-tall actor to act with Qurry. This actor didn¡¯t have to do anything. He just had to show his lower body and pretend to be the handsome man in the video.


    ¡°Qurry, your video is very popr now. The number of views has been increasing.¡± Tani suppressed his excitement and said, ¡°It just so happens that we¡¯re helping stray cats outdoors today. Start the live-stream immediately! Also, I looked at yourments section. Your video is popr mainly because of this man who appeared on screen.¡±


    Tani thought of his own encounter with Alex. He understood that Alex was indeed not to be trifled with, but there was a high chance that a man who looked that extraordinary would not surf the Inte to watch videos.


    ¡°So you have to grab hold of this hot topic, understand?¡± Tani said. The poprity of videos nowadays could not do without handsome men and beautiful women. This man was too outstanding. It would be a waste not to use him. Anyway, he would not know.


    Qurry nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Once the livestream started, Qurry smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Yesterday¡¯s video has more than a million likes. I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many likes. All this time, I¡¯ve only recorded my encounters with stray dogs and cats. I¡¯m too surprised by this situation. Thank you, everyone¡­¡± After she finished her opening speech, the audience in the livestream quickly reached more than 20,000. Normally, when Qurry streamed, there were only 20 to 30 people in the livestream!


    Qurry was so excited that her hands were trembling! She looked at thements in the livestream and replied, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re asking about the big brother from yesterday. Haha, you¡¯re so funny. You¡¯re all asking about him.¡±


    All thements were rted to Alex. Qurry knew that her video was popr because of Alex. He was too handsome! Naturally, she couldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity to be popr. Although she had nothing to do with Alex, she had to make up a rtionship!


    Qurry said sweetly, ¡°We just met yesterday, but he¡¯s really nice. He apanied me to the hospital with the dog¡­¡± At this point, she suddenly felt sad and her eyes turned red. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we couldn¡¯t save the dog. Big Brother was really nice. He apanied me to bury the dog. I¡¯m really grateful to him¡­¡±


    Qurry¡¯s face suddenly turned red. ¡°He left after sending me home. He seemed to be very busy with work. He left me his number and said that I could call him anytime, but I didn¡¯t dare to¡­¡±


    It had to be said that Qurry¡¯s ability to make up stories was top-notch. The romantic story of a domineering CEO falling in love with me was vividly described by her. In the bullet screen, theizens asked excitedly,


    ¡°Has he fallen for you? He wants to woo you!¡±


    ¡°The streamer is so kind. It¡¯s normal for her to be liked by the domineering CEO!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve watched all the streamer¡¯s videos. She has indeed been rescuing dogs and cats. Such a person should be protected by a domineering CEO!¡±


    Qurry burst with joy when she saw thements. Her face turned red like magic and the tips of her ears turned red. She stammered, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t spout nonsense. Big Brother and I have only met once. Don¡¯t spout nonsense¡­¡±


    Generally speaking, if a streamer became popr based on a certain topic, she would have to keep talking about this hot topic during the livestream to attract the audience. Therefore, Qurry should have said more about Alex. However, she pretended to change the topic to show her innocence and difference.

 Chapter 668: Do We Start Catching Now?

    Chapter 668: Do We Start Catching Now?<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Qurry: ¡°Alright, friends, I won¡¯t talk too much with you. My livestream today is the same as before. It¡¯s to help stray cats. We received a call from the enthusiastic public saying that there¡¯s a nest of newborn cats in the corner of the side gate of this neighborhood. A few days ago, it rained. The mother cat hid under the board with the kitten and couldn¡¯te out. Therefore, I want to save the cats with my friends today. I hope they¡¯re safe!¡±


    Qurry looked worried. She followed Tani and the cat-catchers into the grasnd by the side door. Actually, they could reach the side door in two steps. However, they didn¡¯t go. They deliberately took a long detour to the overgrown area to show that it wasn¡¯t easy for them.<div>


    Suddenly, Qurry said, ¡°Ah, I heard a kitty. Quick, quick, quick!¡±


    The camera started to shake, and the viewers could only hear Qurry panting as she ran. After a while, the scene changed. Qurry¡¯s face was close to the camera as she said anxiously, ¡°Friends, I just looked with my friends. The kitty is below. It¡¯s at the corner of the wall. We can¡¯t go down. This is troublesome¡­¡±


    Qurry turned the camera around and saw a few kittens in the crevice. There was a slope in the crevice and water umted in the low ground. The kittens seemed to have just turned a month old and were wet. The mother cat was trying to bring them to a higher ground to prevent them from falling into the water. The kittens were still trembling and meowing. The mother cat was vignt and looked at the humans who suddenly appeared with a covetous gaze. She let out a low growl.


    Thements in the livestream quickly shed past:


    ¡°Save them!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, streamer!¡±


    ¡°The streamer stuck the camera so close to her just now. I¡¯m blown away! She¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Although rescuing cats is also very important, Streamer, you have to be careful!¡±


    Qurry smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡±


    Outside of the livestream, the staff in charge of capturing cats looked at Tani and asked with his eyes, ¡°Shall we start capturing now?¡± Generally speaking, they did not want these kittens. They could not draw blood after capturing them and had to raise them. It was a waste of money. Moreover, the kittens were very noisy and meowed all day long. It was very annoying! However, Tani nodded for him to catch them because their main goal today was not to capture stray cats. There were so many stray cats that could be caught at any time. However, Qurry¡¯s ount was in a period of growth. At this time, the most important thing was to support her. Not only did they have to save these kittens, but they could not use a to catch them directly. They had to go down personally. It was best to get a scratch or something.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go down.¡± With a look from Tani, the staff understood. He quietly put the cage aside and tried to go down into the crevice. However, as an adult man, he was too big to go down. Tani, who was slightly thinner, also tried, but he could not go down. Instead, it frightened the cats below. They kept moving towards the waterhole. Two kittens fell into the water, and the cat mother hurriedly picked them up.<div>


    Qurry was anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t go down. You won¡¯t be able to go down. You¡¯ll scare them!¡± She raised her cell phone and filmed the pitiful cats. The kittens were trembling and the cat mother was at a loss. She anxiously held one in her mouth and then another. She was very busy.


    This scene made theizens¡¯ hearts tighten. The number of viewers in Qurry¡¯s livestream soared again.


    Qurry passed the phone to the assistant and said, ¡°Let me go down. I¡¯m thinner, so I should be able to go down.¡±


    Tani pretended to be worried and said, ¡°No, no, no. Don¡¯t go down. The terrain below isplicated and dangerous.¡±


    The cat-catcher also chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. The stones below are very sharp. It won¡¯t be good if you get scratched.¡±


    Qurry only had eyes for the cats and said worriedly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright if I¡¯m injured. As long as I can save the cats.¡± She went down as she spoke.


    In fact, the crevice was not that shaky, but even if there were no difficulties, they had to create difficulties. Tani took the cell phone and quietly adjusted the camera. He tried his best to take a deep and steep shot of the crevice. Qurry also looked like she was struggling. After a while, she screamed, ¡°Ah¡­¡±

 Chapter 669: Gold Falling From the Sky

    Chapter 669: Gold Falling From the Sky<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Tani said immediately, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Qurry shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. My clothes are snagged.¡± Then, she secretly exerted strength. With a tearing sound, her clothes were torn.<div>


    Qurry continued to descend. She was not afraid of danger. The back of her hand was scratched by the crack and she was blinded. After countless difficulties, she finally reached the bottom of the crack¡­


    The cat mother looked at the foot of the wall in confusion. When did the foot of the wall be so steep and difficult? Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that it was a bottomless abyss.


    Qurry wiped her sweat and smiled gently. ¡°Kitty, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here to save you¡­¡± She reached out her hand.


    The mother cat hissed and shouted a warning, helping the kittens back.


    Qurry imagined that the cats would approach her and beg her to save their children like in novels. However, she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with this cat mother. She kept retreating. She was speechless.


    Qurry took another step forward. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here to save you and your children. Come, I¡¯ll bring you up¡­¡±


    The cat mother growled and retreated. Seeing that all the kittens were about to fall into the puddle, Qurry walked forward as if she couldn¡¯t see them. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t retreat anymore. It¡¯s too dangerous¡­¡± She knew that the cat mother was wary of her, so she kept retreating. However, Qurry kept moving forward. Now, the kittens fell into the puddle and struggled in the water, crying miserably.


    At this critical moment, a cat descended from the sky and jumped into the gap. It stepped on Qurry¡¯s head!


    Qurry was shocked and subconsciously retreated. In the end, her head hit the uneven wall with a bang. Through the screen, theizens in the livestream felt pain for Qurry¡­


    At the same time, on the fourth floor of the building where the crack was located.


    Alex held a professional camera and leaned against the window. He captured everyone¡¯s faces and voices clearly. Wasn¡¯t it a livestream? Who didn¡¯t know how to do it?<div>


    Alex lowered his voice and said, ¡°Friends, I¡¯ll bring you to the truth.¡± He even tagged Qurry¡¯s ount in the livestream and generously pointed the way. Then, he spent money to attract the flow. Anyway, he was not short of money!


    Amelia sped her hands and looked at the livestream curiously. ¡°Wow, Daddy, there are so many people.¡± Her voice was soft and cute, and the livestream instantly became lively.


    In the crevice downstairs, Gold stood in front of Qurry and looked at her coldly. Qurry was in so much pain that her tears fell. Her head was buzzing as she knelt on the ground with her hands on her head. ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡± She looked up at the cat in front of her and was furious. Where did this cate from! It made her head bump!


    Qurry wiped off the blood on her hand and cried, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m injured. My head is spinning¡­¡±


    Tani raised his cell phone and took a close-up of Qurry. Qurry¡¯s clothes were torn and her body was dirty and wet. What was even more shocking was that her hands were covered in blood. When they looked back, her neck and clothes were also covered in blood. This was quite a violent collision!


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tani quickly asked, ¡°Hurry up,e back up!¡± He said anxiously, but his eyes signaled Qurry to hold on a little longer.


    Qurry was dizzy, but when she saw Tani¡¯s expression, she said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s all my fault for scaring the cats. I have to save them¡­¡±


    Theizens in the livestream were instantly touched.


    ¡°Oh my god, the streamer is already in such a state, yet she¡¯s still thinking of saving the cats!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s so much blood. Hurry up and go to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t do it, call the firemen!¡±<div>


    There were alsoizens who sent gifts directly. There was an endless stream of all kinds of gifts in the livestream!


    Qurry burst with joy when she heard the special effects. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely save all the cats¡­¡± She said as she crawled towards the waterhole¡­


    Gold stood between Qurry and the cats. When he saw Qurrying over, he pped her!


    Qurry quickly dodged to the side, but she forgot that she was in a crack. Not only behind her, but walls surrounded her on the sides too! This time, she hit the wall hard! This time, she hit her temple. She grunted and fell with her head in her hands. She curled up and screamed.

 Chapter 670: Such a Large Pool of Blood

    Chapter 670: Such a Large Pool of Blood<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Gold looked at Qurry in disdain. He stepped on the puddle and picked up a kitten. He jumped up quickly and picked up the kitten. The mother cat was anxious. She wanted to chase after him, but she was worried about the remaining kittens. She meowed.


    Gold ced the kitten in a corner of the bushes and immediately returned. He picked up the next kitten and nced at the cat mother. The cat mother seemed to understand and quickly picked up a kitten with her mouth and followed Gold up. Then, she guarded them on top.<div>


    After a few rounds, Gold brought the five kittens up. The mother cat nced at him and ran away with her kittens. From the first kitten to thest kitten, it took less than three minutes. Qurry¡¯s livestream was strangely quiet.


    ¡°A cat saved five kittens in less than three minutes? The streamer took half an hour to save them? Isn¡¯t that too ironic?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I wanted to say it just now. She kept saying that she wanted to save then, but she didn¡¯t. I was so anxious!¡±


    ¡°How can you attract an audience if you don¡¯t do that? This thing has a script.¡±


    ¡°Although¡­ the streamer is a human and doesn¡¯t know how to fly over roofs or walk on walls. She¡¯s agile. It¡¯s normal for her to not be able to save the cat so quickly, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The crevice is so small that it¡¯s difficult for people to go down. Besides, the streamer is already in such a state. Are you still saying that she¡¯s acting and risking her life?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, so there¡¯s really such a livestream! Friends, I suggest everyone take a look at the livestream next door. The ount number of the livestream is¡­¡±


    Tani didn¡¯t pay attention to thements. The cats had run away and there was nothing to act in. Qurry was still hugging her head and curled up. He was a little nervous and asked, ¡°Qurry? Are you alright?¡±


    Qurry remained silent.


    The assistant beside him said, ¡°Oh no, there¡¯s so much blood. Could she have fainted?¡±


    The remaining staff member who was in charge of catching cats and extracting their blood added hypocritically, ¡°Aiya, Qurry is too kind. In the past, she suffered a lot of injuries to save kittens!¡±<div>


    Tani said, ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go down and take a look!¡±


    There were three of them. One of them held the phone while the other two went down. When they finally entered the crevice, they realized that Qurry had really bled a lot. There was a pool of blood below him, scaring Tani. They quickly carried Qurry up. The blood flowed towards the low ground. Soon, the puddle of water was red. At a nce, it was terrifying. Therefore, although there were people in Qurry¡¯s livestream who were sarcastic, there were many people who cared about her. After all, there was such arge pool of blood. Who would go that far to make money from the livestream? Someone must have seen that Qurry was going to be popr and deliberately defamed her!


    Tani didn¡¯t have time to read too manyments. At a nce, he only knew that everyone seemed to be arguing about whether Qurry¡¯s injury was a script or a real injury. He didn¡¯t care. After all, this kind of argument was normal. Moreover, Qurry was really injured. They had a topic to hype upter.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s livestream. Qurry fainted. We have to send her to the hospital quickly,¡± Tani said. Then, the screen trembled again. A few anxious voices entered the livestream. ¡°Quick, call the emergency number! Qurry, hang in there. You have to hang in there!¡±


    Right on the heels of that, the livestream closed.


    Tani and the others were no longer anxious. Qurry opened her eyes and asked, ¡°Boss, how¡¯s the livestream data?¡±


    Tani said excitedly, ¡°The total number of views exceeded three million! The tips are more than 100,000!¡±


    Qurry felt that her head was no longer hurting. More than 100,000 yuan! She was rich!


    Qurry was extremely excited. Then, she cried out in pain. ¡°F*ck! It hurts! Where did that damn cate from? It hurts!¡±


    The cat-catcher turned around and saw that the cat was still there. ¡°Boss, are you going to catch it?¡±


    Tani sneered. ¡°Catch it. It caused Qurry so much trouble. We have to catch it! This cat looks strong and can donate a lot of blood. We can pay for Qurry¡¯s medical fees!¡±<div>


    The assistantughed loudly. ¡°Speaking of which, we should thank this cat. Otherwise, our livestream wouldn¡¯t be so popr.¡±


    Qurry snorted. The more she looked at the cat, the angrier she became. If it wasn¡¯t for it, she wouldn¡¯t have been hit like this. It hurt so much! Which reminded her, her head really hurt. It was buzzing¡­

 Chapter 671: Go, Unlucky Ghost!

    Chapter 671: Go, Unlucky Ghost!<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Qurry thought that she had hit her head too hard and did not pay much attention to it. She only said fiercely, ¡°I have to capture it! Draw its blood! How dare it bully me!¡±


    These people had no idea that their actions and words had been clearly captured¡­<div>


    Tani and the others picked up their cat-catching tools again and surrounded Gold with sneers.


    Qurry was really ufortable. She started to feel dizzy again. She sat at the side and watched. ¡°Boss, hurry up. My head hurts a little¡­¡±


    The assistant said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve caught so many cats. With a full set of tools, none of them can escape.¡± Their tools included cat-catchings, mousetraps, and even electric shock sticks. If they could catch them, they would catch them. If they couldn¡¯t catch them, they would be electrocuted. They didn¡¯t have to worry about harming the cats. As long as they could survive and draw blood, it was fine.


    Gold looked coldly at Tani and the others who had surrounded him. His eyes were filled with disdain. As a cat that knew how to scam people to find a owner for itself¡­ No, it was a cat with a very high IQ. Did these people think these things could catch it?


    Upstairs, Amelia was extremely worried as she watched the scene below. Seeing that Tani and the others were about to surround Gold, she panicked and threw out all the ghosts in the Soul Retrieving Gourd. The moment she saw the unlucky ghost, she threw it out without thinking.


    The unlucky ghost: ¡°???¡± Wait, why was he the one who worked every time?


    The flirtatious ghost and the others were originally ying mafia in the Soul Retrieving Gourd when they were suddenly thrown out. They were stunned for a moment, but they quickly reacted. They saw that Gold was surrounded by four evil people. They were holding cat catchings, electric batons, the long electric batons that they had modified.


    The flirtatious ghost was furious. ¡°F*ck, are these people trying to kill Gold? Attack! Unlucky ghost! Let them electrocute themselves!¡±


    The unlucky ghost¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. Wasn¡¯t this much more fun than mafia?


    ¡°Watch me!¡± After the unlucky ghost finished speaking, he directly possessed the cat-catching staff member who was holding a long electric baton. The staff aimed at Gold and turned on the electric baton switch. He stabbed at Gold quickly, urately, and ruthlessly! He had modified this electric baton that was meant for catching fish. There was a in front of it. The electricity on the was not as weak as the ones meant for fishing. As long as it touched Gold, it was more than enough to knock Gold out! Unexpectedly, at this moment, his feet slipped. ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The staff member fell and threw the long electric baton in his hand out of habit. Tani, who was closest, narrowed his eyes and could not dodge in time. There was a sizzle and Tani screamed repeatedly.<div>


    The staff in charge of catching the cat was terrified. He quickly went up to help Tani. ¡°Boss, are you alright, Boss?¡±


    The assistant with the shorter baton also rushed over. Unexpectedly, Gold suddenly jumped. He was so frightened that he fell. The baton stabbed into Tani¡¯s body and there was another sizzle!


    Qurry was stunned. She was a little dizzy and wondered if she was hallucinating. Otherwise, why would the boss, assistant, and the staff in charge of catching cats electrify each other?


    Half a minuteter, Tani and the other two fell to the ground and twitched, unable to say a word.


    Gold stepped over the weeds and approached, looking down at the three of them coldly. Tani¡¯s heart skipped a beat. For some reason, the cat gave off a bad vibe, as if something bad was about to happen¡­


    Sure enough, in the next second, Gold pounced on them and scratched their faces and bodies until they were covered in blood before leaving.


    Tani and the others were bleeding from their bodies and faces. The deepest part of their wounds was evencerated. They were about to die of anger. They did not know why that cat had suddenly gone crazy. Did it have a grudge against them?!


    ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± The assistant supported Tani. He was in so much pain that he was grimacing.


    The staff member in charge of catching the cats got up in pain. When he saw Tani¡¯s face covered in blood, he quickly said, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s take you to the hospital first? F*ck, this cat must be crazy. Hurry up and get a rabies vine¡­¡±


    At this moment, a line of blood flowed down Qurry¡¯s nose. She subconsciously wiped it and panicked. ¡°Boss¡­ send me to the hospital first. I¡­ I¡¯m dizzy¡­¡± With that, she fell to the ground with a bang.


    The event location was in chaos.<div>


    Tani was in so much pain. If it was any other time, he would not have the time to care about Qurry. But now that Qurry had fainted and her nose was bleeding, his heart skipped a beat. Please don¡¯t let anything happen to her. Qurry was an employee of his studio. If something happened to her, wouldn¡¯t he have topensate?

 Chapter 672: Was It His Illusion Just Now?

    Chapter 672: Was It His Illusion Just Now?<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Quick, send her to the hospital!¡± Tani and the others hurriedly carried Qurry and ran away.


    Alex turned his neck and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today¡¯s livestream. Goodbye.¡±<div>


    Amelia followed suit and shouted, ¡°Bye, bye!¡±


    Theizens in the livestream were watching happily. What was more satisfying than seeing evil people suffer? Who knew that the livestream would be closed just like that? Before they couldment, the livestream ended.


    Amelia said, ¡°Are we just going to let them go, Daddy?¡± Although the people looked miserable and deserved it, she felt that if they didn¡¯t arrest them, they would still do bad things in the future.


    Alex patted Amelia¡¯s head and sighed. ¡°Daughter, sometimes not all bad people get the punishment they deserve.¡± That was why there was hell in this world. Abuse of cats and dogs was difficult to regte at the legal level. It could only be condemned at the moral level. He could destroy Tani¡¯s studio and even teach them a lesson so that they would be traumatized by seeing cats and dogs for the rest of their lives. However, there was more than one Tani on the Inte. He could destroy one Tani, but could he destroy thousands of Tanis?


    Alex didn¡¯t think he had the ability to do that. He couldn¡¯t be above thew just because of his status.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Alex led Amelia away.


    Amelia frowned and pulled a long face. ¡®No, this isn¡¯t over. If thews of the mortal world don¡¯t work, then thews of theherworld can, right?¡¯


    Amelia¡¯s eyes darted around. No one knew what she was thinking.


    In the hospital, Tani had his wounds disinfected and bandaged, but Qurry entered the ICU. The doctor came out with a critical condition notice and said seriously, ¡°Who is Qurry¡¯s family member?¡±


    Tani said quickly, ¡°I¡¯m her boss. Why?¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°The patient hit the back of her head and temples. They¡¯re both very important ces and she didn¡¯te to the hospital in time. You have to be mentally prepared. She might not be able to be saved, or she might have hemiplegia after she¡¯s saved¡­¡±<div>


    Tani¡¯s heart instantly turned cold. He thought that he would have another money tree if he made Qurry¡¯s ount famous. If she was paralyzed, what would he do? He would havepensate her for the rest of his life! He might as well die and end everything¡­


    The assistant at the side was stunned. ¡°It was just a bump. How could it be? Why is it so serious?¡±


    A gust of cold wind blew over. For some reason, the assistant suddenly felt a chill. At this moment, he felt as if someone was looking at him. He suddenly turned around and saw a pair of eyes in the stairwell behind him¡­ He was so frightened that his scalp went numb and he screamed. ¡°Ah!¡±


    Tani turned to him and frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The assistant stared at the stairwell and trembled. ¡°No, nothing¡­¡± Was he hallucinating just now?


    Tani held the critical illness notice and heard from the doctor that this operation would cost 100,000 yuan. It was exactly the amount of the livestream reward. If he hadn¡¯t personally sent Qurry to the hospital, he would have suspected that Qurry had colluded with the doctor to cheat him of his money.


    ¡°Hedges, go back to the studio and get 100,000 yuan. We have to save Qurry.¡± Tani turned around and said.


    Hedges was the staff member who was in charge of catching cats and extracting their blood. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± He hurried back. On the way back, he was thinking that his boss was indeed a good person. He was even willing to fork out 100,000 yuan to save Qurry. Where could he find such a good boss!


    At the hospital, Tani lowered his voice and said to his assistant, ¡°Take a photo of this material.¡±


    With one sentence, the assistant understood. He took out his phone and set up the cloud tform. The cloud tform was anti-shaking and could automatically track faces. The assistant did not have to keep staring at the cell phone. Then, he pretended to be with Tani to see the critical notice.


    Tani changed his previous awkwardness and coldness and said to the doctor anxiously, ¡°Doctor, please save Qurry. Qurry is a good child. She has always been saving stray cats and dogs. I didn¡¯t expect her to be like this¡­¡±<div>


    The assistant also wiped his tears. ¡°It¡¯s just a fall. How can it be so serious¡­¡±


    The doctor: ¡°???¡± If he was really anxious, would he wait for the cell phone to start filming before speaking?


    The doctor nced at Tani, took the signed notice of critical illness, and went in.

 Chapter 673: A Lifetime of Prosperity for a Good Person

    Chapter 673: A Lifetime of Prosperity for a Good Person<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Tani and the assistant had a tacit understanding. The two of them paced back and forth outside the operating theater anxiously. They only stopped after walking two rounds.


    Tani: ¡°Alright, turn off the camera. The livestream was very popr just now. Hurry up and upload the follow-up video while the poprity is still there.¡±<div>


    The assistant nodded. ¡°We might as well make a series. From Qurry¡¯s hospitalization to emergency treatment, we will update two to three videos every day to maintain the poprity.¡± After all, Qurry had injured her head during the livestream and fainted. Thest scene of the livestream was when they sent her to the hospital. Theizens must be very concerned about her injuries.


    Tani nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Edit the video and upload it. Also, call the 1.9-meter-tall actor over.¡± At this time, he naturally had to pretend that Alex hade to see Qurry and spent money to save her.


    The assistant nodded and immediately went back to work.


    At this moment, theizens were indeed very concerned about Qurry¡¯s injuries.


    The management of the short video tform discovered something very strange. A certain ount called ¡®Scientific Ghost Catching¡¯ had a thousand fans as soon as it was registered. With a thousand fans, it immediately started a livestream. After the livestream ended, the number of fans directly increased to two million. There was only an official video from the system under this ount, but the likes actually exceeded two million!


    The administrator of the short video tform: ¡°???¡± Although this ount called Scientific Ghost Catching had bought a thousand fans when they first registered, and although they had also spent money to divert attention during the livestream, they could not increase their fans by two million all of a sudden, right?


    The administrator of the short video tform was dumbfounded. Even if they spent money, they could not get two million fans, and they were all live fans.


    These live fans were saying something that the administrator of the short video tform could not understand under the only video that came with the system under the Scientific Ghost Catching ount.


    ¡°Brothers, everyone, pay attention. Don¡¯t expose our identities when we go there, and don¡¯t give them any attention. We will catch ghosts scientifically, watch the show scientifically, and see them continue to perform!¡±


    ¡°I just got here. This is my first time catching ghosts. May I ask if you¡¯re supposed to watch while squatting or sitting?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the other side? She hit her head and bled so much. Is there any follow-up?¡±<div>


    The administrator of the short video tform: ¡°???¡± Why was he even more confused after reading thements? Where did this newly registered ounte from?


    The administrator of the short video tform waspletely stunned. He exited and clicked into it again. He found an even strangerment. Thisment said, ¡°Brothers, the other party has updated. Come quickly!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, there were many replies under thisment: ¡°Hahaha, I just finished watching. I¡¯m dying ofughter. Their acting is quite good!¡±


    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s still in the ICU. I¡¯m really worried. What if she¡¯s saved?!¡±


    ¡°These people who earn blood-soaked money, I¡¯m willing to exchange my 2.5 kilograms of fat for the Grim Reaper to take her away!¡±


    The administrator of the short video tform: ¡°???¡± There were so many replies to thisment, which meant that there were many live fans of this ount. Moreover, they were very enthusiastic. It was unprecedented for them to stay in this ount!


    At this moment, Tani and his assistant were also very excited. As soon as their video was uploaded, it immediately received 500,000 likes andments. This was unprecedented!


    ¡°It¡¯s only been two minutes!¡± Tani was excited. As expected, Qurry had a lot of potential.


    The assistant was flipping through thements.


    ¡°How¡¯s the streamer? What did the doctor say? Is there still a need to stay in the ICU?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really worried. I¡¯m wishing a lifetime of peace for a good person.¡±<div>


    ¡°¡®A lifetime of peace for a good person¡¯!¡±


    ¡°¡®A lifetime of peace for a good person¡¯!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. I hope you¡¯ll let us know as soon as you have any follow-up. Thank you!¡±


    Tani looked around and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s very rare. They¡¯re all fans who care about Qurry.¡±


    The assistant wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°But Boss, why do I feel that something is wrong¡­¡± Thesements were strange. It seemed like something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. Why did they say they were wishing a lifetime of peace for a good person with double quotation marks? However, the entirement section was very neat. Everyone was praying for Qurry¡¯s safety. There were evenizens who expressed concern about him and the Boss.


    Tani eximed and took a closer look. ¡°Something is indeed wrong. There are so many likes andments, but there are no new fans.¡± He did not understand for a moment and could only ask his assistant to post another videoter.

 Chapter 674: Eye-opening

    Chapter 674: Eye-opening<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Due to the good cooperation of theizens and the secret codes, Tani and the others did not realize that their actions had been exposed.


    At this moment, Alex¡¯s phone kept ringing. He opened the short video tform and took a look. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. Of course, he had also screen-recorded during his livestream. How could he not hold back? He had nned to get William to edit the video before uploading it when he returned, but now it seemed that there was no need to edit it.<div>


    Alex took a look. This short video tform had opened up a new permission for him. He could release videos as long as 30 minutes. The livestream was an hour long. He had split the recording into two videos and sent them out. He knew theizens would have the patience to watch these videos.


    The video exploded as soon as it was uploaded. In the video, Qurry and the rest could have walked through the side door, but they pretended to walk through the weeds to save the cats. They dawdled for half an hour and didn¡¯t save the cats. A man kept winking at Qurry. A one-meter-deep crevice was manipted by them using specific angles to make it seem like a thousand meter high cliff. Even Qurry¡¯s fainting was fake. After the livestream ended, she immediately asked about the data and how much money she had earned.


    Theizens were immediately enraged!


    ¡°F*ck! I¡¯m new here. I was confused at first, but now it¡¯s an eye-opener! Isn¡¯t this consuming the sympathy ofizens?!¡±


    ¡°Drawing cat blood? Selling cat blood? Listen to what they¡¯re saying! They¡¯re full of disregard for life! These kind of people actually runs a relief organization for stray cats, how terrifying!¡±


    ¡°Expose them! We must expose them!¡±


    Tani¡¯s studio had been exposed just like that, and Tani still did not know that what he had done had been made public. He was still happily calcting the money.


    ¡°One livestream earns 100,000 yuan. Streamy daily means 3 million yuan a month. Even if we lose half of it, it will be 1.5 million yuan¡­¡± Tani was delighted. ording to this trend, Qurry would definitely be the next million-yuan inte celebrity! When the time came, they would make the cats and dogs pitiful. They would break their legs or blind their eyes. Then, they would let Qurry use the excuse of rescuing the cats and dogs to earn money. The sales would definitely be huge! They would be rich!


    Tani felt that he had the money-making password, which was Qurry and her overbearing CEO! So Qurry had to be saved! She had to be kept alive!


    Tani and his assistant released three videos a day. After racking their brains and acting for two days, Qurry was finally saved. However, she was hemiplegic, lost her voice, incontinent, and had to wear diapers for the rest of her life.


    Qurry¡¯s eyes widened and tears streamed down her face. She was fine before she fainted! How did she be like this when she woke up?! She was so young and beautiful. She was not even in a rtionship. What was she going to do in the future?<div>


    The more Qurry thought about it, the more terrified she became. She could not say anything and could only scream. Tears kept flowing and she was about to cry until she was blind.


    Tani felt terrible. He had hoped that Qurry would be a money tree. Now that the money tree was gone, he did not know how much he would have to pay Qurry. She might as well die!


    The assistant asked nkly, ¡°Boss, what should we do now?¡±


    Tani grabbed his hair and didn¡¯t know what to do. In the end, he said, ¡°Take a picture of Qurry¡¯s miserable state. While theizens still have sympathy, quickly consolidate this ount.¡±


    However, both the assistant and Tani knew that this was not a long-term solution. In this era where the inte changed faster than the human heart, the sympathy of theizens could notst long.


    The assistant said, ¡°Boss, do you know that tall and handsome man? Is he the man who appeared in Qurry¡¯s video? If we can invite him, with his face that¡¯s even better than a celebrity¡¯s, our ount can continue.¡± By then, it didn¡¯t matter if they had Qurry or not. With such a handsome man, they could earn money!


    In the ward, Tani and his assistant didn¡¯t hide their conversation from Qurry.


    The assistant continued to think about the script. ¡°The kind girl became hemiplegic because she saved the stray cat. The tall, rich, handsome, and domineering CEO never left her and took care of her day and night. Because of her, the cold CEO was also filled with kindness to the world and started the path of saving the stray cats.¡±

 Chapter 675: The More Miserable the Screams, the More Satisfied He Is

    Chapter 675: The More Miserable the Screams, the More Satisfied He Is<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Qurry¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. Yes, there was still that man! She was so miserable and pitiful now. She had to think of a way to make that man take responsibility so that she would have a future for the rest of her life. She did not mind if he had a child. As long as she could rely on him¡­ No, as long as she could marry him, she did not mind being a stepmother. When that child called Mia grew up, she could even serve her¡­


    Qurry was daydreaming excitedly and urged her boss to look for Alex. Unfortunately, no one paid attention to her.<div>


    Tani thought of that man and frowned. ¡°But that man is really not to be trifled with.¡±


    Qurry didn¡¯t tell Tani what happened at the hospital. Tani only had that impression of Alex.


    ¡°That man had a very naughty child who patted me and told me to call her Daddy,¡± Tani said. ¡°She even broke my tooth with a rock.¡±


    Tani touched his front teeth. He had spent more than 10,000 yuan to mend his teeth.


    The assistant said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. Since they smashed your front teeth, we have a reason to look for him¡­¡±


    Tani nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can contact him and discuss a coboration. I¡¯ll give him 100,000 yuan a month. He doesn¡¯t need to take care of Qurry personally. He just needs to show his face asionally. The rest can be done by a stand-in actor.¡± Initially, they didn¡¯t dare to have such thoughts, but Qurry had be like this. The opportunity to earn millions a month was right in front of them. They had to grit their teeth and give it a try. Besides, 100,000 yuan was a lot. He didn¡¯t need to do anything. That man probably wouldn¡¯t reject it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do the livestream first.¡± Tani made up his mind and decided to livestream while Qurry had just woken up. The assistant lifted the phone and aimed it at Qurry on the bed. Qurry screamed desperately and refused. She didn¡¯t want to livestream now! She was so ugly now. Wouldn¡¯t theizens see her true colors? What if Alex saw her and despised her? How could she make him sympathize? However, the more Qurry screamed and looked pained, the more satisfied Tani was.


    Tani: ¡°Qurry, don¡¯t worry. We will take good care of you. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore. You are my sister.¡±


    The assistant nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re so kind. You helped stray dogs and cats without asking for anything in return. Even when you didn¡¯t have money to eat, you took out money to help stray animals. In the future, let us take care of you.¡±


    In the livestream, when theizens saw Tani and the assistant echoing each other, theymented quickly.


    ¡°Boohoo, it¡¯s too touching. It¡¯s really ¡®a lifetime of peace for a good person¡¯!¡±<div>


    ¡°That¡¯s great! The results are great!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, streamer. ¡®A lifetime of peace for a good person¡¯!¡±


    Someizens even sent gifts crazily to celebrate.


    Tani wiped his tears and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. We will continue like this forever. We¡¯ll take good care of Qurry¡­¡± He secretly nced at the viewers in the livestream. There were nearly 500,000 viewers online. He was so excited that he almost couldn¡¯t control his expression! How many inte celebrities could actually have 500,000izens online at the same time?! They were rich! They werepletely rich this time!


    However, the livestream was a livestream after all. There were many people. Some of them were impatient and could not hold it in.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter. This show is really exciting!¡±


    ¡°Impressive. Those who don¡¯t know better might think that the person lying on the bed is their biological sister!¡±


    ¡°Go next door and take a look! Scum! Trash!¡±


    The assistant and Tani looked at each other. This¡­ why were some of thements so strange? They followed the name mentioned by theizens and opened the homepage of the ¡°Scientific Ghost Catching¡± ount. After watching it, their faces turned green! They saw two videos hanging on this person¡¯s homepage. They happened to be the videos of the day they livestreamed! Their words and actions, including the conversation about catching the cat and draining its blood, had been exposed! So they were like monkeys, surrounded by people and acted for two days?


    Tani¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, but the boss was the boss. He thought quickly. He frowned and said, ¡°Thisizen called ¡®Scientific Ghost Catching¡¯, we don¡¯t know how we provoked you¡­ The matter of us rescuing the stray cats has always been true. Moreover, that day, we discussed how to catch this cat because it looked very fierce and crazy. We were afraid that it would hurt innocent people. I don¡¯t know how you did it, how you edited it, and even found someone to do a voiceover. I believe theizens¡¯ eyes are bright. Think about it, this ¡®Scientific Ghost Catching¡¯ is secretly taking videos in the dark. How did the sound recording be so clear?¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 676: We Have to Calm Down

    Chapter 676: We Have to Calm Down<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The assistant said cooperatively, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re not afraid of counterfeit, but we are afraid of misinterpretation. First of all, we admit that the people in this scene are indeed us, but the voice is definitely not. I believe theizens will be able to distinguish such a clear voiceover.¡±


    Tani said, ¡°Let¡¯s admit it here. Sigh, in order to save stray animals, we have really emptied our pockets. Therefore, the livestream footage has indeed been modified. When there¡¯s a chance, we will try our best to grab it. That¡¯s why Qurry fainted. We want to earn more money so that we can save more stray animals.¡±<div>


    The assistant nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect that because of this, we would be deliberately defamed by people with ulterior motives. They even put a voiceover over our video to frame us!¡±


    Tani pulled the camera and pointed it at Qurry. ¡°Who would sacrifice the rest of their life just to act? Qurry is paralyzed and can¡¯t speak. I want to ask the blogger called Scientific Ghost Catching. You¡¯re a big blogger with almost three million fans. Why are you attacking small bloggers like us and defaming us? Qurry is already so miserable. Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡±


    Qurry cried and screamed.


    This show of true feelings was simply earth-shattering. It portrayed the tragic situation of them being focused on rescuing stray cats but getting bullied by a more popr blogger.


    The evil ghost lying on Tani¡¯s head looked like it had nothing to live for. It felt that its soul was not far from dissipating¡­


    At this moment, Alex was taking the elevator with Amelia. Tani¡¯s studio was in this neighborhood. Amelia had been watching the livestream on her cell phone along the way. At this moment, she stopped at the entrance of Tani¡¯s studio.


    Although it was called a studio, it was actually a renovation of amodity house. At this moment, the door was closed.


    Alex looked down at the livestream. He did not expect Tani to be so shameless as to bite back. Amelia opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Dad, why are they like this?¡± They were clearly the real demons, but they were still pretending to cry and be pitiful.


    Alex sneered and took the opportunity to educate her. ¡°That¡¯s why you have to learn to endure before you get enough evidence. Sometimes, the enemy will pretend to be pitiful and bite back. Sometimes, they will even provoke you crazily and make you furious. However, at this time, we have to stay calm¡­¡±


    With that, Alex kicked the door in front of him away. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Fighting porn!¡±


    Alex waved the non-existent ID around.<div>


    Beside him, Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. One second, he said that they had to calm down, and the next, he kicked open the door. No one was more ridiculous than Alex. After a while, something even more ridiculous appeared. Amelia ran in with a high-definition camera in her arms, her eyes sparkling. She stepped on the door and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move, fighting porn!¡±


    Elmer:


    The people in the room:


    In addition to Qurry, Hedges, and the assistant, Tani¡¯s studio also had an employee who specialized in editing videos and a finance manager. At this moment, the employees and finance manager were stunned. They were still thinking in their minds, why would the anti-pornography sweepe to their studio?


    Alex looked at Amelia with a smile in his eyes. He turned on the high-definition camera. ¡°Come, my good daughter. Let¡¯s start a livestream too.¡±


    This camera was high-end. It could be connected to the Inte and livestreamed, but it was a little heavy. However, Amelia raised it easily and ced the camera above her head. She said in a childish voice, ¡°Livestream! Hello, everyone!¡±


    Theizens realized that the ¡®Scientific Ghost Catching¡¯ livestream was happening and instantly rushed in. They smelled that a big show was about to start. Many people had two cell phones on at the same time. One cell phone was in Qurry¡¯s livestream. They watched as Tani and the others bitterly condemned the bigger bloggers for bullying others. Another phone was ying the livestream of ¡®Scientific Ghost Catching¡¯, which brought them to view the truth.


    The moment theizens entered, they heard Amelia shout in a childish voice, ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± They were instantly stunned!


    ¡°Aiyo, the little girl¡¯s voice is so nice! So soft and cuddly!¡±


    In the innermost room, Hedges, who had been called back by Tani, had a bluetooth earpiece in his ear. As he made a call, he drew blood from the cat. ¡°Ah? Hit by a car? Then you¡¯ll need 180 milliliters of blood¡­ We only have one cat with this blood type. Drawing 180 milliliters at once is a little harmful to the cat. Our hearts ache¡­¡± He stepped on a cat while saying his heart ached as he drew blood. Cat blood flowed out of the needle and into the blood bag at the side.


    <div>

 Chapter 677: Drawing Cat Blood

    Chapter 677: Drawing Cat Blood<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The cat couldn¡¯t even scream anymore. It struggled, but Hedges didn¡¯t even look at it. ¡°Alright, give us more nutrition money¡­ To be honest, I don¡¯t even want to take it. 180 milliliters is really too much. Our cat is also a treasure. Sigh, I can understand you. After all, the pet is in danger, we¡¯ll help if we can¡­¡±


    After hanging up, Hedges looked at the cat at his feet. 180 milliliters. The cat could die, but it didn¡¯t matter. Cats with this blood type were rare, and the other party was willing to pay more. They could earn 10,000 yuan with one order.<div>


    ¡°So be it. At most, when we go out to save the stray cats in two days, we¡¯ll catch a few more!¡± Hedges muttered to himself and pped the cat under his feet again. ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    What Hedges didn¡¯t notice was that the door had opened at some point. After all, drawing cat blood was a shameful thing. The room where the cats were locked was at the far end. Usually, in order to prevent the cats from disturbing the people filming outside, the door of this room was specially bought to prevent noise. If the door was closed, no one could hear anything outside.


    Hedges had no idea that the anti-pornography agent had arrived, let alone noticed that the door of the room had opened strangely. He turned around and saw a small person standing against the light with something on her head. He was so frightened that he sat on the ground with a ng and asked in horror, ¡°Who! Who are you!¡±


    Alex leaned against the side, crossed his arms, and sneered. ¡°Anti-pornography sweep, put your hands up.¡±


    Hedges instinctively raised his hand, but then he realized that something was wrong. How could a child be brought here to clean up pornography? After being interrupted, the cat at his feet broke free and curled up at the side, trembling. It seemed to have no strength left, and who knew how long it could live.


    Amelia tried her best to hold back her tears. Just now, her master told her that this cat was destined to die. Her master also said that since it hade to this, she had to hold it in even if she had to watch it die.


    Amelia felt like she was already trying very hard, but she still could not hold back her tears.


    There were seven or eight cages piled up in the room. There were several cats in each cage. Most of them had messy fur and lifeless eyes. Some of them stood up trembling, as if they were starving and begging for a bite to eat¡­ This small room was a dark hell for the cats. They would never be free¡­


    Theizens in the live broadcast room were instantly furious. Most of them had never heard of this industry, let alone knew that there was such a ce in the world. Some people, although they knew about the cat blood deal, it was only limited to the news. When the news was broadcast, there was no such bloody scene.


    The abused, scrawny cats, the needles for drawing blood, the tray, even a couple of rusty scalpels used for who knows what. There was also a chilled specimen box on the floor. Inside were several packets of blood that must have just been extracted.


    This scene kept stimting the audience¡¯s brains. Some people could not bear to watch anymore.<div>


    ¡°Oh my god, is this really something a human can do?¡±


    ¡°Beasts! Bunch of beasts!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold back my fists anymore. I want to enter the livestream and beat these people to death!¡±


    What was even more ironic was that in Qurry¡¯s livestream, Tani was still pretending to be pitiful and saying that someone was ndering them¡­ The angryizens seemed to have found an outlet to vent and flooded Qurry¡¯s livestream!


    At this moment, Tani¡¯s mouth was dry, but it was not without effect. Some people who did not know the truth were still saying, ¡°That¡¯s right. I think everyone is going too far. The streamer is paralyzed. Even if she did something wrong previously, it¡¯s human nature. No matter what, she really saved the stray cats.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The streamer did better than many people in the livestream, right? At the very least, she took action. Even if she deliberately manipted the angles, it was to earn money and continue rescuing stray animals.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already so pitiful. Everyone, show mercy.¡±


    Tani suddenly felt proud. To put it bluntly, many people nowadays were easily swayed. So what if what they did was exposed? Didn¡¯t they just y with some angles while they were rescuing the stray cats? As long as the matter of them taking the cats¡¯ blood was not exposed, he would never be afraid!


    Tani secretly curled his lips. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly realized that thements in the livestream seemed to have exploded. They were spamming faster than a rocket! And they were all scolding him!


    Tani: ¡°???¡± What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I just change the direction of thements?


    <div>

 Chapter 678: Even Cursing Himself When He Was Ruthless

    Chapter 678: Even Cursing Himself When He Was Ruthless<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Tani looked at the bullet screen filled with curses in the livestream and had a bad feeling. He quickly opened the ount ¡®Scientific Ghost Catching¡¯ and realized that the other party was livestreaming. He immediately said, ¡°Oh my god, did they say something bad about us in the livestream? Sigh, theizens nowadays are really too kind and easily deceived. I advise some bloggers to still be ethical and not nder others. This world is very fair. As the saying goes, the heavens are watching¡­¡±


    The audience in the live broadcast room was speechless. Listen to what you¡¯re saying! You haven¡¯t even opened the livestream, and you¡¯re saying that others are ndering you? As expected, bad people are shameless. When they¡¯re ruthless, they even scold themselves.<div>


    Tani spoke earnestly as he opened the other party¡¯s livestream. The words in his mouth stopped abruptly. The other party¡¯s livestream was not badmouthing him, but livestreaming his studio! In the video, there was a room full of cats. Hedges, who was in charge of catching cats, was caught drawing cat blood¡­


    For a moment, Tani felt as if he had fallen into an icehouse. He choked on the spot and could not speak. He originally thought that the other party would verbally expose him in the livestream, so he could argue with them. In the end, it was hard to say who theizens would believe! However, the other party directly livestreamed him selling cat blood. How could he quibble?


    Tani forced himself to calm down and said with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is this? Why are you all scolding me? Did you get the wrong person?¡±


    At the critical moment, Tani refused to admit it!


    Alex was also watching Tani¡¯s livestream. He sneered. ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t want to admit it? Have you forgotten that this is your studio? Your name, photo, and identity information are here.¡± He picked up Amelia from behind. Neither he nor Amelia had shown their faces in the livestream.


    Amelia imitated Alex and adjusted the camera lens to aim at the business license on the wall. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Identity Card: Name: Tani, Gender: Boy, Age: 923¡­¡±


    Amelia looked at the long string of numbers on the business license and found it strange. That bad uncle has lived for that long?


    In the livestream, although the audience could not see Amelia, they were stunned by her cute voice and attempt to act serious.


    ¡°Hahaha, what¡¯s written here is the business license¡­ name, type, and legal representative, right?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know how to read, I would have believed it.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, the little girl is so cute. She¡¯s reading blindly with a straight face. Is it because she hasn¡¯t gotten her kindergarten graduation certificate?¡±<div>


    After being interrupted by Amelia, the hostility in the livestream dissipated a lot.


    Alex returned to the main topic. He grabbed the camera and swept it to the side. ¡°What¡¯s your boss¡¯s name? Where¡¯s his ID card? Show it to me.¡±


    The ountant tried to resist and said weakly, ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to check our boss¡¯s identification? What you¡¯re doing is illegal.¡±


    Alex: ¡°Yeah, so what?¡±


    The ountant was speechless.


    Amelia hung her fist on the chair beside her and said fiercely, ¡°Yes! So what!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t fierce, but rather cute.


    Elmer, who was floating at the side, could not stand it anymore. With a wave of his sleeve, the identity cards and information that were pressed under various books were blown out.


    The ountant saw a strange gust of wind blowing away the notebook and documents on the table, revealing the identity card that she had hiddenst minute! It looked like it was blown out by the wind, but how could the wind be so urate?


    In an instant, the finance manager seemed to have thought of something. She could only say that after doing many guilty things, she was fearful. She was instantly so frightened that she did not dare to speak again.


    Alex moved the camera and pressed one of the ID cards with his well-defined fingers. It was Tani¡¯s ID card. ¡°Name: Tani, ID number is¡­ Okay, does the other party have anything else to quibble about?¡±<div>


    Theizens sent messages back and forth between the two livestream rooms. Aizen said, ¡°Tani said that just because he has the same name and surname and looks like him doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s him. He even said that streamer, you deliberately set up a scene to frame him.¡±


    Alex sneered. ¡°How shameless.¡±


    Amelia followed suit. ¡°Shameless, shameless!¡±


    Alex pointed to aputer and said to another employee, ¡°Come, open your ounts. You¡¯re in the same studio. There should be your ount records behind theputer, right?¡±

 Chapter 679: I Think Your Brain is Damaged

    Chapter 679: I Think Your Brain is Damaged<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia pointed at theputer, holding the camera with one hand and hitting the table with the other. ¡°Turn it on! If you have the ability to do bad things, turn it on!¡±


    Everyone: In the livestream, they saw a small, chubby hand that was clenched into a fist on the corner of the table. There were a few shallow dimples on the back of the hand. What a cute hand! It was not fierce at all. Instead, it was even cuter!<div>


    Alex held his forehead. He felt that his daughter might be here to undermine him. He could not help but smile. Alright, so be it. Who asked his daughter to be so cute?


    The employee¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°Um¡­ thisputer is damaged¡­¡± As he spoke, he secretly stepped on the socket with his foot, wanting to break the power.


    Alex¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I think your brain is damaged.¡±


    Those who had been on the battlefield and killed countless enemies had very ruthless eyes. Alex¡¯s gaze directly frightened the employee to the point of freezing on the spot. He did not dare to do any little movements at all. He suspected that if he moved again, his head would be twisted off by Alex.


    The backend of theputer was opened and more than a hundred ounts were exposed. Among them, Qurry¡¯s ount and Tani¡¯s ount were the most obvious. Among them, Qurry¡¯s ount was showing that he was livestreaming. Alex clicked on it and chose to livestream at the same time. These ounts were connected to the backend at the same time. Tani¡¯s face appeared on theputer screen.


    This time, Tani could no longer argue.


    Tani was flustered and wanted to turn off the livestream, but for some reason, he could not turn off the device that usually operated smoothly.


    Alex looked at the person on theputer screen and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort.¡±


    Theizens also mocked:


    ¡°The witnesses and evidence are all here, and the ount number has been exposed. What else is there to hide?¡±


    ¡°Trash! Scumbag! If you have the ability, continue to quibble. Aren¡¯t you quite good at talking?¡±<div>


    ¡°In the name of rescuing stray animals, you¡¯re doing things like buying and selling cat blood. Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt? You still have the cheek to condemn others for being immoral?¡±


    Tani was furious. He had been running this studio for three years. All his hard work had been destroyed overnight. All his ounts had been scrapped. Was Alex moral? To put it bluntly, wasn¡¯t Alex also trying to gain poprity? They were all the same. Who was more noble than who!


    Tani said angrily, ¡°Yes, this studio is mine, but do you think the other party is a righteous person? He relied on the so-called revtion of the truth to deliberately use me to earn poprity. Can¡¯t you see that? To put it bluntly, he and I arepetitors and want to step on me to earn money! Despicable person! A blogger with three million fans wants to go against me, a small blogger with a couple hundred thousand fans. Do you think we¡¯re easy to bully? That¡¯s right, I¡¯m indeed selling cat blood, but what you can¡¯t see is why I¡¯m selling cat blood? Could it be that I¡¯m selling cat blood for myself? Look at so many sick pets outside. How anxious are their owners? I¡¯m selling cat blood to help them! To help those sick cats! What we¡¯re doing is called cat blood donation. It¡¯s not profitable. It¡¯s just to save more cats! We¡¯re doing a good deed!¡±


    Amelia was stunned. You can quibble like that?


    Tani¡¯s eyes showed a hint of pride. When they usually sold cat blood, on the surface, it wasbeled as cat blood donations and transfers. Every sum was a donation from the owner of the cat to thank them for their help.


    As the saying went, if one did not think far ahead, one would have immediate worries. Tani had long considered what to do when the matter of buying and selling cat blood was exposed, so he had been on guard! Come on, catch him if they can!


    Tani sneered and suddenly said, ¡°Besides, even if I am really selling cat blood, is it illegal?¡± Thew protected people, but it did not protect stray cats. It was not illegal. Why should these people care about him?


    In the live broadcast room, theizens were stunned by Tani¡¯s shameless words. Theizens who had spoken up for Tani before were all extremely regretful. They hated themselves for being blind to speak up for such trash!


    Alex flipped through Tani¡¯s studio¡¯s bill. It was a long one-page form document, densely packed with the details of every cat blood transaction. It was indeed written that it was a cat blood donation. The money transferred was also a note of a charity donation for the relief of stray cats. Unfortunately, even the most perfect bill would have omissions. For example, the form clearly stated that 50 milliliters equaled 1,500 yuan. Although there was no exnation, the data below was surprisingly consistent.

 Chapter 680: Nothing He Can’t Do

    Chapter 680: Nothing He Can¡¯t Do<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    He donated 100 milliliters of cat blood and received 3,000 yuan in donations. He donated 50 milliliters and received 1,500 yuan. asionally, he would donate arge amount of cat blood and receive more than 6,000 or 10,000 yuan in donations. However, that was very rare. Even if it was very rare, the donations were surprisingly uniform.


    With such a clear price tag, he still said that it wasn¡¯t a transaction? Could it be that all the donors donated 1,000, 3,000, or 5,000?<div>


    Alex believed that anyone who wasn¡¯t an idiot would be able to see through this bill. Those who couldn¡¯t needed to get a different brain.


    Theizens were furious and cursed, but just as Tani had said, even if he sold cat blood, they could not do anything to him because he had not broken thew. Other than condemning him morally, thew could not punish him.


    Tani knew that his studio was ruined, so he stopped pretending to be a good person. Heughed loudly and said very arrogantly, ¡°Other than scolding me a little, what else can you do to me? Anyway, I¡¯ve already earned the money. You can scold me if you want. I haven¡¯t lost anything. Do you believe me? After a while, I¡¯ll register a new studio and make a new batch of ounts. You¡¯ll give me likes.¡±


    The more Tani spoke, the more amused he became. He burst outughing.


    This made theizens furious, but what made them feel even worse was that Tani was telling the truth. Without this studio, there were still thousands of studios. They could start over with another mask, and theizens would not be able to tell¡­ Kindness was valuable, but there were some demons who specialized in spending this kindness and used theizens¡¯ kindness to umte wealth until this world was filled with suspicion and distrust¡­


    Amelia was very angry, but she did not know what she could do. She just felt very unhappy. There was a sense of helplessness that made her very angry, but she did not know what to do. It made her want to punch someone!


    Alex smiled and rubbed Amelia¡¯s little head. Look at how angry his daughter was. He had to catch Tani. Did he really think that he could not do anything to him? There was nothing in this world that he could not do.


    On the other side.


    Tani¡¯s expression was ugly as he kicked Qurry¡¯s IV away!


    Qurry:


    The assistant¡¯s heart was like dead ashes. He asked nkly, ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡±<div>


    Tani was annoyed to death. What should he do? How could he know what to do!


    Tani: ¡°Retrieve the money before the tform bans us!¡± The 100,000 yuan from Qurry¡¯s livestream yesterday had not been taken out yet. There were also many people who tipped when Qurry was in a tragic state.


    Tani and the assistant clicked on the backend of the ount and realized that there were actually more than 200,000 yuan in tips. It was even more than yesterday! In total, there were more than 300,000 yuan, close to 400,000 yuan! The two of them were instantly overjoyed. They clicked on the cash withdrawal immediately and realized that a dialog box had popped up. ¡°Sorry, your ount has been permanently banned. ording to the tform¡¯s contract, all the ie under your ount will be confiscated aspensation. A portion will be returned to the consumer. Thank you for your understanding.¡±


    Tani was speechless.


    The assistant: ¡°¡­¡±


    No, they couldn¡¯t understand! It was fine if they didn¡¯t see the money, but they saw it, and they were about to withdraw it into their pockets. In the end, it was suddenly gone? This was worse than killing them!


    Tani was furious! He had paid 100,000 yuan for Qurry¡¯s surgery! He did not earn any money and even lost 100,000 yuan! He was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood!


    Tani was not in the mood to stay in the hospital and went straight home. Naturally, the assistant would not take care of Qurry. She was no one to him. Qurry was left in the hospital just like that¡­


    Tani cursed all the way home. It was not easy for him to calm down when he reached home. Thinking about it, it was alright. Although the studio was gone, the money he had earned over the years had bought him a house and a car! His house had a garden and a luxurious vi. His car was a luxury car bought from a rich second-generation heirs. Although it only cost a million yuan, the car was a luxury car worth tens of millions! Thinking about it, he was considered rich. Even if he did not work for a few years, he did not have to worry about food and drink.


    Tani¡¯s spirits lifted again at the thought.


    As night fell, Tani began to rx without his workshop. He hummed a song as he soakedfortably in the bathtub, squinting his eyes as he enjoyed it. Suddenly, there was a click in his ear. Tani immediately opened his eyes and looked around. His master bedroom was huge, and the bathroom was very spacious. At this moment, the bathroom door was not closed. He could see the bedroom outside and did not find anything unusual.<div>

 Chapter 681: An Ugly Female Ghost Outside the Window

    Chapter 681: An Ugly Female Ghost Outside the Window<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Tani thought that he had heard wrongly. Just as he was about to continue humming and taking a bath, a hydrogen balloon suddenly appeared at the bathroom door. The hydrogen balloon seemed to be held by something as it floated straight towards him¡­


    Tani¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he stared at the hydrogen balloon. Was there a wind blowing it? He quickly grabbed the wet towel beside him and mmed it against the balloon. It was smashed to the side andy still.<div>


    Tani heaved a sigh of relief. He was no longer in the mood to take a bath. He quickly got up and wrapped his bathrobe around him. He cursed as he walked out and poured a ss of wine to calm himself down. After drinking half a ss of wine, he suddenly realized, where did this hydrogen balloone from? With this thought in mind, he suddenly turned around and looked at the bathroom with his scalp numb. He saw the hydrogen balloon floating out again! This time, it was even stranger. Not only did the hydrogen balloon float out, but it could also turn! It floated and turned, turning past the cloakroom door, around the sofa, and floated straight towards him.


    In the middle of the night, in an empty room, a hydrogen balloon suddenly floated over and headed straight for you! Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid? Tani retreated in fear and hit the French window with a thud.


    In order to widen the view of the mansion, Tani made aplete floor-to-ceiling ss window. At this moment, he stuck to the ss window and stared at the hydrogen balloon as he shouted heartbreakingly, ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯te over!¡±


    This hydrogen balloon was in the shape of a gray cat. Tani looked at the cat¡¯s eyes on the hydrogen balloon. The more he looked at them, the more familiar they looked. Previously, he had helped draw cat blood once. He had drawn from a gray cat. Because he had drawn too much, he had directly drawn the cat to death¡­ It couldn¡¯t be so mysterious¡­


    Seeing that the hydrogen balloon was getting closer and closer to him, Tani shouted and grabbed the hydrogen balloon fiercely, crushing it with a bang!


    The room fell into a dead silence.


    At that moment, a very soft and strangeugh came from behind Tani. ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Tani¡¯s hair stood on end and he turned around! He saw a woman standing outside the ss window. Her face was pressed against the ss window. Her hair hung down and she was expressionless. Her eyes were fixed on him. This woman was really too ugly. At first nce, she could scare people to death!


    Tani screamed. He was scared out of his wits! He stumbled back and fell to the ground with a thud. When he looked up again, there was nothing outside the ss window. It was as if everything was just his imagination.


    Was it a ghost? It was too strange. Tani got up in fear. At this moment, he realized that there was a pair of feet in front of him. When he looked up, it was the ugly female ghost outside the window!


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Tani ran away. He stumbled and fell again. His forehead hit the coffee table hard, and his head instantly bled. However, as soon as he went downstairs, he felt that something was wrong. There seemed to be a smell floating in the air¡­ Before he could think carefully, he looked up and saw the scene in front of him. His back turned cold.<div>


    The living room on the first floor was packed with cats. There were ck cats, calico cats, orange cats¡­ ck, white, yellow, big, old, and small¡­ Their eyes were green. When they saw himing down, they all turned to stare at him and let out low roars.


    Soon, there were strange cat cries from all directions! It was unknown which cat let out a sharp cry, but all the cats suddenly pounced on Tani!


    Tani had caught so many stray cats, but he had never been so afraid as at this moment. He turned around and ran! But how could a human outrun a cat? Before he could run out, he was surrounded by a dense pack of cats. The cats¡¯ sharp ws grabbed at him, tearing his skin.


    ¡®Help¡­ help¡­¡¯ Tani stumbled out, shouting for help. Some of the cats tore at his ears, some gouged at his eyes with their sharp ws, some sank their teeth into his neck¡­


    Tani screamed again and again. What was worse was that he heard a bang. His house had exploded! He finally remembered what he had smelled just now. It was the smell of gas leaking!


    Nowadays, gas stoves had safety valves and would not easily leak. Tani never dreamed that his mansion would be destroyed by a gas explosion!


    The cats ran away. Tani was thrown out by the st and mmed into the side. He hit arge rock in the garden and fainted.

 Chapter 682: Everything Gone Overnight

    Chapter 682: Everything Gone Overnight<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The sound of the fire engine pierced the night sky. The stray cats that had just filled the vi had long disappeared, as if they had never been here. The fire was so intense that Tani¡¯s vi was burned to an empty skeleton. The luxury car in the underground garage was also destroyed. It burnedpletely, leaving not a single pair of underpants behind.


    The sky quickly brightened. Tani, who had been sent to the hospital for treatment, ran back in a bathrobe. He was naked inside and was not wearing anything. He stared nkly at his house that had been burned to an empty skeleton. There was no fire insurance for the house. The reason for the ident was that his gas pipe had been bitten by a cat. The insurance did notpensate for that, and the property management did notpensate for that. Overnight, he lost everything!<div>


    The luxury car and mansion that Tani was so proud of yesterday were all gone now! He was dumbfounded. His legs went weak and he fell to the ground. What should he do? What should he do now?


    This was not the end. Tani finally epted reality and stood up shakily. At this moment, a pair of handcuffs suddenly appeared on his wrist.


    The police officer: ¡°Tani, you vited the portrait rights of others and made a hundred thousand yuan from it. The evidence is conclusive. The other party is now prosecuting you!¡±


    Infringement of another person¡¯s portrait rights for profit shall be punishable by imprisonment for a term not exceeding three years.


    Tani¡¯s heart turned cold. He was exasperated. ¡°You¡¯ve caught the wrong person. When did I vite other people¡¯s portrait rights? I didn¡¯t!¡±


    The police took out a video. It was the video taken by Qurry. Alex appeared in the video for two seconds.


    Tani was speechless. ¡®Is that considered an infringement of portrait rights?¡¯


    Tani: ¡°I want to appeal! I¡¯m innocent! These two seconds of footage were shot unintentionally!¡±


    The police officer sneered. ¡°Sure, tell these to the judge. In addition, you bought Kenny Feng¡¯s luxury car two years ago. That car was a stolen car. You knew that it was stolen, but you still cooperated and even took the initiative to buy the car through illegal means. The amount involved is huge. ording to Article 312 of the Criminal Law, you are arrested.¡±


    The two crimes were put together, and Tani was taken away just like that. He originally needed to go to jail for three years, but now, it had suddenly be seven years! He waspletely dead!


    As for Hedges, the assistant, and two other employees of Tani¡¯s studio, one of them had been cyber attacked by angry and irrationalizens and exposed all the information. Not only their home address, phone number, and even their parents¡¯ home address, but also the numbers of their parents, siblings, family and friends!<div>


    In an instant, Hedges and the others became rats that were hated by everyone. They were scolded by their families and friends and could not survive anymore. The job that they had finally found was exposed after working for a few days. In the end, they could only go to the construction site to move bricks and do some hard work. They suddenly regretted everything.


    Finally, it was Qurry. Qurry was brought back by her parents. When her parents knew what her job was, they chose to remain silent. When Qurry sent money home, they spent it without any qualms. Unexpectedly, not only did they have no money now, but they also had to take care of the paralyzed Qurry. Her father was so angry that he scolded, ¡°I told you not to do such immoral things! Now, you¡¯ve suffered retribution! I feel embarrassed if word gets out! I wish I didn¡¯t have a daughter like you!¡±


    Qurry could not say a word. She could only scream. When they took her money, they did not say that they did not want it!


    Qurry teared up. She had no hope for the rest of her life. Thinking of Alex¡¯s heaven-defying handsome face, her heart ached even more. Originally, she had a chance to be with him. Why did God arrange for her to meet him? It meant that she was lucky enough to marry him, but why was God so cruel to snatch him away from her¡­ She refused to ept it!


    On the other side.


    When Tani¡¯s vi caught fire, Gold was standing on the tallest wall in the neighborhood. The fire reflected in its eyes. The wild cats had dispersed just now, but there were countless cats in front of it. Upon closer inspection, the cats were like illusory reflections.


    Gold let out a low growl from his throat and quickly disappeared with the group of cats.


    The ugly auntie squatted on the wall and watched the fire in the vi. ¡°The building is copsing!¡±


    The flirtatious ghost took a look and sneered. ¡°Alright, stop watching themotion. Let¡¯s quickly drag the hypocritical ghost back to Mia.¡±


    The unlucky ghost dragged the hypocritical ghost and cursed, ¡°Why am I the one working every time? Don¡¯t you know how hot that fire is?¡±


    Ghosts were afraid of fire.<div>

 Chapter 683: Everyone Is a Ghost

    Chapter 683: Everyone Is a Ghost<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The flirtatious ghost said in surprise, ¡°We¡¯re not going because we want to give you all the credit!¡±


    A mischievous smile shed across the cowardly ghost¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the first time Mia asked us to catch ghosts independently, and we¡¯re giving this opportunity to you. How good would that be for you?¡±<div>


    The muddled ghost: ¡°When we go back, all the credit will be yours. We definitely won¡¯t snatch it from you.¡± Of course, they also knew how powerful the fire was, so they didn¡¯t go in.


    The unlucky ghost looked at the other ghosts suspiciously. ¡°Really? Are you guys that kind?¡±


    The hypocritical ghost: ¡°Brothers¡­¡±


    The unlucky ghost: ¡°Shut up!¡± He hadn¡¯t even finished speaking, why did he have to interrupt!


    The few ghosts floated towards the Walton residence while smiling. The flirtatious ghost said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Look, you¡¯re the one bringing the hypocritical ghosts now. We don¡¯t even touch them¡­¡±


    The cowardly ghost smiled gently. ¡°You can¡¯t trust the flirtatious ghost, but you can trust me, right?¡±


    The muddled ghost also said, ¡°If it¡¯s not my credit, I won¡¯t snatch it. If I snatch it, brother, you can sh me.¡±


    The unlucky ghost reluctantly believed him. He remembered that he still owed these ghosts a total of 111 lollipops. He wondered if he could ask Mia for a few more lollipopster.


    The hypocritical ghost: ¡°Brothers, we are all evil ghosts, why hurt each other?¡±


    The unlucky ghost: ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The hypocritical ghost thought of the little girl who had pped him and even asked him to call her daddy. He could not understand. These were all evil ghosts. Why did they listen to the little girl? Wasn¡¯t it embarrassing? He absolutely could not be someone¡¯s subordinate! He could not afford to lose face! When he found an opportunity, he would escape immediately!<div>


    When they were about to reach the Walton residence, the hypocritical ghost pulled the muddled ghost back and tried to persuade him in a low voice. ¡°Brother, we¡¯re majestic evil ghosts. Why do we have to be the subordinates of the little girl? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re very happy either. Let¡¯s run together.¡± As long as they could instigate a rebellion, there was still a chance for two evil ghosts to escape against three evil ghosts.


    The muddled ghost looked at the hypocritical ghost expressionlessly. ¡°Which eye of yours saw that I was unhappy?¡±


    The hypocritical ghost did not understand. He only knew that the reason why muddled ghosts were called muddled ghosts was because they were the most muddle-headed and the easiest to fool.


    The muddled ghost said slowly, ¡°Although I did want to escape previously, I¡¯ve figured out one thing recently. I can be muddle-headed about other things, but I can¡¯t be muddle-headed about betraying Mia.¡± This was his bottom line.


    The hypocritical ghost was speechless.


    When the evil ghosts dragged the hypocritical ghost back to Amelia¡¯s room, Amelia was already asleep. The little girl was lying on the bed with her face pressed against the bed. Her chubby little face was deformed from the pressure, and her mouth was slightly open.


    The ugly auntie said, ¡°Aiya, how can you sleep like this? You¡¯ll be ugly if you sleep on your stomach. When I was young, I always slept on my stomach. That¡¯s why I became like this.¡±


    The ghosts:


    The flirtatious ghost rolled his eyes. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re born ugly. It has nothing to do with how you sleep.¡±


    The ugly auntie:


    Muddled ghost: ¡°Ghosts that are ugly in their mother¡¯s womb, don¡¯t me your sleeping posture.¡±<div>


    Ugly auntie: Are you ghosts polite?


    The cowardly ghost gently touched Amelia¡¯s face with his fingertips, and there was a doting smile in his eyes. ¡°Our Mia is so cute. No matter how she sleeps, she won¡¯t be ugly.¡± It seemed that she had fallen asleep while waiting for them. She really trusted them.


    The cowardly ghost was a little touched. As evil ghosts, no one in this world would believe them, but Mia did.


    The flirtatious ghost lowered her voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t wake her up, we¡¯ll give her the hypocritical ghostter.¡±


    The unlucky ghost said softly, ¡°Then who will watch over the hypocritical ghost tonight?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll watch, but you have to give me half of your credit tomorrow!¡±


    The unlucky ghost immediately refused. ¡°Why should I!¡± He had to endure the fire and drag the ghost back painstakingly! Wasn¡¯t it just for one night? He wasn¡¯t human and wouldn¡¯t be sleepy. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to watch for a few nights!


    When the muddled ghost heard the flirtatious ghost¡¯s words, he also said, ¡°As the saying goes, everyone who sees it gets a share. I can watch for the second half of the night!¡±


    The unlucky ghost was furious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t fight with me for credit?¡±


    The muddled ghost: ¡°Then sh me.¡±


    The unlucky ghost: Ghosts weren¡¯t even afraid of their heads being twisted off, so why would he be afraid of a sh? These ghosts clearly wanted to snatch credit from him. He knew that they wouldn¡¯t be so kind!<div>

 Chapter 684: Not Innocently Foolish, You’re Purely Foolish

    Chapter 684: Not Innocently Foolish, You¡¯re Purely Foolish<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The flirtatious ghost added fuel to the fire. ¡°This time I support the muddled ghost. Everyone has a share. Such a big hypocritical ghost can probably be exchanged for a bag of lollipops!¡± There were 50 lollipops in the bag that Mia boughtst time!


    The unlucky ghost immediately raised the hypocritical ghost above his head and ran out. ¡°Mine! The credit is mine! None of you can snatch it from me!¡±<div>


    The hypocritical ghost: ¡°???¡± No, brother, have you been tricked? Wait, these ghosts schemed and schemed, but in the end, they did it for a few lollipops?!


    The unlucky ghost ran away and hid the hypocritical ghost like a treasure. He watched it secretly.


    The flirtatious ghost chuckled and said slowly, ¡°I finally know why the unlucky ghost is so unlucky. It more or less has something to do with his stupidity.¡±


    The cowardly ghost nodded in agreement. The unlucky ghost wasn¡¯t just innocently foolish, he was a purely foolish through and through.


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a long night. Let¡¯s y mahjong! Whose bones did we usest time?¡±


    The muddled ghost: ¡°It was the unlucky ghost¡¯s.¡±


    The cowardly ghost: ¡°But we only have three yers now, we¡¯re short of one.¡±


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°Isn¡¯t there a little ghost sealed in the Soul Retrieving Gourd?¡±


    The muddled ghost shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s just a child. What does she know about mahjong? Don¡¯t bring her along.¡±


    In the Soul Retrieving Gourd, the little malicious ghost looked on aggrievedly. Every time, they didn¡¯t bring her out to y. She also wanted to go out and y, but she remembered what her parents, grandparents, and grandparents had said before they left. She had to be obedient and not cause trouble for others, so she held back.


    The three ghosts discussed how to y. It seemed that the three of them could only y Fight the Landlord. The ugly auntie beside them fell silent. ¡°I say, have you forgotten about me? I know how to y mahjong too!¡±<div>


    All the ghosts: We really forgot!


    Afraid of disturbing Amelia, the ghosts hid in George¡¯s room and yed mahjong.


    George rushed back two days early. It was already two in the morning when he arrived home. He had not changed his clothes and was still holding a suit jacket in his hand. He first went to Amelia¡¯s room to take a look and saw that Amelia was sleeping on her stomach. Her face was red.


    George kissed Amelia lovingly on the forehead. As he looked at her, his heart softened and he felt a weight lift off his shoulders. He carefully turned Amelia over.


    On the balcony, Seven suddenly made a noise! George was so scared that his hand trembled and he almost dropped Amelia. This parrot was still so noisy!


    Amelia pouted and subconsciously reached out to grab George¡¯s arm. ¡°Eldest Uncle¡­¡± She was still asleep with her eyes closed. Her voice was so soft that it could melt one¡¯s heart.


    George¡¯s eyes softened and he ced the kitten doll into Amelia¡¯s arms. However, he did not notice that he had identally touched the Soul Retrieving Gourd. Seeing that Amelia was sleeping sweetly, he quietly closed the door and walked out to his room. Home was still the best!


    George thought about this as he pushed open the door and hung his jacket on a shelf. He undid his tie with one hand and rubbed his tired brow as he walked into the bedroom. When he looked up, he froze.


    In the room, the flirtatious ghost, cowardly ghost, muddled ghost, and ugly auntie, who were ying mahjong with a pile of bones, heard themotion and turned around at the same time. The four ghosts stared straight at George.


    George:


    The four ghosts and one person stared at each other. The air became quiet.<div>


    George suspected that he had entered the wrong door. There were four ¡°people¡± sitting cross-legged on the carpet beside his bed. Two women and two men. One woman was dressed fashionably, but her clothes must have been more than a decade old. The other woman was dressed inly, but she was ugly, so ugly that one couldn¡¯t help but look. The other two men looked to be in their thirties or forties. The other looked like a student. He was wearing a white T-shirt and jeans and looked quite sunny.


    Suddenly, the ugly auntie said in a daze, ¡°Hey, handsome, can you see me?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost stared at George. ¡°Long time no see. President Walton is getting more and more handsome! Ah, I really want to have a passionate rtionship with President Walton!¡±


    George was speechless. What the hell! He walked in stiffly and pretended not to see the ghosts. He put the tie on the bed.


    The muddled ghost was puzzled. ¡°You didn¡¯t see us?¡±


    The cowardly ghost¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and his voice was gentle. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He was stunned for a moment just now.¡± Moreover, shouldn¡¯t the tie be ced in the closet? Now that it was ced on the bed, it meant that he had really seen them.


    Perhaps it was because being a ghost was too boring. Sometimes, they just wanted to scare people for fun. However, this was Mia¡¯s eldest uncle. Sigh, forget it.

 Chapter 685: I’m Not a Peeping Tom

    Chapter 685: I¡¯m Not a Peeping Tom<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The ugly auntie: ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try. I¡¯m so ugly, not many people can withstand it.¡±


    The ugly auntie appeared in front of George.<div>


    The cowardly ghost hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°We¡¯re Mia¡¯s ghost soldiers and ghost generals. Don¡¯t do such a childish thing.¡± Although these words seemed to be reminding the ugly auntie, they were actually telling George that they were ghosts under Mia and were good ghosts. There was no need to be afraid.


    George looked straight ahead as he unfastened his watch and ced it on the bedside table. Then he went into the closet, unbuckled his belt and hung it on the rack.


    Knowing that these ghosts were Mia¡¯s ghosts, George calmed down a little and suppressed the thought of looking for Amelia. Mia was sleeping so soundly that he could not bear to wake her up. He only needed to do his own thing now. After these ghosts yed for a while, they¡¯ll be bored and leave.


    The flirtatious ghost said disappointedly, ¡°He¡¯s so calm. He definitely didn¡¯t see us. Sigh, I was happy for nothing.¡± The men in the Walton residence were all stunners. If George could see her, she would definitely pester him for the entire night. Although they couldn¡¯t fall in love passionately, they could still have an impulsive night of wildness!


    George pretended not to hear her. He was about to take off his shirt in the walk-in closet out of habit, but he quickly paused, picked up his pajamas, and went into the bathroom.


    Soon, the sound of water came from the bathroom.


    The ugly auntie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, should we go take a look?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not you, nor am I a peeping tom. But I heard that before Mia caught you, you always looked at President Walton through the window, right?¡±


    The cowardly ghost smiled. ¡°President Walton¡¯s poor health in the past probably has something to do with you.¡±


    The ugly auntie shouted, ¡°How is that possible! I don¡¯t have any intention of harming him!¡±


    George listened to themotion outside and was relieved when it suddenly quieted down. He unbuttoned his shirt and threw his clothes into the dirtyundry basket. It was already autumn and a little cold. The hot water washed away the fatigue on his face. The amusement park on the ind was already in its infancy. He had personally gone through all the materials and designs to ensure its safety¡­<div>


    George thought as he turned around. When he turned around, he saw two shadows lying outside the bathroom door! His legs went weak and he almost slipped! In no time, he deftly rinsed the foam off his body and put on his pajamas without wiping off the water droplets. He opened the door and walked out.


    The flirtatious ghost lowered her voice. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look, just one look! Let me see if he¡¯s big¡­ No, if he¡¯s fair¡­ That¡¯s not right either. I¡¯m just checking if he¡¯s healthy!¡±


    The cowardly ghost grabbed the flirtatious ghost and the ugly auntie with one hand. The muddled ghost stood on the cowardly ghost and covered his mouth with all its might. It had to listen to the words of the flirtatious ghost sister! There was candy to eat if he followed the flirtatious ghost! The flirtatious ghost said not to let the cowardly ghost speak, so he had to cover it!


    George looked straight ahead, his face unchanged as he walked through the crowd of ghosts. He had no choice. They were blocking the door. If he deliberately dodged, they would definitely realize that he could see them. Other ghosts aside, this female ghost was too terrifying.


    After George walked out of the bathroom, he went to his desk to get something before lying down to sleep.


    The flirtatious ghost broke free from the cowardly ghost. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t peek anymore. I¡¯m tired too. I want to lie down too¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just lie on his bed and not do anything.¡±


    The cowardly ghost let go of the flirtatious ghost. As the saying went, a woman¡¯s mouth only told lies. She would not stop until she suffered a little.


    The flirtatious ghost grinned and pounced on George. She did not expect to be sent flying by a golden light as soon as she got close to the bed! She crashed into the wall with a plop and could not be dug out.


    A smile shed across the cowardly ghost¡¯s eyes. With his hands behind his back, he slowly walked out. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the unlucky ghost. Don¡¯t lose sight of the hypocritical ghost.¡±


    The muddled ghost: ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    The ugly auntie took a step back and ran away quickly.<div>


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°Hey! You guys!¡± At least dig her out first!


    The room quickly fell silent. George¡¯s lips curled up. She didn¡¯t expect this, did she? He had the Evil Warding Talisman!


    The flirtatious ghost sighed and leaned against the wall. She stared at George who was lying on the bed. President Walton was so handsome! Why didn¡¯t he have a woman by his side?


    ¡°Look at the leg hair that¡¯s exposed. It¡¯s so lush. It¡¯s obvious that he hasn¡¯t vented sexually for too long¡­¡± The flirtatious ghost clicked her tongue and sighed.


    George didn¡¯t know what to say. Thank you. He didn¡¯t need to vent. He rolled over and covered himselfpletely.

 Chapter 686: Do You Smell Anything?

    Chapter 686: Do You Smell Anything?<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The flirtatious ghost added, ¡°Look at this sleeping posture. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s been empty and lonely for too long.¡±


    George:<div>


    The flirtatious ghost said, ¡°But how did President Walton give birth to two sons back then? They even said something about IVF. Hehe¡­ I really envy that test tube.¡±


    George:


    The flirtatious ghost said, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t believe what they say. Lucas is almost two years older than William. Did they use two test tubes? Sigh¡­ I¡¯m so envious of those two test tubes¡­¡±


    George was speechless. The veins on his forehead throbbed uncontrobly. What the hell was this? Was it reliable?


    George seemed to have thought of something and opened his eyes slightly. He looked down at the nket in front of him. The color of the nket could not be seen clearly in the dark, and he could only see a blurry outline. He had only seen a blurry outline back then too¡­


    George came backte and did not sleep well. He did not wake up early in the morning, so no one knew that he was back.


    After Amelia got up, she sat for a while in a daze as usual. Elmer was writing something in the booklet. Seeing this, he closed the booklet and asked, ¡°You¡¯re up? Your eldest uncle is back.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Yes?¡± She was still in a daze. Some children had a nk period when they got out of bed. It was when she couldn¡¯t hear anything you said to her. She looked confused and especially cute.


    Elmer propped his chin on his hand and stared at Amelia, who had just woken up with her hair standing on end.


    Seven flew over and shouted, ¡°My baby, do you smell something?¡±


    Amelia was at a loss and subconsciously sniffed. ¡°No¡­¡±<div>


    Seven pecked Amelia¡¯s hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s sweet. The air is sweet the moment you appear!¡±


    Amelia:


    Elmer was caught betweenughter and tears as he said, ¡°They caught the hypocritical ghostst night.¡± Before he could finish speaking, he saw the unlucky ghost dragging the hypocritical ghost in and excitedly asking for credit. ¡°Mia, we¡­¡±


    The flirtatious ghost answered, ¡°We caught the hypocritical ghost!¡±


    The cowardly ghost smiled warmly and said, ¡°He resisted very fiercely, and it took us quite a bit of effort.¡±


    The muddled ghost stuck out his face. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My eyeballs were dug out by him.¡±


    The hypocritical ghost: ¡°???¡± He had never resisted! Wouldn¡¯t these ghosts¡¯ conscience hurt when they lied?


    The unlucky ghost was already dumbfounded. ¡°No, didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t snatch the credit from me?¡± They said that they wanted to give him the chance to make a contribution. They said that if they tried to snatch the credit from him, he could sh them!


    Amelia, who had just woken up, said in a soft voice. She blinked her big eyes and slowly came back to her senses. ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡± She crawled to the head of the bed and lifted the pillow. There was a bag of lollipops under it. She had prepared itst night, but she fell asleep before the ghosts returned.


    The unlucky ghost¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mine, mine!¡±


    Amelia squatted on the bed and counted them one by one like a kindergarten teacher handing out candy. ¡°Eight for flirtatious aunty, eight for muddled ghost uncle, eight for ugly aunty, ten for cowardly ghost brother, eight for Mimi¡­¡±<div>


    The little malicious ghost in the Soul Retrieving Gourd was delighted. She had a share too?


    Amelia gave the remaining eight to the unlucky ghost. ¡°Uncle unlucky ghost, there are eight for you!¡±


    The unlucky ghost protested, ¡°Why are there ten for the cowardly ghost!¡±


    The cowardly ghost¡¯s eyes lit up with a smile, and the young man¡¯s voice was very pleasant to the ears. ¡°Because I¡¯m the older brother, and you guys are uncles and aunties. How can uncles and aunties be calctive with children?¡±


    The ghosts: At a time like this, you still have the cheek to say that you¡¯re a child?


    ¡°Mimi is younger than you!¡± The unlucky ghost pointed at the little malicious ghost in the Soul Retrieving Gourd. The little malicious ghost covered the candy and hid. She didn¡¯t know anything else, but after bing a ghost, she couldn¡¯t eat the delicacies of the world. Even if there were people offering sacrifices, they would only eat the smell, the phantom, and there would always be something missing. However, the candy Mia gave was different. It was as sweet as the candy they had eaten when they were alive!


    Therefore, the unlucky ghost was always indignant. Every time, before he could even finish eating his candy, they would be tricked away by the other ghosts!


    The cowardly ghost smiled. This was the candy that Mia had given him. There was no way he would give it up. Instead¡­ the cowardly ghost looked at the candy in the unlucky ghost¡¯s hand¡­


    The unlucky ghost was afraid that his candy would be cheated away again, so he immediately opened all eight lollipops and licked each one. Then, he put them back with a smug expression.


    Seven¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so shameless!¡±


    The cowardly ghost said, ¡°Did you hear that? How shameless. You were clearly the one who lost in a game of cards with us. You lost, but you won¡¯t pay your debts.¡±<div>

 Chapter 687: Killed by the Neighbor’s Widow

    Chapter 687: Killed by the Neighbor¡¯s Widow<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The unlucky ghost became even more pleased with himself. He nced at the flirtatious ghost and the others. So what if he went back on his word? With more lice, there was no fear of itchiness. With more debts, there was no fear!


    The flirtatious ghost and the others were speechless. They did want to snatch the candy because the candy Amelia gave them was not only sweet, but also had other functions. Anyway, every time they ate it, they felt their souls be purer and stronger. However, since the unlucky ghost had licked it, they could not take it anymore.<div>


    The flirtatious ghost looked at the unlucky ghost. ¡°You can¡¯t afford to y! Don¡¯t y mahjong with us next time!¡±


    The hypocritical ghost couldn¡¯t figure it out. It was just a candy. Was there a need to do this?


    Amelia looked at the hypocritical ghost and yawned. She asked with interest, ¡°Your name is hypocritical ghost? How did you die?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost peeled the candy and asked while eating, ¡°What¡¯s your name? What¡¯s your birth date?¡±


    The cowardly ghost was also familiar with the routine. ¡°Where did you live? How did you die?¡±


    Seven suddenly pped his wings and shouted, ¡°Wait! William! Call William!¡±


    The hypocritical ghost:


    Amelia did run off to get William. He had developed a habit of jotting it down in his notebook every time, something about using it for some kind of invention.


    After a while, William came over.


    The group of ghosts and two children were sitting on the stools, waiting to hear the story. This made the hypocritical ghost a little confused.


    William looked at the ghost camera and confirmed that the hypocritical ghost was still there. He urged, ¡°Hurry up, hurry up. We still have to pick up Harper from the hospital today.¡±<div>


    Amelia also urged, ¡°Hurry up, hurry up. After listening to the story, we still have to pick up Brother Harper from the hospital!¡±


    The hypocritical ghost nced at Elmer, who was furthest away. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°My name is Eddy Zill. I was born in the 60s and died in the early 90s.¡±


    William took notes in his notebook as he asked, ¡°How did you die?¡±


    The hypocritical ghost continued, ¡°I was killed by my neighbor, the widow¡­¡±


    The flirtatious ghost perked up. ¡°Oh, widow? Killed? How did it happen? Tell me about it.¡±


    The hypocritical ghost: Just as he was about to speak, the cowardly ghost suddenly nced at Amelia and asked, ¡°The matter between you and the neighbor¡¯s widow can be discussed, right?¡± He had to confirm it. After all, Mia was still young.


    The hypocritical ghost said in a muffled voice, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t say. I¡¯m a hypocritical ghost, not a pervert.¡±


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°¡­ Cough cough!¡±


    The hypocritical ghost continued, ¡°In the 1990s, the economy was booming, and people were more open-minded. There were even photos of women in bikinis on some calendars, and everyone¡¯s lives became better.


    The hypocritical ghost: ¡°At that time, before he died, the neighbor liked to gamble. There were four children and also his mother in the family. When Yali¡¯s husband was still around, he didn¡¯t treat her well. Because of gambling, when he lost money, he sold everything in the house. Yali stopped him, so he hit Yali. When it was serious, he broke Yali¡¯s leg and even poured boiling water down her throat, saying that she talked too much! From then on, Yali lost a leg and became mute.¡±


    The hypocritical ghost: ¡°Yali¡¯s family is poor. Usually, she¡¯s the only one raising the four children. The others¡¯ lives all got a little better. Only her family was the exception. They relied on Yali to dig wild vegetables up the mountain to fill their stomachs. Seeing that their family¡¯s life was difficult, I would asionally give them rice and a few steamed buns. At that time, her husband still gambled every day, so Yali took the marriage certificate and wanted a divorce. I persuaded her not to get a divorce.¡±<div>


    The flirtatious ghost said, ¡°What? It¡¯s already like this. If you don¡¯t get a divorce, what are you keeping him around for?¡±


    The hypocritical ghost frowned. ¡°It¡¯s easy to get a divorce now, but you don¡¯t know that back then, after a divorce, women would be criticized. I advised Yali not to get a divorce for her own good. She¡¯s a woman with four children, and she¡¯s crippled and mute. Who would want her? How can a woman live without a man?¡±


    William was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s better to be alone than with a gambling addict husband, right?¡± He did not understand. The man was gambling, breaking his wife¡¯s legs, and making her mute. This was domestic violence! How could they expect her to live with such a man?


    The hypocritical ghost said, ¡°You¡¯re a child. You don¡¯t understand. Women are women after all. They¡¯ll say that they want a divorce on impulse. Didn¡¯t you think about the children at home? She still has an old granny. What will happen to them if they get a divorce? In that era, which man didn¡¯t hit his wife? This isn¡¯t a big deal.¡±

 Chapter 688: You’re the One Who Created the Tragedy!

    Chapter 688: You¡¯re the One Who Created the Tragedy!<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia was stunned. Breaking legs and destroying the vocal chords was not a big deal? Then what was a big deal?


    The hypocritical ghost sighed with pity. ¡°If Yali wants to take the four children away, would she not take care of her mother-inw? Her mother-inw is so pitiful. Lying at the door and saying that if her daughter-inw leaves, it¡¯s equivalent to forcing her to death.¡±<div>


    The flirtatious ghost couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°So?¡±


    The hypocritical ghost: ¡°I think she¡¯s right. It¡¯s not easy to be so old¡­¡± Although that mother-inw of Yali¡¯s was not a good mother-inw and often ordered Yali to do this and that, but which daughter-inw did not have a conflict with her mother-inw? It was only right for a daughter-inw to support her mother-inw in her old age. This was not a big deal, but if Yali left her mother-inw behind, her mother-inw would starve to death at home without anyone to take care of her. Life was at stake.¡±


    The hypocritical ghost: ¡°I helped stop Yali and told her not to leave, to hurry up and get someone to find her husband. Isn¡¯t it good for a family to live together? It¡¯s not benevolent to leave an elder like this!¡±


    The ghosts:


    Elmer sneered. ¡°If you¡¯re benevolent, then you help take care of her mother-inw!¡±


    The hypocritical ghost sighed. ¡°I want to too, but how can I say this? The olddy has her own son. Moreover, living under someone else¡¯s roof is not asfortable as living in one¡¯s own house.¡±


    Amelia and William were stunned. Amelia didn¡¯t understand adult logic. If the olddy was pitiful, then wasn¡¯t Aunt Yali pitiful? Her situation was caused by the olddy and her husband! Why did he only pitty the olddy but not Aunty Yali?


    The hypocritical ghost continued, ¡°Then that day, Yali¡¯s husband came back. Yali didn¡¯t manage to leave and was blinded in one eye by her husband. Sigh, what a tragedy.¡±


    All the ghosts: ¡°???¡± What tragedy? The person who caused the tragedy was you!


    The hypocritical ghost: ¡°It was also on that day that the debt collectors came to their door. Yali¡¯s husband was beaten to death. The debt collectors wanted to take their house. The poor children and olddy, as well as Yali, who was crippled, blind, and mute, could only live in the pigpen next to my house.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Huh?¡±<div>


    William: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that they were pitiful? Why did make them live in the pigpen?¡±


    The hypocritical ghost: ¡°If I had an extra house, I would definitely let them stay. The vigers don¡¯t help them. Only I was kind enough to let them have a ce to stay. In those few years, because of them, I didn¡¯t raise pigs anymore.¡±


    Everyone was speechless. So you still think you¡¯re great?


    The hypocritical ghost said, ¡°After the pigpen is cleaned, it can be considered a house. Although it¡¯s a little small, with some straw, it covers you from wind and rain. Moreover, there¡¯s atrine beside the pigpen. It¡¯s convenient for the elderly and children to go to the toilet, right?¡±


    Everyone:


    Later on, Yali had no choice. Her family was going to be chased by debt collectors. She was blind, crippled, and mute. If she stayed in the vige, she could still go up the mountain to dig wild vegetables to ensure that she wouldn¡¯t starve to death. If she went out, no job would want her in her current state. She could only continue to stay in the vige.


    The hypocritical ghost said, ¡°Yali and the others have finally settled down and lived a harmonious and beautiful life.¡±


    Amelia said in a daze, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re the only one who feels harmonious¡­¡±


    The hypocritical ghost pretended not to hear her and continued, ¡°After a while, the reform came and the environment improved. Some people in the vige went out to do business, and Yali was also tempted.¡± There were some small vendors in the county city who were very mobile. Yali had heard that there were mobile shoe repair stalls. As long as they were willing to suffer, if they followed people to a crowded ce, they could help people wipe their shoes and mend their shoes. If they were lucky, they could earn three to four hundred yuan a month. At that time, the average sry was generally not high, only three to five hundred yuan a month.


    Yali wanted her children to go to school, so she had to go out and earn this money.


    The hypocritical ghost: ¡°But as I said, Yali has never seen those who wipe shoes. Their shirt cors are open to their stomach. When they lower their heads to wipe the boss¡¯s shoes, they will be seen naked. The flesh on their chests will sway. If she doesn¡¯t do this, she won¡¯t attract business. Some people with dishonest hands and feet will even touch it. Do you think this kind of work is what a proper woman should do? Yali doesn¡¯t know anything! She was just tricked, she thought that this money was easy to earn.¡±<div>


    Everyone was speechless again.


    Amelia remembered that she had seen a shoe polishing vendor on the street before. Thedy who shined shoes was not like that at all.


    William frowned. ¡°Not all shoe polishers are like that.¡±

 Chapter 689: Hit You More

    Chapter 689: Hit You More<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The hypocritical ghost shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re a child. You don¡¯t understand. How can I harm Yali? She¡¯s a woman who hasn¡¯t seen the world. How can I not persuade her? I¡¯m doing this for her own good. Besides, if she enters the city, who will take care of the elder at home?¡±


    Everyone was about to vomit. What kind of hypocritical ghost was this! Everything he did was supposedly for the good of others! How others lived, what did it get in your way? You had to interfere in everything! Disgusting!<div>


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so good to Aunt Yali. Why don¡¯t you give her half of your house? You can also give her half of your money. You can also pay for her children to study so that she won¡¯t have to work so hard!¡±


    The hypocritical ghost opened his mouth. This¡­ this definitely wouldn¡¯t do. There were a lot of people in his family who needed to be supported, and life was very difficult¡­


    The hypocritical ghost said, ¡°My family is also in a difficult situation. In order to help Yali¡¯s family, our family has had many fights. I can pat my conscience and say that I¡¯m really good to her. Others don¡¯t dare to approach her when they see her like that.¡±


    William: ¡°Then why do you still care if she goes out? Do you want her family to eat wild vegetables forever and rely on your charity for the rest of their lives?¡±


    The hypocritical ghost shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve helped her as much as I could. When her family was cooking wild vegetables, I even gave her half a bottle of soy sauce, but I didn¡¯t make her return it. Her mother-inw praised me for being kind-hearted and has always been grateful to me.¡± The others in the vige also said that he was kind-hearted. His good name had spread to the surrounding viges. When others mentioned their Zill family, the others woulde to a realization. Oh, that kind-hearted person. He was the kind-hearted person who took care of that widow¡¯s family of six! The people in the vige treated their family well. They knew that their family was kind-hearted and would help them do anything. Even when his wife went out for a walk, she would be gifted a handful of vegetables, so how could he harm Yali? If he really harmed her, how could others praise him for being kind?


    The hypocritical ghost: ¡°I even asked someone to find a job for Yali. Although I didn¡¯t find one, I¡¯ve been asking around. Everyone knows about this. On the other hand, Yali has always been unhappy with me.¡±


    The flirtatious ghost was furious when she heard that. She finally knew why the hypocritical ghost was called a hypocritical ghost and not a nosy ghost. It turned out that it was for the reputation of being benevolent! Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that Yali¡¯s family was being raised by the hypocritical ghost. They even found a job for Yali! The hypocritical ghost enjoyed the praise of others and used the pain of Yali¡¯s family to fulfill his reputation!


    The unlucky ghost widened his eyes. ¡°And then! How did you die!¡±


    The hypocritical ghost¡¯s expression darkened even more. He said, ¡°Yali didn¡¯t listen to my advice and insisted on going out to polish shoes. I was doing it for her own good, but in the end, it became my fault. I only said a few words to her¡­ Who knew that when I turned around, she directly took a hammer and killed me from behind!¡±


    William opened his mouth. ¡°What did you say about Aunt Yali?¡±


    The hypocritical ghost looked embarrassed. ¡°I said I knew it. She wants to be one of those women on the calendar who wears underwear for others to see. She can¡¯t wait to go out and show it to others. Shameless¡­¡±<div>


    The cowardly ghost sneered. ¡°Serves you right. She should have hit you a few more times!¡±


    Yali was mute. She couldn¡¯t say anything, she couldn¡¯t talk about her sufferings. The children at home were still young and insensible. Her mother-inw wanted her to stay and serve them. As she made her serve them, she even went around saying that she wasn¡¯t good. Instead, she kept praising the hypocritical ghost. The hypocritical ghost broke her hope of life every time and even wanted her to be grateful. She wanted to persevere and go out, but she was even scolded by the hypocritical ghost for being shameless¡­ Arge part of Yali¡¯s miserable situation was caused by the hypocritical ghost. With all kinds of umtion, she deserved to explode! The hypocritical ghost deserved it!


    The hypocritical ghost continued, ¡°That day, there was no one at home. Everyone went out to work. Not only did Yali kill me, but she also stuffed me into the furnace and burned me. Not only did she burn me, but she also burned my ashes in the crack in the wall of the toilet!¡± When his family rushed back, they saw a pool of blood and a few bones that had not been burned. When his family asked Yali where his corpse had gone, she did not say! When others asked Yali why she wanted to kill someone, she screamed and tore open her clothes with an agitated expression and framed him for raping her! All his good reputation was ruined!


    The hypocritical ghost said angrily, ¡°The people in the vigeter said that it was no wonder I took in Yali¡¯s family. It turned out that I had ulterior motives! They also said that if I really treated them well, why would I let them live in the pigpen! Those people were too much! That wasn¡¯t what they said before. They let that widow Yali nder me and even made me sound so unbearable!¡±

 Chapter 690: Exterminate Him if You Don’t Take Him In

    Chapter 690: Exterminate Him if You Don¡¯t Take Him In<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The hypocritical ghost was filled with resentment. He felt that he had been a good person for most of his life and should be respected and loved. However, Yali ruined his reputation and even burned him in the outhouse! At that time, the countryside was filled with outhouses. The outhouses were smelly! They were filled with maggots! Every day and night, he would smell the stench of the outhouch. After he died, not only would his reputation be stinky, but even his ashes would be smelly! He hated it to death!


    The ghosts silently moved away from the hypocritical ghost. They did not feel it just now, but now, they felt like there was a pile of feces on their bodies¡­<div>


    The unlucky ghost pinched his nose in disdain. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    The ugly auntie said, ¡°Let¡¯s not keep such a ghost in the Soul Retrieving Gourd¡­¡±


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°Just destroy it. I think the Soul Retrieving Gourd is going to level up soon. Absorbing the evil ghost¡¯s evil aura will double the area inside. Coincidentally, I want to nt vegetables recently¡­¡±


    The hypocritical ghost: ¡°???¡± Wait, he¡¯s going to be destroyed if he isn¡¯t taken in? He subconsciously looked at the Soul Retrieving Gourd. There was a restlessness that made him uneasy, as if it could swallow him in one bite. From then on, his soul would dissipate and he would no longer exist¡­


    The hypocritical ghost pounced at Amelia¡¯s feet and hugged her thigh. He shouted eagerly, ¡°No, take me in! I¡¯ll be your subordinate, your fighter. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do! I¡¯ll go through hell and high water!¡±


    The ghosts:


    Amelia quickly pulled her leg out and howled. Her face was filled with panic. ¡°Master! Master! I¡¯m not clean anymore! I¡¯m covered in poop!¡±


    The hypocritical ghost:


    Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Amelia screamed and went into the bathroom. She took a shower and used a lot of shower gel. They could smell the fragrance from the outside.


    The cowardly ghost shook his head andughed. He grabbed the hypocritical ghost and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and observe for a month. If he¡¯s useless, we¡¯ll feed him to the Soul Retrieving Gourd.¡±<div>


    The flirtatious ghost stayed far away. ¡°You don¡¯t mind that he stinks?¡± Now that she saw the hypocritical ghost, she felt that he was covered in maggots!


    The cowardly ghost didn¡¯t say anything. Of course, he minded ! However, in order to prevent Mia from touching the hypocritical ghost, he could only endure the disdain and attack.


    The hypocritical ghost cried, ¡°We are all evil ghosts, why should we kill each other?¡±


    The cowardly ghost smiled. ¡°We¡¯re different. We¡¯re not the same kind as you.¡±


    The cowardly ghost dragged the hypocritical ghost into the Soul Retrieving Gourd. There was a special ce in the Soul Retrieving Gourd that they called an observation room. The female ghost in the red wedding dress was still locked up inside. Although they had yed mahjong together, when they came out, they were still afraid that she would have some sinister methods like that bald man, so they locked her up.


    The female ghost was about to die of depression!


    ¡°Let me out¡­ I still want to y Fight the Landlord with you¡­¡± The female ghost in the red wedding dress said pitifully, ¡°I really submitted to you. I¡¯m not disloyal. Believe me¡­¡± Then, she saw the hypocritical ghost being thrown in.


    The female ghost:


    Amelia came out of the bathroom with her wet hair. She wrapped herself in a pink towel and looked around. She didn¡¯t see any person or ghost. Then she ran quickly and put on her clothes.


    Only then did William knock on the door and enter. He said, ¡°Sister, are you done? Go eat and pick up Harper!¡± It was almost nine o¡¯clock after listening to the hypocritical ghost for so long.


    Mrs. Walton actually came over to take a look, but for some reason, she left quietly.<div>


    Amelia was drying her hair haphazardly with a towel. ¡°Soon. I¡¯ll be done in a minute¡­¡±


    William came in and saw Amelia¡¯s movements. Her fine hair had been wiped into a chicken coop. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. He ran over and picked up the towel. ¡°Let me help you.¡± He gently wiped the water droplets from her hair and dried it for her with a hairdryer.


    When George came over, he saw William sweating profusely as he grabbed Amelia¡¯s hair and held the hairdryer awkwardly. ¡°Wait a minute. It¡¯ll be done soon¡­¡± His eyes were filled with anxiety. He wanted to dry her hair quickly, but he was afraid of hurting Amelia. His small hands moved slightly like the hairdresser at the salon, and he rubbed Amelia¡¯s head from time to time.


    Amelia sat on the ground and raised her head to remind him, ¡°Brother, slow down. Don¡¯t pull out my hair. I don¡¯t want to be bald like Sister Emma.¡±


    George couldn¡¯t help butugh. This scene was really heartwarming.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately turned around. ¡°Eldest Uncle!¡± Eldest Uncle was back! She immediately got up and ran over!


    William was shocked and quickly followed. The hairdryer was pulled down.


    Amelia ran in front, William chasing after her with a tuft of her hair, dragging a hairdryer behind her, shouting, ¡°Wait, wait!¡±


    Amelia threw herself into George¡¯s arms, and William didn¡¯t stop.

 Chapter 691: Female Doctor Wearing a Men’s Watch

    Chapter 691: Female Doctor Wearing a Men¡¯s Watch<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    George picked Amelia and William up. ¡°Let go of Mia¡¯s hair,¡± he said speechlessly. How could he be so stupid as to not know how to let go?


    William reacted and quickly let go. Eh? His father picked him up? His father was actually so gentle to him? Just as he was thinking this, George let go of him and William fell.<div>


    William was speechless. Fortunately, he had long legs and stepped on the ground. Then, he saw his father carrying Mia and walking away with a doting expression.


    William muttered from behind, ¡°Am I his biological son? Is this my biological father?¡±


    After dinner downstairs, George took William and Amelia out. Dn went to the hospital first, and Mr. Smith followed behind with the lunch box.


    At this moment, in the hospital where Harper was.


    Harper sat on the hospital bed, his good-looking face full of bitterness. Mia hadn¡¯te to see him for seven whole days. He could understand her going to kindergarten from Monday to Friday, but she hadn¡¯te on Saturday or Sunday! Today was Monday. They must have gone to school again. They wouldn¡¯t pick him up. He was unhappy!


    At this moment, a female doctor pushed open the door and entered. She nced at Harper and smiled. ¡°Little handsome guy, you¡¯re going to be discharged today. Let me check you again.¡±


    Harper frowned. ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s Dr. Lee?¡±


    As the female doctor took out her stethoscope, she said, ¡°Dr. Lee went for the surgery and asked me to help you get discharged. Come, stretch out your hand and let me take a look.¡±


    Harper was speechless. He didn¡¯t like this female doctor. Reluctantly, he held out his hand and turned his face away impatiently. His eyes fell on the female doctor¡¯s wrist. She was wearing a watch. It was quite obvious, mainly because it was a men¡¯s watch. And Harper wondered where he had seen this watch before¡­


    The female doctor left after the checkup. However, she stopped at the door for a moment, and a glint of excitement shed across her eyes. She should be able to see that person today. That was the President of the Walton Corporation¡­


    When Amelia arrived at the hospital, she saw Harper sprawled on the bed, looking like he had nothing to live for.<div>


    ¡°You guys finally remembered me!¡± Harper snorted and turned around, hiding the surprise in his eyes.


    Amelia leaned over. ¡°Brother Harper, are you angry?¡±


    Harper pursed his lips. It had been a long time since she had visited him. She had been in kindergarten for a week. He understood Monday to Friday, but what about Saturday and Sunday! She had not visited him! Was he so unimportant?


    Amelia reached out and stroked Harper¡¯s hair,forting him with her cute voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here now, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Harper snorted. ¡°You just ¡­ came empty-handed?¡±


    Amelia immediately touched her pocket. There was no more candy! She would borrow one from ghosts first! Amelia moved her finger, and a candy appeared beside the Soul Retrieving Gourd. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±


    Harper snorted. ¡°Then I¡¯ll reluctantly forgive you¡­ Eh? Why is this candy unwrapped?¡±


    Amelia was stunned, and then right on the heels of that, she turned pale with fright. Just as she was about to say don¡¯t eat it, she saw Harper put the candy in his mouth.


    Amelia:


    The unlucky ghost who stuck his head out to look for candy: ¡°???¡± He had already licked this candy, but someone was still snatching it?


    Amelia did not dare to tell Harper that the candy had been licked by a ghost. She could only look at him eagerly and say in her heart, It¡¯s okay. Ghosts eating is not the same as normal people eating. It¡¯s not dirty¡­<div>


    Harper saw Amelia looking at him and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He was going to be discharged today and felt that the candy in his mouth was even sweeter.


    Amelia shook her head so violently that she could see double. ¡°No, nothing.¡± Forget it. It was better not to tell Brother Harper. Daddy said that sometimes white lies had to be told. It¡¯s okay, she was just a child.


    Dn returned afterpleting the discharge procedures with a female doctor behind him. She rolled up her sleeves as she walked and said, ¡°Nothing else, but for the sake of William¡¯s health, I¡¯ll check him again.¡±


    Dn was silent. No argument.


    The advantage of a private hospital was that even if it was a ward, it was a super luxurious ward. There was a sofa with a loveseat and a desk. There was another room on the other side for the family members of the caregivers.


    George was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed. He was reading the documents sent by Erik on his phone. When he heard someone enter, he looked up and narrowed his eyes! A female doctor was holding a stethoscope, and the watch on her wrist was the watch he had lost eight years ago!

 Chapter 692: Who Are You?

    Chapter 692: Who Are You?<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    So much time had passed that George had almost forgotten the woman¡¯s outline. Ten years ago, the woman had escaped, but ten monthster, she had ced a baby boy in front of the Walton residence. Eight years ago, the woman had done the same thing again and put William down outside the Walton residence. He had no idea what she wanted to do. He had never seen her face clearly once, nor could he find out who she was. The only thing that had been taken from him was the dark purple men¡¯s watch.


    George¡¯s expression was cold as he stared at the female doctor. ¡°Who are you?¡±<div>


    The female doctor was stunned for a moment. She was really stunned because she did not expect George to be so outstanding! He had a cold temperament, was mature and steady, and had a powerful aura. Not only was he heaven-defyingly handsome, but even his every move revealed that he was a very powerful figure.


    In this world, there were many good-looking men and many sessful men, but there were very few men who fit both. Some handsome men did not have any improvement in their careers, and they were evenzy and had no career. Most of the sessful men were big-bellied and ugly. A tall, handsome, and capable man like George was definitely rare in this world! Her sister actually gave up on such a man? She could not figure it out¡­ Fortunately, this watch was in her hands now¡­


    These thoughts quickly ran through the female doctor¡¯s mind. Then, she pretended to have juste back to her senses and nodded. ¡°My name is Yinn Yager. Dr. Lee has gone for surgery. I¡¯ll handle the discharge procedures for the patient today.¡± She returned to her cold expression and looked businesslike.


    Before George could say anything else, the female doctor walked to Harper¡¯s side and said, ¡°Come, little friend. Do another discharge checkup and you can go home¡­¡±


    Reluctantly, Harper muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just do it?¡± He had never seen people do so many checkups before they were discharged.


    Yinn smiled. As she ced the notebook on the table, she picked up the stethoscope and said, ¡°Who asked you to be the young master of the Walton residence? The director has told us several times to take good care of you. Naturally, I have to do my best.¡±


    Yinn said this as if she was so concerned about Harper because of the director¡¯s instructions. There was even a hint of arrogance. It was as if she didn¡¯t want to examine Harper so many times, but the director asked her to, so she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Amelia could not understand the twists and turns in Yinn¡¯s words, but she felt ufortable listening to them. She stared at the female doctor for a while and asked curiously, ¡°Doctor Auntie, is your hand inconvenient? Why did you raise your right hand so high and deliberately shake it asionally? Is this more professional?¡±


    Amelia did not quite understand. As this doctor auntie was doing the checup, she would raise her hand from time to time. It was like a doctor in a television drama who raised their hands during surgery. Eighth Uncle had exined to her that the reason why the doctor who was preparing to perform the surgery raised his hands was because after washing his hands and disinfecting them, raising his hand was conducive to maintaining a sterile state. However, this doctor auntie was not performing surgery¡­


    Because of Amelia¡¯s words, Dn also turned to look at Yinn. If Amelia hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed, but, her actions were indeed a little unnecessary.


    Yinn was embarrassed, but she said, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m used to it. Sometimes when I have surgery¡­¡±<div>


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°But my Eighth Uncle said that doctors don¡¯t wear jewelry during surgery. If you¡¯re used to it, why would you wear a watch?¡±


    Yinn raised her hand because she wanted George to notice her watch. She was distracted when she first came in and was not sure if George saw the watch on her wrist. After she came in, George lowered his head and did not look at her again, so she had no choice but to shake it a few more times. Otherwise, where would she meet George after leaving this hospital? Now that Amelia mentioned the watch, Yinn heaved a sigh of relief. She shook her wrist and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This watch was given to me by a very important person. Because it¡¯s a man¡¯s watch, it¡¯s a little big for me, so I raised it habitually¡­¡±


    Harper and William: This answer seemed to be a little strange.


    Amelia¡¯s thoughts were clear, and her eyes were sparkling. ¡°Doctor, you didn¡¯t say that just now. You just said that it was because you were used to surgery that you raised your hand. Now, you¡¯re saying that the watch is loose. Which is the real habit?¡±

 Chapter 693: Indeed Black-hearted

    Chapter 693: Indeed ck-hearted<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Yinn was speechless. She couldn¡¯t wait for someone to mention the watch, but she didn¡¯t want the questioner to be so aggressive.


    Amelia asked again, ¡°Aunty Yager, are you really a doctor?¡±<div>


    Yinn nced down at Amelia. ¡°Yes? Of course. Why would you ask such a thing?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a doctor, Auntie.¡±


    Elmer, who was at the side, taught on the spot. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be a doctor who got in through proper examination. Private hospitals aren¡¯t as strict as public hospitals. There might even be fake experts in the hospital. However, this woman¡¯s body is indeed not clean. The spot between her eyebrows is ck.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°She is indeed ck-hearted.¡±


    Under Alex¡¯s guidance, Amelia was no longer restricted to being polite. In the past, whether it was a good person or a bad person, she would be polite. Now¡­ if the other party was a good person, she would be polite. If the other party was not a good person, she would not be polite to her. So to Yinn, Amelia was indeed very rude. She asked if she was a doctor and even said that she was ck-hearted.


    Yinn was very displeased and simply stopped talking. She gave Harper a very ¡°professional¡± checkup. She examined the things that other doctors could do in five minutes for a full 15 minutes. Then, she scribbled on the discharge record and wrote down her name and phone number. ¡°After you¡¯re discharged, if the patient feels unwell, contact me at any time. Dr. Lee and I are in charge of Harper now, but Dr. Lee has more surgeries and is more busy. If you have anything, just call me.¡±


    Dn didn¡¯t say anything. After taking the note, he didn¡¯t even look at it. He stuffed it into the document bag along with the other information.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Dn said.


    Yinn frowned slightly. Couldn¡¯t this person say a word of thanks? If they made a bit of small talk, she could continue to offer house-to-house follow-up services.


    Yinn: ¡°By the way, Mr. Walton, due to Young Master Harper¡¯s special identity, our director specially instructed us to provide good service. Therefore, after Young Master Harper is discharged from the hospital, as one of the doctors in charge, I will provide follow-up services. Young Master Harper has undergone brain surgery after all, so he still needs follow-up. The time is a week after he is discharged, a monthter, and half a yearter¡­¡±


    Dn refused. ¡°No need.¡± Their family had Andrew, a doctor, who could follow up every day. They didn¡¯t need a strange woman toe to their house a weekter, a monthter, or even half a yearter.<div>


    Yinn was speechless. She felt a little ufortable. Generally, doctors would not provide follow-up services to the patients. They would only remind the patients toe to the hospital for a checkup at a fixed time after they were discharged. She took the initiative to propose it. She already felt like she was asking too eagerly, but she was actually rejected too.


    Yinn calmed herself down and stabilized her image as a cold female doctor. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, call me if you have any questions.¡± She could not be too anxious. She could only find an opportunity to create a chance encounter in the future.


    Yinn put her hands in her white coat and smiled at Harper. ¡°Congrattions on being discharged from the hospital. Your siblings even came to pick you up? Your sister is so cute.¡± As she spoke, she wanted to reach out and pat Amelia¡¯s head to show that she was approachable. The Walton family seemed to dote on this little girl. She would cater to her first.


    Amelia¡¯s head lolled to one side. Behind her, Seven had unzipped his pet bag and was climbing up with Amelia¡¯s clothes in his mouth. He stood on her shoulder.


    Yinn did not touch Amelia and said in surprise, ¡°Eh? Is this your pet? What a good parrot!¡±


    Seven rolled its eyes. ¡°Aiyo, aiyo, you¡¯re so fake, woman. Can you be more fake?¡± After saying that, it even stretched out its ws and shook its head. ¡°En, it¡¯s almost five o¡¯clock. Look at my big watch. How big and gorgeous!¡±


    Yinn¡¯s face stiffened. This damned parrot was so annoying! She took back what she had just said about it being obedient!


    Yinn smiled awkwardly. ¡°This parrot is really interesting.¡± After saying that, she subconsciously wanted to touch the parrot. She wanted to show her generosity and disregard the past. However, she did not understand the habits of parrots. Parrots could not be touched casually. They could bite people.


    Seven didn¡¯t even think about it and bit Yinn hard. Yinn was so shocked that she took two steps back and her face turned pale!


    Seven raised his head like a general who had won a war. ¡°You want to touch me? I¡¯ll bite you to death!¡±


    Yinn:<div>


    Everyone:

 Chapter 694: Didn’t He Jump Out of a Test-Tube?

    Chapter 694: Didn¡¯t He Jump Out of a Test-Tube?<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    William pped andughed. ¡°Hahaha, Seven, you¡¯re awesome!¡± He had long disliked this doctor. Although she didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t deliberately squeeze in front of his father, he knew that this female doctor was here for his father!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± William did not want to stay here for a moment longer!<div>


    Harper had already changed his clothes. He jumped off the bed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Unexpectedly, as soon as he jumped down, he stepped on the tube of the EKG monitor. He did not know why he was so unlucky. With just a light step, he actually pulled the monitor off the bedside table. The EKG monitor looked a little like a small television, like the ck and white television from the 1970s and 1980s was still a little heavy.


    Harper jumped, but the EKG monitor didn¡¯t hit him. It hit Yinn¡¯s toe instead! It really did hit the toe, just a little in front, but it hurt even more.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yinn screamed in pain and almost cursed, ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    Harper nced over his shoulder and Yinn forcefully corrected herself. ¡°I¡¯ll suggest to the nurse some other time that we keep an eye on the wires for the heart monitor¡­¡±


    Everyone ignored Yinn. Amelia brought Seven, William brought Amelia, Dn brought Harper. George stood up and scooped Amelia into his arms. He had been on a business trip for a while and could not see Mia. When he returned, he felt that he could not get enough of her.


    Yinn stood alone in the ward, feeling so embarrassed that she could not show her face.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Yinn gritted her teeth. ¡°What¡¯s so great about you? Are you looking down on me? One day, I¡¯ll sessfully marry into the Walton family and be a member of your family!¡± Moreover, the two children of the Walton residence had the blood of the Yager family flowing in them! She would be patient. Just wait and see!


    After leaving the hospital, Dn, who had been silent, nced at George and said hesitantly, ¡°Brother, that watch seems to be yours.¡±


    Harper suddenly thought of something. Oh right, his uncle really had such a watch. It was in the study.


    William was stunned for a moment before he came to a realization. ¡°That dark purple watch? I was wondering why it looked a little familiar. So it¡¯s the same as my father¡¯s watch!¡±


    Dn started to say something, then stopped. ¡°That dark purple watch. Two of them were made back in the day.¡±<div>


    There was a slight discrepancy between the two watches. As Helena had picked out the first purple watch for George previously, George had always liked that watch. Later on, he lost it once, but it was found again. During this period, George bought the second watch. Of course, when he bought it, he did not expect the watch he had lost previously toe back. Not only did the watche back, but they also sent a baby back. That baby was Lucas. Back then, the Walton family was baffled, but George¡¯s expression was not right. Not only did he bring the baby back, but he also did a paternity test. In the end, everyone in the Walton residence was shocked. This baby was actually George¡¯s child!


    Later on, George searched for a while but could not find the person who had sent the child over. He did not have any clues at all. However, he put away the watch he had bought and continued to wear the original one.


    Dn: ¡°Later on, Big Brother, you lost your watch again. William also came to the Walton residence in the same way as back then. However, the difference is that the watch didn¡¯te back that time.¡±


    Dn was a taciturn man. In a few words, he told them what had happened back then. He didn¡¯t go into too much detail.


    William was speechless. So he didn¡¯t pop out of a test tube? His mother gave birth to him?


    Dn looked at George. ¡°Big Brother, aren¡¯t you going to get that watch back?¡± Their sister had personally chosen that watch.


    George said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll get it back.¡±


    The expression on William¡¯s face was indescribable. It was only when he returned to the Walton residence and got out of the car to walk towards the main building that he said hesitantly, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t tell me you have some cliche love story with that woman?¡±


    George looked at him coldly. ¡°No.¡±


    Amelia turned her head and asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean by a cliche love story?¡±


    William said, ¡°It¡¯s in those romance novels. The female lead had a one-night stand with the male lead. After that, the male lead gave the female lead a watch and asked her to look for him. The female lead refused. Then, when she left the hotel, she was seen by her sister or her best friend. Her best friend saw the watch and snatched it away. The female lead was also very aloof. She didn¡¯t want the token given by the male lead! Then the male lead¡¯s bodyguard came and saw the male lead¡¯s watch in her best friend¡¯s hand. He mistook her as the female lead and shouted, ¡®Hello, Madam!¡¯¡±<div>

 Chapter 695: I Didn’t Say It

    Chapter 695: I Didn¡¯t Say It<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia:


    George:<div>


    Seven listened with interest. ¡°And then what?¡±


    William continued, ¡°It turns out that the male lead left the hotel in a hurry because he had something on. He told the bodyguards to pick up a woman and said that the woman was holding his watch and was your future Mrs President. The best friend was overjoyed. She took the watch and got into the car. She swore to kill the female lead so that she wouldn¡¯t expose herself and sit firmly in the position of Mrs President! Anyway, it¡¯s this kind of novel. The beginning is that the male lead recognizes the wrong person. Anyway, it¡¯s the wrong person. Then, the supporting actress will rece the female lead!¡±


    The more William spoke, the angrier he became. If that was the case, then he and his brother were like children in romance novels who were carried away by the female lead!


    Amelia said, ¡°Wow!¡± Although she didn¡¯t understand, she felt that it was very powerful.


    Seven said, ¡°Wow!¡± Although he didn¡¯t understand, he could take it out to talk about it in the future and lie to the female parrots!


    William looked at George worriedly. ¡°So, Dad, you won¡¯t do this, will you?¡±


    George strode through the door with his long legs and said, ¡°For me, I will be the one doing the tricking.¡± He had also quietly finished reading the novels Helena had read when she was sick. There were no such tricks in life. There were only methods. If he could not tell what Yinn was thinking, he would not have to be the President of the Walton Corporation.


    Mrs. Walton came out of the dining room wearing an apron. She frowned and asked, ¡°What President¡¯s wife?¡±


    Mrs. Walton red at George. ¡°What nonsense are you showing Mia again?¡±


    George was speechless. He nced at William and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    William was stunned. His father actually pushed the me to him? Although, although he was right, he did not tell Mia these melodramatic stories! He only exined it briefly! He did not lead his sister astray!<div>


    Seeing Mrs. Walton¡¯s dangerous gaze, William immediately raised his hand. ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Mr. Smith! Mr. Smith was listening to a novel in the car, so we heard the title!¡±


    Mr. Smith: ¡°???¡±


    William looked at Mr. Smith with a pleading expression. He had no choice. If he said that his father listened to novels, his Grandma would not believe him! He could only let Mr. Smith suffer!


    The corners of Mr Smith¡¯s mouth twitched. He said silently, ¡°Old Madam, I listened to it. I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡±


    Mrs. Walton nagged, ¡°You¡¯re almost fifty years old and you¡¯re still listening to romance novels?¡± Mrs. Walton was also familiar with these romance novels. She had secretly read all the novels Helena read when she was hospitalized.


    Mr Smith smiled honestly and said, ¡°I got used to listening to them in the past, and listening to them again, they¡¯re pretty good.¡±


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s eyes darkened. That¡¯s right. In the past, when Helena was the most sick, she could not even use her cell phone to read her favorite novels. However, she would listen to it. As time passed, everyone got used to it.


    Mrs. Walton didn¡¯t say anything else. She just called everyone to eat. Amelia followed behind Mrs. Walton like a bug and nagged, ¡°Grandma, Brother didn¡¯t lead me astray, and Uncle Smith didn¡¯t lead me astray either. We saw a doctor auntie at the hospital today. She was wearing a watch on her wrist. It was the watch that Eldest Uncle had lost previously. When she examined Brother Harper, she deliberately wore a watch and swayed it, but we all don¡¯t think she¡¯s Eldest Aunt¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton was stunned. ¡°What¡­ Eldest Aunt?¡± She nced at George, who shook his head slightly.


    Mrs. Walton immediately understood. ¡°Oh, substitute literature! The supporting actress impersonates the female lead. Five yearster, the female lead brings back one child and two treasures to take back everything that belongs to her?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Two babies! By the way, Grandma, what¡¯s a one-night stand?¡±<div>


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. She turned around and pretended to nag. ¡°Oh my, Harper has been in the hospital for so long. He must be having so many cravings. I¡¯ll make him a few pork trotters in sauce¡­¡±


    Harper nodded and went to wash his hands obediently. He had never thought that it would feel so good to be home!


    As Harper ate, he pondered about the fact that he had been to the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. During this period of hospitalization, he had not been idle. He had checked a lot of information and even custom-made an upgrade map for Mia. As a Ghost King, he had to live up to his name and start from a young age!


    Harper was so engrossed in his thoughts that he didn¡¯t hear Mrs. Walton speak to him. Mrs. Walton looked at Harper worriedly. She had been talking to him for so long, and he was as expressionless as ever, eating by himself. The boy was out of surgery, and both public and private hospitals said he was recovering well. There was no hematoma pressing on his brain, but why was his reaction still so slow?

 Chapter 696: It’s Over, It’s Over, Nothing Will Help

    Chapter 696: It¡¯s Over, It¡¯s Over, Nothing Will Help<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, Harper suddenly looked up. ¡°This pork trotter is quite soft.¡±


    That was what Mrs. Walton had asked him five minutes ago.<div>


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°¡­¡± Oh no, oh no, he really didn¡¯t recover well! The reflex arc was still so long!


    William eximed, ¡°Harper, your reflective arc hasn¡¯t been cured yet!¡± It wasn¡¯t that it hadn¡¯t been cured. If his previous reflective arc was on Mars, he might have reached the atmosphere now. If it was in the past, it would take half an hour to reflect one circle. Now, it only took five minutes?


    William shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s hopeless. He was born with it.¡±


    Harper was still thinking about Amelia¡¯s identity. He was not sure if his sister was the King of Hell. In traditional myths, the King of Hell was a man. It was not that there were no women. He had specially investigated. In the old feudal society, people looked down on women. Therefore, when he waspiling the story, he found that there was a female King of Hell. How could a woman be the King of Hell? Hence, they changed it to a man. If that was the case, was his sister really the King of Hell?


    After half a bowl of rice, Harper couldn¡¯t think of an answer, so he responded to what William had just said. ¡°No.¡±


    Everyone: Are you still saying that you haven¡¯t eaten? You only replied after finishing half a bowl of rice!


    Seven¡¯s little yellow rice fell out of his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, there¡¯s no saving it!¡±


    On the other side, Alex was on a ¡°special mission¡± again today. He came out of the abandoned chemical nt and saw the sunlight outside again.


    ¡°I almost thought I wouldn¡¯t make it this time¡­¡± Alex¡¯s voice was deep, and he could not hide his fatigue. The SUV was parked by the roadside. After getting into the car, he felt his body warm up a little. His well-defined fingers pressed against the steering wheel, and there was blood everywhere on his knuckles. He bit the white bandage with familiarity and wrapped his hand. After doing this, he leaned against the car seat and looked at the abandoned chemical nt in front of him in silence.


    Previously, during Harper¡¯s surgery, when he woke up from hisa, he said that he had gone to the King of Hell¡¯s Hall. The King of Hell¡¯s Hall was filled with statues and was lifeless. Only a person sat on the King of Hell¡¯s chair. It was Mia. Alex was not stupid. Elmer was not an ordinary ghost to begin with. He had guarded Mia for so long. ording to many details, Mia¡¯s master, Elmer, should be the Infernal Judge of Hell. And his daughter was very likely to be the King of Hell.


    Alex smiled bitterly. He was a mortal and would eventually die and be reincarnated. However, he could not bear to part with his daughter. If he worked harder, then¡­ would he have the ability to choose not to leave when he was reincarnated?<div>


    Alex drove back to the city and stopped in front of a pharmacy. He bought gauze, hemostatic powder, and disinfectant for external injuries. During the short drive back, the blood from his wound had already soaked the original gauze.


    Alex didn¡¯t want to go back and make Amelia worry, so he nned to change his dressing in the car before leaving. At that moment, he heard a voice say, ¡°Hello, do you need help?¡±


    Alex looked up and saw a woman standing in front of him. He said coldly, ¡°No need.¡±


    However, the woman refused to give up. She said with a concerned expression, ¡°My surname is Yager. I¡¯m a doctor. I see that your injuries are quite serious. Did you touch broken ss?¡± Yinn¡¯s face was gentle, and she tried her best to appear professional.


    Alex said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡± His face was cold, and his slightly curly ck hair hung between his eyebrows, making his gaze look even more dangerous.


    Yinn¡¯s hands and feet instantly went cold. She had no doubt that if she said another word, she would be struck by the man in front of her. She took a step back and ran.


    Alex stared at Yinn¡¯s back. The calction in her eyes was well hidden, but she couldn¡¯t escape his gaze. Was she after him? Interesting. No one else knew his whereabouts except himself. Coming to this pharmacy to buy things was an impromptu decision. If this woman was after him, how did she know about this ce?


    Alex picked up the disinfectant and washed it over the wound. His wound had indeed been punctured by broken ss. It had just been abandoned at the chemical nt. In order to fight a fierce ghost, he had smashed his fist into a piece of ss. The broken ss had pierced into the flesh. But he had gotten the broken ss out before he left that chemical nt.


    The disinfectant stung a lot. Ordinary people would not be able to withstand this kind of pain. Alex was expressionless the entire time. After disinfecting, he sprinkled some medicinal powder and bandaged it violently. His movements were very rough, as if it was not his hand.

 Chapter 697: You Got Someone to Follow Me?

    Chapter 697: You Got Someone to Follow Me?<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    After wrapping the bandage, Alex¡¯s cell phone sent back the surveince video of Yinn. Yinn did not leave. Instead, she hid in a cafe on the opposite street and secretly monitored him. Alex directly hacked into the cafe¡¯s surveince camera and heard Yinn seem to be on the phone. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°ording to what you said, I did find the closest person to Amelia, but I can¡¯t get close. I have to start with Amelia now¡­¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes went cold. Not at him, but at Mia? Then there was no need for him to show mercy.<div>


    Half a minuteter, Alex found out everything he could about Yinn and hacked into her phone to listen in. Oddly enough, though, Yinn wasn¡¯t on the phone. She was pretending to be on the phone, but she was actually talking¡­


    Alex narrowed his eyes. Could there be a ghost? But he didn¡¯t feel any cold aura just now¡­ After a period of training, he was already very familiar with the aura of otherworldly ghosts. Even if he couldn¡¯t see it, he definitely wouldn¡¯t miss it.


    Alex got out of the car decisively, walked across the street, and entered the cafe. He did not like to beat around the bush. He knew that the other party was plotting something, but he still let the other party plot. There was no way he would counter every move. He would do it directly!


    Alex sat down in front of Yinn.


    Yinn turned around and took a sip of coffee. When she looked up, she saw Alex sitting opposite her. She was almost scared to death!


    Alex tapped his finger on the table and asked coldly, ¡°Are you on the phone?¡±


    Yinn quickly pretended to hang up the phone. ¡°Ah, right, but it¡¯s fine. We just finished talking¡­¡± She quickly calmed down and looked at Alex¡¯s hand. She asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the bandaging not go well? Do you need my help? For broken ss, you have to pick out all the broken ss first. Otherwise, the wound will be infected. If it¡¯s serious, it might even form an abscess¡­¡±


    Alex stared at Yinn. ¡°How did you know I was bandaging? Did you sit here just to spy on me?¡±


    Yinn choked. In front of Alex¡¯s powerful aura, she couldn¡¯t calm down at all. Her expression was a little flustered.


    Alex asked again, ¡°And how did you know my hand was pierced with broken ss? Did you have someone follow me?¡±


    Yinn¡¯s heart was beating wildly. That invisible pressure was not something she could withstand! She took a deep breath and shook her head helplessly. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re too suspicious. I happened to be waiting for someone here and saw you bandaging yourself from here¡­ As for the wound, I¡¯m a doctor. Of course I can tell.¡±<div>


    Alex sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± As he spoke, he looked around without batting an eyelid. He held his breath and focused on sensing carefully, but he couldn¡¯t feel the familiar coldness. Had he arrivedte? Had that inhuman thing escaped?


    Alex took out his phone again. He hacked into Yinn¡¯s phone and flipped through it. There were no particrly strange documents or photos. He looked up and asked, ¡°You¡¯re here for my daughter, Mia. What¡¯s your motive?¡±


    Yinn was shocked. How did he know?! She had never told anyone about what she had done!


    Alex leaned in slightly and grabbed Yinn¡¯s wrist through her sleeve. ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience. Either you give me a good exnation or I¡¯ll cripple your hand!¡±


    Yinn felt as if her wrist was about to snap. She forced a smile. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve really misunderstood. I don¡¯t even know your daughter¡ª¡±


    Alex snapped Yinn¡¯s left wrist.


    Yinn immediately screamed, but in the next second, Alex had grabbed the tablecloth from the table and stuffed it into her mouth.


    There were only two or three customers on the second floor of the cafe, and Yinn was sitting in a corner booth. For a moment, no one noticed anything unusual.


    Yinn broke out in cold sweat. She couldn¡¯t even scream. Her broken left hand kept trembling. This was awful society. How could there be such a person who broke someone¡¯s wrist just because of a disagreement! And in a cafe, in a public ce! This person was too scary. He was simply a criminal who didn¡¯t care about his life!


    Yinn struggled. The tablecloth in the cafe was not considered clean. In any case, it was spread on the table every day. The taste in her mouth was not very good.


    Alex removed the tablecloth from Yinn¡¯s mouth and grabbed her right hand. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. One, two¡­¡±<div>

 Chapter 698: Curse You to Die a Horrible Death!

    Chapter 698: Curse You to Die a Horrible Death!<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Yinn said quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk!¡± It was horrible. She didn¡¯t want to have her hand twisted off again!


    Yinn: ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m William and Lucas¡¯ mother. I just want to get close to George. Really, I don¡¯t have any thoughts about you or Amelia, nor do I have any intention of harming Amelia. It¡¯s just that in the Walton family, everyone likes Amelia. George treats Amelia better than his own son, so I want to get close to Amelia¡­¡±<div>


    Alex looked at her coldly. ¡°Then how did you know my whereabouts?¡±


    Yinn opened her mouth. ¡°You might not believe me, but¡­ I can read fortunes¡­¡± Seeing the suspicion in Alex¡¯s eyes and the strength in her hands, she quickly said, ¡°Really, I really can read fortunes!¡±


    Alex looked at her mockingly. ¡°Then did you calcte that you would lose both your hands today?¡±


    Yinn froze, then clicked again. Before she could scream, the tablecloth was shoved back into her mouth.


    Alex stood up, shook his ck jacket, and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t have any ideas about the Walton family, or I¡¯ll break your neck next time.¡± With that, he turned around and left.


    Alex could tell that Yinn was telling the truth about why she approached Mia, but she had lied about how she knew his whereabouts. At the same time, he could tell that even if he broke her neck today, she would not dare to say what she was relying on. He might as well go back and ask Mia.


    Alex casually pulled out a wet tissue from the front desk of the cafe, wiped his hands, and threw it into the trash can behind him without looking back. The staff at the front desk gaped in surprise.


    On the second floor of the cafe, Yinn¡¯s hands were dangling. The pain made her face pale. Her mouth was still stuffed with the tablecloth, and her entire body was trembling. She struggled to remove the tablecloth and looked at her hands. They were twisted and dislocated. She could press them back, but they would definitely hurt to death!


    ¡°I curse you¡­¡± Yinn¡¯s face turned pale. She cursed fiercely, ¡°I curse you to die a horrible death!¡± Then, she looked to the side and whispered to someone, but there was no answer.


    Yinn rushed back and vowed to cast a spell on Alex. She could not let today¡¯s matter rest just like that. She had fallen in love with George at first sight and would never give up!


    Alex arrived home and pushed open Amelia¡¯s door just in time to hear her and William muttering.<div>


    Amelia asked, ¡°Brother, is that doctor really Eldest Auntie?¡±


    William shook his head. ¡°If you ask me, I don¡¯t know either.¡± If that was the case, it was too different from the mother he had imagined.


    William¡¯s eyes darkened. Actually, he still wanted a mother. It was not that the Walton family was bad, nor was it that his father was bad. It was just that which child did not yearn for a mother? He was only a seven-year-old child. He had never had a mother. He did not know why his mother abandoned him and his brother at the Walton family¡¯s door back then. Couldn¡¯t shee in and exin why?


    William could not figure it out.


    Alex pushed the door open and came in. ¡°We¡¯ll know after we check.¡± He took out an ordinary stic bag from his pocket. There were a few strands of hair inside. ¡°Here, pull out two more strands of your own hair and do a DNA test.¡±


    William was puzzled. He opened the stic bag. The name of a cafe was written on the stic bag, but there were really a few strands of hair inside? He asked curiously, ¡°Whose hair is this?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Your mother.¡±


    William: Why did that sound bad¡­


    William said embarrassedly, ¡°Uncle Alex, you¡¯re not civilized. Speak vulgarities. I¡¯m going to tell Grandma.¡±


    Alex was speechless. You¡¯re this old, and you still snitch? He looked down at William and said speechlessly, ¡°I said this is Yinn¡¯s hair.¡± When he broke her wrist, he had pulled it out while she was in the most pain. Yinn probably didn¡¯t even realize that her hair had been pulled out.


    William¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wow, Uncle Alex, you¡¯re amazing. You even got this!¡±<div>


    Alex said, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Who was he? There was something he couldn¡¯t get his hands on.


    William suddenly looked at Alex with a strange gaze. ¡°Wait, Uncle Alex, do you know Yinn? Why would she give you hair?¡±


    Alex:


    Amelia pounced over, praising him with no care. ¡°Daddy is the best!¡±


    Alex picked Amelia up. His daughter was the best!

 Chapter 699: I’ll Take You to a Place

    Chapter 699: I¡¯ll Take You to a ce<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Mia, is there anything in this world that can help people other than ghosts?¡± Alex asked. He told her about his encounter with Yinn, omitting the process of breaking her wrist.


    Amelia thought for a moment and looked to the side. ¡°Master, is there anything else in this world that can help people?¡±<div>


    Elmer didn¡¯t know what to say. He¡¯d heard him. She didn¡¯t have to repeat it.


    Elmer said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve mentioned witches before, the chumaxian, the Divine Daoists, and so on. These aren¡¯t considered Yin ghosts, but some are considered Yin spirits. It¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    Elmer thought that there must be something following Yinn. She herself said that she knew how to read fortunes¡­


    Amelia¡¯s mind raced. She recalled everything Elmer had taught her in the past. Then she summarized it and asked, ¡°Is it raising imps?¡± That was all she could think of.


    Alex said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± If she was raising an imp, he could more or less feel the cold aura, but he didn¡¯t feel anything.


    Elmer also denied it. ¡°No. If it was a imp, I would have discovered it when we saw Yinn in the morning.¡± He thought for a moment and said, ¡°In the south, people believe in witches who can help people see things, tell fortunes, and solve difficulties. In the north, it¡¯s moremon to say that she¡¯s a chumaxian.¡± The chumaxian was probably a continuation of the Shamanist sorcerer tradition. It involved fortune-telling and drawing talismans and feng shui to solve difficulties. It was actually rted to what Amelia was learning now.


    Amelia nodded. ¡°It means that they¡¯re the same as me, but the difference is that I¡¯m more serious and stronger than them, right?¡±


    Elmer: He didn¡¯t know if she was serious or not, but she was definitely powerful. After all, she was the King of Hell. She was definitely stronger than others.


    Amelia rubbed her chin again, deep in thought. ¡°So if it¡¯s not raising imps, it¡¯s a chumaxian?¡±


    Elmer shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. A chumaxian can¡¯t go through the Shanhai Pass. If you want to know what¡¯s behind Yinn, you have to go and take a look yourself.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes! Master, go quickly.¡± Master could fly over with a whoosh. No ghost could escape!<div>


    Elmer said helplessly, ¡°No, you¡¯re the one who wants to go over and see for yourself. If I help you do everything, I¡¯ll raise a useless person.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°How can that be? Mia won¡¯t be raised to be a good-for-nothing.¡± After a pause, she pinched her round stomach and said resentfully, ¡°I¡¯ll only be raised to a fat ball. A good-for-nothing won¡¯t have a powerful master, so I won¡¯t be a good-for-nothing. I¡¯ll only be a fat ball.¡±


    Elmer choked, speechless.


    Seven, who was eating, looked up when he heard that. ¡°Fat is 30% wealth, if you¡¯re not rich you can at protect your home! If you¡¯re fat, I¡¯ll love you more.¡±


    Amelia was speechless. She didn¡¯t know what Seven had been reading recently. He kept saying corny romantic words.


    Alex suddenly said, ¡°By the way, Mia, Daddy is taking you somewhere.¡±


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°What ce?¡±


    Alexughed and carried her out. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get there.¡±


    Burton Family¡¯s vi. A certain hall master had just returned from a mission. He still smelled of killing intent and blood, but he was holding a little puppy in his arms. The puppy was about three to four months old. It was trembling in the arms of a burly man with killing intent. The hall master entered the vi and walked for a while to the back of the mountain. There was an open area below the back of the mountain. It was the size of a football field and had some weeds growing. There were a few low houses built on the side. They were rtively transparent on all sides, but they could shelter from the wind and rain.


    The hall master casually put the puppy down and called someone to take it away.


    Alex brought Amelia back and said, ¡°Dad made a shelter.¡± Last time, he could tell that Amelia wanted to help those stray cats and dogs, but what could a child do? Although the Walton residence was big, Old Madam had nted vegetables and built a garden in the vi. Further away, there were neighbors. If they brought all the cats and dogs back, they did not know if it would affect the neighbors. If Amelia really brought the stray animals back, the Walton family would naturally not object. They could afford to hire someone to take care of them, but Alex felt that there was no need to turn the Walton residence into an animal shelter.<div>


    However, the Burton family¡¯s vi was different. The Burton family¡¯s vi was a real vi. Because they had to train, it had a huge territory. There were mountains, forests, water, ins, and valleys. It was made into a smallbat simtion venue.

 Chapter 700 - 699: I’ll Take You to a Place

    Chapter 699: I¡¯ll Take You to a ce


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Mia, is there anything in this world that can help people other than ghosts?¡± Alex asked. He told her about his encounter with Yinn, omitting the process of breaking her wrist.


    Amelia thought for a moment and looked to the side. ¡°Master, is there anything else in this world that can help people?¡±


    Elmer didn¡¯t know what to say. He¡¯d heard him. She didn¡¯t have to repeat it.


    Elmer said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve mentioned witches before, the chumaxian, the Divine Daoists, and so on. These aren¡¯t considered Yin ghosts, but some are considered Yin spirits. It¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    Elmer thought that there must be something following Yinn. She herself said that she knew how to read fortunes¡­


    Amelia¡¯s mind raced. She recalled everything Elmer had taught her in the past. Then she summarized it and asked, ¡°Is it raising imps?¡± That was all she could think of.


    Alex said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± If she was raising an imp, he could more or less feel the cold aura, but he didn¡¯t feel anything.


    Elmer also denied it. ¡°No. If it was a imp, I would have discovered it when we saw Yinn in the morning.¡± He thought for a moment and said, ¡°In the south, people believe in witches who can help people see things, tell fortunes, and solve difficulties. In the north, it¡¯s moremon to say that she¡¯s a chumaxian.¡± The chumaxian was probably a continuation of the Shamanist sorcerer tradition. It involved fortune-telling and drawing talismans and feng shui to solve difficulties. It was actually rted to what Amelia was learning now.


    Amelia nodded. ¡°It means that they¡¯re the same as me, but the difference is that I¡¯m more serious and stronger than them, right?¡±


    Elmer: He didn¡¯t know if she was serious or not, but she was definitely powerful. After all, she was the King of Hell. She was definitely stronger than others.


    Amelia rubbed her chin again, deep in thought. ¡°So if it¡¯s not raising imps, it¡¯s a chumaxian?¡±


    Elmer shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. A chumaxian can¡¯t go through the Shanhai Pass. If you want to know what¡¯s behind Yinn, you have to go and take a look yourself.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes! Master, go quickly.¡± Master could fly over with a whoosh. No ghost could escape!


    Elmer said helplessly, ¡°No, you¡¯re the one who wants to go over and see for yourself. If I help you do everything, I¡¯ll raise a useless person.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°How can that be? Mia won¡¯t be raised to be a good-for-nothing.¡± After a pause, she pinched her round stomach and said resentfully, ¡°I¡¯ll only be raised to a fat ball. A good-for-nothing won¡¯t have a powerful master, so I won¡¯t be a good-for-nothing. I¡¯ll only be a fat ball.¡±


    Elmer choked, speechless.


    Seven, who was eating, looked up when he heard that. ¡°Fat is 30% wealth, if you¡¯re not rich you can at protect your home! If you¡¯re fat, I¡¯ll love you more.¡±


    Amelia was speechless. She didn¡¯t know what Seven had been reading recently. He kept saying corny romantic words.


    Alex suddenly said, ¡°By the way, Mia, Daddy is taking you somewhere.¡±


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°What ce?¡±


    Alexughed and carried her out. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get there.¡±


    Burton Family¡¯s vi. A certain hall master had just returned from a mission. He still smelled of killing intent and blood, but he was holding a little puppy in his arms. The puppy was about three to four months old. It was trembling in the arms of a burly man with killing intent. The hall master entered the vi and walked for a while to the back of the mountain. There was an open area below the back of the mountain. It was the size of a football field and had some weeds growing. There were a few low houses built on the side. They were rtively transparent on all sides, but they could shelter from the wind and rain.


    The hall master casually put the puppy down and called someone to take it away.


    Alex brought Amelia back and said, ¡°Dad made a shelter.¡± Last time, he could tell that Amelia wanted to help those stray cats and dogs, but what could a child do? Although the Walton residence was big, Old Madam had nted vegetables and built a garden in the vi. Further away, there were neighbors. If they brought all the cats and dogs back, they did not know if it would affect the neighbors. If Amelia really brought the stray animals back, the Walton family would naturally not object. They could afford to hire someone to take care of them, but Alex felt that there was no need to turn the Walton residence into an animal shelter.


    However, the Burton family¡¯s vi was different. The Burton family¡¯s vi was a real vi. Because they had to train, it had a huge territory. There were mountains, forests, water, ins, and valleys. It was made into a smallbat simtion venue.

 Chapter 701: An Injection After Dinner!

    Chapter 701: An Injection After Dinner!<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    At the pet hospital.


    Alex brought the wolfdog out. Previously, the wolfdog had been poisoned. It was thin and its fur was dim. It could not even stand up. After a few days of hospital treatment, it had recovered. Although it still looked very thin, it was much more energetic.<div>


    When they returned to the Walton residence, Mrs. Walton wasing out of the sunroom with a pot of flowers. When she saw that Amelia had brought back another dog, she asked in surprise, ¡°Is this the wolfdog you mentioned previously?¡±


    Amelia held the leash and nodded. ¡°Yes, Grandma, can I keep him?¡± They already had a cat and a dog at home. She wasn¡¯t sure if her grandmother would agree. If she didn¡¯t, she would ask her father to bring him back to the Burtons¡¯ house.


    Mrs. Walton nodded and said, ¡°Sure, but¡­¡±


    Amelia¡¯s stomach tightened.


    Mrs. Walton looked at the wolfdog. It was so big, but it was too thin.


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°I¡¯ll get Nanny Wu to prepare more food. Look at how thin it has be.¡±


    Amelia let out a sigh of relief and said happily, ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡± She ran towards the door with the wolfdog in tow. Suddenly, she heard Mrs. Walton say, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s stomach tightened. Her grandmother wasn¡¯t going back on her word, was she? Puzzled, she turned. ¡°Grandma?¡±


    Mrs. Walton narrowed her eyes and stared at Amelia¡¯s forehead. ¡°What happened to your forehead?¡±


    This time, it was Alex¡¯s turn to feel nervous! He did not apply the ointment this time! How could the olddy see such a small bruise?


    Alex rubbed Amelia¡¯s head, carefully removing the stray strands of hair that covered her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a mosquito bite.¡±<div>


    Mrs. Walton put the flowerpot down and wiped her hands on a towel as she walked over. ¡°Really?¡±


    Alex put his fist to his lips and coughed. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m going out to settle something.¡± With that, he walked away.


    Mrs. Walton bent down and lifted the hair on Amelia¡¯s forehead. She saw that there was a fingernail-sized bruise on her forehead. Her face instantly tensed. ¡°Alex!¡±


    Alex¡¯s long legs took two steps out of the door and disappeared.


    Amelia smiled and reached out to stroke the top of Mrs. Walton¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandma. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. It was when I was ying with the dog that it identally hit me with a rock in its mouth.¡± She was very honest as she told her about the game of throwing rocks with the dog. She was beaming with joy.


    However, Mrs. Walton frowned and hit her forehead with a rock that was stained with the dog¡¯s saliva¡­ Look at the bruise. Who knew if there was a small wound?


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°Come with me to get a vine after dinner.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s smile froze. ¡°???¡±


    After dinner, Amelia dawdled. One moment, she said that she wanted to feed the parrot, the next moment, she said that she wanted to feed the cat, and the next moment, she said that she wanted to feed the wolfdog. She also wanted to name the wolfdog. In any case, she was not idle.


    Emmaughed. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re not scared, are you? Thest time I went for an injection, you weren¡¯t like this!¡±


    Amelia was stubborn. ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m not afraid. It¡¯s the wolfdog¡¯s health that¡¯s not good. It¡­ it was poisoned. Daddy said that its stomach was burned. I have to feed it.¡±<div>


    William: ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± His sister wasn¡¯t even afraid of ghosts. Why would she be afraid of injections!


    Amelia squatted on the steps and watched the wolfdog eat. There was a new member in the family. Seven¡¯s status was unshakable when it came to the pets. Of course, this was what Seven thought. Grandpa Turtle¡¯s status as an elder was unshakable too. In addition to these two members whose status was unshakable, there was also the calico cat Gold, the stray dog whosepanion had died, and the wolfdog who had almost died after being drugged with rat poison. There were two dogs, a bird, a turtle, and a cat.


    ¡°What should I call it?¡± Amelia tilted her head and looked at the wolfdog, who was eating listlessly.


    Guard, who was already familiar with the house, wagged its tail and quietly crawled behind Amelia. It quietly used its body as a cushion for Amelia.


    Gold crouched on the tree, eyeing Seven in a hunting position. Seven jumped from Amelia¡¯s shoulder to Guard¡¯s shoulder and pecked its head with his mouth. ¡°Hey, did you know something big is about to happen?¡±


    Guard epted everything and would not retaliate if he was beaten or scolded.


    Seven said, ¡°Say you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Waiting:


    Seven shook his head. ¡°As for this matter, those who understand will understand. Those who don¡¯t, I won¡¯t say much. I can only say that this matter is very big. It¡¯s not too much to describe it as a river of blood. As for why you don¡¯t ask, you won¡¯t understand even if you ask.¡±

 Chapter 702: Those Who Argue and Fight Are Disobedient Children

    Chapter 702: Those Who Argue and Fight Are Disobedient Children<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Guard:


    Amelia and William were speechless.<div>


    Emma:


    Elmer narrowed his eyes and nced at Seven. Seven had a special identity. Not only was he the soul-repelling messenger of the animals flying in the sky, but his words were also sometimes a prophecy. Something big? A river of blood?


    Elmer looked through the book with his head down.


    At this moment, Gold suddenly jumped down from the tree and pounced on Seven! Seven was shocked and flew up. ¡°F*ck, f*ck!¡± It did not expect that its master, Mia, was still around, and Gold dared to attack it! One of the feathers on its wings had been plucked out. It was really a ¡°bloodbath¡±!


    Elmer could not help but hold his forehead. He suddenly felt a little sensitive. The hint about Amelia in the booklet had not appeared for a long time, and he felt a little uneasy.


    Amelia pulled Gold over and ced him in front of her. ¡°Gold, don¡¯t bully Seven.¡±


    Gold obediently squatted in front of Amelia and meowed pitifully. Amelia suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Did Seven bully you at home again?¡±


    Gold: ¡°Meow, meow, meow!¡±


    Seeing this, Seven quickly flew to Amelia¡¯s shoulder and said with tears in its eyes, ¡°Boohoo, baby, it¡¯s all my fault. Gold just wanted to take revenge on me. I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t want you to fight because of me.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°???¡± Why did this sound so strange? It sounded like he was apologizing, but at the same time, it didn¡¯t¡­


    Amelia tilted her head and looked at Seven. Seven had the plucked feather in his mouth and tried very hard to put it back in its original ce with a sad expression. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just lost a wing, but Gold lost his love.¡±<div>


    Amelia: ¡°???¡±


    Emma: ¡°???¡±


    William was speechless. Where did this parrot learn so many strange television drama lines?


    Amelia was at a loss. These words sounded so familiar. It seemed to be from a television drama she had watched¡­ She shook her head, frowned, and said with a serious expression, ¡°In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to fight. Those who argue and fight are all disobedient children!¡±


    Goldy on the ground with an obedient expression and rubbed his head against Amelia. Seven was also very obedient and rubbed his little head against Amelia. ¡°Seven is good. Seven is super good.¡±


    Amelia giggled at Seven¡¯s nuzzling.


    The wolfdog looked up and then at the rice bowl. It didn¡¯t really want to eat anymore.


    Amelia sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you like to eat? You can¡¯t do that. When you¡¯re sick, you have to eat your fill to have strength!¡± She hugged her knees and rested her chin on them. She tilted her head and looked at the wolfdog. The wolfdog also looked at her silently.


    The wolfdog¡¯s fur was yellow and ck. It should have looked very fierce, but now, its vitality was greatly damaged by the poison and it couldn¡¯t eat well.


    Amelia suddenly said, ¡°I know, your stomach isn¡¯t good!¡± She understood this. Yesterday, when Brother William told the story, he said that all domineering CEOs had weak stomachs.


    At the thought of this, Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. You¡¯ll be called Domineering CEO from now on!¡±<div>


    The wolfdog: ¡°???¡±


    Amelia stood up and ran into the house. ¡°Grandma! Domineering CEO has a bad stomach. Mia wants to make pills for it!¡±


    Mrs. Walton, who was cooking, was speechless.


    In the past, when George needed medicine, their family had stocked up on some Chinese medicine. Amelia went to the warehouse where the dry goods were stored and found a few herbs. She rubbed them and mixed them together. Then, she carried a small basket and ced it in front of Domineering CEO. ¡°Come, eat the medicine.¡±


    The wolfdog: ¡°???¡±


    In the end, the wolfdog did not take these medicines because no dog took medicine like this.


    Mrs. Walton simply got someone to take the medicine and make bone soup for the wolfdog to eat. However, the wolfdog with dull fur and thin bones finally obtained a very domineering name: Domineering CEO.


    After dinner, Mrs. Walton took Amelia for a vine.


    Amelia: She wanted to run away, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Soon, they arrived at the hospital and sat in the vination room. The nurse pressed the needle, and two drops of medicine came out with a spurting sound. ¡°Come, don¡¯t be nervous. Raise your hand.¡±


    Amelia looked nervous. ¡°Aunt Nurse, I¡¯m not nervous.¡±<div>


    Emma covered her face and opened one of her fingers to look at Amelia. She said gloatingly, ¡°Hahaha, Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. If you¡¯re afraid, shout for support!¡± She didn¡¯t know who had shouted for support for so longst time, but the nurses in the vination room still remembered her.

 Chapter 703: Don’t Be Too Polite To Me!

    Chapter 703: Don¡¯t Be Too Polite To Me!<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    When the nurse heard this, she looked up and said with a smile, ¡°Aiyo, it¡¯s Emma. Let me see¡­ There are two orders here. The third injection is about to begin. Coincidentally, you came today.¡±


    Emma¡¯s smile froze.<div>


    Amelia closed her eyes and shouted, ¡°Nurse Auntie, hurry up! Don¡¯t be too polite to me!¡±


    The nurse was amused. In the end, the needle did not pierce through! She was even more amused. ¡°Little kid, you¡¯re too nervous. The flesh is too tight. I can¡¯t insert the needle.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t know what to say. Liar. It¡¯s clearly stuck!


    As the nurse rubbed Amelia¡¯s arm, she said, ¡°Rx¡­¡±


    At this moment, a woman walked out of the vination office. When she saw Amelia, she said in surprise, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you?¡± This woman was none other than Yinn.


    Yinn saw that the nurse was sweating profusely and could not insert the needle. She smiled and said, ¡°Let me do it. This requires a little experience and skill. If the muscles are too tense, it¡¯s easy to break if the needle is inserted.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Yinn. Her master had asked her to investigate, but she did not expect her to appear! Amelia looked up and looked left and right. She looked very carefully, but she did not see anything on or behind Yinn. That was strange. There was a ck aura between her eyebrows. Why was there nothing around her?


    Yinn saw that Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw her and she looked very happy. She could not help but be secretly happy. Then, she said even more gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Auntie will do it for you.¡±


    The nurse was stunned. ¡°That won¡¯t do¡­¡± How could she give the vine to an outsider? Yinn was just a good friend of their director, not a staff member here.


    Yinn looked at it unhappily and said, ¡°I said give it to me. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m a doctor too.¡±


    For some reason, the nurse suddenly hesitated. She stared hesitantly at the needle in her hand, and Yinn took it.<div>


    Yinn smiled and leaned over. ¡°Miss Mia, it doesn¡¯t hurt when I give shots. If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look¡­¡± She took out a talisman from her pocket. Her movements were obscure, and she wanted to quietly stick it to Amelia¡¯s arm. She was very confident in her movements. After all, the ¡°immortal¡± who guided her behind her back was very capable. However, she didn¡¯t know that these movements were like showing off in front of Amelia.


    Amelia was worried that she could not see Yinn¡¯s abnormality, but she saw a ck aura appear above her head.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Amelia was surprised and blocked Yinn¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie, are you going to stick a talisman on me?¡±


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s expression was very ugly. She directly blocked Yinn. ¡°Is your hospital so casual? Can any Tom, Dick, or Harry give injections?¡± Her expression was cold. ¡°Call your director out!¡±


    Yinn was shocked. This was Mrs. Walton, her future mother-inw! Fortunately, she was wearing a mask. She immediately lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Then she left in a hurry.


    Mrs. Walton frowned. The chief of the inoction room also came out and apologized profusely. Because Emma and Amelia both had to be vinated, Mrs. Walton frowned. After being pulled by Amelia, she did not pursue the matter.


    Soon, Emma¡¯s cries could be heard from the vination room.


    After the vination, Mrs. Walton took the children back. She trusted Ameliapletely and fully. Otherwise, today¡¯s incident would not have passed so easily.


    Yinn hid behind the consultation room with a terrible expression. She had actually been discovered by that child! Damn it! She could not let Mrs. Walton have a bad impression of her. Yinn muttered something and asked the ¡°immortal¡± to lower Mrs. Walton¡¯s head and make her forget what had happened today in a daze¡­


    In the next few days, Amelia had to go to school, and Domineering CEO settled down at the Walton residence. Strangely, there was no movement from Yinn. Mrs. Walton thought that she had no more ideas. After all, the Walton family had seen through her. If they did not fall for her tricks, it would be useless no matter how hard they tried.


    In the blink of an eye, a week had passed. Mrs. Walton had received an invitation to attend a square dance assembly. As Mrs. Walton would post every square dance on the video tform and had many fans, she could be considered a small inte celebrity.<div>


    Mr. Walton looked up and asked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re going?¡± An Old Madam from a wealthy family¡­


    Mrs. Walton said proudly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me going? There are many old men going this time. If you make me unhappy, I¡¯ll go dance with them!¡±

 Chapter 704: Granny Feeds the Dog, One Bite After Another

    Chapter 704: Granny Feeds the Dog, One Bite After Another<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Mr. Walton was speechless. What an ingrate. Who had been apanying her to square dance, carrying props, and filming videos all this time? And looking for other old men!


    Mrs. Walton was in a good mood when she saw Mr. Walton suffer. She picked up a basin of rice and sat at the door. ¡°Come, Domineering CEO,e and eat!¡±<div>


    Mr. Walton was speechless. Every time he heard that name, he was reminded of George.


    George, who was working hard at thepany, sneezed.


    The wolfdog was a little better than a few days ago. Amelia¡¯s prescription was effective. When it heard Mrs. Walton call it to eat, it reluctantly moved over, as if it was afraid of food. Its stomach had been burned by rat poison, and eating was no longer a happy thing for it.


    Mrs. Walton put down the rice bowl and scooped the wolfdog over with her left hand. She held a spoon in her right hand and scooped up the rice before stuffing it into the wolfdog¡¯s mouth. ¡°Eat more. Mia prescribed medicine for you. Look at you. You¡¯ve been in much better spirits these few days. If you don¡¯t eat, your stomach will hurt. Eat well. In a few days, your stomach will definitely not hurt anymore. Mia weighed you. With your weight, this basin of rice will definitely not be a problem. You have to finish it.¡±


    Every time Mrs. Walton said something, she would feed the wolfdog a spoonful of rice. As the saying went, a grandmother fed a dog, bite after bite.


    The wolfdog: ¡°¡± It had no choice but to keep swallowing. It could no longer eat more after half a basin of rice.


    Mrs. Walton was very persistent. ¡°No, you can eat it!¡± With that, she pried open the wolfdog¡¯s mouth and continued to feed it.


    The wolfdog: ¡°¡±


    Mr. Walton didn¡¯t know what to say. He was both amused and speechless. The olddy really had nothing better to do, but he didn¡¯t dare say it out loud.


    Mr. Walton stood up and stretched his back. He walked up to Mrs. Walton with his hands behind his back. Seeing that she was working so hard, he helped her pick up the bowl on the ground. The two elders squatted at the door and fed the dog with interest.


    The wolfdog looked like it had nothing to live for. It finally finished the pot of medicinal cuisine, meat, bone, and rice. Mrs. Walton, who had been spending time with it every day, did not notice that the wolfdog¡¯s fur was shinier than a few days ago and looked stronger.<div>


    ¡°Still too thin.¡± Mrs. Walton shook her head. ¡°How about another pot?¡±


    The wolfdog: ¡± It turned its head and looked at Guard who was squinting in the sun.


    Guard turned his head: Don¡¯t look at me, I can¡¯t eat anymore.


    At this moment, the wolfdog¡¯s ears suddenly perked up. Its docile expression a second ago suddenly became fierce, and its sharp eyes stared at the door.


    Mrs. Walton turned to look. Nothing.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Mrs. Walton asked curiously.


    The wolfdog suddenly stood up and barked wildly. It was so docile and obedient that it even made an attacking posture.


    Mr. Walton was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The dog barked in the direction of the door, but there was no one at the door. This strange scene made Mrs. Walton panic. She felt that some ¡°person¡± would appear in front of her in the next second.


    Mr. Walton said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± He called Mr. Smith over. Mr. Smith led the security officers to check the entire Walton residence and did not find anything unusual.


    Mr. Waltonforted her. ¡°It¡¯s noon. There¡¯s nothing wrong. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±<div>


    Mrs. Walton nodded, but the uneasiness in her heart did not decrease. Although it was noon, the weather had already turned cold. Although the sun was shining outside, the inside of the house was cold. The dogs were barking outside. The Walton residence was big enough. The two dogs were raised outside and did note in.


    Mrs. Walton looked up and met a pair of eyes. She was so frightened that her heart shrank. Then, she said angrily, ¡°Gold, what are you doing squatting here?!¡±


    Gold stared down the corridor, growling low in his throat as if in warning. Mrs Walton nced back down the corridor, and her scalp tingled even more. The corridor was empty. There was nothing¡­


    No one saw a woman standing stiffly at the end of the corridor. She was dressed in white, her hair hanging straight down. Her dead fish-like eyes were fixed on Mrs. Walton. She reached straight out and floated towards Mrs. Walton¡­


    Gold suddenly screeched and pounced! But it was useless.


    The female ghost passed through Gold and grabbed Mrs. Walton¡¯s neck!


    Amelia had just woken up from her afternoon nap in the kindergarten when she saw Mr. Smith rushing to pick her up. She was still half asleep and asked nkly, ¡°Eh? Uncle Smith, why are you here?¡± Did she sleep until school ended?

 Chapter 705: Bite Your Tongue Off!

    Chapter 705: Bite Your Tongue Off!<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Mr. Smith said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Mia, go back quickly. Your grandmother suddenly fell ill¡­¡±


    Amelia came back to her senses and did not even bother to put on her shoes. Mr. Smith picked up the shoes and chased after her. ¡°Miss Mia, wait!¡±<div>


    Elmer floated beside Amelia andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the olddy won¡¯t be that quick¡­ Be good. Put your shoes on first. It¡¯s too cold on the floor.¡±


    Amelia ran to the car in one breath. Mr. Smith could not help but be surprised. He could not even catch up to a child when she ran? Could she really be old?


    The car drove towards the Walton residence. Amelia¡¯s face was filled with anxiety. She suddenly realized the benefits of her father driving. If her father had driven, they would be home now!


    Amelia was so anxious that she had no choice but to calcte with her fingers. She even asked Mr. Smith like an adult, ¡°Uncle Smith, how did Grandma fall ill? Did anything strange happen at home today?¡±


    Mr. Smith said, ¡°At noon, Old Madam was feeding the dogs at the entrance of the main building when the wolfdog suddenly shouted. Old Master was worried that a thief had climbed over the wall and entered, so he asked us to take a look. In the end, everything was normal. When we returned to the house, Old Madam copsed.¡±


    Amelia asked, ¡°Did she fall straight down? Or slowly?¡±


    Mr. Smith thought for a moment and said, ¡°She fell straight down.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s frown deepened.


    At this moment, Mrs. Walton¡¯s brows were dark, and her lips had turned purple. She red at the air in front of her and cursed as if she was crazy. Suddenly, she opened her mouth and bit her tongue fiercely. Blood immediately flowed out!


    Everyone was shocked and hurriedly tried to pry Mrs. Walton¡¯s mouth open. The family doctor was so anxious that he was sweating profusely. ¡°Old Madam¡¯s symptoms look like epilepsy. We can¡¯t let her bite her tongue!¡± However, Mrs. Walton gritted her teeth and even made a gurgling sound. Mr. Walton was terrified. If she bit down, wouldn¡¯t she bite her tongue off?


    Mr. Walton steeled his heart and pinched Mrs. Walton¡¯s cheek hard. He wanted to grab her mouth and put his hand in for her to bite. However, for some reason, the family doctor even used a professional technique, but he could not open Mrs. Walton¡¯s mouth. Just as she was about to bite off her tongue, a small figure suddenly ran over and pped Mrs. Walton¡¯s face. She shouted coldly, ¡°Grandma! Wake up!¡±<div>


    Mrs. Walton was in a daze. She first saw a female ghost suddenly appear in front of her. The female ghost stuck out her tongue and pinched her with blood flowing from her seven orifices. Naturally, she would not give in. She fought with the female ghost and bit the female ghost¡¯s hand, wanting to tear it apart. However, at this moment, a small p came.


    Mrs. Walton was stunned. Her vision suddenly cleared. There was no female ghost. There was only the anxious-looking crowd.


    Nanny Wu: ¡°Old Madam, quickly open your mouth!¡±


    Mr. Walton: ¡°Old woman, stop biting yourself. If you feel ufortable and can¡¯t control yourself, bite me!¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Grandma! Wake up!¡±


    Mrs. Walton couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth. Before she could feel the pain in her tongue, Mr. Walton¡¯s hand was shoved in.


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°???¡±


    Mr. Walton coaxed Mrs. Walton with a pained expression, ¡°Be good, let¡¯s not bite our tongues. If you want to bite, bite my hand. I¡¯m not afraid of pain.¡±


    Mr. Walton was already sweating from anxiety. He had just grabbed the wolfdog¡¯s rice bowl and had yet to wash his hands, so they smelled of Chinese medicine.


    Mrs. Walton pretended to take a bite, expecting Mr. Walton to withdraw his hand. Instead, he shoved it deeper into her throat.


    ¡°Bah!¡± Mrs. Walton grabbed Mr. Walton¡¯s arm and tried to pull his hand out, but Mr. Walton still fought her.<div>


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. She really wanted to chop him up!


    Mrs. Walton whimpered and stared. Mr. Walton saw that Mrs. Walton¡¯s eyes were so wide that he didn¡¯t dare stop.


    Amelia grabbed Mr. Walton¡¯s hand and said quickly, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma is fine. Take your hand out¡­¡±


    Mr. Walton was worried. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯m very sure.¡±


    Mr. Walton shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll keep watching.¡±


    Mrs. Walton pped Mr. Walton on the head!


    Mr. Walton immediately withdrew his hand. ¡°Okay, now it¡¯s confirmed.¡±


    Everyone:


    Mrs. Walton could finally speak. She said angrily, ¡°Are you stupid? Ah!¡± Before she could finish, she gasped. Her tongue hurt!


    <div>

 Chapter 706: Are There Really Female Ghosts?

    Chapter 706: Are There Really Female Ghosts?<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia pressed the back of Mrs. Walton¡¯s hand, her little face serious. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t move.¡± She had run so fast that she had not taken her school bag, and naturally, she had not taken the talismans in her school bag. Of course, she could go back to her room and get a few, but Amelia did not dare to leave. She looked around and casually picked up a ss on the table. She pulled out a tissue and drew randomly on it with her index finger. Then she threw it into the ss. The tissue caught fire with a whoosh. Without thinking, Amelia put the ss on Mrs. Walton¡¯s nose.


    The tissue was clearly on fire, but there was no smoke at all. Everyone could clearly see a few ck hairs being sucked out of Mrs. Walton¡¯s nose¡­<div>


    Beside him, Elmer¡¯s jaw dropped. Drawing talismans with tissues?


    Talismans were drawn with specific talisman paper, but true experts could improvise ording to the location. Even a rock or a leaf could be a sharp weapon in their hands. However, Amelia was only four years old!


    Elmer floated silently to the side, feeling a little mncholic. Perhaps Mia was not far from not needing him as her master¡­


    At the side, the family doctor was already stunned. He looked at the cup and then at the tissue that had been burned to ashes. Could the youngdy of the Walton family still do magic?


    Mr. Walton raised his head and looked at Mr. Smith. Mr. Smith made an inviting gesture and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Dr. Sun. This way please¡­¡±


    Dr. Sun said, ¡°Although Old Madam is already awake, it¡¯s best to go to the hospital for a checkup¡­¡±


    Mr. Smith: ¡°Alright, thank you so much this time. It was all thanks to your timely help that Old Madam didn¡¯t get into an ident¡­¡±


    Dr. Sun was ttered and unknowingly sent out of the door by Mr. Smith. Just as he reached the door, Dr. Sun saw the big wolfdog lying at the door. He recalled that Mr. Walton had said that Mrs. Walton¡¯s illness suddenly acted up when she was feeding the dog. He understood a little. The ck fur in Old Madam¡¯s nose might be dog fur. That made sense. When a dog shed fur, Mrs. Walton identally inhaled dog fur. Perhaps it triggered some allergic symptoms. As for Amelia sucking the dog fur out of Mrs. Walton¡¯s nose with a cup, it was like cupping therapy. There was nothing strange about it. Yes, that was it.


    Dr. Sun convinced himself clearly. After reminding Mr. Smith to take care of the dog¡¯s hygiene, he left.


    In the room, Mrs. Walton rinsed her mouth and washed her face, tidied up, and felt her tongue hurt even more.


    Amelia walked around, but she did not see the female ghost that Mrs. Walton had mentioned. She could not help but feel strange.<div>


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Amelia sped her hands and asked softly, ¡°Is there really a female ghost?¡±


    Elmer nodded. ¡°I think so. The two dogs and Gold were making a ruckus. What we should confirm now is how the female ghost came in.¡± Amelia had drawn talismans in all eight directions of the Walton residence. Others would think that she was scribbling randomly, but in fact, she was drawing talismans. Logically speaking, other than Amelia¡¯s permission, no other ghosts could enter.


    ¡°It¡¯s allowed¡­¡± Amelia pinched a few hairs in her hand and ran to the door to ask the wolfdog, ¡°Domineering CEO, is this your fur?¡±


    The wolfdog retreated and growled at the fur in Amelia¡¯s hand.


    Elmer sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not Domineering CEO¡¯s. Looks like the other party is quite powerful.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°Mia, do you know witchcraft?¡±


    Amelia shook her head in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Elmer said, ¡°Witchcraft uses mysterious power to exert influence or control over certain people and things. Two of them are very powerful. They are called s¨¦ance rituals and incantations. They have eight types of spells: praying, such as praying for rain; divine judgment, which judges others¡¯ crimes in the name of the gods; omen, which predicts the will of the heavens and what is about to happen; there is also evil warding, exorcism, charm, poison, soul summoning¡­ Among them, charm and poison, there is also a name called Tame Head¡­¡±


    These spells could no longer be differentiated clearly. There were also people who thought these things were done by shenpos, but shenpos would not do such sinister things.


    Tame Head is performed by making someone eat or remove a cursed thing, it would cause the other party to act up under certain conditions and change their habits. It would control the mind or body of the person who had been ¡°tamed¡± to achieve the goal.


    Elmer said, ¡°The practitioners that use Tame Head and shenpos are hard to differentiate. The human world today is not the same as before. There aren¡¯t many people who can really differentiate these things.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 707: When Have I Been Unhappy?

    Chapter 707: When Have I Been Unhappy?<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia, on the other hand, felt that there was nothing to exin. She counted on her fingers. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same as what Master taught me? Mia can draw peach blossom talismans too. Aren¡¯t peach blossom talismans prayer talismans? There¡¯s also omen sorcery. Mia can read fortunes, evil warding talismans, ghost exorcism talismans, and soul summoning talismans. Mia can do all of these.¡± It was the same. However, Master had said that she could not do harmful things by casting talismans on others. Therefore, if she was willing, she could also shout angrily when she quarreled: Draw a circle to curse you! She would really draw a circle to curse you!


    While Amelia was discussing witchcraft and Tame Head with Elmer, Elmer suddenly said, ¡°However, after Tame Head is broken by someone, it will backfire.¡±<div>


    Amelia and Elmer could guess who had cast the Tame Head spell without even counting. They just did not know what was going on with Yinn.


    As for Yinn, after the Tame Head spell, Yinn felt relieved. After marrying into the Walton residence, she was determined to get it! Mrs. Walton was her future mother-inw, so she naturally had to forget her bad points. She just had to remember how good she was. She had an immortal backing her. This Tame Head spell would not be bad for Mrs. Walton. It would only make her sick and muddle-headed for a while, making her forget what had happened the other day. Then, Mrs. Walton would have an inexplicable favorable impression of her. She could only appear at the next square dance opportunity to capture Mrs. Walton¡¯s liking. The kind of liking that made her a daughter-inw!


    Yinn was very sure that she would definitely be the Walton family¡¯s daughter-inw in less than half a month. There were so many women who wanted to marry into the Walton residence. Who could be as confident as her? Not only was there an immortal, but there were also the two children, William and Lucas. She was definitely the female lead in the novel!


    Yinn hummed a song in a good mood and came out of the pantry with a cup of coffee. Her high heels were elegant and rhythmic. A nurse smiled and greeted her. ¡°Dr. Yager, you¡¯re so happy today?¡±


    Yinn smiled and nodded. ¡°When am I not happy?¡± There were not many people in the private hospital. During lunch break, everyone gathered in the doctor¡¯s office to eat and chat.


    Everyone turned to look at Yinn as she walked in. She might be new, but she was intellectually elegant, nice to people, and highly professional. Everyone liked her. Some people smiled and greeted her, while others asked if she had time after work to go to dinner.


    Yinn smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have time. I have to go back and pick up the children.¡±


    The male doctors were instantly dumbfounded. ¡°Dr. Yager, when did you have a child? No, aren¡¯t you still unmarried?¡±


    Yinn said, ¡°Married. The kids are in elementary school.¡±


    This time, even the department director was surprised. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention it before? I¡¯ve never seen your husband and children either.¡± If he had such a beautiful wife, her husband shoulde to pick her up to work every day.


    Yinn sat back in her seat, legs together, and took a sip of coffee before smiling. ¡°You¡¯ve met him, Director. Everyone has.¡±<div>


    This time, everyone in the department was curious! Yinn was a great beauty, and she had been parachuted in from a public specialist hospital in Province H. Even their deputy director had a good impression of her. She had only been here for half a month, but she had be the well-deserved hospital belle. Everyone thought that she was single, but they didn¡¯t expect her to not only be married, but also have children?


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°When have we met? Dr. Yager, stop talking in riddles. Hurry up and say it!¡±


    ¡°Tell me, tell me!¡±


    Yinn then said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Young Master Harper from the Walton family hospitalized here some time ago? I¡¯m Harper¡¯s aunt.¡± She smiled and brushed her hair behind her ear. ¡°President Walton, you¡¯ve all met him. He¡¯s my husband.¡±


    The entire department was shocked. Everyone¡¯s first reaction was that Yinn was bragging, but when they saw that Yinn¡¯s expression was normal, there was no trace of lying on her intellectual and elegant face¡­


    ¡°No way?¡± A nurse was shocked. She had seen George that day. Just sitting there was enough to make the surroundings pale inparison. They did not even dare to look at him.


    ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t I hear you mention it before, Dr. Yager?¡± A nurse said in a sour tone.


    Yinn didn¡¯t care too much. ¡°I just arrived at that time. My parents-inw said that we shouldn¡¯t introduce ourselves first, in case the director makes things difficult for outsiders. The two children need guidance in primary school. I came back to take care of the children. Otherwise, I would be more willing to achieve something in Province H¡­¡± After saying that, she put down her coffee cup with a rxed expression, as if what she had just said was just a casual conversation.

 Chapter 708: Fight!

    Chapter 708: Fight!<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Everyone could not help but believe it!


    The nurse who sounded sour just now pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡±<div>


    At this moment, Mrs. Walton¡¯s ck magic was cracked. Yinn, who was bragging, suddenly stood up and bit her tongue! Then, she suddenly stood up and rushed to the nurse in a few steps. She reached out and pinched her. Her eyes were terrifying as she said fiercely, ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me! Are you jealous of me?! Tell me, are you trying to seduce President Walton! B*tch! Are you worthy?¡± She pinched and shook her. The nurse struggled with all her might, and Yinn¡¯s high heels rubbed against the ground, making an ear-piercing sound.


    Everyone was stunned and could not react at all.


    The Yinn in front of them was no longer as intellectual and elegant as before. She was like a lunatic!


    Yinn seemed to have gone crazy as she strangled the nurse¡¯s neck. The nurse¡¯s face turned purple from holding it in. It could be seen how hard she was pinching.


    Everyone finally reacted and scrambled to pull the two of them away, but Yinn seemed to have gone crazy. The nurse was about to be strangled to death by her! It was not easy for them to pull Yinn¡¯s hand away, but Yinn suddenly pped the nurse¡¯s face. ¡°B*tch! You just want to seduce President Walton! Vixen, slut! Do you think you can snatch him away? B*tch! Do you think you can win? Even if I¡¯m not the Walton family¡¯s daughter-inw now, I¡¯ll definitely marry into the Walton family! Who do you think you are topete with me!¡±


    Everyone was stunned again. What? What did this mean? Didn¡¯t Yinn just say that she was the Walton family¡¯s daughter-inw? The children were already in primary school. Why was she saying that she hadn¡¯t married into the Walton residence now¡­


    The nurse had just caught her breath when she was pped again. When had she ever suffered such grievances? She immediately returned the p! The two women fought like this, their hair pulled into a chicken coop!


    The surrounding colleagues felt like they were in a dream. At some point, a group of people had surrounded the office door. Many of them were taking videos with their phones, looking like they were watching a show.


    By the time Yinn came to her senses, it was already toote! She looked at everything in front of her in a daze and saw herself acting like a mad dog through the reflection of the ss door. She instantly broke down! What was going on?! She had suddenly lost her mind just now! Could it be that the ck magic had been cracked? Impossible! She had already divined that no one in the Walton residence knew magic! Impossible! Absolutely impossible!


    Yinn knew that the Walton residence was not like other wealthy families who would hire a feng shui master to take charge. Since there was no feng shui master and no kindred spirit, how did they crack the ck magic?


    Yinn got up in a sorry state and ran out in a hurry. Her high heels were also sprained. She tried her best to tidy her hair with her hands, but it was still as messy as a lunatic. At this moment, her high up in the air, intellectual and elegant imagepletely copsed. Even if she came out of it seriouslyter, in everyone¡¯s impression, she was no longer the original Dr. Yager.<div>


    Yinn fled to the lounge. After closing the door, she exploded. ¡°Damn it! Who! Who broke my ck magic!¡± She had embarrassed her so much! She was too vicious!


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out who you are!¡± Yinn immediately took out a few shiny ck items to divine who the other party was. Naturally, Yinn did not have the ability to do so. She relied on her immortal. The divinator was thrown down. After calcting for a long time, she could not figure out who the other party was. The jade sticks she had spent a lot of money to buy were all broken.


    Yinn was shocked. ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s so powerful that even I couldn¡¯t predict it!¡±


    A white figure appeared behind Yinn. He looked at Yinn coldly with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.


    Yinn felt something and quickly turned around. She knelt down in one go. ¡°Immortal, please help me calcte who is blocking my way¡­¡±


    If Elmer and Amelia were here, they would definitely be able to tell that this immortal in front of them was not a real immortal, but a special ghost.


    The ghost frowned and said, ¡°You can¡¯t tell fortunes just because you want to. Fortune tellers use their lives, and those who often tell fortunes also have weaker lives. You should know that this matter goes against the heavens and heaven¡¯s secrets can¡¯t be revealed.¡±


    Yinn didn¡¯t want to listen to any reasoning. What did he mean by those who often tell fortunes also have weaker lives? Wasn¡¯t she still fine after calcting for so long? Besides, she was very healthy now. There was nothing wrong with her. The rule that heavenly secrets couldn¡¯t be revealed was even more ridiculous. Since heavenly secrets couldn¡¯t be revealed, why did there have to be a fortune-teller?

 Chapter 709: I Am William’s Mother

    Chapter 709: I Am William¡¯s Mother<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Yinn lowered her head and said very sincerely, ¡°Immortal, I understand, but this time is different. Please help me again. If you can¡¯t, can you tell me what to do next? Please¡­¡±


    The ghost stared at Yinn without saying a word. If it wasn¡¯t for what he wanted¡­ The ghost¡¯s eyes flickered as he said, ¡°The other party is very powerful. I advise you to stop.¡±<div>


    Yinn was definitely indignant. How could she stop? She had worked hard for ten years. Ten years. Do you know what this concept was? She had gone from a neen-year-old girl with a face full of cogen to twenty-nine years old. Her best youth had passed in her calctions. She had sacrificed so much. How could she give up just like that!


    Yinn reached out his hand. ¡°Immortal, I¡¯ll do anything you want. Please show me the way.¡±


    The ghost finally relented. ¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere¡­ I can only give you one hint: children.¡± With that, the ghost pressed Yinn¡¯s wrist and disappeared.


    Yinn looked up and sat in her chair, frowning in thought. Children? Did the immortal mean her sister¡¯s two children, William and Lucas?


    Yinn immediately stood up. First, she went to the top floor to get something. Then, she rushed to Glorious Star International Primary School. She had to pick up her two children! Her reputation in the department was ruined now, but it didn¡¯t matter. When she appeared here with her husband, George, and the two children, she would shut them up!


    Yinn took a tube of blood and ced it in the specimen bag to seal it. Then, she ced it in her bag before opening the car door and getting out.


    Today, Glorious Star International Primary School ended at 4:30 pm. Yinn had already found out that William had advanced to Year 2 this year, and was in Year 2 ss 2. Lucas had advanced to Year 4 ss 1. Now, the school entrance was filled with parents queuing up to pick up their children. Yinn found the queue for Year 2 ss 2 and quickly joined.


    The teacher was stunned for a moment and asked politely, ¡°Hello, may I know which ssmate¡¯s parent you are?¡±


    Yinn nodded and tried to look like a dignified noblewoman. She said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m William¡¯s mother.¡± As she said this, she suddenly experienced that feeling. The noblewoman was poised and elegant. No matter where she went, she was the center of attention. Everyone around her was restless and couldn¡¯t wait to climb up to her. The matriarch of the Walton family! This feeling was really too good!


    The teacher had a strange look on her face. All this time, she had never seen William¡¯s mother. The people who came to pick him up were all from the Walton family. Most of the time it was Mr. Smith, Mrs. Walton, or Mr. Walton. asionally, President Walton would alsoe, but his mother had nevere. In William¡¯s family rtions questionnaire, his mother¡¯s column said: deceased. Now that the dead Madam Walton had suddenly revived, the teacher was really shocked. However, she immediately thought, could it be William¡¯s stepmother?


    This thought shed across the teacher¡¯s mind. The teacher looked at William and asked, ¡°William, your mother is here to pick you up. Come over and confirm.¡± Then, she looked at Yinn. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, William;s mom. As this is your first time here, please call the Walton residence. I need to confirm.¡± This was how picking up children was. It was impossible for the teacher to let someone take the child away when just anyone came to say that they were the child¡¯s family.<div>


    William walked out and looked at Yinn with a strange expression. It was this woman? Before he could speak, Yinn quickly said, ¡°William,e over. Your father is busy and asked me to pick you up.¡± Then, she smiled and said to the teacher, ¡°His father is in a meeting. It¡¯s not convenient for him to call. William knows me.¡±


    The teacher looked at William and asked, ¡°William, is this your mother?¡± The main reason was that no one else from the Walton residence hade to pick William up today. The teacher was momentarily confused.


    William¡¯s expression was indescribable. The results of the DNA test were not out yet. He did know this woman, but he was not sure if she was his mother! But whether she was or not, he would not leave with her. To be honest, he did not like this woman very much. Although he yearned for a mother, if this woman was his mother, he would vomit blood!


    William said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s not my mother.¡±


    The teacher was surprised, and the surrounding gazes also became probing.

 Chapter 710: News of His Biological Mother

    Chapter 710: News of His Biological Mother<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Yinn felt the gazes around her and her heart sank slightly. Her sister¡¯s child was just as annoying as her sister. He embarrassed others in public. Had his upbringing been fed to the dogs?! After she entered the Walton residence, the first thing she¡¯ll do is to discipline them! And that Amelia, she called others ck-hearted the first time they met. She could tell that this was a group of children without a mother¡¯s upbringing. They all needed her to discipline them!


    Yinn took a deep breath and suppressed the displeasure in her heart. She bent down and said to William, ¡°William, why are you still angry with Mom? Mom just didn¡¯t let you go out with your sister. It¡¯s fine because your sister goes to kindergarten, but you¡¯re in elementary school. You have to attend ss.¡±<div>


    The people around them whispered. William had a sister and liked her very much. From the looks of it, Yinn¡¯s words were somewhat credible.


    Yinn didn¡¯t give William a chance to speak. She leaned close to his ear and whispered, ¡°William, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m not your mother, but I¡¯m your aunt. I know where your mother is. I even brought a tube of her blood. If you want to save your mother, you have toe with me. I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to consider. You don¡¯t know, right? That Uncle Alex of yours broke my handst time and said that if I dare to have any thoughts about the Walton residence again, he¡¯ll break my neck. So today is myst chance. If I can¡¯t persuade you toe with me today, I¡¯ll leave immediately. You can forget about finding out about your mother for the rest of your life. After all, that Uncle Alex of yours is really scary.¡± After saying that, she straightened her back and looked helpless. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do what I promised you just now, okay?¡±


    William¡¯s face was filled with shock. Aunt? Mom? He knew that Uncle Alex had broken Yinn¡¯s hand. Moreover, this woman said that she would save his mother. Where was his mother? For some reason, William felt inexplicably uneasy.


    There was a gleam of triumph in Yinn¡¯s eyes. She hadn¡¯t worked out who¡¯d cracked her ck magic earlier, but she¡¯d worked out she had fifteen minutes today before she left the house. Which meant she¡¯d be safe for the next fifteen minutes. She¡¯d even cut it down to five minutes, just to be on the safe side. Yinn nced at her watch. She had one more minute. That was more than enough!


    William was convinced.


    Sure enough, the next second, William said, ¡°She¡¯s my mother.¡±


    William tightened his grip on the strap of his bag and followed Yinn forward. Yinn smiled and grabbed William¡¯s hand. Just as William was about to follow Yinn out of the safety barrier, the students of ss One came out. sses were picked up from school in order. Lucas¡¯s ss was ced behind William¡¯s.


    Lucas didn¡¯t see William immediately, but Oliver, who was in his ss, sharply saw the back of William¡¯s head. He saw William carrying his school bag and leaving with a strange woman. His hands were tightly gripping his shoulder straps. It was obvious that something was wrong.


    Oliver didn¡¯t think. As he passed the safety rail, he reached up, grabbed William by the cor, and yanked him back.


    William was suddenly strangled by the cor of his shirt. He could not help but turn around and re. ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Oliver¡¯s small face was cold and expressionless. ¡°Ask your brother.¡±<div>


    Lucas finally heard that something was wrong and turned around. He looked at William and then at Yinn. He frowned and asked, ¡°Where are you going with this woman?¡±


    Yinn was about to seed when William was caught. She was instantly furious and tightened her grip on William¡¯s hand. Seeing the teacher of ss 1 look over, she repeated the same trick. ¡°Hello, Teacher. I¡¯m Lucas¡¯s mother. I¡¯ll bring the two children home today. Their father is in a meeting. Their Grandma isn¡¯t feeling well, and no one in the family is free.¡±


    The fourth-grade teacher nced at Yinn and asked Lucas, ¡°Is she your mother?¡±


    Lucas said firmly, ¡°No!¡±


    The fourth-grade teacher immediately said to the teacher beside him, ¡°Call the security officers and take her out!¡±


    Yinn: ¡°¡± She was so angry that she almost cursed! While the teacher was calling for security officers, she immediately took out the tube of blood from her bag and ced it in William¡¯s hand. ¡°Do as you see fit.¡± She gave William a strange smile. ¡°Your mother hassted until now. She probably won¡¯t be able tost much longer. It¡¯s just a matter of a few days. Whether you want to see your mother onest time or not, you can think about it yourself.¡±

 Chapter 711: The Baton Knocked Her Down

    Chapter 711: The Baton Knocked Her Down<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    With that, Yinn decisively let go of William¡¯s hand.


    This was human psychology. When you were held tightly, you would feel fearless, but when you were let go, you would inexplicably panic. Yinn held this mentality firmly. William¡¯s uneasiness grew. He grabbed Lucas¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Brother!¡±<div>


    Lucas pursed his lips and said to William coldly, ¡°Stupid!¡± He did not have William¡¯s heavy attachment. He had not seen that person for almost ten years. He was not sensitive to the word mother, so he could see very clearly that Yinn was using their mother to manipte William. So what if William left with her? Would she let William have his way easily?


    However, William was different. William was a little stubborn. On one hand, he yearned for motherly love. On the other hand, he also wanted to ask her what made her abandon him and his brother.


    During this few seconds of stalemate, the security officers had alreadye over with a pitchfork.


    Brilliant Star International Primary School had many children from rich and powerful families. The security officers¡¯ equipment was also very good, and their expressions were very fierce. When they heard that someone pretended to be a child¡¯s parent and wanted to abduct the student, the misunderstanding security officers saw Yinn and directly forked over!


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Yinn did not expect this security officers to be so direct. She was caught off guard and fell to the ground. She was in a sorry state!


    ¡°You!¡± Yinn was cold and angry. ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the Madam of President Walton, the head of the Walton Corporation. How dare you treat me like this!¡±


    The security officer: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m President Walton. Why didn¡¯t I know that I had a wife like you?¡± He knew how to bluff too! Who was President Walton? Was he someone she was worthy of?


    The security officer had once seen George from afar and had a deep impression of him. Anyway, the woman in front of him looked like a human trafficker no matter how he looked at her. President Walton¡¯s taste was not that bad to take a fancy to such a woman. Of course, he was not afraid even if he took a fancy to her. He was fulfilling his duty.


    Yinn was about to die of anger! However, there was nothing she could do. She looked at her watch. It was almost time. Just as she got up, she was pressed against the fork by the security officer again. ¡°Behave yourself! Use your left hand to pinch your right ear and your right hand to pinch your left ear. Crouch down!¡±


    Yinn was just about to scold him for being impudent, when with a crackling sound, the security officer knocked her down with an electric baton!


    The security officer sneered. ¡°Impudent? Do you think you¡¯re the empress dowager?! You¡¯ve watched too many television dramas!¡±<div>


    Yinn fell to the ground and twitched. In all her years of life, there had never been a moment when she wanted to kill someone so badly!


    Yinn wanted to get up, but she couldn¡¯t. Her entire body was numb, and her tongue was out uncontrobly. It was as embarrassing as it could be. She didn¡¯t look like a ¡°richdy¡± at all. No one cared about her. The teachers of the grades gathered with concern around Lucas and William. Someone even called the Walton residence to confirm. The reason for their uncertainty was that William had just said that Yinn was his mother.


    After a few minutes of noise, Yinny on the ground like a dead dog. Her feet were straightened and she was sprawled out. A few security officers held forks to her neck and body, pressing her down so tightly that she couldn¡¯t turn over even if she wanted to.


    Yinn finally regained some strength when she heard a dog barking behind her. Right on the heels of that, a soft voice sounded. ¡°Brother! I¡¯m here to pick you up from school!¡±


    Amelia was wearing a small white dress and a light yellow coat. She was also stepping on a scooter. She kicked her back foot and the scooter slid out a short distance. Her small feet were still raised behind her. She looked very chic.


    Amelia slid the scooter quickly to the front. She imitated Alex and tried to drift to a stop. Shended on the ground with a smack.


    Everyone: One second, they thought that this little girl was cute and cool, and the next, the little girl fell t on her face.


    Amelia covered her mouth and cried. She asked with a long face, ¡°Brother, do I still have my front teeth?¡± Boohoo, she was here to pick up her brothers. She didn¡¯t want to go back and lose a front tooth!


    Oliver¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Amelia. Now, his mouth twitched.


    William forgot about everything else for a moment. His heart ached as he went over to help Amelia up. He nervously looked at her front teeth. ¡°Ah¡­ Open your mouth. Let me see¡­ It¡¯s fine. Your front teeth are still there!¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 712: Then I’m relieved!

    Chapter 712: Then I¡¯m relieved!<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia cried, ¡°Boohoo, I feel that my front teeth hurt and I have a lisp. Look¡­ My words lisp now¡­¡±


    William was speechless. This wasn¡¯t a lisp. This was pain¡­<div>


    William was amused but felt sorry for her at the same time. Hepletely forgot about Yinn and his mother. He took a closer look. Hey, she really knocked out a bit of her tooth! An ant-sized bit!


    William quicklyforted her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a little. It won¡¯t affect you.¡±


    Amelia cried. ¡°Really? It won¡¯t affect me eat, right?¡±


    William¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Will that affect my eating candy?¡±


    William: ¡°It won¡¯t affect you.¡±


    Amelia thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Will that affect my bragging?¡±


    William said quietly, ¡°It won¡¯t affect you. You can brag even more.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved!¡±


    The surrounding people could not help but feel that this little girl was too cute! She had strange points of interest!


    Oliver looked at Amelia, whose eyes were filled with tears. Perhaps she had really fallen too hard. Her eyes were red from crying. It must be very painful. He suddenly thought of something and dug around in his pocket. He took out two fruit candy. The cellophane shone in the sunlight. It was very beautiful. One candy was yellow and matched Amelia¡¯s tender yellow coat. The other was pink. It was her favorite strawberry vor.<div>


    Oliver walked up and gave Amelia the two pieces of candy. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Here¡¯s some candy for you.¡±


    Amelia was stunned. Eh? Who was this Oliver again? He looked a little familiar! He seemed to be the Oliver she carried back when she was camping in the past? She wasn¡¯t sure. Let¡¯s look again¡­ Ah, no, it was the brother who gave her candy in the past!


    Amelia remembered and said happily, ¡°Thank you, Brother Oliver!¡±


    Oliver was happy. Mia actually remembered his name! That meant she considered him a friend too! He didn¡¯t have any friends. Amelia was the first. Then because of her, he and Lucas could be considered half friends. The reason they were half friends was that he didn¡¯t like to talk. Lucas didn¡¯t like to talk either. When the two of them went out for activities, they stood together. Although they didn¡¯t talk, they stood together wherever they went.


    Oliver¡¯s happiness did not show on his face. He nodded with a straight face. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Amelia grabbed the candy as if it really didn¡¯t hurt anymore. She said happily, ¡°Brother Lucas, Brother William, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Mr. Smith had already handed over the documents to the teacher. After signing, he led Lucas, William, and Amelia away.


    Yinn, who was on the ground: ¡°¡­¡± Did anyone look at her! She didn¡¯t want to be taken away by a police car!


    Yinn took a deep breath and said, ¡°William, wait¡­¡±


    William turned around and finally remembered something important. He hesitated for a moment.


    Yinn said, ¡°Remember what I told you. You only have a few days.¡± She tapped the security officer¡¯s fork as she spoke. ¡°Let go of me! Don¡¯t you have any sense!¡±<div>


    The security officer: It¡¯s precisely because they¡¯re very discerning that they kept her down. The child¡¯s parents are already here and even clearly said that she¡¯s not the child¡¯s mother. Why are you still so fierce!


    At this moment, there was another dog barking from the car. The wolfdog was on a leash, and the leash was in Honest¡¯s hand. Honest sat in the car and did not move, because Amelia had told him to wait and not move. He really did not move.


    Amelia pulled Mr. Smith and whispered a few words in his ear. Mr. Smith looked troubled and sent a message to George. George only replied, ¡°Listen to Mia.¡±


    Mr. Smith could only nod. He walked over and said, ¡°Let her go. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡±


    Yinn red at the security officer and got up angrily. However, she could not help but feel smug. Look, William still could not let go. He had been controlled by her! As long as she could control a child, there would be a breakthrough. Her chance woulde! The immortal was right. Starting with a child, even if she encountered some setbacks, she would still win!


    After Yinn stood up, shebed her hair a few times in a sorry state and pretended to be calm. She walked to Amelia in her high heels. Amelia suddenly looked up and smiled at her. ¡°Auntie, I calcted with my fingers. You¡¯re going to be unlucky!¡±


    Yinn was stunned for a moment before she felt disdainful. She was just a child. Did she know what calcting with her fingers was? Just as she thought this, she heard Amelia say, ¡°Uncle Honest, say hello¡­¡± She raised her small hand and shook it vigorously.


    Honest was stunned. He raised his hand obediently and waved his hand. ¡°Hello?¡± With his hello, the wolfdog in his hand immediately broke free from the leash and rushed out!

 Chapter 713: This Is All a Misunderstanding

    Chapter 713: This Is All a Misunderstanding<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Yinn was elegantly flipping her hair. Just as she was about to speak, she saw a big wolfdog rushing over. She was so frightened that she instinctively turned around and ran! But how could a two-legged person outrun a four-legged dog? The wolfdog bared its teeth fiercely and bit her butt!


    Yinn screamed and ran even faster!<div>


    Everyone at the scene only saw Yinn elegantly lifting her hair a second ago. In the next second, she was chased by the wolfdog for two streets, her high heels discarded.


    Amelia wrinkled her nose and snorted. She muttered very softly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who asked the doggy to bite her, it was Uncle Honest saying hello to me, and the doggy ran out by itself.¡±


    Oliver, who happened to pass by: ¡°¡± He heard her.


    Yinn was chased by the dog for two streets. Her hair was in a mess, and in the end, she was caught by the police. She was so angry that she vomited blood. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that it was a misunderstanding?¡±


    Mr. Smith smiled elegantly. ¡°I just reconsidered. I was too careless. Professional matters still need professionals.¡± He looked at the police. ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Yinn:


    The police officer¡¯s voice was serious. ¡°What¡¯s your name? How old are you? Where are you from? What are you doing here?¡±


    Yinn forced a smile. ¡°No, Officer, this is all a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    The police officer: ¡°Stop smiling cheekily! Take her away!¡±


    Yinn was instantly anxious! She could not be taken away! If she entered the police station, she would have a criminal record. It had not been easy for her to be transferred here. In the future, after she married into the Walton residence, she still wanted to use her connections to transfer to a public hospital to be a regr doctor. How could she have a criminal record?


    Seeing that the police could not be convinced, Yinn could only say anxiously, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m really not a human trafficker. I¡¯m the doctor of the Walton family¡¯s young master, Harper. I met him when he was hospitalized some time ago. I just¡­ met President Walton in the hospital and fell in love with him at first sight. Today, I wanted to find his son, William, to get closer¡­ Really, I didn¡¯t want to abduct the child. Believe me! I never lie!¡±<div>


    The security officer sneered. ¡°You never lie? You just said that you¡¯re President Walton¡¯s wife!¡±


    Yinn hated this security officer to death! When she became the matriarch of the Walton residence, she would be the first to attack this security officer! She would let them know the consequences of provoking her!


    Yinn took a deep breath and took out her identification from her tattered bag. However, she was afraid that others would know who she was, so she could only lower her voice and say, ¡°Officer, this is my identification. My name is Yinn. I¡¯m really not a bad person. You can check my¡­¡±


    Amelia pricked up her ears. ¡°What is this auntie talking about? I can¡¯t hear her.¡±


    Inside the Soul Retrieving Gourd, the flirtatious ghostughed coquettishly. ¡°Mia wants to hear it? It¡¯s very simple! I¡¯ll help you!¡± She flew out with a whoosh and coiled around Yinn¡¯s head. ¡°Louder! The handsome guys can¡¯t hear you!¡±


    For some reason, Yinn suddenly felt a little sleepy. Someone was talking in a daze beside her ear. When she looked up, she saw George in a suit standing in front of her. His voice was cold. ¡°What are you talking about? Louder.¡±


    Yinn was delighted and her face was filled with infatuation. ¡°President Walton, I¡¯m Yinn¡­ I¡¯m a doctor from the Neurosurgery Department of the Buffalo Private Hospital. Don¡¯t you remember? I¡¯m really not a bad person. If you don¡¯t believe me, feel me. I don¡¯t look like a bad person¡­¡± The more she spoke, the more excited she became. She even boldly reached out to touch ¡°George¡±¡®s chest.


    The police officer scolded, ¡°Behave yourself!¡± How could she seduce him like this? The police officer twisted Yinn and pressed her to the ground!


    Yinn instantly sobered up and was dumbfounded. Had she just been under ck magic?


    Surprised discussions came from the surroundings, and they looked at Yinn with disdain.


    ¡°Hehe, so you¡¯re a b*tch who wants to hook up with President Walton. From the Neurosurgery Department of Buffalo Private Hospital? My father-inw is hospitalized in that hospital. I¡¯ll make a call and transfer him to another hospital now!¡±<div>


    ¡°She even seduced the police officer in public and wanted him to let her go. Is she crazy?¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯m familiar with the neurosurgery department of Buffalo Private Hospital. A good friend of mine is a nurse there. Let me call her and ask.¡±


    Yinn felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer. It was over. Her reputation waspletely ruined! She raised her eyes and swept them around fiercely. Her gaze swept across Amelia, William, Lucas, and Mr. Smith, and finally stopped on Honest! This man had not said a word from the beginning. He was the one who let the dog bite her just now!

 Chapter 714: Only a Fool Would Believe It

    Chapter 714: Only a Fool Would Believe It<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Yinn said with red eyes!


    Honest: ¡°???¡±<div>


    Yinn: ¡°Just you wait!¡±


    Honest: ¡°???¡±


    Yinn was taken away by the police just like that. Her clothes were torn by the dog, and her hair was like a chicken coop. She had never been so embarrassed in her life!


    Lucas tugged at William. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t be so stupid in the future.¡±


    William came back to his senses and said angrily, ¡°Who said I¡¯m stupid? I¡¯ve already informed Uncle Alex!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a ck SUV swung its tail handsomely and stopped in front of everyone.


    Alex got out of the car and looked at William. ¡°What? Were you almost kidnapped?¡±


    William was speechless. Wasn¡¯t she unsessful in kidnapping him? Sigh, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. It was embarrassing.


    William did not know that because of this, every time he quarreled with Lucas in the next few decades, Lucas would coldly say, ¡°Idiot who was almost kidnapped by a stupid woman!¡±


    Alex looked around and said, ¡°Get in the car first. We¡¯ll talk when we get home.¡±


    Amelia immediately dragged her scooter and ttered into the car. Honest sat in Mr. Smith¡¯s car and followed Alex¡¯s SUV. Oliver stood where he was and watched Amelia get into the car. His little face was so happy that he did not even look back.


    Oliver was a little unhappy, and his little face became even more serious.<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Young Master,¡± the butler of the Spencer family said.


    Oliver pursed his lips and was about to leave when he suddenly saw the window of the SUV roll down. Amelia leaned against the window and waved at him, her eyes curved. ¡°Brother Oliver, thank you for the candy. Goodbye!¡±


    In an instant, the cier on Oliver¡¯s face melted. He subconsciously raised his hand. The SUV had already disappeared at the end of the road and turned to the other side.


    In the SUV, the children stared at the tube of blood in William¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Is this Eldest Aunt¡¯s blood?¡± Amelia asked curiously.


    Lucas nced at it and said coldly, ¡°Not necessarily. It might be a lie. Only a fool would believe it.¡±


    William rolled his eyes. ¡°Lucas, that¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t humiliate me just because you¡¯re my brother!¡±


    Lucas scoffed. Although he didn¡¯t say anything else, his expression was obvious: Am I not telling the truth?


    William admitted that he was in the wrong and did not say anything else.


    Alex turned the steering wheel. The car turned around and went the other way. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll know after we test it.¡±


    William: ¡°The DNA test results for the hair two days ago are not out yet. The DNA test will take at least three days.¡±<div>


    Alex said, ¡°That¡¯s you.¡±


    William shut up.


    The blood was sent to the testing center. Alex found a friend to help speed up the process. They would know the results as soon as tomorrow. The group went back first. They passed by George¡¯spany and picked him up.


    George had just sat down in the front passenger seat when he turned around and looked at the three children in the back seat. The first thing he asked was, ¡°Do you need topensate? Eldest Uncle will pay.¡±


    Alex¡¯s lips curled up. He was indeed a handsome and rich uncle. The moment he spoke, he had the aura of a domineering CEO.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No need, Eldest Uncle. That bad auntie was captured by the police. We don¡¯t have to pay a single cent!¡± Why did she have topensate? She was determined not topensate! Even if the money rotted in her pocket, she wouldn¡¯tpensate that bad auntie!


    William said excitedly, ¡°Hahaha, Daddy, you didn¡¯t see how miserable that woman was. She was chased by a dog for two streets!¡±


    George smiled and turned to sit up straight.


    Amelia suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Domineering CEO is super awesome today! Domineering CEO has worked hard today. I¡¯ll add two drumsticks for you when we get back!¡±


    George subconsciously looked back and saw Amelia touching the wolfdog¡¯s head. The corners of his mouth twitched. He had a strange feeling¡­


    Alex couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. His voice was deep. ¡°As expected, mineering CEOs are all excellent.¡±<div>


    George: He coughed and deliberated. ¡°Mia, should we change the wolfdog¡¯s name?¡±


    Amelia looked up, her beautiful eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t Domineering CEO good?¡±


    George lied through his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s not worthy of the domineering and mighty temperament of a wolfdog.¡±


    Amelia was deep in thought. Was that so? So it wasn¡¯t domineering enough! That¡¯s right, the domineering CEOs in the novels that her brother mentioned either had this or that illness. It was indeed not domineering enough!


    ¡°Then what should I call it?¡± Amelia frowned in thought.


    William was charmed by Amelia¡¯s cute appearance and pondered. ¡°It has to be domineering, and there have to be ovepping words to make the dog look cute but still domineering¡­¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I know. Dada!¡±

 Chapter 715: How Could You Forget to Pick Up the Child?

    Chapter 715: How Could You Forget to Pick Up the Child?<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Alex, who was driving, choked on his saliva! George nced at him with a smile in his eyes. ¡°Not bad, this name is not bad.¡±


    Alex:<div>


    ¡°Change it,¡± Alex said. ¡°You only have one dad.¡±


    George:


    William:


    Lucas:


    Amelia: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Just as everyone was discussing the wolfdog¡¯s name, the car passed by Glorious Star International Primary School again. William eximed, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that look like Emma?¡±


    Amelia took a look. ¡°Eh? She really looks like Sister Emma!¡±


    William: ¡°Hahaha, she also has short hair. Even her movements are the same!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°It¡¯s true! Hurry up and take a photo with your cell phone. Let Sister Emma see it when we get back!¡±


    Lucas: Wasn¡¯t that Emma herself? She had been in primary school since school started!


    The car drove past the school gate.<div>


    Lucas said in silence, ¡°There¡¯s an extracurricr interest ss in the first grade today. The school has a science experiment. School ends half an hourter than ours.¡±


    William: ¡°Oh¡­ Why are you suddenly talking about this?¡±


    Alex, who was thinking of the wolfdog¡¯s name, suddenly stepped on the brakes! Oh no, the olddy had just called and instructed him to pick Emma up. She said that Mr. Smith had gone to pick up Lucas and William. Dn was rushing work at the construction site. She was not feeling well herself, but he had actually forgotten about this!


    At the entrance of the elementary school, Emma was lying pitifully on the iron gate. Her ssmates had all been picked up, leaving her alone! This didn¡¯t make sense! She was a child of the Walton family. There were so many people in the Walton residence. How could they forget to pick up a child?


    ¡°I¡¯m starving. I¡¯m so hungry¡­¡± Emma rested her head between the bars of the iron door, looking forward to the distance. They couldn¡¯t forget her, could they? They couldn¡¯t, could they?


    Emma hung herself on the door in boredom. Then, she saw a ck SUV speeding across the road. ¡°Eh? Why is this car driving so fast? That¡¯s not right. Why does it look like Uncle Alex¡¯s car?¡±


    Emma was suspicious, but because the car was driving too quickly, she couldn¡¯t see the license te number clearly. However, she thought that it shouldn¡¯t be. It wasn¡¯t like her Uncle Alex was the only one driving a ck SUV. Then, she saw the SUV brake sharply, turn around, and drive back across the road. A small head stuck out of the window and waved desperately.


    ¡°Tsk, this child looks quite like Mia.¡± Emma touched her pocket. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the school doesn¡¯t allow me to bring my cell phone. Otherwise, I would take a photo and show it to Mia.¡±


    Emma muttered as the SUV drove over from the road and stopped in front of the school.


    Emma:


    In the SUV, everyone¡¯s expressions were the same. They were all embarrassed.<div>


    Alex lowered his voice. ¡°Everyone, keep your mouths shut when you go back. We went to the testing center and dyed our return. We definitely didn¡¯t forget to pick Emma up.¡±


    Lucas¡¯s expression was the same as George¡¯s. He said expressionlessly, ¡°Uncle Alex, my bank ount number is¡­¡±


    Alex:


    William heard this and immediately reported his bank ount number. ¡°Uncle Alex, my card number is¡­¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Huh?¡± Why did they suddenly give their bank card numbers? She blinked in confusion and followed the trend. ¡°Daddy, my card number is¡­¡±


    Alex was speechless. His daughter had learned to take advantage of the situation? Forget it, forget it. It was better to spend money to avoid disaster than to be struck by an olddy with her bare hands!


    Alex was about to transfer the money when George reached over with his phone. There was a QR code on it.


    ¡°Actually, money is meaningless to me. I want to see the olddy chop someone up with her bare hands.¡± George¡¯s words were always concise and meaningful. He said that he did notck money, so it was useless to give too little money.


    Alex: He silently transferred the money.


    Emma watched as the few of them walked in muttering. Then, she raised her hand and waved. ¡°Hey, which family¡¯s kid do I look like?¡±


    Amelia ran over and touched Emma¡¯s head with a guilty expression. ¡°Sister Emma, I¡¯m sorry. I thought of a new name for Domineering CEO in the car and forgot about you.¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°The next time I give the dog a name, I¡¯ll definitely remember you!¡±<div>


    Emma saw that it was Mia, so it was fine. She said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Have youe up with a new name for Domineering CEO?¡± She asked as she got up. With a ng, her head was stuck! It was stuck in the iron railing of the school gate!


    Everyone was dumbfounded!


    Alex was speechless. Oh no, the money had been spent for nothing.

 Chapter 716: Two Test Results

    Chapter 716: Two Test Results<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    ¡°It¡¯s over. What should we do?¡± William was stunned for a moment. ¡°If we call the firefighters and wait for them toe and rescue Emma, it¡¯ll definitely be dark when we get home.¡± When Grandma asked, it would not be as simple as chopping up Uncle Alex with her bare hands. Everyone would be scolded!


    Amelia quicklyforted them. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± She looked around. ¡°Help me block it. I can break the railing!¡±<div>


    The security officer had already walked over.


    William shook his head. ¡°No, there are too many surveince cameras. Emma, why don¡¯t you try a bit harder, let¡¯s press your head back¡­¡±


    Emma looked like she was about to cry. ¡°What if my ears get stuck and falls off?¡±


    Alex rested his chin on one hand. ¡°In my experience, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll fall off.¡±


    George: ¡°¡­¡± He turned around and went to exin the situation to the security officers.


    Lucas said quietly, ¡°A child¡¯s head is big and his body is small. Wherever their head can go, they can turn their body and follow.¡±


    Emma was stunned for a moment. ¡°You mean¡­ this¡­?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she turned her body and crawled out. She was indeed out!


    Amelia: ¡°Wow! Brother Lucas is amazing!¡±


    Lucas couldn¡¯t help but turn his head, but his heart was filled with joy. He had to admit that it felt good to be admired by his sister.


    Alex was speechless for a moment. Wait, he knew thismon sense! How could Lucas beat him to it!


    George was registering at the security booth when the security officer couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°President Walton, a woman pretended to be your Madam after school just now. Young Master William almost left with her. Sigh, the child is quite pitiful. He¡¯s usually quite smart. He probably yearns for motherly love too much.¡±<div>


    George paused for a moment and handed him the signature book. He nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The security officer quickly said that there was no need to thank him and watched them leave.


    Another young security officer came over and said in a low voice, ¡°Aiya, Uncle Newton, why didn¡¯t you ask President Walton for credit? You were the one who forked the human trafficker out just now!¡±


    The security officer waved his hand. ¡°What¡¯s there to say? Isn¡¯t this our duty?¡±


    The young security officer was speechless. He had nothing to say. He only felt that this uncle was so stupid. No wonder he was still a guard at such an old age. What he didn¡¯t know was that Uncle Newton¡¯s file was already in Mr. Smith¡¯s hands.


    The group finally got into the car in an orderly fashion and went home before nightfall. Of course, they were still scolded by Mrs. Walton, and then the guilty children ran away after dinner.


    When school ended the next day, the results of the two sets of DNA were out.


    ¡°The DNA results for the hair show that it¡¯s rted¡­¡± Alex flipped through the test report and frowned. ¡°The DNA results for the blood are¡­¡± He ced the test results on the table. George could clearly see the words: Mother-son rtionship.


    William was stunned. In other words, this tube of blood really belonged to his mother! The hair results and the blood test results were all right with Yinn.


    ¡°She told me that she¡¯s my aunt and knows where Mommy is¡­ She even said that Mommy doesn¡¯t have many days to live¡­¡± William suddenly became anxious. He thought that Yinn was lying, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be true! Lucas also frowned. If it was true, he asked himself in his heart, could he still live his life calmly and ignore this matter? No.


    William lowered his head and did not say a word. He really wanted to see his biological mother, but he did not want his father to be threatened by that bad woman.<div>


    George stood up and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    William grabbed George¡¯s hand and wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not say anything. He stubbornly held onto George¡¯s hand and refused to let go.


    Amelia sat quietly at the side, saying nothing. Mommy¡­ what child wouldn¡¯t want a mother?


    Alex took Amelia¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡±


    George and Alex had secretly investigated. Before Yinn left the hospital, she went to the top floor, but strangely, even after searching the entire hospital, they could not find ¡°Eldest Aunt¡±. They investigated for two more days and dissected Yinn¡¯s movements every day, but they did not find anything.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. The blood sample can¡¯t exceed two days. ording to the feedback from the experiment center, the tube of blood should have been drawn that day, but we can¡¯t find anyone¡­¡± Alex sat in front of Amelia¡¯s dressing mirror. The small sofa could barely amodate his tall figure. There was a strong contrast.

 Chapter 717: Conceived With the Lights On or Off

    Chapter 717: Conceived With the Lights On or Off<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Ameliay on her stomach and watched Alex scribble on the paper. ¡°So, where did she go?¡±


    Alex suddenly stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find your eldest uncle!¡±<div>


    In William¡¯s room, William stared at the surveince cameras and checked them repeatedly. Then, he calcted a bunch of messy things on the paper. No one knew what he was calcting.


    George pushed the door open and entered. He nced at the table and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to calcte it.¡± If Alex couldn¡¯t find it, William definitely couldn¡¯t either.


    William put down the pen and remained silent. George sat down at the side and said, ¡°Ask whatever you want.¡±


    William immediately turned around and asked, ¡°Dad, how did you conceive me and my brother with my mother back then? Were the lights on or off? Why couldn¡¯t you see her face?¡±


    George was silent.


    Outside the door, Amelia, who had just followed them, was also puzzled. When she and Alex reached the door, they realized that the atmosphere was not right. It was not good to go in and disturb them. At this moment, Amelia heard the question of tthe lights being on or off. She felt that it was magical. It turned out that one could choose to turn on the lights or turn off the lights when conceiving a child. Then, was the baby who was conceived with the lights on better or with the lights off better? She looked at Alex with sparkling eyes. So in the past, did her parents turn off the lights or turn on the lights? She liked to turn on the lights because it made people feel happy and safe.


    Alex seemed to see Amelia¡¯s confusion. The corners of his mouth twitched. He wanted to ignore her gaze, but he couldn¡¯t. He lowered his voice and said in a breathy voice, ¡°You were conceived with the lights off.¡±


    Amelia curled her lips and leaned into Alex¡¯s ear. She said in a simrly breathy voice, ¡°Then the next time you give birth to me, can you let me choose to turn on or off the lights?¡±


    Alex was speechless. Could there be a next time?


    Fortunately, George, who was in the room, spoke at this moment. ¡°Lights off.¡± His answer was very simple.


    William was confused. ¡°Both me and my brother were conceived with the lights off? Then, you had to turn on the lights before we were conceived, right? It couldn¡¯t be that once the lights were off, another brother will be born?¡±<div>


    George had the same headache as Alex now. How could he exin this? Should he say that it was not a normal birth? Could he say that when Lucas was conceived, the other party took the initiative to turn off the lights seven or eight times? When William was conceived, he took the initiative to turn off the lights seven or eight times? At night, in the hotel room where the lights were turned off, the curtains were all drawn. There was no light in the room. When he came back to his senses, the other party was already gone, so he really did not know what the other party looked like.


    George was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you really want to see your mother?¡±


    William did not hide anything and nodded. ¡°I want to ask her why she doesn¡¯t want me and my brother anymore. Is it because my brother and I aren¡¯t good enough?¡±


    George¡¯s cold face softened slightly as he sighed. ¡°Then what can you do if you find her?¡±


    William was speechless. That¡¯s right. What could he do? Bring her back? She had been gone for ten years. Not only was she unfamiliar with the Walton residence, but the Walton residence was also unfamiliar with her. Grandpa and grandma might not be able to forgive her. If they couldn¡¯t bring her back, would he just say goodbye when they met? Then why was he looking for her?


    George stroked William¡¯s head. ¡°Sleep early.¡±


    William said nothing.


    Seeing that George and William were almost done chatting, Alex wanted to push the door open and enter, but Amelia stopped him. ¡°Brother William isn¡¯t happy,¡± Amelia said unhappily. ¡°Let¡¯s not disturb him. I have a way to find Eldest Aunt.¡±


    Back in her room, Amelia took out Grandpa Turtle and held him while muttering. Then, she threw Grandpa Turtle out. Grandpa Turtlended on the soft carpet and turned around twice before turning over forcefully.


    Suddenly, a crack appeared on Grandpa Turtle¡¯s turtle shell. Amelia was shocked and quickly held it up. ¡°Grandpa Turtle, does it hurt?¡±


    Grandpa Turtle slowly stuck his head out as if he didn¡¯t feel anything. Amelia hugged him and touched the crack, frowning.<div>


    Elmer said, ¡°If you can¡¯t get anything, it looks like your aunt isn¡¯t an ordinary person.¡±


    Amelia pinched her fingers and did some calctions. Her not-too-sharp nails identally cut her fingertips, and a drop of blood appeared.


    Elmer:


    Alex immediately took Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t calcte anymore.¡± He had learned feng shui for a period of time and knew that fortune-telling was a forced prying into fate and the future. There would be a certain bacsh.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m too lousy.¡±

 Chapter 718: Sneaking Out

    Chapter 718: Sneaking Out<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia sighed. She was still not strong enough. Her master had said that a truly powerful person could even pierce through the sky. Just like the King of Hell, they could see through the fate of everyone in the world with a blink of an eye. There was nowhere to hide. She had to be as powerful as the King of Hell!


    The moon was dark and the wind was strong.<div>


    Amelia changed into ck clothes and stuck her head out like the assassin on television. This time, she definitely could not be caught by her grandmother! She quietly went to William¡¯s room, gently pushed open the door, and walked to his bed.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Amelia whispered into William¡¯s ear.


    William tossed and turned and finally fell asleep. Just as he was in a daze, he suddenly felt a cold wind beside his ear. In his dream, a female ghost crawled onto his bed and whispered into his ear, ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    William immediately woke up! He reflexively jumped to the side and looked at the ck shadow by the bed in horror!


    ¡°F*ck!¡± William was so frightened that he cursed! He had just woken up and could not see the dark environment clearly at all. He saw a pair of sparkling eyes. It was terrifying!


    Amelia rushed forward, climbed onto the bed, and covered William¡¯s mouth. William struggled. ¡°Ahhh, don¡¯te over! Sister, help!¡±


    Amelia was exasperated. ¡°Brother William! I¡¯m Mia! It¡¯s me! I¡¯m your most most most richest sister!¡±


    William was speechless. He closed his mouth in shock and swallowed. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing here in the middle of the night¡­¡±


    Amelia whispered, ¡°Shh¡­ Let¡¯s sneak out and find Eldest Aunt.¡±


    William: She wanted to sneak away again? Why couldn¡¯t she leave openly?


    William recalled the scene of his Grandma hitting Alex with her bare hands and swallowed this question. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Okay.¡± He got up and prepared to change into a ck T-shirt. He bent down like Amelia and went out. In the end, a ck shadow appeared at the door.<div>


    William and Amelia were so frightened that they almost screamed!


    The dark figure at the door spoke. ¡°Where are you going?¡± It was Lucas¡¯s voice. He was wearing gray loungewear and frowned. ¡°Remember to call me first next time.¡±


    Amelia said nkly, ¡°Okay, Brother Lucas.¡±


    William had the same expression. ¡°No problem, Big Brother.¡± His brother actually wanted to sneak away with them! How rare!


    Lucas adjusted the high-tech watch on his wrist and said coldly with an indiscernible arrogance, ¡°You¡¯re too stupid. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be kidnapped by a stupid woman again.¡± Where would he find him then? With his brother¡¯s IQ, it was better not to go out on his own, in case they had to look for him in the end.


    William:


    It had to be said that seven or eight-year-old children were at their most daring. Children at this age did not have any sense of crisis and were extremely bold. They dared to cross mountains alone and y dozens of kilometers away. They also dared to y with strangers and let adults search the world for them. There were too many news reports of this kind.


    William, Lucas, and Amelia sneaked out of the main building and went to find the wolfdog and Guard.


    William said nervously, ¡°Sister, why are you bringing dogs?¡±


    Amelia was very professional. ¡°It¡¯s like this in television dramas.¡± Doggies could find people. She was a child who had done her homework!


    William was speechless. The three of them went to the forest in the backyard. It was impossible to climb the wall. The wall was too high for them to climb over, so they chose to crawl through the dog hole.<div>


    Amelia said, ¡°I¡¯ll climb first.¡±


    William pulled her back. ¡°No, what if there¡¯s a snake in the dog hole? My brother will climb first.¡±


    Lucas:Speechless, hey down. He crawled into the dog hole in an inelegant manner. He was worlds apart from the little gentleman who had been quietly reading.


    Amelia followed in the middle. William brought up the rear. Halfway up, he unintentionally thought of the female ghost he had just dreamed of. He had the feeling that a ghost was crawling behind him. For a moment, he crawled faster, then bumped into Amelia¡¯s butt.


    Amelia fell on her face. ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Lucas immediately pulled Amelia up and hugged her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He remembered her crying in the afternoon and asking if her front teeth had fallen out.


    Amelia spat out the grass in her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I still have my front teeth!¡±


    Lucas:


    Alex sat on the wall and watched as the three troublesome children crawled out of the dog hole like heroes in television dramas.

 Chapter 719: How Could They Chase?

    Chapter 719: How Could They Chase?<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The wolfdog and Guard ran with them. The wolfdog ran fast and scouted ahead. It sniffed here and there. Guard was reliable and followed Amelia closely, guarding her like a worried olddy.


    Alex chuckled and said in a low voice, ¡°Honest, follow her first. Follow the Miss and ensure her safety.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°First, don¡¯t follow her directly. Second, listen to the Miss at the critical moment. Third, just ensure her safety. Don¡¯t disturb her. Don¡¯t ask or say anything if you see her doing anything strange. Just listen.¡±<div>


    Honest: ¡°Yes!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately followed.


    Alex was thest to leave. He first went to a certain shop to drive the motorcycle fromst time before chasing after the children. After everyone left, the curtains of a room on the second floor of the Walton residence were pulled open. Mrs. Walton looked at the night in silence and said in a low voice, ¡°With Alex around, they will be safe, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Mr. Walton was snoring and sleeping soundly.


    Mrs. Walton rolled her eyes and hit Mr. Walton on the head. Mr. Walton muttered something in a daze and turned around to continue sleeping.


    Amelia and William were on the side of the road, wanting to call a taxi. However, it was the middle of the night, and the cab was not easy to call.


    Suddenly, there was a loud rumble behind them. A very cool motorcycle stopped in front of them. Alex raised the windshield of his helmet and smiled. ¡°Daughter, where are you going in the middle of the night?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Alex handed her a small pink helmet. ¡°Put it on.¡±


    William¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®You can do that?¡¯


    Alex handed William and Lucas two smaller helmets. ¡°Take a seat. Your Grandma will definitely notice if I drive a car out.¡±


    William put on his helmet excitedly. He felt that tonight was exciting! He sat behind Alex, Lucas sat at the back, and Amelia sat in front, in Alex¡¯s arms.<div>


    ¡°Hold on tight!¡± Alex twisted the elerator, and the motorcycle roared arrogantly. William quickly hugged him. Lucas didn¡¯t want to hug William. He grabbed the shelf at the back of the motorcycle. It was impossible to hug him, it would make him look like a little girl.


    In the end, the motorcycle went out with a bang and almost threw him off! Lucas quickly hugged William so tightly that William almost couldn¡¯t breathe!


    Alex¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of a smile. Only then did he really speed up. The motorcycle ran out like a ck panther in the night! The wolfdog and Guard were dumbfounded. How were they going to chase after him?


    The wolfdog was stunned for a second before it immediately ran over. It had to be said that it had been raised very well during this period of time. Its limbs were strong and powerful, and it ran much faster than Guard. However, not long after, another motorcycle sped over from behind and Guard squatted on the back of the motorcycle. Its ws were tightly hooked around Honest¡¯s shoulder. Honest nced at the wolfdog, scooped it into the car, and tied it up.


    Hence, on the road at night, they saw two motorcycles speeding. The one in front had three children, and the one behind had two dogs.


    In a dark cer, there was a coffin buried. The woman in the coffin¡¯s limbs were tightly nailed to the coffin, and the surroundings were cold. Something unknown squirmed in her clothes and crawled rhythmically. The woman¡¯s eyes were open, staring straight at the coffin lid. Her eyeballs even moved asionally. She seemed to have rested enough. She let out a terrifying roar and pulled her right hand hard.


    The nails on the woman¡¯s right palm almost pierced through her palm. Under her all-out effort, she only pulled out a few millimeters. The woman¡¯s palm spasmed and straightened, then drooped weakly. The things through her clothes squirmed faster. These squirming things crawled ording to a certain pattern, vaguely forming shackles.


    Alex¡¯s motorcycle was parked in front of a neighborhood. Amelia had just jumped out of the car when she saw another motorcycle behind her. Uncle Honest was riding on it. There was a dog tied to his front and back. The two dogs¡¯ fur was messy. They were still stunned when they got out of the car.


    Honest stopped the bike and quickly found a spot to watch Amelia from afar.


    Alex said, ¡°Go on. Daddy will be watching you from the back.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Okay, okay!¡±<div>


    William took out a specimen bag from his small backpack and ced it in front of the wolfdog for it to smell. ¡°General, find this person¡­ You can understand me, right?¡± William asked as he took out another strand of hair. ¡°And this person is the woman whose butt you bit today¡­¡±

 Chapter 720: Nine Word Mantra

    Chapter 720: Nine Word Mantra<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The name General was a domineering name that William, Lucas, Amelia, Emma, and Harper hade up with yesterday.


    The wolfdog was squatting on the ground, its fur still messy and unresponsive. Amelia touched it and smoothed its fur before saying, ¡°General, can you help me find someone? If you find them, I¡¯ll give you a drumstick!¡±<div>


    General was a dog with no interest in food. He looked at Amelia and panted with his tongue out.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°If you find it, I won¡¯t make you eat Chinese medicine.¡±


    In the next second, the wolfdog ran out! It crawled into the neighborhood from the foot of a densely nted wall and quickly disappeared. The three children immediately followed. They still crawled into the dog hole. This time, they waited for the first person to crawl in. Lucas was second. After all, the dog hole outside was unfamiliar. Lucas felt that with Guard crawling in front of him, there would probably be no problem. When it discovered snakes or insects, it would bark. In the end, Guard, who was crawling in front, actually farted! Poof, it was quite loud in the night!


    Lucas¡¯s face darkened!


    Amelia followed Lucas and soon smelled the stench. She immediately covered her nose. ¡°Guard, your fart stinks!¡±


    William spat. ¡°F*ck, it stinks! Not only is it smelly, but it also hurts my eyes! My tears areing out!¡±


    Guard stuck out its tongue and looked around, as if it was very embarrassed.


    After the three children crawled out of the dog hole, they supported themselves against the wall and panted, their small hands fanning wildly.


    ¡°Oh my god, what did you eat!¡± William rolled his eyes!


    Amelia wrinkled her nose. ¡°It smells like radish. Guard ate stewed radish, beef stewed radish!¡±


    Lucas:<div>


    Alex had entered the neighborhood at some point in time. He leaned against the wall and said, ¡°Yinn isn¡¯t here. I don¡¯t know where she went.¡± Beforeing, he had checked. Yinn was at home. Now that she had disappeared silently, it could be seen that she had some ability.


    General ran back and pulled Amelia¡¯s trouser leg forward.


    Amelia said, ¡°Go, go, go, go!¡±


    General brought the three children, Alex, who asionally appeared, and Honest, who was watching Amelia obediently outside. They followed the outer wall of the neighborhood and crawled out. After passing through two blocks and an alley, a barren mountain appeared in front of them.


    William was stunned for a moment. For some reason, he felt a little cold. ¡°There¡¯s actually an undeveloped mountain in the city?¡±


    The surrounding buildings were already built. The buildings around this barren mountain were low and old, surrounding this barren mountain. Generally, in the city, ces that were inconvenient to develop buildings would be built into public ces like parks, but there were no signs of development here.


    Lucas looked around and said calmly, ¡°This ce is special. ording to the records, there was an altar here in the past. It was a ce for people to pray for rain and sacrifice.¡±


    Lucas was very knowledgeable in reading and had read the records of the previous county journal. ¡°Later on, Buffalo developed, and the city gradually expanded. When it was developed here, strange things happened. The excavator was always broken for some reason. As long as the cart was filled with the soil here, it would overturn. The developer did not believe it and hired a geomancy expert to do it. He was ambitious and started work, but two workers died that day.¡± Not only that, but even the boss encountered strange things. In the end, he almost lost his life and hurriedly gave up this piece ofnd.


    After that, this deste mountain was left behind. It stood in the middle of the tall and low buildings, and no one dared to touch it.


    William felt terrible after hearing this ¡°history.¡±


    ¡°Sister, are we still going up?¡± William subconsciously approached Amelia and hugged her arm.<div>


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Go up! Brother William, don¡¯t be afraid. If you encounter anything unclean, I¡¯ll teach you the Nine Word Mantra!¡±


    William immediately pricked up his ears and listened carefully.


    Amelia stopped smiling and said in a low voice with a serious expression, ¡°Those who face the battle, march forward in formation!¡±


    In an instant, a breeze swept past Amelia. Her hair was blown by the wind, and her soft and cute face inexplicably had a solemn feeling.


    ¡°Brother William, have you memorized it?¡± Amelia asked.


    William: ¡°Huh? Why don¡¯t you say it again?¡± His literature grades wern¡¯t very good. He seemed to remember it after listening to it once, but when he recited it in his heart, he couldn¡¯t remember.


    Lucas sneered. He remembered it after listening to it once. It was mainly because he had seen this sentence before. The Nine Word Mantra could be used to protect oneself against demons and ward off evil spirits.

 Chapter 721: A Pair of Withered Hands

    Chapter 721: A Pair of Withered Hands<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Lucas didn¡¯t believe in such things in the past. There were no ghosts or gods in this world, but now he believed it. He had no choice but to believe it. He had seen it with his own eyes.


    Amelia recited it again. This time, the wind was strong and surrounded her. William was stunned! F*ck! Impressive, awesome! He could actually learn such powerful spells?!<div>


    William immediately followed suit. However, other than the sound of insects, there was no sound of wind.


    William: ¡± ¡± It must be because his tone was wrong when he recited it! These nine words had a certain arrangement pattern. Every word was separated by a few seconds. If the spell took effect ording to a certain arrangement pattern, then as long as he calcted the time between Amelia¡¯s words and the time she stopped, infinitely close to the time she took to recite these words, it would definitely be effective!


    William calcted in his mind as he recalled Amelia¡¯s expression and actions when she recited the nine-word mantra. Unknowingly, he was left behind. When he looked up, he realized that Amelia and Lucas were already so far away from him. They were climbing the mountain now. The two of them were almost disappearing into the mountain!


    ¡°Sister!¡± William hurriedly wanted to chase after her.


    At this moment, a pair of bony handsnded on his shoulder.


    William was shocked. He squinted his eyes stiffly and looked out of the corner of his eye. He saw charred and skinny fingers. The nails were all ck. He instantly felt his blood run cold and his scalp was about to explode! There was a creaking sound behind him, as if someone was stepping on a tree branch and approaching him. William screamed and closed his eyes as he shouted, ¡°Those who face the battle, march forward in formation! Those who face the battle, march forward in formation!¡± He shouted as he ran forward!


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed him. William¡¯s stomach tightened in fear, and he realized that he was about to pee!


    Amelia panted and asked, ¡°Brother William, what are you doing?¡± Just now, William was muttering behind them. Suddenly, he shouted and rushed forward, causing her and Brother Lucas to chase after him. It was not easy for them to catch up to him. Then, when they turned around, they realized that they had run somewhere. The path that had just gone up the mountain was no longer visible, and Alex and Honest, who were following behind, were gone.


    Lucas¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°What do we do now?¡± he whispered.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. My master is still here.¡±


    Hearing that Amelia¡¯s powerful master was still around, Lucas heaved a sigh of relief. William¡¯s teeth were chattering as he trembled. ¡°Sister, I was just grabbed by a charred skeleton hand ¡± Only then did he dare to turn his head to look at his shoulder. He did not know if it was an illusion, but he felt that his shoulder was cold.<div>


    Amelia patted him andforted him. ¡°We were behind you just now. There was nothing.¡±


    Elmer looked around and said, ¡°It¡¯s because the dark energy here is too strong. When the dark energynded on his shoulder, William hallucinated.¡±


    The mountain was colder than the bottom of the mountain, and the wind blew past from time to time. It was impossible to see one¡¯s fingers in front of one¡¯s face on the mountain at night in the countryside. In the city¡¯s park at night, even if there were no lights, one could see the light of the sky. However, this mountain was like the deep mountains in the countryside. It was dark, and the light of the surrounding buildings could not prate. General stopped running and stuck close to Amelia¡¯s legs like he was waiting.


    ¡°Do you hear anything?¡± Lucas focused. William and Amelia immediately shut up and pricked up their ears to listen. There was no sound at all in the darkness, only the breathing of a few people, and the silence was even more terrifying. Under thisyer of fear, there was a creaking sound from somewhere. Although William had never heard this sound before, he subconsciously heard the sound of nails digging into bones.


    William swallowed. ¡°Sister Why don¡¯t wee again during the day? It¡¯s the same if wee during the day. Why don¡¯t wee for nothing tomorrow?¡±


    Amelia said reasonably, ¡°Because Brother, you have to go to school tomorrow!¡±


    William was speechless. He was about to say that he could skip ss, but when he thought of Grandma¡¯s ability to strike people with her bare hands, he shut up.


    The creaking sound was still there. The few of them followed the sound.


    In the dark soil, there was a cer. There was a coffin buried in the cer. The coffin lid was level with the soil floor. It was in the state of being buried but notpletely buried.


    Yinn followed an elder. When she saw the elder lift the coffin lid, she secretly took a look at the female corpse inside. To be precise, it should be the living dead. Her sister, who was beautiful back then, was now dark and thin, unrecognizable. Her limbs were nailed to the coffin lid, and something was squirming in her clothes and crawling rhythmically. Her eyes were open and staring straight ahead. If not for the asional movement of her eyeballs, no one would be able to tell that she was a human.


    <div>

 Chapter 722: Descendant of the Witch God

    Chapter 722: Descendant of the Witch God<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The elder frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s still not possible to directly cultivate into a Witch Immortal As expected, once the foundation is formed, it¡¯s very difficult to nurture. Back then, I said that only by letting her give birth to descendants of pure bloodlines can we nurture the best Witch God. We¡¯re the descendants of the Witch God and control the fate and life and death of others. If we use it well, who knows how many people wille to us to dig mountains and mine.¡±


    At this point, the elder seemed to feel very aggrieved. In the past, the Witch God was very powerful. Those so-called shenpos and Daoists who exorcized ghosts had to bow respectfully when they saw the Witch God! Even the King of Hell had to be respectful when he saw her! However,ter on, the Witch God lineage became deste and fell to the same profession as the Feng Shui master. The Feng Shui masters looked at Feng Shui and searched for acupoints. They were simr. They looked at the mountains to find ores and served the big bosses whose families had ores In ancient times, how could they do such a lowly thing and even work for people who only cared about money? The people knelt down and begged them to look at the mountains, but they didn¡¯t even look at them! But now, they couldn¡¯t anymore. They could only earn money to survive by looking for ores for the bosses. In the end, they were now Feng Shui masters in another sense! How could the Yager family be willing!<div>


    Yinn changed her previous aloofness and echoed subserviently, ¡°Elder is right ¡±


    The elder asked, ¡°Have you not found the two children I asked you to find?¡±


    Yinn had her own selfish motives. Although it was the family¡¯s order to look for William and Lucas, she wanted to use these two children to marry into the Walton residence. After bing the Walton residence¡¯s matriarch, why did she have to spend so much effort to be a sorcerer? Why did she have to look at the mountains for the bosses? No matter how powerful the Yager family was, they were still working for someone. How could they be as powerful as the Walton family¡¯s matriarch! However, she had no choice now. After all, the Walton residence was not easy to fool


    Yinn: ¡°I found them ¡±


    The elder was delighted. ¡°Where?¡±


    Yinn secretly looked around. She didn¡¯t know if her immortal was here. The elder didn¡¯t know that she found an immortal on her own.


    Yinn said, ¡°They¡¯re at the Walton residence. They¡¯re the Walton family¡¯s grandchildren. I¡¯ve been working hard for the past few days, but I can¡¯t get close to them ¡±


    The elder sneered. ¡°Just capture them. Are they worthy of keeping our Yager family¡¯s bloodline?¡± The merchant who reeked of copper had simply tainted the sacred bloodline of their Yager family!


    The elder recalled what happened back then and said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s all Ling¡¯s fault! Back then, I¡¯ve already arranged for someone for her. Although that person was already 80 years old, he¡¯s the descendant of our Witch God! Perhaps our Yager family could have regained its glory! But she made her own decision!¡±


    Yinn looked at the coffin. Back then, her sister, Ling, was supposed to sleep with that 80-year-old man, but she got together with George by a freakbination of factors. Every time she thought of it, she felt jealous! After her sister had sex with George, the elder was furious and imprisoned her sister with chains until she gave birth to her first child. The elder felt that the child¡¯s bloodline was not pure enough and wanted to discard the child. Her sister actually broke free of the chains and ran away with the child.


    Of course, Ling couldn¡¯t escape. How could the descendant of the Witch God escape? After being captured, the elder immediately arranged for a second child. It was still the 80-year-old man, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t seed again. Later, the 80-year-old man waited for another year, but her sister didn¡¯t appear and the man died.<div>


    The elder had no choice but to ce all his hopes on the second child. He thought that even if his blood was impure, he was still a newborn with the blood of the Witch God. If he started nurturing him from a young age, he would definitely be thousands of times stronger than his mother in the future! Who knew that Ling would run away with the child again


    Yinn was jealous. She couldn¡¯t understand where a person like Ling got such good luck!


    The elder continued talking for a while, and Yinn¡¯s thoughts were interrupted. When she came back to her senses, she happened to hear the elder say, ¡°You have to snatch back the two children of our Yager family, do you hear me?!¡±


    Yinn nodded repeatedly. ¡°I heard you ¡± But how could they take it back? They couldn¡¯t beat them, and they didn¡¯t have as much money or as much power. None of the mine owners they knew dared to offend the Walton family!


    Yinn thought of the scene at the entrance of the elementary school and felt her butt start to ache again.


    At this moment, the living dead in the coffin seemed to have recovered enough energy. She let out a terrifying roar and pulled her right hand forcefully! There were nails on both her palms, feet, lute bones, and hip bones. Other than her hands and feet, the nails on her shoulder des and hip bones were two fingers thick.

 Chapter 723: Zombie

    Chapter 723: Zombie<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Yinn said in shock, ¡°Elder, my sister shouldn¡¯t be able to break free, right?¡± She looked at Ling¡¯s right hand. Her palm, which had been pierced by a nail, was a few centimeters away from the coffin board. It was not as tight as before.


    The elder frowned and said, ¡°She can¡¯t break free.¡±<div>


    The wriggling thing on Ling¡¯s body sped up. She used so much strength that her stiff hand drooped.


    Yinn heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing Ling nailed to the coffin, not only did she not feel horrified, but she also felt carefree! Who let her take what she wanted!


    Yinn said, ¡°Elder, the Walton family watches over their children very tightly, we can¡¯t get close to them. But that younger child cares a lot about his mother. We can start with him.¡±


    The elder nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Take a tube of Ling¡¯s blood and say that it¡¯s yours. Don¡¯t expose yourself, understand? Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer!¡±


    Yinn lowered her head and did not dare to make a sound. This afternoon, she had already been exposed to William. At this moment, the Walton family should know. However, she did not dare to tell the elder the truth. After saying yes, she pretended to go forward, picked up the syringe, and drew a tube of blood from Ling.


    The elder paced around in frustration and muttered to himself, ¡°One has a bloodline inheritance but no strength, and the other has some strength but no bloodline! The Yager family really gave birth to the two of you for nothing! You wasted so many of my talismans. Who knows how long it will take to raise her into a Witch Immortal!¡±


    It turned out that after Ling sent the two children away, the Yager family had no choice. It was rare for a descendant of the Witch God to be born with the bloodline of the Witch God in a hundred years. They could only nail the weak Ling in the coffin and use a secret technique to elerate her strength, destroy her will, and let her only exist for the inheritance of the Yager family. They would destroy her emotions and cut off her seven emotions and six desires until she became a powerful Witch Immortal. She was undying and indestructible. In other words, she could also be called a zombie.


    Zombies were not humans or ghosts. They transcended the path of the three worlds and did not enter the cycle of reincarnation. Even the King of Hell could not do anything about them. At that time, the Yager family would regain its glory! No one dared to provoke them!


    When Yinn heard the elderparing her to Ling again, she was unhappy, but she did not dare to say anything. The Yager family had two elders. One was helping others look after the mineral vein outside, and the other was guarding the Yager family, looking for a way to make the family stronger again. She could not shake either of these elders. If she could marry into the Walton residence and be the matriarch of the Walton family, at least she could leave the Yager family


    Yinn thought as she packed the blood and prepared to leave with the elder. The elder checked Ling¡¯s condition and took out a special box. He nailed back the nails that she had tried her best to break free of a few centimeters. Ling¡¯s palm was nailed and pressed against the coffin board again. The nails under her feet were also reinforced.


    This cer was located in the middle of the barren mountain. It used to be an air raid shelter. Now, it was covered in talismans that attracted the surrounding dark energy into the coffin.<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Now that you¡¯re back in Buffalo, you have toe and check every half a month in the future. When the nails loosen, tighten them again,¡± the elder instructed.


    Yinn nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± After a pause, she asked uncertainly, ¡°Elder, my sister can¡¯t run anymore, right?¡±


    The elder sneered, his eyes filled with arrogance. ¡°In the past, it was just an ordinary iron chain that allowed her to escape twice. However, she won¡¯t be able to escape for more than three times. This time, she definitely won¡¯t be able to escape. Even if an immortales, they won¡¯t be able to save her!¡± He had ced all his skills here. In the entire country, if they could find someone who could unlock Ling¡¯s chains, he would kneel down and lick their shoes!


    ¡°We must nurture her for another ten years There¡¯s a dark vein under this deste mountain. Ten yearster ¡± The elder thought. Before he died of old age, there was still hope of seeing the Yager family make aeback!


    The cer was silent again.


    A few minutester, the woman in the coffin roared. She exerted so much strength that her palm stiffened and spasmed. The nails rubbed against her bones again, emitting a creaking sound. Then, her palm drooped weakly, and her wooden eyes moved before returning to silence. No one knew how many years she had stayed in this dark cer and how many times she had experienced the pain of the nails piercing through her palm. There was no end and no sun.


    Ling had already forgotten that she was a human. The only thing left was her obsession to break free from these eight nails Why did she break free? She could no longer remember. In her memory, there were only two young babies¡¯ faces. She could no longer remember who they were


    Yinn followed the elder along the small path in the barren mountain. Suddenly, a gurgling sound came from ahead, and a red shadow flew over with a whoosh!

 Chapter 724: Unless the King of Hell Comes In person

    Chapter 724: Unless the King of Hell Comes In person<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Yinn¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Elder! There¡¯s a ghost!¡±


    The elder frowned. ¡°What ghost can there be? Although there¡¯s a dark vein buried under this deste mountain, ordinary ghosts can¡¯te here.¡± If one approached slightly, they would be absorbed by the dark vein, their souls would dissipate, and they would be a part of the dark vein. Therefore, ghosts could be everywhere, except here.<div>


    Yinn was bewildered. Although but she really saw a red shadow go over just now!


    The elder said, ¡°It should be a stic bag blown by the wind.¡± In short, there could not be ghosts here unless the King of Hell came personally, but how was that possible?


    Yinn pressed her chest. ¡°Oh ¡± As she spoke, she saw a woman in red standing in the forest in front of her! The woman was wearing a red wedding dress. Her face was pale, and her eyes were staring straight at them through the sparse leaves!


    Yinn screamed, ¡°Elder! There¡¯s a ghost! There really is a ghost!¡±


    The elder was so frightened that he peed his pants. If there were really ghosts in such a ce, could he afford to provoke them now?


    The elder trembled and forced himself to calm down. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Learn from me!¡±


    The female ghost in front of him suddenly disappeared.


    The elder¡¯s heart was in his throat. Just as he was about to turn around and tell Yinn to leave quickly, he turned around and saw the female ghost in the red wedding dress standing behind him! The elder¡¯s butt tightened and he couldn¡¯t hold back his urine. A little leaked out! Realizing that he had been scared till he peed, he quickly mped tight again! How embarrassing!


    In the dark forest of the mountain, a pale female ghost in a red wedding dress stood silently behind Yinn and the elder. One moment, the elder was berating Yinn to not be afraid, and the next, he peed his pants! At this moment, the female ghost in the red wedding dress behind him grinned and said in a faint voice, ¡°Husband, I¡¯ve waited so long for you ¡± As she spoke, she stretched out her speckled hand. Her nails were very long and were painted with red nail polish.


    The elder¡¯s scalp went numb. He immediately grabbed a handful of talismans and threw them out. He mustered his courage and shouted, ¡°Demon! I¡¯ll take you in!¡±


    After the elder threw out a handful of talismans, he felt a little relieved. After all, his talismans were not useless things drawn by those chatans. In the past few years, it was not as if he had not encountered ghosts. All of them were taken by his talismans. Who knew that this time, when he threw out five talismans in one go, none of them worked!<div>


    The talisman fell to the ground and burned with a pitiful green me before quickly extinguishing.


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress watched expressionlessly. Amelia had personally augmented her when she came out this time. With his level of talisman drawing, he was not even worthy of being Amelia¡¯s grandson.


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress: ¡°Aiyo, husband, what are you doing? Are you setting off firecrackers?¡±


    The elder: ¡± ¡±


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress covered her mouth and smiled coquettishly. ¡°I¡¯m your bride. How can I be a demon? A good night is short. Husband, quickly follow me to the bridal chamber ¡± Her fingers wrapped around the elder¡¯s neck, tightening


    Seeing this, Yinn screamed and retreated! In the end, she stepped on someone¡¯s foot. That person cursed. ¡°So be it. Why am I always so unlucky?!¡± The unlucky ghost jumped and climbed onto Yinn¡¯s head, hanging upside down in front of her. ¡°Hi!¡±


    Yinn couldn¡¯t care less. She pulled her feet and ran wildly, shouting, ¡°Immortal! Immortal, save me!¡± In her panic, she fell into a pit. She didn¡¯t know when the pit was dug, but it was filled with rotten leaves. When she fell in, a nest of snakes was smashed out. The snakes flicked their forked tongues and appeared one after another, all staring at Yinn.


    Yinn felt her scalp go numb. She used her hands and feet to climb up. The snakes behind her shot out and bit her butt! The wound that was bitten by the dog in the afternoon was bitten by the snake again. Yinn let out a series of screams


    Under the faint moonlight, the elder broke out in cold sweat. He felt that he was almost out of breath. Yinn didn¡¯t know if she had entered a poisonous snake¡¯s nest, but she fell to the ground weakly. She did not have the strength to climb up. Soon, her body was wrapped by more than ten snakes.


    At this moment, a voice sounded. ¡°Sister Red Wedding Dress, don¡¯t strangle him to death.¡±


    Under the cold moonlight, a little boy appeared under the shadow of a tree not far away. The elder¡¯s pupils dted, and he immediately felt the pressure on his neck decrease. He hurriedly took a deep breath.<div>


    Amelia followed, holding William¡¯s hand. She looked at the elder in his fifties, then at Yinn.

 Chapter 725: Change the Name

    Chapter 725: Change the Name<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    This barren mountain was special. Dark energy gathered, and William and Lucas could actually see ghosts here. Lucas was very silent at this moment. His small face was tense, and he looked very cold and serious. However, the dark energy in the bomb shelter was too heavy, and he shivered from the cold


    Amelia quietly ced a talisman in Lucas¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Brother Lucas, hold on tight.¡± Then she also stuffed a talisman in William¡¯s hand.<div>


    William was much more natural than Lucas. After all, he had seen ghosts several times. Now, he even dared to talk to ghosts.


    William asked in a low voice, ¡°Sister, why isn¡¯t Master back yet?¡± They couldn¡¯t find Alex just now. Amelia was worried and talked for a long time before Elmer agreed to look for him.


    Amelia said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. We can do it ourselves!¡±


    William: ¡± ¡± No, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t.


    At this moment, the cowardly ghost and the flirtatious ghost returned and said, ¡°We found them. They¡¯re in the bomb shelter below.¡±


    William quickly asked, ¡°Is is it her?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She was nailed to the coffin and looked like a zombie.¡±


    William was stunned. Zombie? It had not been easy for him to ept the existence of ghosts in this world, and now there was a zombie? He looked at Yinn and said, ¡°Pull her out first.¡±


    Amelia stood obediently behind William. At a time like this, of course, she had to let her brother, who was more intelligent, speak! She looked at Lucas, who was the most intelligent. Lucas pursed his lips and stood upright, but he did not speak.


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°Brother Lucas, are you afraid?¡±


    Lucas sneered. ¡°Is that possible?¡± He quickly nced at the female ghost in the red wedding dress and immediately retracted his gaze.<div>


    Amelia was speechless. Alright, she would not expose him.


    The cowardly ghost and the unlucky ghost grabbed Yinn¡¯s hand from both sides and pulled her up. However, Yinn either fainted from fear or from the snake¡¯s poison. Shey on the ground like a pool of mud.


    William frowned. He could only look at the elder and ask, ¡°Who are you and why are you here? Who¡¯s the woman from the bomb shelter?¡± He was smart enough not to ask if the woman was his mother.


    However, at this moment, Yinn woke up. When she saw William and the especially eye-catching female ghost in the red wedding dress, she hurriedly cried, ¡°William, I¡¯m your aunt! Save me. Auntie was bitten by a snake ¡±


    The elder held his neck. His brain, which had just been starved of oxygen, slowly came back to his senses. He suddenly understood that Yinn called herself aunt, so the child in front of him was


    Elder: ¡°Is he the eldest grandson of the Walton family, the descendant of the Witch God bloodline of our Yager family?¡±


    Yinn was so frightened that her soul was about to fly away. How could she still remember her scheme? She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes ¡±


    The elder looked at William in shock, then at the surrounding ghosts! He didn¡¯t hear wrongly just now. He was the one who asked the female ghost to let go of him. Also, when he said to pull Yinn up, the other two ghosts obediently pulled Yinn up. In other words, the ghosts in front of him listened to this little boy! If he wasn¡¯t wrong, the female ghost in the red wedding dress should be a malicious ghost! The other three were all evil ghosts! Putting aside the malicious ghosts, what kind of ability was it to make all the evil ghosts submit to him and listen to his orders?


    ¡°Good! Good! That¡¯s great! As expected of a descendant of our Yager family!¡± The elder burst with joy. His lifelong pursuit was to make the Yager family rise again. For this, he did not hesitate to travel everywhere and search for methods. Suddenly, he found out that William had this ability. It was like a traveler who had walked in the desert for a long time suddenly seeing a spring. Therefore, he could not care less. He even forgot to be afraid and immediately became excited! Besides, since William was a descendant of the Yager family, these ghosts could be considered his subordinates! Why would he be afraid?


    The elder was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°The heavens didn¡¯t destroy my Yager family! What¡¯s your name? William or Lucas?¡± He thought of the two names Yinn had mentioned. ¡°You look rtively young. You should be William, right? But none of this is important. What¡¯s important is that your descendant of the Witch God will have the surname Yager in the future. Your name is William Yager, understand?¡±


    The elder looked at William and became more and more satisfied. He immediately changed his name. Since he was a descendant of the Yager family, he naturally had to have the surname Yager. He could not have the surname Walton. The Walton family was not worthy.<div>


    The elder did not wait for William to speak before looking at the other silent boy. This boy was slightly older and had not said a word since he appeared, but his small face was serious and his aura was cold. At first nce, he looked even more powerful than William.

 Chapter 726: Her Greatest Honor

    Chapter 726: Her Greatest Honor<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The elder said happily, ¡°You should be Lucas, right? In the future, your name will also be changed. You¡¯ll be called Lucas Yager!¡± He had seen Ling¡¯s two children when they were born. The bloodline of the older was not as pure as the younger one, but now, it seemed that they were not bad-looking. So what if their bloodline was impure? He would bring them back to the Yager family and have them work for the Yager family in the future. Although it seemed that the younger brother was more talented now, the older brother seemed to be born with the aura of a leader. If they returned to the Yager family together, the older brother could assist his younger brother in the future and lead the Yager family to a higher position.


    The elder stroked his beard and arranged the future fate of William and Lucas.<div>


    William saw that there was nothing to hide and asked directly, ¡°Who are you to the Yager family? Is the woman in the bomb shelter my mother?¡±


    When the elder saw William¡¯s unhappy face, not only was he not angry, but he also felt very gratified. Not bad, this was the aura that a descendant of the Witch God should have! He exined happily, ¡°I¡¯m the 199th generation elder of the Yager family. My name is Pengin. From now on, I¡¯ll be your elder and teacher. I¡¯ll teach you everything I¡¯ve learned in my life! As for the woman in the bomb shelter, she¡¯s indeed your mother.¡± He nced at Lucas and continued, ¡°But she¡¯s not important now. I announce now that you, William Yager, are the 199th generation head of our Yager family!¡± At this point, he was touched. Tears welled up in his eyes. It was not easy. The Yager family finally had a descendant. He had finally waited for a new head!


    Pengin couldn¡¯t wait to warn him. ¡°As the head of the Yager family, the first thing you have to do is forget your previous life, especially the useless feelings that affect you. Even if it¡¯s your biological mother, you don¡¯t have to care too much. In the Yager family, you¡¯re the most respected, and it¡¯s your mother¡¯s greatest honor to be able to give birth to a descendant of the Witch God like you. You don¡¯t have to mention her in the future. As the head of the family, you can¡¯t let any weakness ¡±


    William:


    Lucas:


    Amelia: ¡°???¡± Why didn¡¯t she understand what this old man was saying?! What William Yager and Lucas Yager? Eldest Uncle would definitely not agree to change her brothers¡¯ names without permission. Grandma would not agree, Grandpa would not agree, and she would not agree! She even felt that the dogs at home would not agree! So why was this old man so shameless? He spoke a lot as if they had to listen to everything he said.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go.¡± Amelia tugged at William¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go pick up Eldest Aunt. Sister flirtatious ghost said that there¡¯s no danger below. We can go in directly.¡±


    William did not want to listen to Pengin¡¯s nonsense anymore. He led Amelia to the bottom of the bomb shelter. He had yet to figure out what had happened back then, so he naturally would not let Pengin and Yinn leave. He instructed, ¡°Look after them.¡±


    Pengin frowned and nced at Amelia. This little girl was really in the way. Didn¡¯t she see that he was talking to the head of the Yager family? She took their family head away just like that. The Walton family¡¯s children were indeed raised by a merchant who reeked of money. She was uneducated!


    Pengin immediately followed!


    The female ghost in the red wedding dressughed. ¡°Husband, where are you going?¡± Her pale hands grabbed Pengin¡¯s neck again!<div>


    Pengin was so frightened that his legs trembled again. He almost couldn¡¯t hold back his pee after holding it in for too long, but he quickly calmed down and scolded, ¡°How dare you! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m your family head¡¯s elder? Move aside!¡±


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress looked at the flirtatious ghost in shock. What was this? What was this old man saying?


    The flirtatious ghost spat. ¡°Are you crazy? Is there something wrong with your brain? Who¡¯s the head of your Yager family!¡±


    Pengin was furious. A few evil ghosts stared at him covetously. He indeed did not dare to act rashly. Forget it, the head of the family had been raised by the Walton residence for so many years. It was normal for him not to be close to him. When he returned to the Yager family, he would naturally personally teach him how to restrain these ghosts! Since they were ves, they should act like ves!


    Amelia, William, and Lucas entered the bomb shelter. It was pitch-ck. If they could barely see a shadow in the woods outside, they really couldn¡¯t see anything here.


    Lucas, who had been silent the entire time, pressed the phone watch on his wrist. In an instant, a strong light illuminated the entire bomb shelter!


    ¡°Wow!¡± Amelia was surprised. ¡°What a bright light! It¡¯s even brighter than my little fireball!¡± With that, she raised her hand and threw a fireball.


    Lucas was speechless. Wasn¡¯t this ability to turn fire out of thin air much better than a shlight?

 Chapter 727: Living Dead

    Chapter 727: Living Dead<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia held her two brothers on both sides and reminded them like adults, ¡°Brother William, Brother Lucas, what are you going to say to Eldest Aunt when you see herter? What if Eldest Aunt doesn¡¯te with us?¡±


    William and Lucas were silent.<div>


    Amelia looked back and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Sister flirtatious ghost just said that the coffin was nailed up. I¡¯ll open itter.¡±


    After passing through a long passageway, the three children quickly arrived at the depths of the bomb shelter. This was a rtively open area. The ceiling of the cave was much higher, about three meters. Vines that liked dark environments crawled all around, and there were all kinds of yellow and red talismans stuck around.


    At a nce, there was nothing here.


    Lucas thought that the flirtatious ghost was talking about a coffin inside. He didn¡¯t expect it to be buried underground. The mouth of the coffin without a coffin lid was level with the ground


    William was inexplicably nervous. He carefully moved towards the coffin. He was about to see his mother. William suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do. What was he going to ask her? Why didn¡¯t she want him and his brother?


    He struggled with his emotions. When William finally stood at the edge of the coffin and saw the scene inside, he froze! He subconsciously clenched the talisman in his hand!


    Amelia took a step back and said in a daze, ¡°This Did Eldest Aunt do something bad?¡± Just now, the flirtatious ghost said that there was a woman lying in the coffin and was nailed up. They did not expect to be nailed up like this! They thought that it was just the coffin lid being nailed up! However, the person in front of them was nailed into the coffin by nails!


    Amelia felt that her palm hurt when she looked at it. Why was this happening


    At this moment, the eyes in the coffin moved and began to roar again. As she roared, she tried her best to pull her palm out! The nails nailed to her palm were deeply embedded in her flesh as she exerted strength. As she struggled, the nails grated on her bones and made cracking sounds. The woman did not seem to feel any pain. Her face was numb, and only a trace of obsession could be vaguely seen in her eyes.


    William¡¯s eyes turned red.


    William had thought of many scenarios when he first met his mother. He had thought of her in a sorry state and working somewhere to earn a living. He had thought of her cold face, disowning them, and impatiently telling them to get lost. He had also thought of her immediately ttering them when she found out that they were Waltons. However, he had never thought that it would be like this How long had she been nailed here? Had she always been here?<div>


    In the coffin, Ling¡¯s palm used too much strength, and her ten fingers spasmed. Then, she drooped weakly, as if she had tried thousands of times, but in the end, it was all in vain


    Ling, who had returned to a dead silence, stared straight ahead without moving or blinking. She looked very terrifying and did not look like a living person at all. There was something squirming under her clothes. Combined with her nailed body, she looked strange and terrifying.


    William asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Is she still alive?¡±


    A voice floated in. ¡°If you say she¡¯s alive, she¡¯s technically alive, but if you say she¡¯s dead, she¡¯s also technically dead. She¡¯s a living dead.¡± Elmer, who was wearing a white robe, came in from outside and said to Amelia first, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father and that Uncle Honest are fine.¡± Honest, who had lost Amelia, was looking for Alex in the wilderness. As for Alex, he didn¡¯t need to worry.


    Amelia let go of her worries and asked, ¡°Master, what is a living dead?¡±


    Elmer nced at Ling in the coffin and said, ¡°Over in Haiti, there¡¯s a type of person who calls themselves witches. They¡¯re descendants of the Witch God. They¡¯re good at making something called zombie powder. When used on living people, it will make them lose their will, their bodies stiffen, and they won¡¯t be able to think. They won¡¯t feel tired, and they won¡¯t feel pain when they¡¯re injured. They¡¯re like zombies. They¡¯re undying and indestructible. They¡¯re treated as ves by sorcerers and work for them.¡±


    William was stunned. ¡°Is this a legend from a long time ago?¡±


    Elmer: ¡°Sort of, but there is indeed the lineage of the Witch God, but the real orthodox Witch God has long disappeared. The zombie powder that those people studied is more likely to be a mental medicine that numbs the human nerves. Of course, this is only my guess.¡± Most zombies nowadays were artificially created, but until now, no one understood how they were created, so they were not sure if anyone had inherited some of the sorcerer¡¯s methods.

 Chapter 728: Sensing Danger

    Chapter 728: Sensing Danger<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Elmer looked at Ling. ¡°The Yager family probably used this kind of zombie powder to turn her into the living dead. There are records in Haiti that the living dead who turned into zombies have recovered their vitality.¡±


    Amelia asked hopefully, ¡°So Eldest Aunt is still alive?¡±<div>


    Elmer shook his head and didn¡¯t reply. This kind of thing was hard to say. He wasn¡¯t sure what methods the Yager family had used, and she had been nailed here for so long She might still be alive, but even if she was saved, she would only be a walking corpse.


    Lucas clenched his fists and almost crushed the talisman in his palm. Finally, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s let¡¯s get her out first.¡± He was also shocked. Before this, he had resisted having a mother who had abandoned them. He did not expect to see her nailed here now. Moreover, he and William did not know what had happened back then.


    William immediately wanted to get into the coffin and pull Ling out, but Amelia stopped him. ¡°Brother William, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    As he spoke, the woman in the coffin suddenly rolled her eyes and stared straight at William!


    William¡¯s heart skipped a beat! What kind of eyes were these! It was as if a corpse that had been dead for three days had suddenlye back to life, or as if a doll in the window had suddenly gained consciousness. Its numb and stiff gaze made one involuntarily afraid. For some reason, after the woman stared at William, she did not look away. Wherever William went, her gaze followed.


    Amelia walked to the coffin and saw something squirming on her body. She turned back uncertainly and asked, ¡°Master, can I catch it directly?¡±


    Elmer said, ¡°This is a witch shackle. It¡¯s a kind of Gu worm. It¡¯s very sinister. It¡¯s best not to catch it directly.¡±


    Amelia: Okay, got it. This is a kind of bug. It¡¯s very dangerous. Although you can¡¯t catch it directly, you can still catch it.


    Elmer looked around and said, ¡°A bodhimanda was set up here with talismans. We have to destroy the bodhimanda first before we can pull out the nail ¡± The bodhimanda suppressed Ling and guided the dark meridians under the barren mountain to her body, making her body immortal. Logically speaking, only by destroying the bodhimanda could the nail be pulled out.


    Amelia: Alright, I still have to pull out the nails!


    Amelia grabbed a nail on Ling¡¯s shoulder and pulled it out!<div>


    Elmer: ¡± ¡± He wanted to p himself! It had been so long, but he still didn¡¯t remember! Was the King of Hell someone who could y by the rules?


    The moment the nail left Ling¡¯s body, she suddenly roared and struggled. The sound of bones grinding became even more obvious!


    ¡°Roar!¡± Ling¡¯s eyes turned red! She struggled, and her nailed palm suddenly left the coffin a few centimeters, as if it was about to jump out. Perhaps it was because she moved too much, or because of the bodhimanda, the soil in the cave fell.


    Lucas immediately said, ¡°Mia, go first!¡± He sensed danger!


    Lucas suddenly thought of the zombies in the movie. The zombies killed everyone, and no one could suppress them!


    Amelia raised her hand and pped Ling¡¯s shoulder, instantly pressing her back down.


    ¡°Be good!¡± Amelia said fiercely. ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll knock out your front teeth!¡±


    Ling:


    William and Lucas:


    Elmer:


    Ling did not understand what it meant to knock out her front teeth. However, at that moment, she felt Amelia¡¯s unique suppression and quietened down.<div>


    Amelia continued to pull out the nails, but just as she pulled out the second nail, Ling began to struggle again. The cave was covered in talismans, and vines were wrapped everywhere. Because she pulled out the nails, the talismans caused the ce in the cave to copse, causing gravel to fall.


    Lucas¡¯s heart tightened. This cave probably couldn¡¯t hold on anymore!


    Elmer shouted, ¡°Mia!¡± It seemed that the nail really could not be pulled out. The red string on Amelia¡¯s wrist emitted a faint light. It could be seen how much strength she had used. The bodhimanda that Pengin had set up actually had some true ability!


    Amelia was angry! Because she was close, she could clearly see that the nails in her shoulder and hip bones were connected to her flesh and bones! Was this something a human could do?


    Amelia was furious! She waved her hand! With a whoosh, a strong wind blew out! All the talismans around her instantly burned. The burning talismans ignited the vines. Amelia stepped on Ling¡¯s shoulder in the light, pinched a nail, and shouted, ¡°Rise!¡±

 Chapter 729: Parasite

    Chapter 729: Parasite<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia had two cute little pigtails on the top of her head. The hair on her forehead fluttered even though there was no wind, as if she was in an invisible vortex!


    Swoosh swoosh swoosh!<div>


    The other six nails were all pulled up by an invisible force. With a whoosh, they embedded themselves into the wall of the cave. It could be seen how powerful they were!


    William opened his mouth wide and looked at Amelia in the fire. Her expression was cold, and her eyes were glowing. mes burned in her eyes. At this moment, there was actually a murderous aura on her body. Even monsters would have to crawl at her feet!


    ¡°Wow! Sister is so cool!¡± William¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Lucas was also stunned. He had never thought that his cute sister, who cried every time she fell, would have such a cold side!


    Amelia pinched the nail that was longer than her arm and snorted. ¡°Alright!¡± It was too infuriating. If she didn¡¯t show her might, they would really treat her as a three-year-old child!


    Lucas and William had just heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Ling stand up straight!


    ¡°F*ck!¡± William immediately retracted his foot and subconsciously took a few steps back!


    Amelia was originally stepping on Ling, but when Ling shouted, she was caught off guard and fell into the coffin.


    ¡°Ouch, my butt!¡± Amelia covered her butt.


    Ling stood in the coffin and jumped up, but the coffin was too high for her to jump out. She kept jumping on the spot.


    Lucas and William: ¡± ¡± They were all stunned. So their mother had really be a zombie? In ancient legends, zombies were stiff all over. When they walked, they could only raise their hands and jump forward. They were invulnerable. Ordinary people could not kill them or destroy them. They also sucked blood and sucked it dry. Moreover, the people they bit would be zombies In order to guard against zombies, people built the threshold high because zombies could not jump over the threshold.<div>


    In the past, when Lucas read these ghost stories, he always felt that this was unreasonable. Why couldn¡¯t zombies jump over the threshold? How could such a powerful zombie be stopped by a threshold? At the very least, they could just smash the threshold or fall in identally and stand up again, right? Now that he had seen it with his own eyes, he realized that the wisdom of the ancients was quite impressive.


    Ling was still jumping on the spot. She kept jumping and jumping, but she couldn¡¯t jump out of the coffin. Moreover, the thing squirming under her clothes was moving faster and faster. It formed shackles that were visible to the naked eye and dragged her into the coffin In other words, even if she broke free from the nails, she would be entangled by these ¡°chains¡± and unable to leave!


    Elmer wanted to ask Amelia toe up first and stick a few talismans on Ling, or teach her how to eliminate the parasite. Such things were too sinister. He was worried that she would identally be possessed by the parasite, but in the end, he said nothing.


    Sure enough, Amelia climbed out of the coffin in a few seconds and stuck a talisman on Ling¡¯s forehead. Ling immediately stopped moving. Amelia raised her hand and grabbed. With a smack, one of the ¡°shackles¡± was pulled out. These parasite worms burrowed under Ling¡¯s skin. As Amelia grabbed, the bloody parasite worms scattered all over the ground! Ling screamed in pain.


    William was anxious and could not help. He knew very well that if he ran up at this time, he would only cause trouble. Therefore, he took two steps back. Lucas also took two steps back. They would definitely not do such an idiotic act of rushing forward to help and causing trouble. Of course, it was definitely not because they were afraid!


    Amelia realized that directly grabbing the worm would cause her eldest aunt pain. Her skin would definitely be in unbearable pain if the worm drilled through it. She was not simple and crude anymore. She took out the cinnabar and yellow paper she had prepared beforeing from her satchel and quickly drew a few talismans with her hand as a pen.


    William stared at it and prepared to memorize it. His notebook was filled with the form of talismans. Anyway, if he did not know how to draw, he would copy it first. However, he realized that the talisman Amelia drew today was different from the ones he had drawn before. It was extremelyplicated. Just looking at it made him dizzy. He could not remember it at all!


    Amelia finished drawing the talismans and stuck them on both sides of Ling¡¯s heart, shoulder, and hip. She lit an incense stick and stuck it in the soil not far away. When the incense was lit, the talismans stuck to Ling¡¯s body slowly lit up. The parasite worms in her body seemed to have been smoked. They got up and crawled towards the soil where the incense was!

 Chapter 730: How Did You Learn?

    Chapter 730: How Did You Learn?<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The talisman burned out. When the incense stick was finished, all the parasite worms had been removed and were rolling in the soil. Amelia threw a few fireballs, and a stench filled the air. The parasite worms let out screams. Soon, they turned into ashes and diedpletely.


    Lucas: Amazing!<div>


    William: His sister was too impressive, awesome!


    Elmer was speechless. Wait, he hadn¡¯t taught her any of this. How had Mia learned it?


    Elmer was shocked. He hurriedly summoned the booklet and rummaged through it like an exam student who had to cram.


    As the ¡°shackles¡± on her body were removed, Ling¡¯s stiff arm fell limply, but she still stood upright in the coffin, staring straight at William. When William moved, her eyes rolled. Wherever William walked, her neck twisted stiffly.


    William was no longer the baby he used to be. Ling seemed to be confirming it over and over again.


    Lucas said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Upon hearing Lucas¡¯s words, Ling moved her eyes again and stared at Lucas. Lucas felt a little ufortable. Even if the woman in front of him was very likely his mother, he was much calmer than William. He could not help but think of how she had raised her arm and jumped in the coffin just now. He felt that she was still a zombie


    Amelia happened to ask, ¡°Master, is Eldest Aunt still a zombie?¡±


    Elmer shook his head and said after a moment of silence, ¡°She¡¯s the living dead now.¡± She could no longer be considered human. He sighed in his heart. The happily ever after of saving Ling and letting her reunite with George, William, and Lucas did not exist.


    ¡°Would I be scared to approach just because she¡¯s a zombie?¡± William said softly. He gathered his courage and stepped forward. His arm was slowly raised. He approached tentatively. Finally, he grabbed one of Ling¡¯s fingers.


    Ling¡¯s neck was still stiff. When she lowered her head, there was a cracking sound. She stared straight at her captured finger. There was a trace of splendor in her eyes, but it quickly turned into confusion.<div>


    ¡°Mom ¡± William called out softly. Although he did not test her again, he had a feeling that she was indeed his mother. Moreover, William could no longer hate her. The hatred he had for her previously when he wanted to ask her why she abandoned him and his brother had long dissipated. The moment he grabbed her finger, he felt as if something was stuck in his heart. It was so heavy that he could not breathe.


    William felt a lump of cotton in his throat. He choked. ¡°Mom ¡±


    Ling didn¡¯t react. She continued to stare at William¡¯s hand as he grabbed her. William wiped his tears and blossomed into a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, okay?¡±


    Ling finally looked away and continued to stare straight at William.


    Lucas couldn¡¯t help but step forward and say, ¡°Let¡¯s go. This ce is in danger of copse. We can¡¯t stay for long.¡± After saying that, he looked at Ling hesitantly. Then, without saying anything, he turned around and left.


    Ling stood rooted to the ground and did not move. William pulled her and realized that he could not move her. He felt like he was pulling a weight of 500 kilograms


    William was stunned and asked, ¡°Mia, can¡¯t my mother walk by herself?¡±


    Amelia squatted in front of the incense stick that had been burned. She pulled out the ashes inside to confirm if there were any more bugs. After all, her master had said that this bug was very dangerous. Seeing a passing caterpir struggling to crawl, Amelia stuck a talisman on it. Before the caterpir could react, it turned to dust.


    Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. It was just an ordinary caterpir!


    After confirming that there were no living bugs, Amelia came back to her senses and looked up.


    Lucas: His sister¡¯s reflex arc. Had she been infected by Harper?<div>


    William paused and asked again, ¡°I said, my mother can she walk on her own?¡±


    Amelia looked up at Ling. The coffin was quite deep. At this moment, she was standing motionless in the coffin, her gaze about the same level as William¡¯s.


    ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t hear you.¡± Amelia thought for a moment. ¡°Master said that the living dead aren¡¯t zombies. Eldest Aunt can climb up on her own, but she might not know that she can climb up.¡±


    William nodded. So that was the case. He patiently held Ling¡¯s hand as if he was coaxing a child. He said softly, ¡°Crawl Crawl out of here. Can you hear me?¡±

 Chapter 731: Continue to Jump, Jump on the Spot

    Chapter 731: Continue to Jump, Jump on the Spot<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia dusted herself off and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± With that, she ran up and whispered into Ling¡¯s ear, ¡°Eldest Aunt! Climb! Climb! That¡¯s it ¡± She jumped into the coffin and personally demonstrated, climbing up on her hands and knees.


    Ling moved his neck numbly and stared at Amelia for a moment before immediately looking away and continuing to stare at William.<div>


    William: ¡°???¡± Could it be that he had to demonstrate? He also jumped down, but when he went down, he realized that there was ayer of bones in the coffin. He immediately shouted, ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Ling looked at William nkly. Her lips moved slightly, as if she wanted to confirm what the word was, but no sound came out.


    William calmed himself down. He had seen ghosts and zombies. In fact, this zombie was his mother! White bones were nothing! They were not worth mentioning!


    William looked straight ahead and began to climb. ¡°How about this Put your hands on the ground first, then step out ¡±


    Ling seemed to finally understand that everyone wanted her to go out, so she jumped up on the spot again. Although she did not raise her hand, she still jumped like a zombie.


    Lucas had a headache. He nced at the cave. The soil had stopped falling, but it was safer to go out quickly. He walked back and said to Ling, ¡°Mia said you can move. Can you hear us?¡±


    Ling heard Lucas¡¯s voice and twisted her neck again to look at him steadily. Lucas was forced to do a gecko climb on the spot. ¡°Climb know what a climb is?¡±


    Ling: Continue jumping, jump on the spot.


    Amelia held her forehead. ¡°Aiyo, Eldest Aunt is too stupid! She¡¯s even stupider than Sister Emma!¡± It was too strenuous. Letting Eldest Aunt climb did not seem to be something that could be taught in a short period of time! Then let¡¯s not teach for now!


    Amelia grabbed Ling¡¯s shoulder and lifted her out of the coffin! Ling had been nailed in the coffin for too long. She was very thin, so thin that she looked like she had been toasted. She was only skin and bones. Amelia easily grabbed her shoulder and lifted her up. However, the problem was that no matter how thin Ling was, her height had not changed. She was much taller than Amelia!


    Therefore, with a ¡°hey¡±, Amelia threw Ling out! With a bang, Ling was thrown to the ground!<div>


    Everyone:


    Amelia quickly waved her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±


    William and Lucas hurriedly went to pull Ling. However, Lingy t on the ground and could not get up.


    William: ¡°Get up quickly!¡±


    Ling: Jump, jump jump jump! Jump on the spot!


    Then, everyone saw her jump out horizontally like a hard salted fish.


    Everyone:


    The three children chased after her and spent a lot of effort to finally catch Ling. Then, they spent a lot of effort to straighten her and let her lie down.


    Amelia found it magical. ¡°Can¡¯t you stand up like before?¡±


    Thinking of this, Ling sat up!


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s go out first!¡±<div>


    Ling stared at Amelia¡¯s waving little hand and seemed to understand. Go out, go out So she started to copse again. This time, she moved her butt to the ground and retreated stiffly.


    Amelia: ¡± ¡±


    William:


    Lucas:


    Seeing that the clothes on Ling¡¯s butt were about to be torn, Amelia felt that she couldn¡¯t watch anymore! If she went out like this, wouldn¡¯t her butt be exposed? However, Ling was indeed a living dead. As if she didn¡¯t feel any pain, she moved to the exit. Her leg was cut by a rock and bled a little, but it quickly stopped bleeding. Then, it scabbed over at an unbelievable speed


    Lucas stared at the blood on the ground. He¡¯d just noticed that when Mia pulled out the parasites, her skin was clearly torn, but soon there was only a little blood left. She stopped bleeding. He¡¯d thought she was as thin as a stick and didn¡¯t have much blood to shed, or that zombies didn¡¯t have much blood to begin with, but now he realized that she had amazing self-healing abilities!


    Amelia squatted at the entrance of the cave and said, ¡°Alright, Eldest Aunt, can you stand up and walk now?¡± She really wanted to carry Eldest Aunt back! However, Eldest Aunt was much taller than her. If she carried her directly, her face and feet would drag on the ground If she dragged her back directly, when she reached home, her feet might only be bones! Moreover, William and Lucas did not allow her to carry her. After all, Pengin and Yinn were outside. It would definitely not be good if they saw a child like her carrying an adult.

 Chapter 732: Bet: Let’s See Who Goes Bald First

    Chapter 732: Bet: Let¡¯s See Who Goes Bald First<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia could only listen. Then, with William and Lucas, she finally got Ling to stand up. Ling stood upright. Although she was not a zombie, for some reason, her intelligence did not return. She still jumped to move. Fortunately, she did not have the terrifying stiffness of a zombie. She looked more like she was half jumping and running.


    After leaving the cave, Ling seemed to be a little better, or perhaps she had adapted to a new way ofmunication, so she was very obedient. When Amelia asked her to go, she went. Or rather, she jumped. When Amelia asked her to turn, she turned. Or rather, she twisted her neck and jumped sideways. When Amelia asked her to stop, she braked and stood upright. When the wind blew, she looked like a corpse from afar. If she was identally seen, people would definitely pee their pants.<div>


    ¡°Eldest Aunt is too thin. You have to eat more when you go back and eat your fill,¡± Amelia said. ¡°General has experience in this, right? Grandma can feed General until he¡¯s fat. She must be able to feed Eldest Aunt too, right?¡± She looked at General.


    General seemed to have thought of something bad and immediately retracted his tongue.


    Lucas and William led the way, and Amelia followed Ling. As she whispered, she asked her master if her aunt¡¯s intelligence could be recovered. In the end, she looked up and saw her bare-assed aunt.


    Amelia: ¡± ¡± See, I told you not to move on the ground!


    At this moment, Lucas quietly took off his coat and silently handed it to Amelia. He did not turn around. His small face was still expressionless.


    Amelia¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°Thank you, Brother Lucas,¡± she said. Then she took the clothes and clumsily tied them around Ling¡¯s waist, hiding the fact that her butt was cold from the wind.


    ¡°By the way, the two bad guys haven¡¯t left yet, have they?¡± Amelia asked.


    William replied, ¡°They didn¡¯t leave.¡±


    Except


    In the dark forest, the female ghost in the red wedding dress grabbed Pengin¡¯s neck excitedly. ¡°Seven of dots! I already said seven of dots! You¡¯re so stupid!¡± As she said that, she cut his head ruthlessly! Pengin¡¯s hair had gone bald at some point He was really bald. Under the faint moonlight, he was bald in the middle. There was a circle of hair on the sides of his head, which was very eye-catching.


    Yinn was not any better. The flirtatious ghost leaned on the side and kicked her impatiently. ¡°Hurry up. If you can¡¯t win this round, I¡¯ll pull out your teeth!¡± Under Amelia¡¯s influence, front teeth were popr! The ghosts would threaten to pull out your front teeth all the time!<div>


    Yinn was so frightened that she quickly put out her tiles!


    Yinn and Pengin never dreamed that one day, they would y mahjong with a group of ghosts in the wilderness with white bones in their hands! If one lost, the other would definitely win. If one won, the other would lose. No matter who lost, a lot of their hair would be pulled out by the ghosts. These evil ghosts were actually betting on whose head would be bare first!


    The unlucky ghost looked at Yinn excitedly. ¡°She must go bald first! I¡¯ll definitely win this time!¡±


    The cowardly ghost smiled gently. ¡°When have you ever won a bet?¡±


    The unlucky ghost:


    The muddled ghost: ¡°Sigh, I wonder when Mia and the others wille out. It¡¯s almost dawn. I wonder if their hair can hold on.¡±


    The flirtatious ghost supported her headzily. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? After pulling out their hair, you can start pulling out their teeth. Let¡¯s bet whose teeth are pulled out first. Anyway, with the two of them around, this night won¡¯t be too boring.¡±


    The cowardly ghost shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s too cruel. That¡¯s too cruel. I suggest we start with the big teeth.¡± Mia had said that there was no need to be polite to bad people. They were already kind enough not to kill Pengin and Yinn directly. As evil ghosts, they felt that they were really kind ghosts!


    Yinn looked like she was about to cry. She had never looked forward to William and the others appearing as soon as possible. Pengin was also very angry. When the head of their Yager family came out, he would definitely make these ghosts pay the price! He had never felt so aggrieved!


    Yinn felt like she was in an ufortable situation. Her butt would move from time to time because the unlucky ghost had found a few thorns from somewhere and made her sit on them! Her butt had suffered a tragic treatment today!


    At this moment, Yinn said happily, ¡°Winning hand! I won! I won!¡±<div>


    The unlucky ghost looked at Yinn angrily and pped her. ¡°Won my ass!¡±


    Yinn hugged her head. Boohoo, why was she beaten up after winning!

 Chapter 733: Making an Example

    Chapter 733: Making an Example<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The female ghost in the red wedding dressughed. She raised her hand and pulled off a handful of Pengin¡¯s hair. She even said excitedly, ¡°He¡¯s going bald. I¡¯m going to win!¡±


    Pengin was about to vomit blood! His head felt so cold! These damn ghosts!<div>


    Suddenly, Pengin¡¯s eyes lit up. He saw Williame out. Very good, the death of these evil ghosts had arrived! No matter how powerful the disobedient ves were, they shouldn¡¯t be kept alive! Later, he wanted to see them kneel down and beg him for mercy!


    When Pengin saw Williame out, he was no longer afraid of ghosts. He immediately got up and walked quickly towards William. As he walked, he brought with him a gust of wind, and his head was even colder.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re out?¡± Pengin nced at Ling, who was behind William. He had really brought her out?


    Pengin was pleasantly surprised and displeased. He was pleasantly surprised that William had actually resolved the bodhimanda he had spent so much effort to set up. How old was he?! He was already so aplished! The rise of the Yager family was just around the corner! At the same time, he was displeased that William had not consult him before destroying the bodhimanda he had set up. At the moment, he was still his elder and would be the one to give him a n in the future. He should learn to ask him for instructions and discuss it with him. Otherwise, he would be too impulsive! Even if Ling was his biological mother, he could not have such an urge! Looking at Lucas beside him, he was obviously much calmer.


    Pengin frowned and rxed. For the time being, he put the matter of how to nurture William to the back of his mind. He pointed at the evil ghosts in front of him and said, ¡°Master, when you were not around, these ves were bold and bullied their masters! How did you set the rules for them usually? As their master, you can¡¯t be too soft-hearted!¡± He said righteously, ¡°No one taught you what to do in the past. Perhaps you¡¯re too tolerant of them. From today onwards, I¡¯ll personally teach you how to lead your subordinates!¡±


    William was speechless. Had this person not woken up from his dream? It was almost dawn!


    William was about to say that these ghosts were not his subordinates when Lucas pulled him back. Lucas said coldly, ¡°ording to you, what do you want to do?¡±


    Pengin stroked his beard and nodded. He was only ten years old, but he already had such a steady bearing. Not bad, he was promising.


    ¡°If a ve is disobedient, of course you have to kill a chicken to make an example to the monkey!¡± Pengin looked at the female ghost in the red wedding dress sinisterly. Just now, it was this female ghost who pulled his hair. In the future, his hair would not grow back because it was touched by a ghost!


    Lucas scoffed. ¡°So, you mean to kill her? Make an example out of her?¡±


    Before Pengin could finish speaking, the female ghost in the red wedding dress said aggrievedly, ¡°I¡¯m not a chicken, and I don¡¯t want to be a chicken. I¡¯m a ghost.¡±<div>


    The cowardly ghost had already floated in front of Amelia. He stroked her head and said gently, ¡°We¡¯re not monkeys either. Killing chickens is useless to us.¡±


    Amelia nodded vigorously. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. This elder¡¯s eyesight was not good. They were clearly a group of ghosts, but he said something about chickens and monkeys.


    Pengin¡¯s words were interrupted, making him even more displeased. He looked at the cowardly ghost and sneered. ¡°Is that so? We won¡¯t know if it¡¯s useful until we kill you!¡± He ced his hands behind his back and looked at the evil ghosts sternly. ¡°It¡¯s already your honor that the family head can take you in as subordinates. Otherwise, would you still have a chance to live? Your souls would have long dissipated! Since you¡¯ve acknowledged your master, you should respect your master. Your master has absolute dignity. You¡¯ve ridden on your master¡¯s head time and time again,ughing and disobeying orders. How improper!¡±


    The flirtatious ghost:


    The cowardly ghost:


    The unlucky ghost:


    The muddled ghost:


    Amelia said, ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate? What does improper mean?¡±


    Pengin scolded, ¡°I¡¯m talking. Why are you interrupting!¡±


    Originally, everyone was watching Pengin make a fool of himself. Listening to what other funny things he could say was like looking at a clown. Unexpectedly, he actually berated Mia! The ghosts and Lucas and William¡¯s expressions darkened.


    The flirtatious ghost sneered. ¡°Other people have mouths on their faces, but your face has butts! You¡¯re spewing feces here!¡±<div>


    The cowardly ghost shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the situation at all. There are no masters or ves here. William is our friend. We¡¯re just helping him.¡±


    The muddled ghost mocked, ¡°Even more muddled than me, hehe!¡±


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress opened her mouth. ¡°Husband, this is a new society!¡± Although she was an ancient person, she knew that it was the 21st century. There was no such thing as master and ve.

 Chapter 734: Do Whatever You Want, Don’t Be Polite!

    Chapter 734: Do Whatever You Want, Don¡¯t Be Polite!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    William and Lucas looked at Pengin coldly. They had wanted to ask him what had happened back then and why he had nailed their mother here. They wanted to know if there was any possibility of their mother recovering. Now, they would not ask. If they asked him, they might as well ask Mia!


    Lucas said coldly, ¡°Get him!¡±


    William also said, ¡°Do whatever you want! Don¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡±


    The evil ghosts pressed their fingers, and their bones and joints made cracking sounds. Pengin retreated step by step. ¡°You what do you want?¡± Damn it, the family head actually didn¡¯t subdue these ghosts? That was why he said it! The family head was too soft-hearted! Ghosts had no friendship with humans! If they were useful, keep them. If they weren¡¯t, they should be destroyed! If they were kept, they would only be a scourge, just like now!


    Pengin recognized the truth. They were friends, right? Then he would have to find another way.


    ¡°Master!¡± Pengin was heartbroken. ¡°Hurry up and make them stop! I¡¯m an elder of the Yager family. I¡¯ve done my best for the Yager family my entire life and have no ulterior motives! This is also a misunderstanding, but no matter what I do, it¡¯s for your own good, Master! The Yager family has been the Witch God family for generations! If the Yager family can rise, do you know what that means?! Be it the rich or the powerful, they have to lower their heads and be respectful to you. At that time, your status will not only be that of a Walton family grandson!¡± To put it bluntly, what was so good about being the Walton family¡¯s grandson? He could only inherit hundreds of billions of assets and be a useless person who only knew how to eat, drink, and y for the rest of his life. However, as the head of the Yager family, he was someone standing at the top of the food chain. To put it even better, when he came to Hell, he could say a few words to the King of Hell and decide what he would reincarnate for in his next life!


    Unfortunately, no one listened to Pengin¡¯s nonsense.


    Lucas looked at his phone watch. ¡°It¡¯s four-thirty in the morning. We have to go back.¡±


    William was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn. Grandma usually wakes up at six o¡¯clock. It will take us an hour to go back. If we go down the mountain in 20 minutes, we will reach home at 5:50 ¡± Oh no, they still had to find Uncle Alex! They didn¡¯t know if 20 minutes was enough! If they were a littleter and happened to bump into Grandma waking up


    ¡°Grandma will chop us up!¡± William held Ling¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Amelia also remembered her grandmother¡¯s stern face and nagging. She quickly ran after her. ¡°Run, Brother cowardly ghost, I¡¯ll leave these two to you!¡±


    Lucas did not speak, but his footsteps were also very fast. Even General and Guard felt that something was wrong. They spread their four legs and hurriedly ran. After running for a while, they saw that Amelia and the others were not following them and anxiously spun on the spot.


    In the blink of an eye, everyone had left. Only Pengin, Yinn, and four evil ghosts were left. The female ghost in the red wedding dress was a malicious ghost. After the sun came out, she could not make it halfway through the city back. She could only stay in the barren mountain when Amelia was around, so she retreated into the Soul Retrieving Gourd first.


    Pengin cursed in his heart. Yinn was so frightened that her face turned pale. She shouted in fear, ¡°William! Lucas! Come back! I¡¯m your aunt! Don¡¯t leave me behind!¡±


    In the forest, there was a click and a gust of cold wind blew past. The evil ghosts in front of them suddenly appeared to be in the tragic state before they died. The flirtatious ghost¡¯s limbs were twisted and filled with blood and brain matter. She had fallen from a tall building. The cowardly ghost jumped off a building and died in a simr manner to the flirtatious ghost. The unlucky ghost was covered in chicken feathers and blood holes. His head was turned 180 degrees. He had been pecked by a rooster. In the crack, he suddenly turned his head and grabbed his head, twisting himself to death. The muddled ghost bled from all seven orifices and had a terrifying expression


    In the cold and deste mountain, a cold wind blew. A few evil ghosts covered in blood and with twisted bodies approached sinisterly, their eyes revealing a murderous glint.


    Yinn shouted in fear, ¡°William! Lucas! Come back! I can tell you why your mother is locked up here! Your mother doesn¡¯t care about you. Back then, I stole you out and ced you in front of the Walton house! You can¡¯t bite the hand that feeds you. Come back!¡±


    The evil ghosts sneered and pounced on the two of them!


    This barren mountain was special. There was a dark vein buried under the mountain range that could absorb all the dark energy. Ordinary ghosts would be absorbed by the dark vein when they came here. Under normal circumstances, the flirtatious ghost and the others would not dare toe here. However, Mia had drawn a Soul Suppressing Talisman on them, so they could stay here. However, there was not much time. They had to deal with Pengin and Yinn before dawn, but they could not kill them. Otherwise, Amelia and the others would definitely find their corpses. Therefore, it was better to cripple them directly.

 Chapter 735: When Did the muddled ghost become so powerful?

    Chapter 735: When Did the muddled ghost be so powerful?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Pengin and Yinn retreated in fear. They could clearly feel that they were joking when they said that they wanted to y mahjong just now. Now, they really wanted their lives!


    The flirtatious ghost stared at Yinn. ¡°You still haven¡¯t forgotten to sow discord. How jealous are you of your sister?¡±


    The unlucky ghost had an unfriendly expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you wanted to enter the Walton family so badly, would you have just ced the child at the Walton residence¡¯s door back then and note in to ask for repayment?¡±


    The cowardly ghost shook his head. ¡°This woman is too stupid. In order to live, she can say anything. She can even nder William and Lucas¡¯ mother ¡±


    The muddled ghost clicked his tongue. ¡°Fortunately, William and Lucas are smart and didn¡¯t stop. Say, why did William and Lucas¡¯s mother be like this? Is there a possibility of recovery?¡±


    When Yinn heard this, she immediately shouted, ¡°William! Lucas! I know how to save your mother! Your mother is a zombie now, and only I know how to save her! Everything back then had nothing to do with me. It was the elder! It was the elder who said that she hid the two of you and took you away to punish her. At the same time, he wanted to nurture her into the most powerful zombie! She listened to the Yager familypletely and worked for them and ¡±


    In order to save her life, Yinn shouted and told them what happened back then. Pengin was about to die of anger. He raised his hand and pped Yinn¡¯s face. ¡°B*tch! It¡¯s really a shame for my Yager family to have a traitor like you! I¡¯m going to clean up the family today!¡±


    Yinn shouted, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Pengin: ¡°Being a traitor to save your life! Damn you!¡±


    Pa, pa, pa. Pengin pped Yinn angrily, making her vomit blood! Suddenly, his fingertips turned ck. His fingers grabbed Yinn¡¯s face, and Yinn¡¯s face was instantly scratched open. The wound even turned ck and purple.


    Yinn screamed. She was also a member of the Yager family, so she naturally knew what this meant. Pengin had poisoned her! He wanted to destroy her face!


    Pengin gritted his teeth. ¡°This is your small punishment!¡± With her face, she thought that she could be the Walton family¡¯s wife. He should have destroyed her face long ago to prevent her from having thoughts that she shouldn¡¯t have! She should have worked hard for the Yager family!


    Yinn: ¡°Ahhh! My face! My face!¡± She felt her face hurt and itched, and something squirmed under her skin.


    The evil ghosts were stunned. Oh, the muddled ghost had such an ability? With just a few words, he made Yinn tell the truth back then and even made the two of them kill each other? Impressive!


    The muddled ghost expressed: I¡¯m also very confused! I just said it casually. I didn¡¯t expect it to have such an effect!


    William and Lucas, of course, didn¡¯t hear what Yinn said. In order to rush and not be struck by Mrs. Walton¡¯s bare hands, the children ran very quickly. Just as they descended the mountain, they heard a miserable screaming from the barren mountain. Not only was it Yinn¡¯s, but it was also Pengin¡¯s.


    William looked around and saw two motorcycles parked by the roadside, but Alex and Honest were nowhere to be seen. Lucas looked at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote. Take a taxi back!¡±


    William looked like he was about to cry. ¡°This is a deste road. It takes about ten minutes to hail a taxi. The drive in the city can¡¯t exceed 60 kilometers per hour. If the driver drives at 60 kilometers per hour, coupled with the traffic lights we encounter along the way, it will be six o¡¯clock when we reach home!¡±


    Amelia felt a headacheing on. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over! Grandma is going to chop someone up with her bare hands! There¡¯s no fragrant steamed buns or soy milk to eat!¡±


    Elmer held his forehead. If Amelia was alone, he could use his divine power to lift her back, but there were three children now! And Ling!


    Lucas was already online, hailing a cab. He frowned at his phone watch.


    Guard and General sat on the ground, got up, and spun around. They sat on the ground again and shouted anxiously at the road.


    William: ¡°What should I do, what should I do ¡±


    Amelia pinched her temples and shouted, ¡°Appear! Daddy appear! Uncle Honest appear! Person appear out of thin air! Hehehe!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Alex and Honest happened to walk out of the deserted mountain path.


    William: ¡± ¡± His mouth was wide open. It really came out? His sister was too amazing!


    Alex took a few long strides to the motorcycle. Honest ran to catch up.


    ¡°Get on.¡± Alex checked the time. ¡°Half an hour. That¡¯s enough time to get home.¡±


    Lucas asked calmly, ¡°What about her?¡± He pointed at Ling and still hadn¡¯t called her Mom.

 Chapter 736: Uncle Honest, Please!

    Chapter 736: Uncle Honest, Please!<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    William was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. I forgot about my mother. Just now, the three of us could sit on a motorcycle. What if we have my mother now?¡±


    Alex looked at Honest. The children also looked at Honest. Guard and General also looked at Honest. Ling seemed a little confused. Her eyes moved numbly and she stared at Honest too.<div>


    Honest:


    Amelia said, ¡°Uncle Honest, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡±


    William: ¡°Uncle Honest, please!¡±


    Guard and General: ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    Honest: ¡± ¡±


    Amelia was carried into the car by Alex. As she put on her hard hat, she said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll leave things to you. Eldest Aunt, be good!¡±


    William wanted to help his mom get into the car and tie her up first, but Alex said, ¡°If you dawdle, you might not reach home in half an hour.¡±


    William quickly got into the car. With his sister¡¯s master around, it should be fine right?


    The ck motorcycle roared and ran away as fast as lightning! Honest stood on the spot and looked at the two dogs and a terrifying woman who was as thin as a dried corpse. The woman¡¯s eyes did not move as she stared at the motorcycle that was disappearing into the distance. Then, she jumped as if she wanted to catch up.


    Honest: ¡± Halt! Halt!¡±


    Ling immediately stopped, cracked her neck, did a ny-degree turn, and stared at Honest.<div>


    A drop of cold sweat rolled down Honest¡¯s forehead. This this was definitely not something a human could do!


    At this moment, another miserable scream came from the barren mountain. Honest couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Get on Can you understand me?¡±


    Ling didn¡¯t move.


    Honest: ¡°Miss Mia says you have to be obedient ¡±


    Ling continued to stare at him. Honest was about to cry. He held it in and said, ¡°Do you want to see Young Master William? If you do, get on the bike quickly.¡±


    Ling¡¯s eyes finally moved.


    Honest quickly patted the motorcycle seat. ¡°Come up. Come here. Get on!¡±


    Guard jumped up first, then turned to look at Ling and barked twice. Ling stared at the motorcycle and seemed to understand what it meant. Then, she jumped in front of the motorcycle and bounced on the spot, unable to jump up.


    Honest was speechless. He braced himself and opened the back of the motorcycle to take out three ropes. ¡°Excuse me ¡± With that, he didn¡¯t wait for Ling to turn her neck to look at him. He picked her up and ced her horizontally behind the motorcycle. He took two ropes and tied them tightly. Then he stepped into the car and tied the two dogs to himself with the remaining ropes.


    With a bang, Honest¡¯s motorcycle finally set off. It rushed out with a whoosh!


    A taxi arrived at the foot of the barren mountain ording to the order, but no one could be seen. From afar, they saw a rumbling motorcycle. A hard humanoid thing was tied to the back of the motorcycle. Its hair was still drooping and it was motionless.<div>


    The driver¡¯s eyelids twitched. Finally, there was a dead silence. He turned around and saw a barren mountain beside him. When the wind blew, it was as if a ghost was about toe out. He was so frightened that he hurriedly stepped on the elerator and fled the event location. As he ran, he called the police. ¡°Hello I think I saw a murder. A person riding a motorcycle with two dogs. There¡¯s a corpse tied to the back. It looks like a corpse!¡±


    It was exactly 5:40 am when Alex returned to the Walton residence with the three children.


    Alex said, ¡°You guys go in first. I¡¯ll park the bike.¡±


    Lucas couldn¡¯t care less. He was the first to crawl into the dog hole. After William stuffed Amelia into the dog hole, he followed. The three children returned to the familiar garden backyard. All of them bent down and ran quickly. Amelia even identally fell and subconsciously cried out. William immediately covered her mouth. Then Lucas retreated, picked Amelia up, and ran.


    Amelia whispered, ¡°Brother Lucas ¡± She was so shaken that she was trembling. Lucas found it funny and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t speak. We¡¯ll talk when we get back.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Okay, okay, okay ¡±


    Lucas carried Amelia all the way back to her room. Because he had long legs, after putting Amelia down, he returned to his room. What they didn¡¯t know was that in Mrs. Walton¡¯s room on the second floor, Mrs. Walton quietly watched them crawl back through the dog hole through the curtains. When she saw Amelia being carried away by Lucas after falling, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her eyes were filled with helplessness and love. ¡°Why are you running so fast? If there¡¯s not enough time, Grandma can sleep a little more and wake up at 6:30 ¡± She shook her head, her eyes a little dark. It seemed like she hadn¡¯t slept well the entire night.

 Chapter 737: It’s Okay for Girls to Sleep Later

    Chapter 737: It¡¯s Okay for Girls to Sleep Later<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Walton rubbed her eyes tiredly, then washed her face to wake herself up. She was prepared to go down and make breakfast for the children. They had been tired for the entire night. Could they still go to ss? It seemed like she had to find a reason to ask William and Lucas to take leave from school. Mia should also not go to school. At noon, when the children were catching up on sleep, she could also sleep The breakfast was more sumptuous. The children must be starving, but she could not let them see it. She had to be normal. Otherwise, if they knew that she actually knew that they went out in the middle of the night and did not care, they would run out more in the future.


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s thoughts were in a mess. She had just changed when she heard the rm ring. Mr. Walton rubbed his eyes open.<div>


    Mrs. Walton: ¡± ¡± The corpse wasing back to life here!


    Mr. Walton yawned and stretched. ¡°You woke up so early?¡± He had just woken up and spoke without thinking. ¡°The dark circles under your eyes are so heavy. Didn¡¯t you sleepst night? Did you look at your cell phone? You¡¯re not a youngdy anymore. Don¡¯t keep staying upte!¡±


    Before going to bed, Mr. Walton saw that Mrs. Walton had been ying with her phone and thought that she had stayed upte. Mrs. Walton hit him on the head and said, ¡°Get up! You¡¯re young! You sleep like a dead pig!¡± With that, she snorted and left!


    Mr. Walton was speechless. What did he say wrong this time? Women were really baffling! He habitually touched his forehead. Alright, a strike once a day to refresh his mind. Then, he slowly got up to brush his teeth and wash his face. He started drinking tea and reading the newspaper.


    After breakfast was ready, William and Lucas pretended to get up. They had the habit of waking up early, especially when they were in school. They basically woke up around six-thirty, so there was no way to go back to sleep. Amelia was different. She was younger and less disciplined than William and Lucas, her two brothers. When she returned to her room andy on her bed, she was sleepy and slept soundly.


    Mrs. Walton came out with breakfast as usual. She nced upstairs and said, ¡°Your sister isn¡¯t up yet?¡±


    William took a sip of soy milk. His stomach was already rumbling with hunger. After drinking half a bowl of soy milk in one go, he said, ¡°She probably hasn¡¯t woken up. Sister usually wakes up at seven-thirty. Anyway, if she eats breakfast at home, she can go to school before nine.¡±


    Lucas said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay for a girl to sleepte.¡±


    Mrs Walton said, ¡°I was talking about Emma.¡±


    William:


    Lucas immediately stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go up and call her.¡± If Grandma lost her temper, she would definitely unleash it the moment they sat down, so he left first. While he went to call Emma, William should have finished enduring the storm.<div>


    William: I thank you. You¡¯re really my biological brother!


    Mrs. Walton sat down and said casually, ¡°By the way, today is the anniversary of your grandfather¡¯s uncle¡¯s death. Take leave with Lucas ande with me to offer incense in the morning.¡±


    William:


    William was stunned for a moment. He recalled that they had never gone to the grave alone. His grandfather¡¯s uncle, which was his grandfather¡¯s uncle, should be called Great Uncle? Thinking of this, William felt that something was wrong. He was not very sensitive to seniority. For a moment, his mind was dizzy, and he could not figure out which Grandma was talking about.


    William asked, ¡°Grandma, which great uncle are you talking about?¡±


    Mrs. Walton was just looking for an excuse. She said it casually and did not think carefully at all. She said quietly, ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s elder uncle and your grandfather¡¯s younger uncle.¡±


    William was enlightened. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s the anniversary of the death of the two ancestors. Grandma, I¡¯m confused. Why didn¡¯t you rify earlier?¡±


    Mrs. Walton ate her food and nced up at William. ¡°You¡¯re not eating anymore, are you?¡±


    William¡¯s hair stood on end. He immediately lowered his head and ate. ¡°Eat, eat, eat.¡±


    Mrs. Walton said faintly, ¡°As the saying goes, don¡¯t talk while eating. It¡¯s best not to speak while eating.¡±


    William didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. He felt that Grandma would raise her hand and strike him in the next second.<div>


    Harper tidied up and went downstairs. After a while, the sleepy Emma also went downstairs, followed by Lucas and George. The father and son were whispering to each other. George¡¯s eyes shed with shock.

 Chapter 738: Something Bad Is About to Happen

    Chapter 738: Something Bad Is About to Happen


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Emma was still in a daze. The first thing she asked was, ¡°Where¡¯s Mia?¡±


    William lowered his head and ate. He said in a muffled voice, ¡°She¡¯s not up yet.¡±


    Emma said, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Emma and Harper were going to school after dinner, but Emma¡¯s eyes widened when she realized William and Lucas didn¡¯t have to go. ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you have to go?¡±


    Lucas sat at the table and said lightly, ¡°We¡¯re going to visit Great Uncle¡¯s grave.¡±


    Mr. Walton looked up strangely at that. Great Uncle? Go to the grave? Why didn¡¯t he know? He nced at Mrs. Walton in confusion, but she red at him with a very dangerous gaze. Mr. Walton tactfully lowered his head and stopped talking.


    Emma shouted, ¡°How can you not bring me to the grave! I¡¯m not going to school anymore! I want to go to the grave too!¡±


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°You¡¯re just in first grade. It¡¯s not convenient for you to take leave.¡±


    Emma turned to Harper. ¡°What about my brother?¡± Wasn¡¯t her brother in first grade?


    Harper was still in a daze.


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°Harper just got out of the hospital. It¡¯s not convenient for him to go either. It¡¯s not good for him.¡±


    Emma was even more puzzled. ¡°What about Mia?¡±


    Mrs. Walton rubbed her wrists and smiled. ¡°Are you going to school? Huh? If you can get first ce without going to school like William and Lucas, I definitely won¡¯t object to you visiting the grave. You can go now. Go upstairs immediately and finish a set of exercise books beforeing down.¡±


    Emma immediately stepped back. ¡°No, no.¡± As long as she didn¡¯t do her homework, everything was negotiable!


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°Then are you still going to visit the grave?¡±


    Emma: ¡°No, no!¡± She ran away quickly and plunged into the school bus. Sigh, it was good to be a star student! She could not go to school if she wanted to! Then, she looked at her and her brother. Tsk tsk Emma looked at Harper, who had just gotten into the bus. She felt that her biological brother was too disappointing!


    Lucas usually went to the book bar to read for a while after dinner, but now he couldn¡¯t sit still. He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for some air.¡±


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s face was filled with confusion. Seeing Lucas¡¯s stoic face, she pursed her lips and went out. William also put down his chopsticks and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll go take a look at Guard. I¡¯m afraid Gold will bully it.¡± With that, he slipped out.


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°???¡± Her eyelids twitched. She felt that something bad had happened.


    George finally looked up. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Mom, I found William and Lucas¡¯ biological mother.¡±


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°???¡± What?


    George looked at his watch and said, ¡°She should be at the door by now.¡±


    Mrs. Walton:


    Five minutester, Mrs. Walton looked at her ¡°daughter-inw¡± in front of her and fell silent. Was this the daughter-inw she had never met before who had left Lucas and William behind?


    ¡°How? Where?¡± Mrs. Walton asked with a frown. This ¡°daughter-inw¡± didn¡¯t look like a normal person. She looked more like a zombie on television.


    George shifted the me. ¡°Alex helped find her.¡±


    Alex, who was about to enter, made a smooth 180-degree turn and turned around to walk out.


    Mrs. Walton shouted, ¡°Alex!¡±


    Alex touched his nose and walked in helplessly. ¡°I found her in the mountains.¡±


    Mrs. Walton didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Really?¡± Are you sure she wasn¡¯t carried back from someboratory? Mrs. Walton couldn¡¯t be med for being vignt. She was worried about the safety of the entire family, afraid that this ¡°daughter-inw¡± would suddenly mutate and bite.


    At this moment, Amelia¡¯s soft voice sounded from upstairs. ¡°Grandma, what Daddy said is true. A few a few days ago, we found Eldest Aunt together ¡± She had just woken up and was still wearing the night clothes fromst night. She was dressed in ck, and her hair that had yet to grow long was messy. The small hair on her head was loose. Seven stepped on her shoulder and bent his head slightly, his beady eyes staring at Ling in the living room.


    ¡°Did you?¡± asked Mrs Walton.


    Amelia¡¯s small eyes darted around. ¡°Yes yes.¡±


    Mrs. Walton sighed. She couldn¡¯t bear to expose Amelia. ¡°I see. Then our Mia is amazing.¡± She stroked Amelia¡¯s hair kindly, removed the hair tie that was about to fall, and smoothed her hair.


    Amelia heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Eldest Aunt won¡¯t bite!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gazes finally returned to Ling. Ling had been staring at William since she entered the door. Her eyes didn¡¯t blink at all, and she didn¡¯t look like a living person at all. Her clothes were tattered, and the material and style were special. They looked a little like a Daoist robe that was loosely draped over her body. The armpits of her clothes were torn, so it looked like a shawl. Lucas¡¯s jacket was tied around her waist

 Chapter 739: Head Rotated 180 Degrees!

    Chapter 739: Head Rotated 180 Degrees!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lucas¡¯s stomach tightened.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Walton pretended not to see it and asked, ¡°Then what is she?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Eldest Aunt is sick. Master said that Eldest Aunt has no intelligence now.¡±


    So she¡¯s still a little fool? Mrs. Walton thought to herself. What she was more hesitant about was Mrs. Walton looked at the thin and emaciated Ling. She was thin and dark. Her dark skin was not the kind of dark skin that was tanned by the sun. It was like a burnt ck


    ¡°So is she eating or drinking blood?¡± Mrs. Walton asked hesitantly.


    Everyone:


    Ling stood motionless in the living room and saw that the Walton family was discussing what she should eat. In the end, Amelia was confused. Did her eldest aunt eat? If she did, who had given her food all these years? If she didn¡¯t eat, her stomach would be t from not eating for so many years, right? How pitiful.


    Amelia looked at Ling and pouted with tears in her eyes. She ran to the dining room and brought back a drumstick. She tiptoed and raised it high. ¡°Eldest Aunt, eat!¡±


    Ling¡¯s neck turned stiffly. She lowered her head and looked at the drumstick in front of her without moving. Amelia stuffed the drumstick into her hand and ran to the dining room to bring back a bun. ¡°Eldest Aunt, eat. Eat!¡±


    Ling turned her head stiffly and continued to stare at William. The drumstick in her hand fell.


    George sat in the corner of the sofa in silence. He could not see any resemnce to the woman back then. Even her eyes, which had left a deep impression on him, were as nk as zombies now.


    ¡°Help her wash up first,¡± George said.


    At this moment, something unexpected happened! Ling¡¯s back was facing George. When she heard his voice, her head suddenly turned. With a click, it turned 180 degrees?


    With a thud, the thing in Mrs. Walton¡¯s hand fell to the ground and she almost had a heart attack!


    Seven was so frightened that he flew up. ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    Even Mr. Walton, who had been frowning and watching, stood up in fear. Then, he quickly helped Mrs. Walton up. Mrs. Walton was so shocked that she stuttered, ¡°You You This ¡±


    Although William, Lucas, and Amelia had saved Ling, the three children had only seen her stand up straight. They had never seen her turn her neck 180 degrees!


    William: ¡± F*ck, a human neck can be twisted 180 degrees?¡± She would die, right? Even if she didn¡¯t die, she would be paralyzed!


    Alex narrowed his eyes and stared at Ling. Her neck did not turn 180 degrees. It was just that her waist and neck twisted together. In other words, there was a process of turning her body while twisting her neck. If her lower body did not move, she would twist her neck and waist. She was in ce with a snap. It was too fast. The clothes on her shoulders did not move, so it looked like her neck had turned 180 degrees. In theory, anyone with good flexibility could do it. It was as if the magic trick of dropping her head relied on visual dislocation. However, Ling was too strange now. She was not a human, a ghost, or a zombie. What was she?


    Amelia took a long time to find her voice. ¡°Impressive Eldest Aunt is super awesome!¡± She did not have the skill to straighten up with a whoosh, but she had the skill to twist her neck 180 degrees! How convenient! For example, if she had this skill, she would not have to turn around to talk to the students behind her in ss. She could just turn her face away and whisper! Or she could line up to buy delicious food and see someone stealing behind her. She could also turn her face back and catch the thief on the spot! Of course, the thief might be frightened to death!


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were sparkling. She really wanted to have this skill!


    At this moment, Ling was still staring at George with confusion in her eyes.


    George calmed down from his shock and said again, ¡°Go wash up and change your clothes first.¡± He could also tell that Ling¡¯s neck was not twisted 180 degrees, but her clothes were stiff. She moved but her clothes did not move, which created an illusion, so it was better to change into normal clothes quickly so that the olddy would not be frightened.


    Nanny Wu was so frightened that her face turned pale. ¡°Sir I, I don¡¯t dare ¡±


    For a moment, the question of taking a shower made everyone feel troubled. In the end, they had no choice but to stick an obedience talisman on Ling and let her take a shower ording to their instructions.

 Chapter 740: I Didn’t See Anything!

    Chapter 740: I Didn¡¯t See Anything!<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    In a guest room on the third floor, Amelia sat by the bed and waited patiently. Elmer crossed his arms and floated to the side. He said, ¡°Ling is not suitable to live in the Walton residence. Although these words are cruel, she ¡± Just as he said this, the door opened with a click and a wet Ling walked out. There were only a few fragments left on her body from the water. Maybe it was because she didn¡¯t know how to take off her clothes, so she washed herself directly Her body was clean, and there were bubbles on her head.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Elmer quickly turned around. ¡°Master didn¡¯t see anything! I really didn¡¯t see anything!¡±<div>


    Amelia: ¡± Master, you don¡¯t have to exin. I didn¡¯t see it either.¡±


    Elmer: ¡± ¡±


    Amelia jumped off the bed and ran over. She held Ling¡¯s hand and walked to the bathroom. ¡°Eldest Aunt, this isn¡¯t how you shower. You have to take off your clothes in the shower.¡± She was very patient. After entering the bathroom, Elmer, who was outside, could only hear her patiently instructing, ¡°You have to take off your clothes first. Your clothes ¡±


    After a while, there was a cracking sound. It was the sound of clothes being torn.


    Elmer:


    Amelia seemed to be stunned. She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Eldest Aunt, this is not how you take off your clothes ¡±


    There was another tearing sound


    Amelia: ¡± Forget it, Eldest Aunt, quickly lie in the bathtub.¡±


    With a ssh, in the bathroom, Ling followed the instructions andy straight in the bathtub. The Walton residence was big, and the guest room had a bathtub. William had personally let the water in the bathtub run before Ling came up. It was a warm water bubble bath. As Lingy down, the foam quickly drowned her, and her face could not be seen. Amelia quickly grabbed her hair and lifted her up.


    Amelia: ¡°Eldest Aunt, you have to bend down a little. This way Yes, don¡¯t move anymore. That¡¯s all ¡±


    Ling sat in the bathtub. The water was just above her chest. Amelia exhaled and wiped the sweat from her forehead.<div>


    Amelia took a deep breath and ran to the side busily. She brought the shower head over and even took the shower gel and shampoo. She squeezed a pile of shampoo on Ling¡¯s head and rubbed it The bathroom was soon filled with bubbles, and Ling¡¯s face was filled with bubbles, but she did not blink. She could not feel anything a normal person could feel, including pain.


    After a while, Amelia turned the shower on full st and washed wildly. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been taking this shower. The bathroom was filled with fog, and she couldn¡¯t see the other party¡¯s face.


    After showering for a while more, Amelia put down the shower and ran to the outer room to get a bathrobe. She climbed onto a stool and covered Ling with the bathrobe, wrapping her tightly.


    Elmer waited for about an hour before Amelia led Ling out. Amelia ced the clothes Mrs. Walton had prepared beside the bed and reattached a talisman to her.


    ¡°This is called a leading talisman. Eldest Aunt,ter, you have to copy the way I put on clothes,¡± Amelia said as she turned around and waved at Elmer. ¡°Master, get out quickly.¡±


    Elmer: ¡°Ah, okay ¡± Mia was too serious and cute. He was stunned. His little disciple looked like a little adult taking care of a baby! So so so cute!


    In the room, Amelia turned her back on Ling and said, ¡°First, pick up a shirt ¡± She held it up. Behind her, Ling held it up like a marite.


    Amelia: ¡°Then put it over your head!¡±


    Ling: ¡°Then put it over your head!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Then pick up your pants. Do this and do that! Pants are on!¡±


    Ling picked up her pants. Do this and do that! Pants are on!<div>


    Amelia couldn¡¯t wait to turn around and take a look. In the end, Ling also turned around. Amelia couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and snicker. With a wave of her hand, she took off the leading talisman and looked at her results in satisfaction. She didn¡¯t think there was any problem at all. She held Ling¡¯s hand and left


    Mrs. Walton was waiting at the door, her heart still in turmoil. She had never thought that her ¡°daughter-inw¡± would be like this. Forget it, forget it. Just treat it as raising a cat But cats weren¡¯t that stiff, but it wasn¡¯t good topare her to raising a dog


    As she was thinking, the door opened. Mrs. Walton looked up and almost had another heart attack!


    Ling¡¯s clothes were worn backward. She was as thin as a board, and it was impossible to tell the front from the back when she wore clothes. At first nce, it seemed like her head had turned 180 degrees again.


    Mrs. Walton was terrified. ¡°Is is that what she¡¯s like?¡±

 Chapter 741: Why Is Your Face Still Black

    Chapter 741: Why Is Your Face Still ck<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°How is it?¡±


    Mrs. Walton subconsciously looked down and realized that Ling¡¯s toes were aimed at the front. In other words, her clothes were on the wrong side<div>


    Mrs. Walton put her hand to her forehead.


    George walked over. His tall and straight figure almost blocked out the light. He was silent for a moment before finally stepping forward to hold Ling¡¯s hand and tuck it into her sleeve.


    ¡°It¡¯s been too long,¡± George said lightly. ¡°You still have to wear your clothes properly. Don¡¯t scare the olddy.¡± Amelia had been busy in the room for more than an hour. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her continue to be busy. He stood at the door of the room and stuffed Ling¡¯s hands into her sleeves. Then, he turned the clothes around and straightened them.


    George said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Ling¡¯s expression was nk as she stared straight at George.


    George was patient. ¡°Hands.¡±


    Ling moved. Without anyone pushing her, she didn¡¯t seem to know that she had bent her arm. Amelia had no choice but to take off her coat and do her best to demonstrate. ¡°This way your hand Heh! It¡¯s the same as before!¡±


    Ling: Whoosh! Her hands came out! A hint of enlightenment appeared in her eyes, and her other hand sessfully came out!


    Mrs. Walton heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first.¡± It was finally time for the segment she was familiar with! She was best at feeding! In the two months that Gold had been at home, he had increased from four kilograms to seven and a half kilograms. At first, General was so thin that his ribs could be seen. Now that his stomach was round, General had also be fond of eating!


    Mrs Walton looked at the skinny Ling. Give her a month, no, half a month, and she would return her to her normal human form!


    Still<div>


    ¡°Why is your face still dark?¡± Mrs. Walton asked curiously. ¡°Were you born with it?¡±


    At this moment, Elmer suddenly said, ¡°Wait, Mia, bring her into the room.¡±


    Amelia pulled Ling and waved at Mrs. Walton. ¡°Grandma, you guys eat first. I still have something to do.¡± Her face was serious, a little simr to George¡¯s when he was in a meeting. Everyone was caught betweenughter and tears and could only wait downstairs.


    Elmer frowned and looked at Ling. He reached out and pressed her heart. ¡°There¡¯s something in her ¡±


    Amelia told Ling to lie down and pressed as Elmer had done. ¡°Are there bugs? The one that stinks?¡±


    Elmer: ¡°That¡¯s called a parasite worm.¡± His expression turned serious. If Mrs. Walton hadn¡¯t said that Ling¡¯s face was dark, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed. After all, no one would stare at another woman¡¯s chest for no reason.


    ¡°It¡¯s a life-bound parasite worm that has been nted in her body since she was born.¡± Elmer checked and said, ¡°It has be one with her body. It¡¯s very difficult to take it out.¡±


    Amelia: Alright, it¡¯s very difficult to take it out. That means it can still be taken out.


    Amelia leaned closer and examined it carefully.


    Elmer continued, ¡°ording to Pengin, their Yager family should be the Witch God family. In ancient times, the Witch God was indeed an impressive profession. They could summon the wind and rain, and they dared to snatch people from the King of Hell. The King of Hell asked people to die at midnight, and they dared to keep them until the fifth watch. The Witch God¡¯s essence is good. Because of the abilities they have, they have very strict requirements for the descendants of the family. Be it the children born in the family or the disciples who have entered the sect, they have to nt their intrinsic parasite worms on their bodies to restrain the descendants However, with great power, it¡¯s easy to breed restless things. There are also many unorthodox things. There are branches of witchcraft in the world that make people pale in fear. They silently cast parasite worms on people, making people tremble in fear. Speaking of which, such parasite worms that restrain the descendants can only be nted in the heart. The power of life and death ispletely in the hands of the family head ¡±


    Amelia: Alright, the parasite worm is in her heart! She suddenly covered Ling¡¯s heart with both hands and said happily, ¡°I caught it!¡±<div>


    Elmer paused and looked at Amelia¡¯s small hand in surprise. Of course, he didn¡¯t see anything, nor did he see any parasite.


    Elmer said, ¡°Parasite worms are not so easy to catch, especially the life-bound parasite worm nted in the heart. If you rashly take it out, the host will die with it.¡± Then, he saw Amelia stick a talisman on it. Immediately, Ling suddenly turned red and let out a sharp roar! Something was twisting under the talisman!


    Soon, a pitch-ck thing that looked like a cockroach broke through the talisman and rushed out! A ck light shed, and the worm actually rushed towards Amelia¡¯s chest!

 Chapter 742: Magical Whitening Secret Recipe

    Chapter 742: Magical Whitening Secret Recipe<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia ttened the parasite worm like she was swatting a mosquito.


    ¡°Hmph, petty tricks,¡± Amelia snorted.<div>


    Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. He suppressed the struggling parasite worm on the ground and said, ¡°Take something and trap it.¡±


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°Can¡¯t we just burn it?¡±


    Elmer shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s a life-bound parasite worm and is one with the host. Logically speaking, if it dies, your aunt will die too.¡±


    Amelia nodded. Okay, got it. In other words, there¡¯s still the unreasonable possibility.


    Amelia raised her hand and took out the Purple Gold Hammer. ¡°Look at this!¡±


    With a smack, the parasite worm turned into a pool of sticky ck water before it could react. It was deader than dead.


    Elmer:


    At this moment, the door was suddenly kicked open and Honest rushed in. ¡°Miss Mia!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°???¡±


    Elmer:


    Honest came in so suddenly that they didn¡¯t realize that Ling¡¯s face had turned pale. She stood up straight from the bed and immediately fell back on it. Amelia was shocked and quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°Eldest Aunt?¡±<div>


    Ling¡¯s eyes were fixed on him without any reaction.


    Elmer was stunned. ¡°Dead?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± When she sat by the bed and waited for her eldest aunt, she had secretly calcted that her eldest aunt would not die today because there was no cmity.


    ¡°Aunt ¡± Amelia shook Ling¡¯s hand. ¡°Get up quickly.¡±


    Ling¡¯s eyes moved as she looked at Amelia nkly. Suddenly, she sat up with a whoosh.


    This time, it was Amelia¡¯s turn to be stunned. She waved her small hand and probed, ¡°Eldest Aunt?¡±


    Ling stared at Amelia¡¯s hand. A momentter, she raised her hand and waved it too. Amelia¡¯s mouth fell open. Wow, Eldest Aunt was so obedient!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go eat!¡± Amelia pulled Ling out. Honest, who was following behind, looked confused. Was Miss Mia not in danger just now?


    Mrs. Walton and the others waited in the dining room on the first floor and finally saw Amelia running down with Ling. Everyone looked at Ling in surprise. What was this? A face change? From a dark face to a pale face?


    Mrs. Walton felt her heart skip a beat. This pale face was simply paler than a corpse that had been dead for three days! It was said that pale skin would cover insufficiencies. Ling¡¯s face turned pale, and she could actually see a little human appearance. She was no longer a charred and terrifying ghost.


    William asked in a daze, ¡°So my mother¡¯s dark face just now was dirt that hadn¡¯t been washed for ten years?¡±<div>


    Lucas¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Just shut up.¡±


    Amelia sat down and shook her head. ¡°No, I killed the worm in Eldest Aunt¡¯s heart, and Eldest Aunt turned white.¡±


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. This was the magical whitening recipe.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Mrs. Walton gestured to a chair.


    Ling¡¯s expression was wooden. Other than her face turning pale, she didn¡¯t seem any different from before. When she arrived at the dining room, she still stared at William first. Perhaps it was because William was bornter, so her memory was a little clearer. Her eyes were always confirming.


    ¡°Sigh, it looks like she won¡¯t be able to recover,¡± Mrs. Walton said. ¡°When Andrewes backter, ask him to take a look.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to take Ling to the hospital rashly for fear of scaring those people.


    Seven stood on the stairs and watched from afar. When he heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Andrew. Today, I¡¯ll bring everyone to challenge to eat poop ¡±


    Everyone:


    Mrs. Walton clenched her chopsticks and couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Someone, feed it a catty of feces!¡±


    Seven turned around and ran!


    Amelia pointed at the chair. ¡°Eldest Aunt, sit.¡±<div>


    Ling¡¯s eyes finally moved as she sat stiffly on the chair.


    Everyone could finally eat in peace. The bowl in front of Ling was full. The rice was pressed very firmly, and it was filled with meat, vegetables, and so on.


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°Come, eat ¡± She thought that Ling would not react for a long time like before, but this time, she lowered her head and stared at the bowl in front of her. After Amelia urged her to eat quickly, she seemed to have found the trick to eating. She buried her face in the bowl and ate quickly!


    Everyone:


    The meat in Mr. Walton¡¯s chopsticks fell off. No, was this daughter-inw¡¯s brain smart or not? If you say she wasn¡¯t smart, but her rice almost reached the bottom. But if you said she was smart, didn¡¯t she know how to use chopsticks to eat?

 Chapter 743: Extending Her Middle Finger

    Chapter 743: Extending Her Middle Finger<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Walton was very patient. She raised her hand and gestured for Ling to look at her chopsticks. ¡°How about this? Take your chopsticks and eat ¡± Seeing Ling¡¯s adorable face, Mrs. Walton helplessly took a tissue and handed it to her. William quickly took it and wiped her face.


    ¡°You have to use chopsticks. Eat like this.¡± William held his chopsticks and picked up some food while demonstrating how to use them. Amelia also picked up her chopsticks to teach him.<div>


    Ling stared and stared. She looked at William and then Amelia. Her fingers moved slightly on herp, but before she could learn it, William and Amelia couldn¡¯t eat anymore.


    Amelia: ¡°No, I can¡¯t teach anymore. My stomach is about to explode!¡±


    William: ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore either. Burp, brother, you do it.¡±


    Lucas scoffed. ¡°Boring.¡± He quickly nced at Ling, his eyes conflicted.


    George had been watching silently. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± he whispered. As soon as he spoke, Ling stared at him again as if she had just noticed him.


    George raised his hand. The joints of the hand holding the chopsticks were well-defined, slender, and strong. Ling seemed to be attracted and stared straight at them.


    ¡°Pick up your chopsticks,¡± George said.


    Ling raised his hand and looked at his hand. Then, she looked at the chopsticks on the table and grabbed them hesitantly.


    George corrected her and straightened the chopsticks in Ling¡¯s hand. ¡°Chopsticks can¡¯t be uneven. The two chopsticks have to be held equally long.¡± He pushed the long chopsticks so that they were level. ¡°Hold your fingers tightly and don¡¯t point.¡±


    Ling stared at her own hand, then stuck out her middle finger.


    Everyone:<div>


    George was speechless. He silently pressed two of Ling¡¯s fingers back. Ling subconsciously clenched them.


    ¡°The middle finger is below the forefinger. Don¡¯t fllip them. When you pick up food, one finger moves, one stays still. Don¡¯t flip to the dishes in front of others. If you don¡¯t learn etiquette, you can¡¯t stand. Chopstick etiquette is something passed down from our ancestors. It represents the basic upbringing at the dining table. You can¡¯t not learn or know. Do you understand?¡± George looked down at Ling to confirm if she was listening. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t.


    Ling was staring at her chopsticks in a daze.


    Amelia held her chin and asked, ¡°Eldest Uncle, are you sure Eldest Aunt can understand?¡±


    George: ¡± Eldest Uncle was negligent.¡±


    William nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. She hasn¡¯t even learned how to speak, and you already want her to learn etiquette?¡±


    George¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°If you¡¯re good, go ahead.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, William would immediately shut up, but now that he was a good son who had to protect his mother, he immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± At most, he would eat another bowl of rice!


    William: ¡°Mom, watch carefully. Take the chopsticks first and then do this. You¡¯ll be able to eat it!¡±


    Ling turned to look at William and then at her hands. This and that, and then she would eat it! Her eyes widened slightly, as if she was happy that she had learned a new skill! Everyone also felt that they saw hope. It was good to be able to teach! If they could teach, there was hope!


    Mrs. Walton said in a good mood, ¡°How about this? In the future, you have to learn to speak first. You can only speak if you can understand. Only when you can speak can you understand more. Let¡¯s start with Heaven, Earth, and person. You, me, and him.¡± The first grade of elementary school started with Heaven, Earth, person, you, me, and him.<div>


    Amelia said happily, ¡°I know how to do that! Heaven!¡± She pointed at the sky outside, and Ling looked over in confusion.


    William pointed at the ground. ¡°Earth!¡±


    Amelia patted herself. ¡°Person!¡±


    Ling¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Mrs. Walton looked. Sure, it worked! She pointed at Ling, then at herself, then at George. ¡°You, me, him.¡±


    Ling looked at Mrs. Walton nkly. Mrs. Walton taught patiently, ¡°You, me, him. You follow me and say, you, me, him ¡±


    Ling hesitated and her lips moved. This made everyone even happier.


    Finally, as everyone held their breaths and focused, Ling squeezed out a word, ¡°Me ¡±


    William and Amelia jumped up in joy!


    Amelia: ¡°Eldest Aunt can speak!¡±


    William: ¡°My mother is so smart!¡±<div>


    Mrs Walton struck while the iron was hot. ¡°Go on, you, me, him ¡±


    Ling¡¯s lips moved slightly. ¡°You me me ¡±


    Everyone looked at her expectantly.


    Ling: ¡°You me F*ck ¡± She seemed to feel that she had said the right thing and repeated, ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Mrs. Walton was stunned. ¡°F*ck?¡±


    William¡¯s smile froze on his face F*ck?!

 Chapter 744: Grandma, I Was Wrong

    Chapter 744: Grandma, I Was Wrong


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Mrs. Walton realized what Ling was talking about, she immediately red at William. William immediately exploded. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t hit me!¡±


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. When had she ever struck anyone? She red at William and rambled, ¡°I usually tell you not to speak vulgarities all the time. Look, are you going to listen or not? What have you taught people? In the past, Mia wouldn¡¯t say anything about f*ck, impressive, awesome. Now, she¡¯s also saying f*ck, impressive. Is this appropriate for a girl? If I hear this word again in the future, I¡¯ll break your front teeth!¡±


    William lowered his head. ¡°Grandma, I was wrong.¡±


    Amelia quickly lowered her head. ¡°Grandma, I was wrong.¡±


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s heart softened. Aiyo, Mia was so cute. What was wrong with saying a few vulgarities? Just say it! Although she was shouting in her heart, Mrs. Walton¡¯s face was still cold. She turned around and continued to teach Ling. It was so good to have someone at home who would obediently let her feed and listen to her nag and teach someone who didn¡¯t know how to talk back!


    Everyone looked at Mrs. Walton and Ling. For some reason, they suddenly felt their shoulders rx.


    At this moment, Mr. Smith walked in quickly. ¡°Sir, there are a few police officers and three people calling themselves the Yager family outside ¡±


    George¡¯s face was covered in ayer of frost. He said coldly, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    At the entrance of the Walton residence.


    The police nced at Yinn and Pengin from time to time. There was a man standing beside the two of them. He was about the same age as Pengin. He had a goatee and looked very solemn.


    Yinn was wearing a hat and a mask. One of her legs was crippled. If she opened her mouth to speak at this moment, others would definitely notice that her front teeth and big teeth were gone. Pengin was not much better. His hair was gone, and his teeth were gone. Yinn still had a few teeth left. He did not have any. Yinn wasme on her left leg, and he wasme on his right. Yinn¡¯s right ring finger was broken. He had broken his left ring finger.


    Yinn whispered, ¡°Second Elder, can we go in?¡±


    The second elder of the Yager family, who thought that he was unfathomable, shouted in a low voice, ¡°Shut up!¡± Their Yager family could enter the Walton residence if they wanted to. Why couldn¡¯t they?!


    Yinn stopped talking. She hated it so much! In the barren mountains, she felt like she was dead. Those evil ghosts were too good at torturing people! She had experienced all their ways of dying. Now, Ling felt that her head still hurt, and her internal organs hurt It was not easy for her to escape death, but when she came back to look in the mirror, she saw her missing front teeth and big teeth, as well as the bald appearance with hair around the middle. She grinned. It was simply unbelievably ugly! She would rather the evil ghosts pull out all her teeth and hair! But they didn¡¯t. They said that this appearance was good!


    At this moment, Mr. Smith came over and invited the police in. The second elder of the Yager family did not say a word. He openly treated the police as his referral and followed them in.


    Yinn was impressed. As expected of the second elder, he really had a way! The Walton residence didn¡¯t know that they hade separately from the police and thought that they hade with the police, so they would bring them in. However, when she entered, Yinn suddenly saw a very familiar face in the guardhouse. An old man with a fork was staring at her.


    Yinn thought about it. Wasn¡¯t this the blind security officer from Glorious Star International Primary School? She gritted her teeth. Alright, it was good toe to the Walton residence. She didn¡¯t have to go to school to look for him after bing the Walton family¡¯s matriarch!


    ¡°Officers, you¡¯ve worked hard. Please sit down.¡± George weed them at the entrance of the main building and brought the police into the house.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Someone reported that someone in your Walton family killed someone.¡± The police officer had a serious expression. ¡°At 5:07 a.m., where were you?¡±


    William, Lucas, and Amelia¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. William finally understood. Today was not the anniversary of Great Uncle¡¯s death, but theirs! He was wondering why they suddenly has to visit Great Uncle¡¯s grave and even asked for leave Harper and Emma did not have to go. Only his brother, he, and Mia were going. So they were waiting here!


    Mrs. Walton looked puzzled. ¡°Five in the morning? We were all at home. No one was up then.¡±


    The police officer frowned. ¡°Someone reported that they saw someone from your Walton family and they pulled a corpse in.¡±


    Mrs. Walton was stunned and said in surprise, ¡°What? Someone pulled a corpse? What corpse?¡±


    The police: Looking at this olddy¡¯s expression, she didn¡¯t seem to be faking it

 Chapter 745: There Will Be a Calamity for the Walton Family Today

    Chapter 745: There Will Be a Cmity for the Walton Family Today


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two police officers looked Mrs. Walton up and down. ¡°You¡¯d better be honest and not help the murderer hide the murder. You¡¯d be an aplice! An aplice. Do you know what that means?¡±


    Mr. Walton pulled a long face. ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t scare my olddy like this. What aplice? What corpse? We really don¡¯t know!¡± If they wanted to ask, so be it. Why did they have to scare her?! His olddy was soft and weak. She couldn¡¯t carry anyone on her shoulders. She was only a little fierce at home. What if she was frightened by such a strict question? Besides, the entire family was sleeping at five in the morning. Who would stroll outside!


    Seeing that they refused to admit it, the police took out a few photos. ¡°These are screenshots of the surveince cameras.¡±


    In the photo, a man was carrying two dogs on his back and riding a motorcycle as fast as lightning. There was a ¡°corpse¡± tied to the back of the motorcycle. It was straight. Although it was slightly arched, it was not difficult to tell that its body was stiff.


    The police officer berated, ¡°The corpse is already stiff! You¡¯re still quibbling!¡±


    Mr. Walton was furious. ¡°Just speak! Don¡¯t target my wife!¡±


    The police officer: Was this the time to show off their love? Now, someone in your family had killed someone! The situation was very serious!


    Yinn lowered her head and sneered at the side. The brim of her hat covered half of her face, making it impossible to see the expression on her face. She was gloating, but at the same time, she was very excited. Her sister must have entered the Walton residence. She had quickly looked around just now and didn¡¯t see her. The Walton family must have hidden her. She didn¡¯t expect the Walton family to be so protective of her sister. This was something that made her very unhappy. However, she was excited that the Walton family didn¡¯t know, right? As descendants of the Witch God family, everyone had parasite on them! Although her sister didn¡¯t die when she entered the Walton residence, who knew if she would dieter Be it the First Elder or the Second Elder, they could control the parasite and kill Ling at any time! When her sister died, the Walton family¡¯s crime of murder would be confirmed! If they didn¡¯t want to confirm this crime, they had to negotiate with her obediently!


    While Yinn was secretly excited, the second elder of the Yager family was also coldly sizing up the Walton residence. The extravagant renovation was a prodigal move. Sooner orter, there would be a prodigal descendant! The house in the main building was too big. A big house would cause one¡¯s aura to be excessively worn out. In the feng shui of the residence, this was a haunted house! If it couldn¡¯t suppress this grandeur, it would be over sooner orter! This was the typical face of a rich person! Such a family had simply tainted their Yager family¡¯s bloodline! Back then, if Ling had married that pure-blooded old man, how could the two children of the Yager family have been infected with this dirty bloodline? It was simply infuriating!


    The second elder of the Yager family nced at Yinn. Yinn immediately leaned closer to Mr. Smith and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Smith, my second elder has something to tell you.¡±


    Mr. Smith nced at George and led the two of them out. The second elder of the Yager family said impolitely, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with ordinary people, so I¡¯ll be straightforward. Your Walton residence will definitely suffer today. Regarding the murder, if I say you¡¯re murderers, then you are. If I say that you¡¯re not, you¡¯re not. If you don¡¯t want to cause trouble, do as I say!¡±


    Mr. Smith: ¡°???¡± Was this a fraud?


    Mr. Smith quietly sized up the second elder of the Yager family and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The second elder of the Yager family smiled disdainfully. ¡°You brought back our sinner, Ling, right? Did you realize that she¡¯s different from ordinary people?¡±


    Mr. Smith¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    The Second Elder of the Yager family said, ¡°As a member of the Yager family, a parasite will be nted in her body from birth. Ling¡¯s parasite is in her heart. I can control the parasite at any time and let her die! In other words, if your Walton residence doesn¡¯t want to be charged with murder, you have to listen to me!¡±


    Mr. Smith: He finally understood.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Mr. Smith asked coldly.


    Seeing that he was still sensible, the Second Elder of the Yager family ced his hands behind his back and said, ¡°William and Lucas are descendants of our Yager family. We want to bring them home. We don¡¯t want to interfere with the rest.¡± It was no wonder that he was arrogant. There were indeed capable people in this world, but those who had really seen their ability, be it businessmen or powerful people, would be wary! The Walton residence was the same, so they were confident.


    Mr. Smith: ¡°I understand. You didn¡¯te with the police.¡±


    The second elder of the Yager family sneered. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. What I want now is a response from your Walton family. I¡¯ll kindly advise you. There are some things that you can¡¯t understand.¡±

 Chapter 746: Fork Out

    Chapter 746: Fork Out<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    These words reminded Mr. Smith. He knew that the Eldest Madam, who had suddenly returned, was abnormal, but he did not know that Amelia had taken out the parasite worm in the morning, so he hesitated. At this moment, Amelia¡¯s soft voice sounded. ¡°Uncle Smith, ignore them. Eldest Aunt will be fine!¡± Her eyes darted around and she said, ¡°They¡¯re just bragging and lying. I don¡¯t believe they have the ability!¡±


    When Mr. Smith heard this, he immediately felt relieved. Everyone in the Walton residence knew that Miss Mia¡¯s words were the most useful and trustworthy. To him, Amelia¡¯s words were more trustworthy. President Walton had said that there was no need to doubt anything, so he would do whatever Miss Mia said.<div>


    Mr. Smith smiled. ¡°Someone, take them out!¡±


    Uncle Newton, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately came over with a pitchfork!


    Uncle Newton: ¡°I knew it. These people are not serious. This woman has pretended to be President Walton¡¯s wife time and time again. She even chased after us today!¡±


    Yinn¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Uncle Newton: ¡°F*ck!¡± Why wouldn¡¯t he dare? It was his duty. No matter where he went, he was in the right!


    Yinn didn¡¯t expect Uncle Newton to still be so rash. He crossed the line just like that! She struggled with all her might, and her mask and hat fell off!


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Yinn was furious. ¡°Do you know who I am?!¡± As soon as her mask fell, her words leaked out. Uncle Newton was surprised. She didn¡¯t have front teeth and her head was bald. Did she think she was a fairy?


    Uncle Newton was speechless. ¡°I know. You said you¡¯re President Walton¡¯s wife.¡±


    Yinn was delighted. ¡°Yes, then how dare you ¡±


    Uncle Newton: ¡°F*ck!¡± This woman must be dreaming! President Walton¡¯s wife, she was going too far with her words!


    The Second Elder of the Yager family berated angrily, ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t shout at Uncle Newton, he turned to look at Mr. Smith. ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you just because you¡¯re controlling our two children! You have to understand that our Yager family has never thought of being inws with the Walton residence! Therefore, we won¡¯t maintain any public rtions! You¡¯d better be obedient!¡±<div>


    Mr. Smith:


    Amelia hid behind Mr. Smith, waving her little hands and shouting angrily, ¡°Fork out! Fork out!¡±


    Uncle Newton immediately flipped Yinn over with all his might and aimed at the second elder of the Yager family!


    The second elder of the Yager family¡¯s expression turned cold as he moved his fingers. If he wasn¡¯t angry, did he really treat him as an ordinary person? A thin, long, almost transparent worm quickly flew towards Uncle Newton! The second elder of the Yager family swore to make this ve die on the spot. Otherwise, the Walton residence wouldn¡¯t take him seriously at all!


    At this moment, Amelia raised her hands and killed the parasite worm as if she was swatting a mosquito. She quickly rubbed her hands behind her butt and said innocently to Mr. Smith, ¡°There are mosquitoes.¡±


    Mr. Smith: ¡°Okay, Uncle Smith will get someone to kill the insects againter.¡±


    The Second Elder of the Yager family: ¡°???¡± Was it a coincidence? He heard that this little girl called Amelia was very doted on in the Walton residence. Their family head must have taught her some skills behind her back and killed the parasite worm The Second Elder of the Yager family felt that this was the truth. After all, the young head of the Yager family was someone who could even suppress evil ghosts.


    Themotion outside attracted the attention of the people inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± George came out and looked around coldly. Mr. Smith quickly walked up and whispered a few words.


    George looked at the second elder of the Yager family. The second elder of the Yager family sneered.


    The police officer frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± On the way, these people said that they were guests of the Walton residence and had something very important to discuss with the Walton residence. They said that it was about the child. Based on their professional instincts, they felt that these people did not look like good people, so they took the opportunity to let them follow. Otherwise, when the police were handling a case, unrted people could not approach.<div>


    At this moment, Yinn pointed at William behind George and said, ¡°The police, they they really killed someone. They killed my sister. Boohoo ¡±


    Pengin: ¡°???¡±


    The Second Elder of the Yager family: ¡°???¡± This idiot! What good would it do them to make it clear in front of the police? Wouldn¡¯t the police think about it? How did you know that your sister was killed?! Why didn¡¯t you say anything on the way just now!


    Pengin was furious. This was not their n when they arrived. Now, they wished they could cover Yinn¡¯s mouth! In the past few years, Yinn had be more and more stupid. He did not know what was going on!

 Chapter 747: Corpse under the Tree

    Chapter 747: Corpse under the Tree<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The Second Elder of the Yager family had no choice but to take the opportunity to say, ¡°We¡¯re here today to look for our Yager family. Do you dare to teach Ling! Don¡¯t say that she¡¯s not around. Someone saw you pull her corpse back with their own eyes!¡± As he spoke, he secretly sensed Ling and made a pinching motion with his fingers. With a pinch, he confirmed that Ling was dead. There was no exception to the Yager family¡¯s intrinsic parasite worm! Let the Walton residence fall into a cmity first. Only by letting them encounter a cmity would they understand who was in charge!


    When Yinn saw the second elder¡¯s actions, she immediately said, ¡°Why? Do you not dare? Did you hide my sister¡¯s corpse?¡± She suppressed her anticipation. As long as she could get involved, she had a way to make George beg her. She could testify and point out that the two elders of the Yager family killed her. She had evidence! As long as George was willing to look at her and agree to her, she was willing to betray the Yager family for him! She had had enough of the declining Yager family and the parasite that bound people!<div>


    Yinn¡¯s thoughts were beautiful. When the Walton residence was in a difficult situation, she stood up for justice and saved the Walton residence, instantly bing the Walton family¡¯s benefactor. Unfortunately, her brain was indeed not very good. Didn¡¯t she think that she was the one who pointed out that the Walton residence was hiding a corpse and caused the Walton residence to fall into disaster? Why did the Walton residence treat her as a benefactor?


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Master, has her brain been eaten?¡±


    Elmer said, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Huh?¡± She was really eaten?!


    Elmer: ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Let¡¯s deal with the matter at hand first.¡±


    Amelia immediately covered her mouth.


    ¡°A body?¡± George said coldly. ¡°Do you mean her?¡± He turned around as he spoke. Hmm? Where was she?


    George was surprised. When the police and the three people from the Yager family entered just now, Ling was still in the living room. As she had turned white and was standing in the corner with a few servants, Yinn and the others should not have noticed. He did not expect her to be gone now.


    Mr. Smith immediately asked in a low voice, ¡°Nanny Wu, where¡¯s Eldest Madam?¡±


    Nanny Wu was also dumbfounded. ¡°She was here just now.¡±


    The second elder of the Yager family sneered. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you continue acting?¡±<div>


    Yinn said, ¡°Of course she¡¯s not there anymore. Why would a body here?¡±


    Pengin said, ¡°We¡¯ll find out after a search.¡± He had no teeth left in his mouth. When he opened his mouth, he spoke like a toothless olddy, which irritated him beyond measure.


    Just as the police officer was about to speak, the sound of a dog suddenly sounded. A woman who was so thin that only bones were left, and whose face was paler than a dead person, stood under a big tree in the garden without saying a word. When the wind blew she looked like a wandering ghost.


    The police officers¡¯ eyes narrowed. Years of experience in handling cases allowed them to tell at a nce that there was something wrong with this woman. She was not a living person! In some cases in the past, there were many examples of murderers disguising corpses as living people, so the one in front of them was the same?


    Yinn was stunned. It took her a while to realize that the motionless woman not far away was her sister, Ling! The reason why she became so white was definitely because she died after the parasite worm was crushed!


    Yinn immediately said, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s my sister! My sister!¡±


    The second elder of the Yager family sneered. ¡°Officer, did you see that? This woman in front of us is the corpse we¡¯re looking for. She¡¯s a member of our Yager family!¡±


    The police did not dare to approach rashly for fear of destroying the event location.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± one of the cops asked.


    The second elder of the Yager family nodded heavily. ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± He looked at George and said, ¡°I was wondering why you guys were so confident. It turns out that you nailed a dead person under a tree to give the police the illusion that she¡¯s still alive.¡±


    Yinn cried very loudly. ¡°Sister! My sister is too miserable! Why is this happening?! I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but now I believe it. So the two elders really killed my sister!¡±<div>


    The two elders of the Yager family: ¡°???¡±


    When Yinn saw Ling¡¯s corpse on fire, she couldn¡¯t wait to jump out and make her stand clear. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t have a chance if she was anyter. She pointed at Pengin angrily. ¡°Last night, the First Elder asked me to go to the barren mountain with him. He said that my sister was useless and was wasting the resources of the Yager family to kill my sister! I didn¡¯t believe it at that time. After all, my sister is also a member of the Yager family! I didn¡¯t expect I didn¡¯t expect the First Elder to not only kill my sister, but also frame the Walton family! It was to snatch these two children!¡±


    Pengin:


    The Second Elder of the Yager family: The two of them fell into suspicion. For a moment, they did not know where to refute this wed logic.

 Chapter 748: Face Is Bitten

    Chapter 748: Face Is Bitten


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Pengin pped Yinn¡¯s face.


    Yinny on the ground and cried at Ling, who was not far away. ¡°Sister! You died so tragically! I didn¡¯t believe that the First Elder would do this, but when I saw you here today, I realized that I was wrong!¡±


    Everyone:


    Yinn could be said to have shocked everyone. She even took out a USB sh drive and said to the police, ¡°This is all evidence of the First Elder and the Second Elder illegally detaining and abusing my sister! Before my sister died, they made her stupid! Not only did they detain my sister, but they also tortured her! The plot is very bad!¡±


    Pengin:


    The police officer took the sh drive with a solemn expression.


    Under the tree, Ling was expressionless. She didn¡¯t even blink as she stood there nkly. The two police officers were as if they were facing a great enemy. One of them called for help and asked the forensic doctor toe over quickly. Then, they saw Ling suddenly raise a hand.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts jumped.


    Taking a closer look, Ling actually held two dog leashes tightly in her hand. Then, with a snap, she opened her fingers and let go of the leashes.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Ling said.


    General and Guard barked and rushed out.


    Yinn and the others: ¡°???¡±


    The Walton family:


    Before anyone could react, General pounced on Yinn and started biting her fiercely. The police quickly asked the Walton family to keep an eye on the dog. Because of their duty, they had to save her under the dog¡¯s mouth.


    When Yinn was rescued, her face was chewed up. Only her nose was intact.


    ¡°Ah! My face! My face hurts!¡± Yinn trembled as she touched her face. She retracted her hand and screamed, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Even if the police stopped her, she still wanted to pounce on General. In the end, she happened to be in front of General. General opened his mouth and bit her nose without thinking! Great, her only intact nose was not saved.


    Yinn screamed like a pig being ughtered!


    The police were speechless. As they looked at Yinn, they urged the Walton residence to quickly take the dog away. At the same time, they had to keep an eye on Ling to prevent anyone from destroying the corpse. In the end, as soon as the dog was taken away, they saw Ling move! She didn¡¯t even bend her knees and rushed over like a cannonball. Her head hit Yinn¡¯s face!


    With a bang, Yinn¡¯s nose instantly bled. She was sent flying, and her already unbearable face was made worse.


    Ling stood firmly on the spot, her eyes staring straight at Yinn. She repeated clearly, ¡°F*ck!¡± Then, she suddenly appeared in front of Pengin. She grabbed his shoulder and smashed her head into his face. ¡°F*ck!¡± She said forcefully, ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Everyone:


    Pengin was stunned for a moment before Ling¡¯s hard head smashed into his face. His nose caved in. It could be seen how much strength Ling used!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Pengin covered his nose and cursed! Ling stared at him and continued to attack. ¡°F*ck! F*ck!¡±


    She was amazing. She could even recite two curses in a row.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, especially the two police officers. If they said that she had raised her hands just now because someone had secretly guided them, how could they exin it in front of them? A corpse could suddenly rush over and hit someone with its head? A corpse could shout f*ck?


    Amelia, who was stunned, finally came back to her senses. She had hit her so hard. Would Eldest Aunt¡¯s head break? She quickly went up to hold Ling. ¡°Eldest Aunt, alright, alright.¡±


    Ling rolled her eyes and stared at the remaining second elder of the Yager family. She rushed over rebelliously. ¡°F*ck!¡±


    The second elder of the Yager family was even more shocked than Yinn and Pengin! He had personally controlled and crushed the parasite worm in Ling¡¯s body. She should bepletely dead, so how could she still be alive and kicking and hit someone with her head? Therefore, while he was doubting his life, Ling rushed in front of him and sent him flying.


    With a bang, the second elder of the Yager family flew two meters away and fell on thewn.


    At this moment, the green glowing Seven flew over and shouted, ¡°Someone! Someone! Feed him a catty of feces!¡± As soon as it finished speaking, it pulled a mouthful of fresh bird feces urately into the Second Elder¡¯s mouth.


    The Walton family:


    The police officer:


    The Second Elder of the Yager family had never been insulted like this, especially since the other party was a bird! He spat out the things in his mouth until his mouth was dry, but his mouth was still filled with the smell of bird feces.

 Chapter 749: Scared of Everyone

    Chapter 749: Scared of Everyone


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Beast! Damn beast!¡± The second elder of the Yager family suddenly exploded. He couldn¡¯t kill the Walton family, but couldn¡¯t he kill a bird? He flew out a talisman and hit Seven!


    The Second Elder of the Yager family was quite capable. The talisman was like a sharp sword. As soon as Seven iled, his tail was hit. With a whoosh, a green me burned.


    Seven immediately shouted and flew towards Amelia. ¡°F*ck! F*ck! Help! Birds are burning!¡±


    Amelia hurriedly rushed over and quickly hugged Seven tightly in her arms. She raised her hand and pinched at the mes! The second elder of the Yager family sneered. Not everyone could extinguish the mes of the talisman. If she rashly grabbed it with her hand, he could only say that she had a death wish!


    But in the next second, the green mes extinguished.


    The cold smile on the Second Elder¡¯s face instantly froze as he sensed that something was wrong. ording to Pengin¡¯s description, the powerful one was William, a descendant of the Yager family. Was William really powerful?


    A small part of Seven¡¯s tail was burned off, and the originally beautiful and long tail feathers were gone. Parrots relied on gorgeous feathers to find a partner, especially when they spread out their beautiful feathers and long tail feathers. The brighter the color, the longer the tail feathers, and the more magnificent and majestic they would appear in front of the female parrot.


    Seven¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as heined to Amelia, ¡°This person doesn¡¯t care about morals. My tail is gone. I can¡¯t find a partner anymore. I¡¯m going to be a bachelor ¡±


    The Walton family:


    The police officer was speechless. Was this bird human?


    Amelia had just gone to save Seven when Ling was released. Without restraints, she turned around and bit Pengin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Ling¡¯s mouth was unclear as she bit off a piece of Pengin¡¯s meat. Pengin screamed endlessly.


    Ling was not afraid of pain. Even when Pengin attacked her with his elbow, she did not let go. The event location was in chaos. The police were busy saving Pengin. George¡¯s mouth kept twitching as he rushed forward to stop Ling. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Let go ¡±


    Ling: ¡°Roar!¡±


    George:


    It was not easy to pull Ling off, and another piece of flesh was torn off Pengin. Anyone who saw it would feel pain.


    This farce was in a tizzy. In the end, Pengin and the others were handcuffed. When the police officer in charge of the autopsy arrived, he saw Ling stubbornly repeating the curse and biting. There was no need for an autopsy. How could this be a corpse! Therefore, the Yager family using the Walton residence of murder was simply framing.


    Yinn refused to give up and asked the forensic doctor to check Ling¡¯s heartbeat. William stood in front of her, his eyes red. ¡°Who dares to touch my mother! My mother became like this because they locked her underground for eight years! She¡¯s afraid of people now. You¡¯re not allowed to approach her!¡±


    Amelia also joined the team and stood in front of Ling. Lucas did not hesitate and joined the team. The police wanted to say, ¡°Does Ling look like she¡¯s afraid of humans? She let the dog bite, personally went to bite, and even smashed her head into their faces ¡±


    George stood in front of the three children. ¡°The Yager family framed our Walton family. They have no evidence, but we have evidence of the Yager family¡¯s illegal detention and revenge for murder!¡±


    Alex had gone out with Amelia and the othersst night. When he returned in the morning, he went out again. In just a few hours, he had checked out the Yager family¡¯s assets and obtained the evidence.


    The Yager family was a declining Witch God family. On the surface, they were considered a small wealthy family. They had a vi and fifteen people lived in it. They were considered a family with a rtivelyrge poption. On the one hand, they said that the house was not big enough, but on the other hand, they had to stubbornly maintain the family tradition and force the younger generation to marry. The two elders of the Yager family were like ancient emperors. They said whatever they wanted. Because the situation was dire and they had some true ability, it was inevitable that they would help others avoid disaster in order to earn money. These things were the paving stones for the Yager family to step into prison!


    Upon hearing George¡¯s words, the second elder of the Yager family¡¯s heart tightened and he felt even worse. At this moment, he began to suspect what was wrong. When he saw William, if this child was really so powerful, why didn¡¯t he do anything just now? Could he have been tricked by the two idiots, Pengin and Yinn?


    George asked Mr. Smith to take out a document bag and handed it to the police.


    The Walton family naturally wouldn¡¯t let the Yager family off. They were certain that William and Lucas were the bloodline of the Yager family and kept saying that they were the head of the family and would regain their glory. Keeping them alive would definitely be a disaster.

 Chapter 750: A Large Fork Descends From the Sky

    Chapter 750: A Large Fork Descends From the Sky<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    After the police officer finished reading the evidence in the document bag, his expression became more and more serious. He was talking to George in a low voice. Then, when he came over, he cuffed Yinn, Pengin, and the second elder of the Yager family!


    Police: ¡°You are suspected of illegally detaining, killing, and buying and selling corpses. Take them away!¡±<div>


    The second elder of the Yager family was extremely arrogant when he arrived. He did not expect that they would be brought to the police station in the end!


    ¡°Did you make a mistake?¡± The second elder of the Yager family had a cold expression. He frowned and berated, ¡°Is this the attitude you police have when you do things? Helping the Walton residence just because they have money? They¡¯re simply scum among scum!¡±


    The police resisted the urge to punch the second elder of the Yager family.


    Yinn was shouting, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that! Why do I have to be taken away! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± She looked at George and shouted anxiously, ¡°President Walton! Save me! You understand my intentions! Just now, I didn¡¯t hesitate to betray our Yager family to speak up for your Walton family!¡± She had contributed to the fact that the two elders of the Yager family could be taken away sessfully! Without her USB drive, could they be convicted so quickly?


    ¡°President Walton, you can¡¯t be so heartless.¡± Yinn cried. ¡°I¡¯ve always been helping you. For your sake, I¡¯ve never thought of hurting you. Believe me I can¡¯t ept it! Why! Why! Why! Why is my sister in such a state, but your Walton family still took her in! Yet you¡¯re so cold to me! Let go! Let go of me!¡± Yinn struggled with all her might and rushed out. She didn¡¯t want to be caught. She had done so much. She wanted to be the matriarch of the Walton family! William and Lucas were her children, and George was hers too! She was the one who was most qualified to enter the Walton residence!


    At that moment, a huge fork fell from the sky. Uncle Newton frowned coldly and sent Yinn flying with a fork.


    The police quickly restrained Yinn. They didn¡¯t expect her to go crazy and even dare to bite the police! The police quickly knocked Yinn unconscious. Alright, it was finally quiet.


    After Yinn and the others were taken away by the police, George directly went to be wiped out all at once. The weather was cold, and the Yager family should be bankrupt.


    Yinn was determined to be mentally unstable because she was shouting and screaming. She was sent to a mental hospital. Pengin illegally detained Ling for eight years and was sentenced to ten years in prison. The second elder of the Yager family found out that he had once taken revenge on someone and not only killed a person, but he was also sentenced to life imprisonment. He even boldly used a witchcraft spell at the police station to attack the police. In the chaos, his legs were broken by a bullet and he becamepletely obedient. It was also because of him that when Pengin was locked up in prison, he was stripped naked and checked inch by inch. All the talismans and bugs on his body were confiscated. His hair, beard, and eyebrows were all shaved. Everything that could hide bugs was checked. In the end, Pengin and the second elder of the Yager family were both pasted with a talisman. They screamed. When the talisman was burned, their entire bodies shrunk. Their eyes were filled with hatred and unwillingness. They did not know where the police found the talisman, but it could actually kill the parasite on their bodies and ruin their methods of raising parasites! Their greatest confidence waspletely gone. The two people who wanted to use the parasites to escape werepletely unable toe out.


    Of course, this was all in the future.


    After Yinn and the others were taken away, William stood in the courtyard in a daze. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Grandma, are we still going to visit Great Uncle¡¯s grave?¡±<div>


    Mrs. Walton looked up and struck him! Go to the grave! Today, they almost went to her grave! She thought that they had snuck outst night to catch ghosts and take a spin. Who knew that such a big thing would happen!


    Mrs. Walton knew very well what state Ling was in when she first returned to the Walton residence. If Ling was not saved and really became a corpse, what would happen to these children? Thew would also sentence minors formitting crimes! No one could escape thew!


    The day passed like a roller coaster. Mrs. Walton felt that her little heart could not take it anymore.


    ¡°Go back to your rooms! Face the wall and reflect!¡± Mrs. Walton said sternly, ¡°Lock the door. No one is allowed to enter!¡±


    Mr. Walton looked at Amelia, unable to bear it.


    ¡°Forget it, what does this have to do with children?¡± Mr. Walton spoke the truth. ¡°It was the Yager family who came looking for us. Don¡¯t vent your anger on children.¡±


    Mrs. Walton red at him. What do you know?! These children really went outst night. And after the chaos caused by the Yager family, it was almost noon. It was impossible for them to be hungry, but they must be very sleepy! Children were still growing. How could they hold back their sleep? They had to go back to their rooms to sleep.

 Chapter 751: Even If the Sky Collapses, I’ll Bear It

    Chapter 751: Even If the Sky Copses, I¡¯ll Bear It<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    However, Mr. Walton did not know any of this. He had slept soundlyst night. When the police showed the evidence just now, it was just a photo of Honest carrying two dogs and tying Ling back to the Walton residence. There was no picture of Amelia and the other two. Therefore, Mr. Walton said rewardingly, ¡°Alright, alright. Isn¡¯t it in the past now? Old woman, were you frightened by the police just now? Are you angry?¡±


    Mrs. Walton went down the stairs and snorted. She had no choice. Otherwise, how could she exin why she had asked the children to face the wall and reflect? She didn¡¯t want to tell Mr. Walton about it either, because she couldn¡¯t sleep every time the children went out. She didn¡¯t want Mr. Walton to be unable to sleep too.<div>


    Mr. Walton patted Mrs. Walton¡¯s back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our Walton residence is upright. We¡¯re not afraid of any demons or ghosts. Besides, even if the sky falls, I¡¯ll hold it up.¡±


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s heart warmed. In the next second, she heard Mr. Walton say proudly, ¡°Just now, because I didn¡¯t know what was going on, I deliberately pretended to be unreasonable to buy time for George. Look, I¡¯m smart, right?¡±


    Mrs. Walton smiled. ¡°Deliberately?¡±


    Mr. Walton, who was supporting Mrs. Walton, subconsciously shrank his neck. Mrs. Walton raised her hand and shed.


    George looked straight ahead. His mother said that she wanted the children to reflect on their mistakes and punish them, but in fact, she was letting the children rest.


    ¡°Go quickly.¡± George stroked Amelia¡¯s head gently. ¡°Leave the rest to Eldest Uncle.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°My father can handle it too!¡±


    George smiled. ¡°Your father was called to a meeting this morning, and there are some things that it¡¯s not convenient for him to interfere with because of his status.¡± He heard that Alex¡¯s resignation report had not been approved, so he brought the entire team to catch ghosts. This time, he was called to an emergency meeting and probably wouldn¡¯t be back for two to three days. Alex¡¯s idea was that since he couldn¡¯t leave, everyone should join. The higher-ups had originally turned a blind eye to Alex, but now that they saw that the entire team was about to be led astray, they finally couldn¡¯t help but interfere.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Amelia pulled Ling into the house.


    Lucas subconsciously followed.


    William said as he ran, ¡°Hurry up and check if there¡¯s a dent in her head.¡± They happened to reach the steps at the door. A few children stood on the steps and asked Ling to squat down. Ling hugged her knees obediently and squatted down.<div>


    ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s really dented!¡± William said with heartache. ¡°I told you not to hit people with your head. The other party is so thick-skinned!¡±


    Amelia blew on Ling¡¯s head. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh. Eldest Aunt, it doesn¡¯t hurt. Touch your head. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Ling squatted obediently and did not resist at all. She allowed her hair to be rubbed into a mess. She really did not feel any pain. After all, she was already numb to pain.


    Mrs. Walton was supported by Mr. Walton and slowly followed. When she saw the children blocking the door, she said angrily, ¡°Hurry up and go in to reflect!¡±


    Amelia raised her hand. ¡°Grandma, can I go to bed and reflect?¡±


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s tense expression rxed. She suppressed herughter and asked, ¡°How will you reflect in bed?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°I can reflect on myself in bed.¡±


    Mrs. Walton:


    Amelia: ¡°I can also repent if I lie on my stomach with my face facing the bed!¡±


    Mrs. Walton:


    Amelia and William dragged Ling to the guest room on the third floor. Although Ling was back, she did not stay with George.<div>


    ¡°Aunt, we¡¯re going back to reflect on our mistakes.¡± Amelia patted Ling¡¯s head. ¡°Be good and stay here. Don¡¯t run around.¡±


    Ling sat obediently on the bed, her gaze still fixed. She looked at William one moment and Amelia the next. Other than turning pale, she didn¡¯t seem to have changed.


    Williamy on the edge of the bed and propped his chin on his hand. He asked, ¡°Sister, can my mother change back?¡±


    Amelia shook her head honestly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Master said that he can¡¯t be sure either.¡±


    William sighed. Alright, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as his mother was around, it was already good enough. He would take good care of her!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and reflect on ourselves.¡± William held Amelia¡¯s hand and quietly poked his head out to take a look. Seeing that Mrs. Walton was not nearby, he said in a stressed voice, ¡°When you go back and close the doorter, sleep secretly, understand?¡± His sister had not sleptst night. She would definitely be exhausted! He was also very sleepy!

 Chapter 752: Hello, Fork Out Again!

    Chapter 752: Hello, Fork Out Again!<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia looked as nervous as if she were about to do something bad. ¡°What if Grandma finds out?¡±


    William shook his head. ¡°No, she won¡¯t. Trust me.¡±<div>


    Amelia said, ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    The two little ones muttered and ran back to their rooms.


    Ling pricked up her ears and watched William and Amelia mutter. Then, Amelia waved at her before closing the door. Only then did Ling lower her head and stare at her hands. After a long time, she hesitantly raised her right hand and waved it vigorously like Amelia.


    At this moment, a voice sounded outside the window. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Ling turned her head numbly and looked at a green bird leaning against the window. Seven skillfully crawled in through the gap in the ss and tilted his head to look at Ling. ¡°Hello, zombie beauty. I can see the desire in your eyes. How about I teach you how to speak?¡±


    Ling continued to stare at Seven. Seven flew to the chair in front of her and coaxed, ¡°Can you say ¡®hello¡¯?¡±


    Ling:


    Seven was very patient. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Ling:


    Seven began to mutter, ¡°This one has a mouth but doesn¡¯t know how to speak. She¡¯s even harder to guide than Gold!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Gold, who had been lurking for a long time, suddenly rushed out from above the curtain box and pounced on Seven!


    Seven was so frightened that his soul was about to fly away. He shouted and pped his wings!<div>


    Gold guarded the window.


    In an instant, the room was in a tizzy.


    Seven cursed as he dodged. ¡°Oh, damn Gold! Stop! My tail! God, I swear I¡¯ll step on your head with my size 36 boots!¡±


    Gold pounced. In his panic, Seven suddenly flew to Ling¡¯s head. Gold quickly braked and stopped. He wagged his tail and stared at the parrot on Ling¡¯s head.


    Seven: ¡°Hahaha,e up if you have the ability!¡±


    Seven seemed to have found a backer and said smugly, ¡°Come on,e up! Come up if you have the ability!¡±


    Gold let out a low growl from his throat and suddenly stepped on the chair. His movements were fast, ruthless, and urate. He brushed past Ling¡¯s head and stepped on her! Seven was so frightened that he quickly flew up. At this moment, Gold suddenly felt his back foot being grabbed.


    Ling pulled Gold down, but she didn¡¯t know how to carry the cat. She grabbed its hind legs and held them in front of her, staring expressionlessly. Gold meowed unhappily, arched his back, and bit the back of Ling¡¯s hand. Most people would have let go if they were bitten, but unfortunately, Ling didn¡¯t.


    Gold couldn¡¯t help but bite even harder.


    Ling stared nkly at the ce where she had been bitten. Suddenly, she lowered her head and bit the back of Gold¡¯s neck.


    Gold¡¯s cat eyes widened in shock.<div>


    Gold didn¡¯t let go, and Ling didn¡¯t let go either. The woman and cat bit each other. Gold exerted strength, and Ling exerted strength too. In the end, Gold cowered and let go of Ling in embarrassment. Two deep teeth holes were bitten into the back of her hand. Logically speaking, such a deep wound should bleed, but there was no blood on the back of Ling¡¯s hand.


    Seven was stunned. ¡°Gold, do you have to get a rabies vine?¡±


    Gold: It looked at Ling aggrievedly and unwilling to admit defeat, meowing at her.


    After an unknown period of time, Ling finally let go. Gold immediately rushed out and hid in the corner of the table, watching her warily.


    Ling did not move. Her eyes were fixed on Gold, and the fur on Gold¡¯s back stood on end! Suddenly, he heard Ling say, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Gold:


    Seven: ¡°F*ck! Impressive, awesome! She learned it! She learned it!¡±


    Ling seemed to have difficulty thinking and talking. After learning words, she could only repeatedly consolidate them. ¡°Hello fork f*ck fork out ¡±


    Seven was speechless. Suddenly, he had a bad feeling. Thinking about that image, Ling would wake up tomorrow morning and say to Mrs. Walton, ¡°Hello, fork out!¡± God, he would be cut in half by Mrs. Walton!


    Seven quickly slipped away.


    Gold crouched for a moment longer, making sure Ling wasn¡¯t going to lunge at him and bite him, then ran, too.<div>


    Only Ling was left in the room. She sat upright on the edge of the bed, her lips moving as she consolidated her learning results diligently. ¡°F*ck Hello Fork out ¡±


    On Amelia¡¯s side, when she returned to her room, she saw that the flirtatious ghost and the others had returned at some point. They were all leaning against the window and watching the show!

 Chapter 753: It’s a Long Story, Let’s Forget About It

    Chapter 753: It¡¯s a Long Story, Let¡¯s Forget About It<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The cowardly ghost immediately stepped forward and said gently, ¡°Mia, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes! Brother cowardly ghost, I saw the bad guy you punished! All his front teeth were pulled out. Impressive!¡±<div>


    The cowardly ghost looked at Amelia dotingly and advised, ¡°Mia, although the other party is a bad person and we should punish him, you can¡¯t take pleasure in this.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°You have to be kind.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°I know!¡±


    The flirtatious ghost muttered, ¡°You¡¯re so kind. When you pulled out his front teeth, you were the most ruthless.¡±


    The unlucky ghost rubbed his hands excitedly. ¡°Mia, we performed so well. Is there a reward? Hehe ¡±


    Amelia touched her pocket. ¡°Ah I didn¡¯t buy candy this time.¡± Her grandmother didn¡¯t let her buy candy, afraid that she would secretly eat them and get cavities. Her father had secretly bought her candy.


    A trace of dissapointment appeared in the unlucky ghost¡¯s eyes, but he immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s talk about it next time!¡±


    The cowardly ghost nced at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to ask a child for candy? It¡¯s fine, Mia, don¡¯t listen to him. It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t have candy.¡± They didn¡¯t do things for her candy.


    Amelia suddenly jumped off the bed and ran to her dressing table to open the drawer. She took out a hidden candy from the innermost corner. Then, she crawled under the bed and fiddled for a while before taking out another candy. Right on the heels of that, she opened the closet and took out another candy from the pocket of the small jacket hanging in the innermost corner.


    The ghosts: Other children hid pocket money, but Mia was different. She hid candy


    Amelia looked at the candy in her hand. There were three of them. One more to go She tried her best to remember. She ran out of the balcony and into Seven¡¯s room. She took out another one in a tuft of grass.


    ¡°Look!¡± Amelia held four candies in her hand and said happily, ¡°For you!¡± Her ghosts could not live without candies!<div>


    The cowardly ghosts were stunned. Immediately, they felt a warm current in their hearts that had been cold for a long time. How nice Back in the barren mountains, those few people from the Yager family kept saying that they were ves. They worked for Amelia. In the eyes of others, they might really be her ves They had alsomitted heinous crimes, but they did not expect to be treated sincerely by a small child one day.


    The cowardly ghost hugged Amelia from behind and said in a low voice, ¡°Mia, thank you ¡±


    Amelia smiled until her eyes curved into crescents. It was as if an entire gxy had poured out of her eyes. They were dazzling and beautiful. She said happily, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±


    The flirtatious ghost felt that her eyes were about to tear up. She was the first to take the candy and said, ¡°I want this pink one.¡±


    The unlucky ghost also caught one. ¡°Then I want a green one.¡±


    The cowardly ghost happened to take the yellow candy from Amelia¡¯s palm, and the remaining one belonged to the muddled ghost. The ghosts ate the candy in satisfaction, feeling the sweetness that only humans could experience. It was so good


    The flirtatious ghost changed the topic and asked, ¡°By the way, muddled ghost, when you were in the barren mountain just now, you died with blood flowing from your seven orifices. How did you die?¡±


    After the muddled ghost was captured, it was thrown into the Soul Retrieving Gourd. Later on, it was beaten up by so many ghosts that it obediently recognized the situation. Thinking back carefully, they didn¡¯t seem to have asked about the cause of his death.


    The muddled ghost said vaguely, ¡°This It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±


    The other ghosts urged, ¡°Tell us! The longer the story, the better. Anyway, we have a lot of time!¡±


    Amelia was lying on the bed with her face facing it. When she heard this, she turned her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t even ask how you died.¡±<div>


    The muddled ghost dawdled for a long time before saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was muddle-headed when I worked overtime in the middle of the night and forgot that the c in the fridge wasced with paraquat. I drank it in one gulp and died.¡±


    The ghosts: ¡°???¡±


    Amelia: ¡°???¡± Shey on the bed for a while and realized that it was too ufortable to reflect on herself on the bed. Her face was buried in the bedsheets, and she could not breathe. Then, she turned around and faced the ceiling to reflect. This should be considered reflecting on herself, right?


    ¡°Why did you add paraquat to the coke?¡± Amelia asked curiously.


    The muddled ghost sighed. ¡°I was forced.¡±


    After a pause, the muddled ghost continued, ¡°I¡¯m a middle-aged man. Above me, I have elders, below me, I have children. More than ten years ago, the county city where my family lived was considered rich. Although I¡¯m not particrly rich, I had my own home in the county city. I had a refrigerator, color television, washing machine,puter, and so on.¡±

 Chapter 754: You’re Really Confused

    Chapter 754: You¡¯re Really Confused<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    In that era, those who hadputers at home were very powerful. At that time, the ce with the best business was the Inte cafe. There would be an Inte cafe in every street and alley in the county. Most of the Inte cafes were popted by boys and girls who were still in school. The muddled ghost¡¯s fifth-grade son was also addicted to it. He didn¡¯t go to school and climbed over the school gates to surf the Inte every day.


    The muddled ghost: ¡°Because of our son¡¯s education, my wife and I were very anxious. My wife went to work, and I went to work too. Only my mother took care of the children at home, so we definitely couldn¡¯t control them. My wife and my mother never had a good rtionship. My wife used to take care of the children when she didn¡¯t go to work. My motherined that she didn¡¯t do anything in the house. How tiring could it be to take care of a child?¡±<div>


    The flirtatious ghost snorted. ¡°I hate suchments the most. Nowadays, hiring a nanny costs thousands a month, but what about your wife? Not only is she a free nanny, but she also has to work hard and be criticized.¡±


    The muddled ghost frowned. ¡°But my mother was right. Taking care of the children at home doesn¡¯t require her to do anything. How tired can she be? So when my wifeined to me, I advised her to be magnanimous.¡±


    The flirtatious ghost rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, and then?¡± The unlucky ghost asked.


    Amelia was a little sleepy and said, ¡°Tsk tsk, then?¡±


    The muddled ghost continued. Because his wife spent a lot of time at home, her rtionship with his mother became more and more strained. His mother despised his wife for not earning money and spending money every day. The two of them quarreled at home every day, so after his son could go to kindergarten, his wife went to work.


    The muddled ghost: ¡°After my wife went to work, all the housework fell on my mother. My mother started scolding my wife again, saying that she didn¡¯t care about anything at home.¡±


    The flirtatious ghost was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you spoke up for your mother again?¡±


    The muddled ghost looked regretful. ¡°No, I scolded my mother this time. I said that she had nothing to do at home and that she didn¡¯t have to watch over the child when he goes to school. How tired can she be?¡±


    That was how it was. When his wife was at home, his mother said that there was nothing tiring about staying at home. The muddled ghost felt that in the past, his wife was still taking care of the child. Now that the child was in school, his mother didn¡¯t have to do anything at home. There was a washing machine for washing clothes. She could just cook for herself at noon. The only thing she did was go out and buy groceries. Sometimes, his wife made dinner, but even so, his mother stillined that she was tired When his wife wasn¡¯t at work, she would say every day that she didn¡¯t earn money and only knew how to spend money. Now that she was at work, she began toin that she didn¡¯t do housework and let an old woman like her do everything


    In the end, after the muddled ghost finished saying these words, his mother exploded. She began to cry and throw pots and bowls.<div>


    The muddled ghost: ¡°My mother started throwing a tantrum. She said that she wanted to jump off a building. She said that after my father died, no one cared about her. She said that I didn¡¯t want my mother after marrying a wife. She said that she worked so hard, but didn¡¯t get anything in the end ¡± In short, she cried, threw a tantrum, and hanged herself, causing chaos in the family.


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°Your mother is really unreasonable.¡±


    The muddled ghost sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right, but my mother was old. Why argue with her? So I got my wife to d of a muddled ghost, you¡¯re really muddle-headed! You¡¯ve dealt with everything in a mess!¡±


    The muddled ghost: ¡°Then what could I have done? One is my mother, and the other is my wife. I¡¯m so annoyed to death being caught in the middle. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s there to argue about each day. Didn¡¯t they consider my feelings? Isn¡¯t it also for this family? One says that they¡¯re aggrieved, and the other says that they¡¯re aggrieved. On one side is my mother, and on the other is my wife. What can I do? In my opinion, they should both take a step back.¡± Which family didn¡¯t have conflicts between mother-inw and daughter-inw? In some families, if the mother-inw got really mad, they would even chase after the daughter-inw, wanting to get physical. Didn¡¯t other families endure it too?


    The muddled ghost: ¡°Every day, after coaxing my wife, I coaxed my mother. After coaxing my mother, I coaxed my wife. After coaxing them for a few years, I was about to die of exhaustion. Finally, my son went to primary school. In the end, he didn¡¯t study hard and learned to y games online. His grades were at the bottom of the school, and the conflict at homepletely erupted.¡± His mother moved a stool and sat at the door to scold his wife. She said that his wife didn¡¯t act like a wife. She left early and returnedte every day. Work was more important than her child¡¯s academic results. She had never seen a mother like this.

 Chapter 755: Everything Will Be Okay If You Die

    Chapter 755: Everything Will Be Okay If You Die<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    At that time, the county city was different from now, where there ismercial real estate everywhere. At that time, the county city was filled with self-built buildings. The neighbors could see each other every day and chat. The muddled ghost¡¯s wife was pointed at by the neighbors, who persuaded her to quickly resign ande back to take care of her child.


    ¡°Because of the neighbor¡¯s words, my mother felt that she was more reasonable. She asked my wife to resign. If she didn¡¯t resign, she would block the door every day. Of course, my wife wouldn¡¯t resign ¡± The muddled ghost sighed. ¡°But shees back every dayining that work was tiring. Since she¡¯s tired, she shouldn¡¯t go to work. She shoulde back to focus on apanying our child to study. Why do you think she didn¡¯t do it? I really can¡¯t figure it out.¡±<div>


    The muddled ghost¡¯s wife felt aggrieved and said that he didn¡¯t understand her. The muddled ghost felt that he was wronged. He didn¡¯t understand her? Every time she asked him to do something at home, didn¡¯t he do it?


    When she heard that the muddled ghost also asked his wife to resign, his mother felt that she was in the right. At the beginning, she only carried a stool and scolded at the door, but it escted to grabbing his wife¡¯s hair and hitting her whenever she went out.


    The muddled ghost: ¡°My mother said that my wife didn¡¯t earn much money in a month and still went to work so actively. She was just yful. She might have yed with other men long ago Then, the two of them fought that day ¡±


    The flirtatious ghost hurriedly asked, ¡°Then who did you help?¡±


    The muddled ghost: ¡°Who else could I help? My mother was an old woman. Even if she was really in the wrong, could she still attack her? I pulled my wife away, and then my wife was so angry that she wanted to divorce me. I couldn¡¯t help but quarrel with her. I couldn¡¯t figure it out, and I didn¡¯t me her, right? I even said to her face that it was wrong for my mother to hit people. I also scolded my mother! My wife never understood me. She only knew how to quarrel with my mother every day. What¡¯s there to quarrel over? Therefore, when I encountered such a thing, I couldn¡¯t be bothered with them and just hid.


    ¡°Could it be that they didn¡¯t recognize their own problems?¡± In the end, his mother was scolded by him and cried at the door for three days. He coaxed her and apologized, but she still didn¡¯t let go. His wife didn¡¯t go home either. He couldn¡¯t get through to her on the phone for three days, and she didn¡¯t care about their son either. He went to the office to look for her, but she ignored him. Later on, his son went online to y games. He was so angry that he beat his son up at the Inte cafe. His son seemed to have be enemies with him and directly refused to acknowledge him as his father!


    The muddled ghost: ¡°I was really annoyed. I couldn¡¯t coax my mother well. I cried at the door every day and let the neighborsugh at me. She even bought a bottle of paraquat and said that there was no room for an old woman like her at home. She might as well die.¡± Later on, his mother really bought paraquat and pretended to drink pesticide tomit suicide.


    The muddled ghost was angry for a moment and impulsively poured the paraquat into the remaining half of the Coke bottle.


    The muddled ghost: ¡°My mother was an old woman. She didn¡¯t like square dancing and didn¡¯t have many hobbies. She just liked to drink c. At that time, my wife was determined to divorce me. I was also annoyed to death by my mother. Coincidentally, thepany I worked for was going toy off employees. There was no guarantee of the economy ¡±


    The flirtatious ghost couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°So you wanted to kill your mother?¡±


    The muddled ghost nodded unwillingly. ¡°At that time, I was indeed angry.¡± There was no way to resolve the rtionship between his mother and his wife. His son was rebellious and disobedient, and thepany was going toy off employees. At that moment, the muddled ghost couldn¡¯t help but think that she should die., that perhaps everything would be fine if his mother died.<div>


    The flirtatious ghost was speechless.


    Marriage rtionships were never equal. Before girls got married, they were always impulsive for love and did not consider too much. However, they did not know that the most important thing in marriage was to meet a reasonable man and family. Clearly, the muddled ghost and his mother were not reasonable people. His wife had suffered all kinds of grievances in the rtionship between mother and daughter-inw and had been enduring it. However, the muddled ghost advised her to be magnanimous and tolerant. His mother caused trouble and was muddle-headed. He did not stop her, and because he said that she was old, he let her cause trouble. In the end, the matter could not be resolved. He thought that it would be good if his mother died. He was really muddle-headed.


    The muddled ghost: ¡°Because thepany was going toy off employees, in order not to beid off, I worked overtime to rush a n. I was hungry and thirsty in the middle of the night, so I picked up the bottle of Coke and drank it.¡± After drinking it in one go, he remembered that this bottle of Coke had been mixed with paraquat.


    The unlucky ghost was surprised. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you taste it?¡±

 Chapter 756: Snoring

    Chapter 756: Snoring<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I was conscious as I watched myself bleed from all seven apertures. My face was ferocious as I died in extreme pain And when I was in the most pain, my mother and wife were still ming each other in front of my bed ¡± The muddled ghost smiled bitterly. ¡°I died just like that. I repeated the pain for ten years I felt suffocation and pain over and over again, and I could still hear my mother and wife arguing ¡± Until I became a muddled ghost. After bing a ghost, he didn¡¯t go back to look for his mother and wife. He was indeed muddle-headed. If he wasn¡¯t muddle-headed, he would have dealt with his wife and his mother¡¯s rtionship when his wife first gave birth and stayed at home to care for the baby. He wouldn¡¯t have let their rtionship be like that in the end.


    The muddled ghost: ¡°After leaving the county, I came here and found Lull¡¯s confused family. After possessing them for a long time, my hostility became stronger. I wished their families would be destroyed and they would be more and more muddle-headed ¡±<div>


    After hearing what the muddled ghost said, the ghosts felt that the candy in their mouths was no longer sweet.


    The flirtatious ghost licked her fingers and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not in vain that you¡¯re called a muddled ghost. You¡¯re indeed muddled.¡± Many men in this society were like this. They felt that they had worked themselves to death outside and were the pirs of the family. They had already taken on enough. The matters at home were all women¡¯s. The matters at home were all small matters. If they get away with it, they would. If they couldn¡¯t get away with it, they would avoid them. They thought that as long as they didn¡¯t face the problem seriously, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Little did they know that if they umted too many trivialities, they would be a huge problem that couldn¡¯t be salvaged.


    The cowardly ghostmented, ¡°At the end of the day, your tragedy was caused by you. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s all because of you that your family became like this, and your mother and wife became like this.¡±


    For men who didn¡¯t move out of their parents¡¯ house after they got married, it could be because they couldn¡¯t afford a house, or they could be like the cowardly ghost, who waszy and kept avoiding his issues. Anyway, so what if his wife and mother didn¡¯t have a good rtionship? He couldn¡¯t control them and didn¡¯t want to. However, if he really wanted to solve the problem, why couldn¡¯t he control them?


    The cowardly ghost concluded in one sentence: ¡°Serves you right!¡±


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°Serves you right!¡±


    The unlucky ghost: ¡°Yes, you deserve it!¡±


    The muddled ghost: Look, he already said that he didn¡¯t want to tell the story, but they insisted that he told the story. After telling the story, they said that he deserved it. He red. ¡°Then you didn¡¯t deserve it in the past?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost grinned. ¡°That¡¯s right. I deserved it in the past.¡±


    The cowardly ghost: ¡°Shh Lower your voice ¡±


    Amelia had fallen asleep at some point. Her small arms and legs were stretched out, spread-eagled, and she was sleeping soundly like a little pig.<div>


    The cowardly ghost floated forward and looked at her from the side of the bed, his eyes filled with love. He wanted to raise his hand to cover Amelia with the nket, but he realized that he could not touch the nket.


    The flirtatious ghost sighed. ¡°She¡¯s already snoring. She must be too tired.¡± How could such a young child endure not sleeping the entire night?


    At this moment, the door opened and Mrs. Walton quietly came in to take a look. She covered Amelia with the nket and tucked it in to make sure that no wind leaked in. Then she sat and looked at her for a while before tiptoeing out.


    The flirtatious ghost said, ¡°Old Madam is stubborn but soft-hearted.¡±

 Chapter 757: Afraid of a Hypocrite

    Chapter 757: Afraid of a Hypocrite<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The unlucky ghost nodded and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± The evil ghosts carefully entered the Soul Retrieving Gourd and disappeared.


    In the Soul Retrieving Gourd, the female ghost looked pitifully at the ghosts who had finally returned. ¡°Do you have my candy?¡±<div>


    The flirtatious ghost stuck out his tongue. ¡°No, I¡¯ve finished eating. Do you want me to spit out some dark energy?¡±


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress eximed and shook her head in disdain.


    The cowardly ghost looked at the little malicious ghost running over and stroked her little head. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t have candy for you this time, but I left one for youst time.¡± As he spoke, he took out a lollipop for the little malicious ghost. The little malicious ghost ran away happily with the candy.


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress asked eagerly, ¡°What about mine?¡±


    The cowardly ghost smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have any more, but the unlucky ghost does.¡±


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress immediately ran over. ¡°Brother unlucky ghost, do you have my candy?¡±


    The unlucky ghost: ¡°No, no!¡± He looked at the cowardly ghost warily. What the hell was this! Using someone else¡¯s candy as a favor! How shameless!


    The cowardly ghost asked, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the hypocritical ghost locked up inside doing?¡±


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress shook her head. ¡°He told me that he knew he was wrong, but I think he¡¯s lying. He doesn¡¯t think he was wrong at all.¡±


    The flirtatious ghost curled its lips. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at the devil¡¯s snares nted in my backyard. The Soul Retrieving Gourd won¡¯t do. The devil¡¯s snares are malnourished. I have to find something to water it.¡± The hypocritical ghost had so much murderous aura. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to water the devil¡¯s snares with it, right?


    The unlucky ghost also nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a look at the bones buried at the back. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to nurture them. I also need some baleful aura to irrigate them. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have any cards to y mahjong next time.¡±<div>


    The ghosts walked towards the small ck room. Their Mia was too young and too kind. As long as they did not poke at her hair, the evil ghosts she captured would not be destroyed on the spot. However, the flirtatious ghost and the others felt that they could not keep the hypocritical ghost. They were not afraid of real viins, but they were afraid of hypocrites. These words were not a joke.


    William, Amelia, and Lucas slept for the entire afternoon. They only woke up hungry at dinner. After eating, they continued to sleep.


    The next day, Mrs. Walton woke up early to prepare breakfast. Although there were servants at home, she was more willing to be busy herself. The weather was getting colder. When the Old Madam left the room, she felt a little cold and went back to put on a coat. She saw Mr. Walton take off his wool coat and put it on her.


    Warmth reached her. Mrs. Walton pulled her coat closer around her and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t feel cold?¡±


    Mr. Walton rubbed his arms and said without thinking, ¡°It¡¯s exactly because I feel too cold, so I want to change into a down jacket.¡± With that, he went back to get a down jacket and put it on tightly. The zipper was pulled up to the cor of his neck. Then, he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not cold anymore.¡±


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s smile froze on her face. Sure! So he had to change into a warmer coat to give her the wool coat, right?


    Bang! Mrs. Walton hit Mr. Walton on the head with her bare hands and left angrily.


    Mr. Walton stood rooted to the ground and touched his head. What was wrong with him now? He had kindly given her his coat. Wasn¡¯t that considerate enough? Why was he still being beaten?


    Mr. Walton muttered as he moved his arms refreshedly and went out to exercise.


    When George got up, he saw Mrs. Walton making breakfast angrily. He nced at Mr. Walton, who had returned from his exercise and was watching the news.


    ¡°Did you make my mother angry again?¡± George asked out of habit.<div>


    The frame of Mr. Walton¡¯s sses hung on the bridge of his nose. He nced at the dining room from under the sses. ¡°I feel that your mother¡¯s menopause has been prolonged. She hits people for no reason. It¡¯s fine. Let her hit me. If she¡¯s in a bad mood, she has to vent.¡±


    George looked straight ahead and said calmly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mr. Walton looked at the news and suddenly frowned. ¡°No, I just want to ask, did I do anything wrong? Why does your mother always throw a tantrum at me for no reason?¡±


    George thought to himself, You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but didn¡¯t you think about what you said wrong? However, he didn¡¯t say that. Instead, he said calmly, ¡°You think I understand?¡±


    Mr. Walton: ¡± That¡¯s true. You¡¯ve been single for forty years. I can¡¯t me you.¡±

 Chapter 758: Let’s Go Together

    Chapter 758: Let¡¯s Go Together<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    George was speechless. He touched his nose. What was wrong with being single? He was single, but he had two sons! Thinking about how William and Lucas were doing well with Mia now, although Emma and Harper were a little bumpy, they were rtively okay and on their way to the right path. The family was safe, happy, and financially free. Although everyone was a little busy, they still had free time. They did notck anything.


    Mr. Walton looked down at the news and asked casually, ¡°By the way, what are you going to do about my daughter-inw? Are you going to get a marriage certificate? Also, do we need a wedding?¡± No matter what, George had never been married. Mr. Walton felt that marriage was a big deal in life. If necessary, he would hold it once.<div>


    George said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± He paused for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get a marriage certificate with her.¡± After Ling returned, she kept staring at William and Lucas. At least for a long time, she would stay in the Walton residence. She didn¡¯t have any intelligence now, and having an identity could save her many troub;es. If she woke up in the future and wasn¡¯t willing to stay in the Walton residence, he could divorce her at any time. For now, this was all he could do.


    Mr. Walton nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    George thought of something and looked up. ¡°Mia¡¯s fifth birthday is after the New Year. I¡¯ll bring her to Rainbow Ind then.¡±


    Mr. Walton immediately said, ¡°What do you mean, you¡¯re taking her? We don¡¯t have to go?¡±


    George said quietly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Only then did Mr. Walton rx and continue reading the news.


    George looked at the amusement park¡¯s trial operation n on the screen. The amusement park had already been built. It could be tested for business after a while. The ind amusement park would be the real amusement park after it became popr.


    George did not dwell on the fact that Amelia had to be the first to go. Children liked lively amusement parks. A lively amusement park was better than a deserted amusement park. When the amusement park became famous, the tickets would start to be limited. This way, when Mia wanted to go to y, she could y whatever she wanted. She would not have to queue, and it would not be too cold. She could also earn some money during this period of time. The property rights of the amusement park belonged to Amelia. In the future, the money earned by the amusement park would be saved under Mia¡¯s name. If it was 100 million a year, when she was 18, she would have a billion or two. Girls needed to have a lot of money to have confidence! Time passed so quickly. It felt like Mia had just returned to the Walton residence. She was almost five years old now


    As they were thinking, they heard a knocking sound. George and Mr. Walton looked up and their hearts skipped a beat.


    There was a pale and stiff woman standing on the stairs. Her ck hair was vertical as she stared straight at them. Anyone who saw this scene would be shocked!


    Mr. Walton came back to his senses and still felt a chill run down his spine. No wonder the old woman was frightened. Such a daughter-inw Mr. Walton shook his head. Mrs. Walton happened toe out of the dining room. When she saw Ling standing on the stairs, her hand trembled in fear and she patted her chest.<div>


    ¡°You¡¯re up.¡± Mrs. Walton said, ¡°Thene down and eat.¡±


    Ling did not move for a long time. Suddenly, she raised her hand and waved it vigorously. Then, she said, ¡°Hello, f*ck! Fork out!¡±


    George:


    Mr. Walton:


    Mrs. Walton: Who taught you this! Come out now!


    Mrs. Walton came back to her senses in shock and immediately thought of Seven, the chatterbox. She might have heard the word ¡°f*ck¡± from William and remembered it, but ¡°hello¡± was definitely Seven¡¯s mantra!


    Mrs. Walton smiled very gently. ¡°Is Seven up?¡± Birds all woke up early. They slept when it was dark and woke up at dawn. Seven must have woken up, but he was ying on the balcony on the second floor. He was the only bird in the house. He was quite bored. He flew over with a small rattan ball in his mouth and urately threw it into the small basketball hoop. After throwing the rattan ball, he ran to the side and slid to the parking lot on a scooter that was only half the size of his body. He parked the scooter After ying for a while, he pped his wings again and held a small bicycle in his mouth. This bicycle was also his exclusive toy. It was less than half a palm big. Seven rode it twice and pped its wings. The bicycle flew out on its own.


    Early in the morning, Seven ran back and forth, biting this and touching that. It was even busier than Mrs. Walton, who was making breakfast. At this moment, Seven suddenly heard someone call its name. It seemed to be the olddy¡¯s voice

 Chapter 759: If You Have Something to Say, Come to My Bed

    Chapter 759: If You Have Something to Say, Come to My Bed<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Seven rushed back to its room with a whoosh. It held the bolt of the iron cage in its mouth and mmed the door shut. As if it was still worried, it took another small wooden stick and pressed it against the door. Then, it stuck to the cage door in fear. Its tiny eyes darted around as it stared outside.


    ¡°Gold! Gold!¡± Seven shouted. ¡°Are you up, Gold!¡±<div>


    Goldy on the carpet beside Amelia¡¯s bed. He didn¡¯t even look up.


    Amelia was woken up by themotion. She had slept earlyst night and had enough sleep. She rolled over and got up. She looked around in a daze and felt a little cold. She quickly wrapped herself in the small nket and curled up on the bed like a caterpir.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold!¡± Amelia looked out of the window. ¡°Is there no sun today?¡± After sitting there in a daze for a while, she stretched out her small feet to test. It was indeed a little cold outside the nket, but her small feet happened to touch Gold. It was furry and warm. She moved her small feet.


    Gold rolled over and revealed his belly. He meowed coquettishly and warmed Amelia¡¯s feet with his belly. Amelia felt an itch under her feet and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her two big toes moved nimbly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m getting up!¡± Amelia lifted the nket and quickly ran to the closet to put on her clothes and pants. Then, she ran to brush her teeth and wash her face. She had slept for too long and was hungry!


    ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s Seven?¡± After Amelia left the room, she remembered that something was wrong. In the past, whenever she woke up, Seven would fly over and say corny pick-up lines to her. Why didn¡¯t she see him today?


    From afar, Seven shouted, ¡°It¡¯s too cold. If you have anything to say,e to my bed!¡±


    Amelia was speechless. She went outside the balcony and squatted in front of Seven¡¯s door. She asked, ¡°Seven, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Was the weather too cold? Brother William said that parrots were tropical birds and were afraid of the cold. When it was below 15 degrees in winter, it was difficult for them to survive and they might even freeze to death. The current temperature was below 15 degrees, but Seven had been indoors recently and had not gone out. There was heat in the room. Last time, after her head was stuck in the railing, the balcony was sealed with ss, so the balcony was also warm. It should not be cold.


    Amelia touched Seven¡¯s nose. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Seven said pitifully, ¡°Lonely and empty Cold ¡±


    Amelia:<div>


    Beside him, Gold rolled his eyes.


    After making sure that Seven was fine, Amelia was relieved. She ran downstairs happily and threw herself into Mrs. Walton¡¯s arms. ¡°Good morning, Grandma!¡±


    Amelia raised her head and hugged Mrs. Walton coquettishly. ¡°I obediently faced the wall yesterday to reflect. Isn¡¯t that great!¡±


    Mrs. Walton only found it funny. Was she facing the wall and reflecting in her dreams? She stroked Amelia¡¯s head and said, ¡°Great, our Mia is the best. Hurry up and eat. When the weather is cold, you should eat something hot. The soy milk has just been ground and is still hot.¡±


    There were very few western breakfasts in the Walton residence. In Mrs. Walton¡¯s opinion, it was better to eat something hot for breakfast, so it was all soy milk, buns, porridge, meat, and so on. It was healthy and nourishing to the stomach.


    Amelia ran to the dining room and greeted obediently, ¡°Good morning, Grandpa. Good morning, Eldest Uncle. Good morning, Eldest Aunt!¡±


    Ling had been looking at Amelia since she first appeared. She watched her say good morning to Mrs. Walton and good morning to George and Mr. Walton. Everyone said good morning when they met Ling held a drumstick in her hand and stared down at it. She was silent for a long time. Then, she said with difficulty and clumsiness, ¡°Morning Go Morning ¡±


    Amelia corrected her. ¡°It¡¯s good morning ¡± Her voice was soft.


    Ling stared at Amelia¡¯s mouth. The corners of her lips moved as she said, ¡°Good morning ¡± She dragged out thest syble like Amelia and listened in a daze.


    Amelia gave her a thumbs up generously. ¡°That¡¯s right, Eldest Aunt is so smart. She¡¯s even smarter than Seven!¡±


    Ling held the drumstick in her left hand and the bun in her right. She stared at Amelia¡¯s bright smile and tried her best to smile. Unfortunately, she could not make any expression. She only secretly remembered the words ¡®good morning¡¯.<div>


    George brought Amelia soy milk and added a spoonful of sugar. He said gently, ¡°Eat quickly.¡±


    Amelia brought it over. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s sweet! It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Ling repeated to herself, she knew the word ¡°wow¡±


    Amelia had just taken two sips of soy milk when she saw William and Lucasing downstairs. She had yet to swallow the soy milk in her mouth, so she could only wave at them. There was also a milk mustache around her mouth.

 Chapter 760: The Hunter Will Shoot the Bird That Sticks Out

    Chapter 760: The Hunter Will Shoot the Bird That Sticks Out<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    William took a tissue and wiped her mouth. Then, he said, ¡°Good morning. Why are you up so early? Aren¡¯t you going to sleep a little longer?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy anymore.¡±<div>


    William lowered his voice. ¡°Are you still going out next time?¡± If she still went out at night, this wouldn¡¯t do. Children would be shorter if they didn¡¯t sleep!


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about next time.¡± Let¡¯s talk about next time, next time!


    William sat beside Ling and said good morning as usual before starting to eat breakfast. Ling was silent for a moment. He stared at William and finally said awkwardly, ¡°Good morning ¡±


    William was stunned and pleasantly surprised. He immediately praised, ¡°That¡¯s great. You even know how to say two words!¡± Of course, ¡°f*ck¡± was one, ¡°good morning¡± was one. His mother could say two phrases now! If he taught one every day, she would be able to say 365 words in a year! Now, the dictionary contained a total of 20,959 characters and 520,000 words. However, there were only 28,770mon words. If she learned one word a day, she would be able to learn all the words in 78 years. He could teach her until she was old


    After dinner, the children went to school. After Emma went to primary school, Amelia was the only one who went to kindergarten. Amelia didn¡¯t think much of it, but every time everyone sent her to the car, it seemed like they had to send her somewhere far away.


    Time passed in a sh, and the weather became colder and colder. The Walton family¡¯s dining table became more and more sumptuous. There was hotpot, roasted wholemb, pork trotters in sauce, and even mtang. The Walton family became round at a visible speed. George was originally working out for an hour a day, but now, he had to add another hour to barely maintain his figure. Ling was also gaining weight at a rapid rate. She ate everything Mrs. Walton gave her. In eight months, she increased from 1.7 meters tall and 35 kilograms to over 40 kilograms!


    ¡°Seven and a half kilograms in half a month,¡± Mrs. Walton said, looking satisfied.


    Gold was licking his paws when he heard this. He suddenly stopped and turned to look at the scale. He could understand the words ¡°7.5 kilograms¡±! A month ago, he was ced on the scale by the olddy. Then, the olddy happily said ¡°7.5 kilograms¡±. Cats had to be fat to be cute!


    ¡°Meow!¡± Gold was scared away!


    Seven shook his head. ¡°Eat fast, grow more. Food is like pig feed!¡±


    Seven didn¡¯t have any worries about being fed because parrots usually only ate grains and a little green vegetables. Its feathers became brighter and brighter, and it didn¡¯t be a fat parrot.<div>


    Suddenly, with a whoosh, Mrs Walton threw a slipper over!


    Seven flew up. ¡°Help! The hunter will shoot the bird that sticks out!¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    The first snow of winter arrivedte. The lights of the house were especially warmpared to the snow outside. Amelia ran back to the dining room after school and was the first to look for Mrs. Walton. She chattered non-stop with Mrs. Walton like a chatterbox.


    Mrs. Walton was overjoyed. She carried the dishes and urged, ¡°Go wash your hands and eat.¡± Today¡¯s dishes were soy sauce chicken, fotiaoqiang, stewed shark fin, and duck, as well as various side dishes.


    Eric and Dn, who had just returned from the construction site, had a headache when they saw these dishes. He wanted to eat some vegetables now! Andrew was fine. He was so busy in the hospital every day that his feet did not touch the ground, and he did not have time to eat properly. He was so hungry that his stomach was rumbling.


    George walked out with his briefcase as soon as he entered. ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have something to do at thepany.¡± He really couldn¡¯t eat anymore!


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°Stop! Sit down!¡± What couldn¡¯t be done after dinner?


    William muttered, ¡°Tsk tsk, they¡¯re all hard dishes!¡±


    Amelia stuffed her mouth with rice and said in confusion, ¡°It¡¯s not hard.¡±


    Lucas said indifferently, ¡°Hard food means big food. It means that the food is very sumptuous.¡±<div>


    Amelia nodded. ¡°So be it. Why are they called hard dishes?¡±


    William held his forehead. ¡°Mia, hurry up and eat.¡±


    No one could eat anymore. Only Amelia was still eating happily, and Ling Mrs. Walton was very proud of Ling now. She was really eating whatever she was given. There was no objection at all!


    ¡°Eat this.¡± Mrs. Walton picked up a drumstick for Ling. ¡°And this fotiaoqiang. It¡¯s delicious too.¡±

 Chapter 761: It’s Over! It’s Cold!

    Chapter 761: It¡¯s Over! It¡¯s Cold!<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Ling held a drumstick in her left hand and a goose leg in her right. The bowl in front of her was filled with all kinds of dishes, and her cheeks were also filled. She ate seriously like a little squirrel, and her stomach bulged at a visible speed.


    Amelia asked worriedly, ¡°Won¡¯t Eldest Aunt¡¯s stomach burst?¡± She reached out and touched Ling, then William beside her. She eximed, ¡°Eldest Aunt is is cool to the touch! She was still coldst time.¡±<div>


    Seven stuck his head out from upstairs and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s cold!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s mouths twitched.


    William quickly raised his hand to touch it. ¡°No, it¡¯s clearly still cold.¡±


    Lucas interrupted without a word. ¡°Warm.¡±


    Everyone: So was it cold or warm or cold?


    ¡°Andrew, hurry up and eat. Give her a check after you¡¯re done,¡± Mrs. Walton said. Such a good rice bag No, it was a child who loved to eat. Nothing could happen to her.


    Andrew nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± His sister-inw had really frightened him thest time he gave her a checkup. She had no heartbeat and no temperature. Her physical signs showed that she was a corpse. Other than the blood still flowing slowly, it was unbelievable. If he rashly brought her back to the hospital for a checkup, she would probably scare a group of old experts to death.


    After dinner, everyone gathered around the door of Ling¡¯s room. William stuck his head out and watched eagerly.


    Andrew pushed an instrument over and Amelia said, ¡°Eighth Uncle, let me help you.¡±


    Andrew looked at her and smiled. ¡°Okay, Mia is Uncle¡¯s good helper.¡±


    This instrument was the most advanced detection instrument in the country. To ordinary people, the operation wasplicated, but it was not a problem for Andrew. When doing this instrument examination, one had to stick the probe to the chest and heart. Moreover, it could not be separated by clothes. If it was an ordinary patient, Andrew would not be too afraid. However, the person in front of him was his sister-inw, so he naturally had to avoid certain things. As for George Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about him for now.<div>


    Therefore, the first time he used this instrument to check, Amelia became Andrew¡¯s little helper. Andrew thought that Amelia could not handle it and wanted to call a female colleague over. In the end, Amelia worked on it and the data screen really showed data. Later, the female colleague came over to check and praised Amelia for being very urate.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Andrew asked through a curtain.


    Amelia stuck a bunch of things on and said, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Andrew couldn¡¯t help butugh. As he operated the equipment, he praised, ¡°Mia is awesome!¡±


    At this moment, data slowly jumped up on the surveince screen. Ling¡¯s heart was still not beating, but her blood was strangely circting. It was simply unbelievable!


    ¡°Her body temperature is 15 degrees ¡± Andrew shook his head. Seriously He didn¡¯t even dare to write a novel about this data!


    Outside, through the door, William asked anxiously, ¡°Uncle, what does this mean?¡±


    Andrew was silent for a moment. Then he said, ¡°That means your mother is a warm corpse.¡±


    William:


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up, thinking that this description was very appropriate!


    ¡°Her body temperature is 15 degrees Celsius, just likest time. Then why was she ice coldst time, but only slightly cool this time?¡± Amelia asked curiously.<div>


    Andrew said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the weather is cold that it feels different. People with cold hands feel warm when they touch fifteen degrees. People with hot hands feel cold when they touch fifteen degrees. That¡¯s roughly what it means.¡±


    Amelia was enlightened. That was why Brother William said that Eldest Aunt¡¯s hand was cold, and Brother Lucas said that Eldest Aunt¡¯s hand was warm.


    ¡°Brother Lucas¡¯s hands are cold!¡± Amelia nodded and came to a conclusion. She was holding a notebook in her hand and drawing like Andrew.


    Andrew smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± He hooked Amelia¡¯s nose, his eyes filled with amusement. ¡°Dr. Mia, it¡¯s time to put away the equipment.¡±


    Amelia responded, then climbed into bed and helped Ling remove the device. She took the opportunity to pull down her clothes. Her small face was serious, prim, and extremely professional.


    ¡°Get up, Aunt.¡± Amelia patted the back of Ling¡¯s hand.


    Ling sat up straight like a zombie. Andrew happened to see this scene and his eyelids twitched. His sister-inw was really different!


    ¡°How was it?¡± George asked, ncing at Ling.


    Andrew shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s still the same asst time. There¡¯s not much change. There¡¯s no heartbeat or breathing, but the blood can circte. Although her body weight is heavier thanst time, the blood flow has slowed down.¡±

 Chapter 762: Choice

    Chapter 762: Choice<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Walton was stunned and asked curiously, ¡°Why is this happening? Did you eat too much meat? High cholesterol?¡±


    Everyone was speechless Could Ling still have high cholesterol?<div>


    After everyone left, Elmer, who had been silent the entire time, said, ¡°The blood flow slowed down because she left the dark vein. Ling has long died. It¡¯s the dark vein that¡¯s nurturing her corpse so that it doesn¡¯t rot or rot. It still looks like it¡¯s alive, and her soul is locked in her body, causing the current situation.¡±


    Elmer sighed. ¡°This is the living dead.¡± He looked at the booklet in silence. A new notification finally appeared on the page that belonged to Amelia. There were only one word: Choice.


    A few notifications appeared intermittently regarding Amelia¡¯s Heavenly Book: tribtion, resurrection, inner demon, good and evil, choice


    ¡°Ling is a person who should have died, but now she exists in the mortal world in the form of viting the rules of Hell. Mia, do you think we should let her continue to live, or destroy her?¡± Elmer asked.


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Why destroy Eldest Aunt?¡±


    Elmer stared into her eyes and hinted, ¡°That¡¯s the rule. She can¡¯t stay.¡± He¡¯d known the moment they¡¯d rescued Ling that a happy reunion ending was out of the question.


    Amelia pursed her lips and suddenly clenched her fists. She asked, ¡°Who set the rules of this Netherworld? It makes no sense at all!¡±


    Elmer coughed. ¡°It¡¯s the King of Hell ¡±


    Amelia red at him, her face filled with disdain. ¡°This fatuous ruler!¡±


    Elmer: This you can¡¯t say that!


    Amelia had been depressed ever since Elmer asked her to choose whether to send Ling away or destroy her. Ling was getting paler and paler, to the point of turning green. The blood flow was so slow that it was about to stop. The blood in her body could not be called blood. The reason why it could flow was because she had been nailed to the barren mountain and had attracted dark energy into her body. Now that she had left the barren mountain, without the support of powerful dark energy, she gradually became stiff.<div>


    Amelia would bring Ling back to the barren mountains every few days to ¡°charge¡±, which was to absorb the dark energy of the dark vein. Every time there was enough electricity, Ling¡¯s face would turn from green to cold and white. However, she could not continue like this because Elmer was urging her.


    On this day, Amelia brought Ling back to the barren mountains to charge. Eldest Uncle drove and parked by the roadside.


    ¡°It¡¯s too cold. Don¡¯t go down,¡± George turned around and said.


    Amelia jumped out of the car. George quickly got out of the car and wrapped her scarf around her. He also pulled her down jacket tightly and put on her furry gloves. Then, he said, ¡°Eldest Uncle will apany your Eldest Aunt up.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for Eldest Uncle to go up alone.¡±


    The barren mountain looked like an ordinary and undeveloped mountain, but it was very easy to get lost when you really walked up.


    ¡°Last time, Dad and Uncle Honest got lost, but Dad was amazing. I didn¡¯t have to look for him and he coulde out himself, but Eldest Uncle can¡¯t,¡± Amelia said.


    George: He snorted. ¡°Why can¡¯t Eldest Uncle do it?¡± However, he had to admit that Alex was indeed powerful. His eyes couldn¡¯t see ghosts, but he had forcefully found a way to fight ghosts. He tried a few times but couldn¡¯t find anything. He could only give up. Alex was indeed the war god. He couldn¡¯tpare. However, looking at Amelia¡¯s proud expression, he still felt sour.


    Amelia patted George¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Eldest Uncle is super good at making money. Making money is a super super powerful ability!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of money.


    George¡¯s lips curled up. Alright, he wasforted. However, he was still worried about Amelia going up. There was no snow the previous few times she came, but it was snowing this time. Amelia thought for a moment and pasted a talisman on Ling. ¡°Eldest Aunt, you can go yourself. Remember to bend your knees when you walk. When you reach the cave, lie in the coffin.¡± She had rearranged the air raid shelter to ensure that Ling would be charged every time she went.<div>


    Ling¡¯s eyes were fixed on the talisman on her forehead. She had already returned to her human form and her eyes were very beautiful. However, because she was staring at the talisman on her forehead, she actually became cross-eyed. Perhaps it was because of the talisman, but she actually hopped forward and raised her hands.


    Amelia:


    William:


    George was surprised. ¡°Why did you suddenly be a zombie?¡±


    Amelia shouted from afar, ¡°Aunt! You¡¯re not a zombie! Walk properly!¡±


    Ling immediately put her hand down and quickly disappeared.

 Chapter 763: Third Option

    Chapter 763: Third Option<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The first snow of winter camete. It was very heavy and the sky turned dark very quickly. George¡¯s car was waiting at the foot of the barren mountain. The headlights of the car illuminated the snowkes like dancing elves in the night.


    It was very warm in the car. William leaned against the window and looked eagerly at the barren mountains. He asked, ¡°It¡¯s snowing. What if my mother identally rolls down?¡±<div>


    Amelia said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Eldest Aunt¡¯s knees will bend now. She can walk smoothly.¡±


    Lucas looked down at the tablet, his face expressionless.


    George suddenly asked, ¡°Mia, your aunt can¡¯t stay, right?¡±


    Amelia was discouraged. ¡°Eldest Uncle, how did you know?¡±


    George looked at Amelia. The youngdy¡¯s heart was written all over her face. He was not the only one who could tell. Everyone could tell, so recently, the olddy had been stuffing Ling with food. She was afraid that after she left, no one would give her anything to eat.


    Amelia hugged the hand warmer in her arms and said in a low voice, ¡°Master said that Eldest Aunt was long dead, but she¡¯s still alive, so we can only send her away or destroy her.¡±


    George¡¯s fingers tightened on the steering wheel. He asked, ¡°What do you mean, send her away?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°It¡¯s to send Eldest Aunt¡¯s soul down. After sending her away, Eldest Aunt will be really dead.¡±


    George was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between this and extermination?¡±


    Amelia replied, ¡°There¡¯s still a soul after sending her away. If she¡¯s destroyed, there won¡¯t be a soul. There¡¯s nothing left.¡±


    George thought to himself, Isn¡¯t this making things difficult for a child? Is saving Ling right or wrong for Mia? What¡¯s the point of saving her?<div>


    George felt his heart ache. A four-year-old child was about to face a multiple-choice question that even adults could not choose. He reached out to touch Amelia¡¯s hair and asked, ¡°Is there no third choice?¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    Lucas stared at the tablet and did not touch it until the light on the tablet went out. He pursed his lips and suddenly said, ¡°You can negotiate with your master.¡±


    Amelia wrinkled her nose. ¡°Master is so old-fashioned sometimes! If he says no, he means no!¡±


    Lucas said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know how to negotiate terms. When you want to achieve a goal, first throw out an option that the other party can¡¯t ept, then give them a goal you expect. When the two arepared, ordinary people will choose the condition you want to achieve.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t understand at all.¡±


    Amelia asked nkly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Lucas: ¡°For example, if you ask your grandmother for a million yuan, your grandmother definitely won¡¯t give it ¡±


    Amelia: ¡°No, Grandma will give it to me.¡±


    Lucas was speechless. He emphasized, ¡°We¡¯re making an example.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Okay, Brother Lucas, go on.¡±<div>


    Lucas said, ¡°If you tell Grandma that you want a million yuan, Grandma will definitely not give it to you. However, if you ask her for a hundred million yuan, Grandma will say that a hundred million yuan is definitely impossible. At most, she will give you a million yuan! Look, won¡¯t you be able to achieve your goal of wanting a million yuan?¡±


    Lucas¡¯s face was cool. When he said these words, he was like a miniature domineering CEO.


    Amelia came to a realization. ¡°I understand! I can tell Master that if I want to revive Eldest Aunt, Master won¡¯t agree. He will at most help me keep Eldest Aunt. That¡¯s what this means, right?¡±


    Lucas reopened his tablet and mumbled a response.


    George sighed and pinched Amelia¡¯s face lovingly. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re very smart. But your master treats you very well. This method of bargaining shouldn¡¯t be used on him.¡±


    At this point, George suddenly paused. Actually he had his own selfish motives. He could not bear to let Mia face such a cruel test alone. He could not bear to see her unhappy, so in the end, he fell silent and did not speak anymore.


    Elmer, who was sitting cross-legged at the back of the car, was speechless. He did not want to follow them at first, but he happened to be bored and followed them. He did not expect Lucas, this little heartless person, to take advantage of his absence to lead his little disciple astray.


    Elmer patted the nonexistent snowkes and floated outside the window. Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw him. ¡°Master! I think¡ª¡±


    Elmer immediately said, ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°???¡± She just wanted her master to go up and take a look. Why hadn¡¯t her aunte down after so long?!


    ¡°Okay ¡± Amelia put on her soft gloves, propped her chin on her hand, and stared eagerly out the window.<div>


    Elmer started to say something, then stopped. Finally, he said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Amelia eximed, ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 764: Shower at Home

    Chapter 764: Shower at Home<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Elmer admitted defeat. In front of his little disciple, he could not follow his principles at all.


    ¡°There¡¯s a third option,¡± Elmer said.<div>


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Elmer said, ¡°Exile.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°???¡± What?


    Elmer: ¡°Let her travel the world without stopping. Her soul will always be on the move. Help those who can be helped and umte all the good that can be umted until she can be pardoned.¡±


    Amelia was speechless. Was this any different from sending her eldest aunt off?


    Amelia looked at the snow outside the car window and stopped talking. The light in her eyes had slowly extinguished. Elmer wanted to say something but hesitated. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Linging down the barren mountain. Amelia immediately waved at her and rolled down the car window and shouted, ¡°Eldest Aunt, here!¡±


    Ling also walked over quickly, but she slipped and really rolled down the deserted mountain path.


    Amelia was speechless. She quickly opened the car door and wanted to get out, but George pressed her down. ¡°Don¡¯t get out. It¡¯s cold outside. Eldest Uncle can get out.¡±


    George opened the car door. Snow blew in his face, scattering specks on his ck cashmere jacket.


    George stepped on the thick snow and walked up to Ling. Ling¡¯s movements were not considered agile as she fumbled in the snow.


    ¡°Get up.¡± George reached out.<div>


    Ling was stunned. Her face and hair were covered in snow, and her face was pale. She was wearing a caramel-colored coat. As she could not feel the cold, she did not react when snow fell into her neck.


    Ling stared at George¡¯s hand for a long time before she understood and reached out. George took her hand and pulled her up. When he saw her white hair, he patted it for her. He felt that it was hard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± George said quietly. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Ling stood motionless. George turned to look at her and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ling¡¯s lips moved. After a lot of effort, she said, ¡°Wash ¡±


    George didn¡¯t understand. Wash what? He looked at Ling¡¯s hair, then at the mud by her trouser legs, and said, ¡°Wash it when we get back.¡±


    Ling was silent.


    George walked forward. She hesitated for a moment before following him silently and getting into the car. As the car drove away, the vicinity of the barren mountain fell into darkness again. It was as if the surrounding lights could not shine in, making this ce look even more sinister and strange. After an unknown period of time, there was a sudden click on the barren mountain. The snow on the branches fell to the ground. A woman in ck walked down. If one looked carefully, they could see that her feet did not touch the ground. She fled from the barren mountain in a sorry state. She flew for a long time before stopping in shock. ¡°How could I run into them!¡± The woman muttered, ¡°Scared me to death. Fortunately, I ran fast.¡±


    This woman was none other than the crybaby ghost who had escaped for a long time. In the past, she wanted to possess Emma, but before she could do so, she was frightened away by Amelia¡¯s little me. Just now, she was strolling by the roadside to see if anyone was walking around at night. In the end, she saw George¡¯s car! As soon as they opened the door, she saw Amelia jumping down! What kind of luck was this!


    The crybaby ghost subconsciously ran towards the deste mountain. In the end, it would have been better if it didn¡¯t run. This deste mountain was simply a monster that ate ghosts! The dark energy above was in the shape of a vortex and kept sucking her into the ground! The crybaby ghost cried and realized that the deste mountain was not a ce ghosts should enter. However, there were wolves in front and tigers behind. Amelia was in front, so she didn¡¯t dare to go down! Hence, she wanted to walk on the other side of the deste mountain, but the more she moved in the deste mountain, the more she was sucked in! The murderous aura on her body was almost absorbed!


    The crybaby ghost could only grit her teeth and persevere. Before Ling could descend the mountain, she saw Infernal Judge Elmer in a white robe. The crybaby ghost felt that she was doomed this time. She never expected Amelia and the others to leave just like that! Only then did she quicklye down.<div>


    Amelia and Elmer did not expect the crybaby ghost they had been searching for so long to be hidden on the barren mountain. The barren mountain was too special. Ordinary ghosts would be absorbed by the dark vein when they approached, so they did not think too much about it.


    The crybaby ghost floated in the opposite direction of Amelia and the others. The more it floated, the more transparent it felt. This barren mountain was really too terrifying! Originally, she could hold on for a while longer, but now, she had to quickly find a host!


    The crybaby ghost floated into the residential building that was closer to the barren mountain. There was a heater in the building, so she did not dare to enter rashly. After all, she was too transparent now. She could only wait and see if there was anyone walking at night Just as she was thinking, she saw a woman walking over in high heels.

 Chapter 765: Bringing the Bed to School

    Chapter 765: Bringing the Bed to School<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The woman was wearing a formal suit and a thick down jacket. She looked very young, probably in her early twenties. She crossed her arms and sniffed. Her eyes were red.


    The crybaby ghost¡¯s eyes lit up with delight! This was really something that she had searched high and low for! She pounced over!<div>


    The woman stepped on the snow unhappily. As she listened to the sound of the snowkes, her eyes turned even redder. She was about to cry. ¡°Why, why do you let me do everything ¡± She choked. ¡°Don¡¯t interns have human rights?¡± If she wasn¡¯t afraid that her tears would freeze and hurt her skin, she would have cried long ago.


    At this moment, a cold wind blew past. For some reason, the woman felt that her surroundings were very quiet. She had walked this path many times. For the first time, she had an unfamiliar feeling. The greenery was covered by snow. Suddenly, there was a bang, scaring the woman. She subconsciously looked over and felt something float past.


    The woman¡¯s scalp went numb as she inexplicably thought of an old saying: If you walk too much at night, you will always meet ghosts! She screamed in fear and hurriedly ran home. In the end, when she tried to enter the house, the face ID didn¡¯t work!


    The woman looked at herself in the video. For some reason, she felt very strange and took a step back in fear.


    ¡°Boohoo Open the door, open the door!¡± The woman immediately cried. The door to her room was facial recognition and there was no key! She lived alone and could not find anyone else to open the door for her.


    What the woman could not see was that in the video, there was a woman in ck lying on her head.


    It snowed all night. Amelia slept in for the rare weekend.


    ¡°Master, why is it morefortable to stay in bed when it¡¯s cold than when it¡¯s hot?¡± Amelia asked curiously, wrapped in a small nket.


    As he scribbled in the booklet, Elmer said, ¡°Because the bed in winter is more tempting than the air conditioner in summer.¡±


    Amelia tilted her head. ¡°Why can¡¯t we bring the nket to school? I want to stay under the nket every day and note out!¡± How good would it be to bring the nket to school? The weather outside was too cold. The nket could cover me from head to toe. It was so warm!


    Amelia really liked her little bed.<div>


    Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°If everyone goes to school with their nkets, then it might not be convenient to say hello to each other.¡±


    Amelia was enlightened. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Elmer:


    Amelia stuck out a foot. The entire Walton residence was heated, so it was actually not cold. She tried to step on the carpet, but Gold came over again and rolled around her feet, revealing his stomach.


    When Seven came in and saw this scene, he immediately shouted, ¡°Hey! Where did this pretty boye from! Attack!¡± This scheming cat! It was so fierce when catching it. It only knew how to pretend to be cute in front of Mia!


    Seven immediately flew to Amelia¡¯s ear and rubbed her hair affectionately. ¡°It¡¯s cold. Other than the nket, there¡¯s also your arms where I want to go.¡±


    Gold: It red at Seven. Its cat face was filled with disdain!


    Amelia yed with Seven and Gold for a while before putting on her clothes and shoes. After washing up, she ran downstairs.


    ¡°Grandma, where are you going?¡± Amelia had juste downstairs when she saw that Mrs. Walton looked like she was going out.


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°Your eldest uncle forgot to bring something. I¡¯ll send it to him.¡±


    Mr. Walton said from the side, ¡°Just get Uncle Smith to send it over. You¡¯re just bored at home.¡±<div>


    Mrs. Walton rolled her eyes at Mr. Walton. ¡°What do you know? Can¡¯t I go and see my son?¡± She hadn¡¯t been to Walton Corporation for years. Today was a whim. What was wrong with a mother giving her son something? Not to mention that she happened to be going there to see an old friend.


    Mr. Walton immediately said, ¡°Go, go, go. Of course you can go. Wear more clothes when you go out. Don¡¯t fall sick from the cold.¡±


    Mrs. Walton snorted. Nothing the old man said was pleasant.


    Mrs. Walton took her things and prepared to go out.


    Amelia quickly said, ¡°Grandma, I want to go too!¡±


    Mrs. Walton thought about it. There was nothing much to do, so let¡¯s go together! Since Amelia was going, Emma wanted to follow, but when she looked at her homework, she could only retract her foot awkwardly. It really didn¡¯t make sense. Why did William and Lucas only need ten minutes to do their homework, but she needed a day?


    William put on his clothes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Harper was writing something in the room. Lucas started to say something, then stopped. In the end, he made a face that said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to follow my sister around.¡± He continued to read.


    Ling recognized Amelia and William now and followed them almost everywhere. When she saw William and Amelia go out, she followed them in a daze.

 Chapter 766: Let Go of Her

    Chapter 766: Let Go of Her<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    In the mental hospital.


    George walked along the corridor of the mental hospital. Erik followed behind and said, ¡°President Walton, why don¡¯t I go in and get it?¡±


    George said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll get it myself.¡± The watch was a gift from his sister, so he should get it back.<div>


    ¡°Yinn hid it too well. We searched for more than a month before we found out that she had moved the watch here again,¡± Erik said. When they first entered the mental hospital, everything had to be taken away. Yinn indeed did not bring the watch in.


    George grunted.


    When walking in the mental hospital, one had to pay attention to their surroundings at all times. They had to keep their eyes and ears open. When talking to mental patients, they had to lean against the wall to prevent other mental patients passing by from suddenly acting up. When they encountered mental patients, they had to try their best to walk behind them.


    George¡¯s footsteps were steady and calm. From time to time, he could hear the voices of the patients in the ward.


    ¡°Love is gone, kinship is gone, and money is gone. Am I really left with nothing?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re still sick.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you secretly. Actually, I¡¯m the son of an immortal. I¡¯m here to transcend the tribtion!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll tell you a secret too. I¡¯m the son of God.¡±


    Erik could not help butugh. He quickly held it in and said in a low voice, ¡°These patients are quite fun. I thought the patients in the mental hospital were all stupid or shouting.¡±


    George grunted. ¡°They¡¯re psychopaths, not fools.¡±


    Erik rubbed his head. ¡°True.¡±


    George stopped in front of a ward. The doctor beside him said, ¡°Please wait a moment. This patient¡¯s paranoia is too serious. I¡¯ll bring her to the living room. You guys follow the nurse to the living room first.¡±<div>


    George nodded.


    In the ward, Yinn curled up on the bed under the nket. She had lost a lot of weight and was about to lose it. She had really had enough of the female patients in this ward! One said that she was a bird and squatted on the table every day to wait for insects to eat. Another said that she was a mushroom and squatted in a corner with an umbre. There was also a woman who kept looking at her address book. As she read, she said, ¡°This novel is quite good, but there are too many characters!¡±


    Yinn could not go out. Most of the time, she was in the ward. She could only go out for a walk at noon when she took her medicine. She felt like she was going to suffocate!


    ¡°I¡¯m clearly the Walton family¡¯s Madam,¡± Yinn murmured. ¡°I even gave birth to two children for President Walton, but they insisted that the children were given birth by my sister, Ling, and snatched my children away. Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re too much!¡±


    The female patient beside her nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s quite overboard. By the way, how did you cultivate after your child died? Did you give birth to another child?¡±


    Yinn: Previously, she would still shout and tell these mental patients to get lost, but now, she no longer had the strength. She only pulled the nket expressionlessly. She held the watch in her arms and rubbed it obsessively. This watch was her token of love with President Walton. With this watch, he would definitelye and take her home! In order to take back this watch, she even exchanged something very important with a very powerful immortal Oh right, what did she exchange for it? Yinn suddenly couldn¡¯t remember.


    At this moment, the door of the ward was pushed open. ¡°Yinn, someone is visiting you. Come with me.¡±


    Yinn¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Who? Is it my husband? Are my two sons here?¡±


    The doctor coaxed patiently, ¡°Come out and take a look yourself.¡±


    Yinn quickly got out of bed and tidied her hair in front of the ss. She tidied her hospital gown and even took a pair of long johns to tie around her waist. She seemed to think that this was beautiful. She looked at herself in the ss and nodded in satisfaction.


    In the living room, Yinn saw George and pounced on him happily. ¡°Hubby! You¡¯re finally here to see me!¡±


    Erik stepped forward and blocked Yinn. Yinn was immediately unhappy and scolded, ¡°Who are you! Get lost quickly! Do you believe that I¡¯ll get my husband to fire you?!¡± She was the matriarch of the Walton family, Madam Walton!<div>


    ¡°Move, don¡¯t make me angry!¡± Yinn said.


    Erik nced at George, who said lightly, ¡°Let her go.¡±


    Erik looked troubled. Looking at Yinn¡¯s state, it would probably be difficult to get the watch back today. Fortunately, money talks. If Yinn did not cooperate, they could only get the doctor to give her a tranquilizer.

 Chapter 767: You Can’t Ask Like This

    Chapter 767: You Can¡¯t Ask Like This<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Yinn was extremely satisfied to see Erik leave. She was the matriarch of the Walton family. They should have been polite to her, like now.


    Yinn went up to George shyly. ¡°Hubby ¡±


    George raised his hand and ced a talisman on Yinn¡¯s head. Yinn¡¯s eyes widened.<div>


    Erik opened his mouth and was speechless for a moment. Even the doctor was shocked. Why was President Walton doing this too? Was this useful? He didn¡¯t know if it was because he had been in the mental hospital for too long, but the doctor looked at everyone as if they were mentally ill.


    George said lightly, ¡°Where¡¯s the watch?¡±


    The doctor paused for a moment and reminded him, ¡°President Walton, you won¡¯t be able to get anything out of him like this ¡± He turned around and instructed the nurse to bring some sedatives over. If Yinn didn¡¯t cooperate, they could only get what President Walton wanted through other methods.


    Erik said, ¡°President Walton, why don¡¯t we let the doctor handle it?¡±


    George: ¡°No need.¡± Mia had given him this talisman. It was called an obedience talisman. Although it sounded ridiculous, George did not think it was ridiculous. As long as it was given by Mia, it was reasonable no matter how ridiculous it was.


    Just as Erik thought that Yinn would not take out the watch, he saw her obediently dig around her body and take out the watch from her pocket.


    George reached out and Yinn ced the watch in his hand.


    Erik¡¯s eyes widened. This worked? It was that simple? Before he came, he had imagined that Yinn would not cooperate. She would shout, bite, and curse. He did not expect it to be so easy in reality!


    George checked his watch and handed it to Erik. ¡°Send it for in-depth maintenance, cleaning and disinfecting.¡±


    Erik quickly took it. He was still in a daze.


    George raised his hand and took off the talisman on Yinn¡¯s head. Just as Mia had said, the talisman automatically burned to ashes.


    George threw the ashes into the trash can, then took out a disinfectant wipe from his pocket and wiped his hands as he walked out.<div>


    Yinn stood there in a daze until she was escorted back to the ward by the nurse. George was almost at the hospital entrance when she came back to her senses. ¡°No, don¡¯t go!¡±


    Yinn went crazy. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me behind. I gave birth to two sons for the Walton residence! President Walton, how can you be so heartless! Hubby! It¡¯s me. I¡¯m your wife! Come back and hug me, okay?! I promise I¡¯ll be obedient in the future. I won¡¯t fight with my sister anymore. Come back George! Come back!¡±


    Seeing this, the nurse gave her an injection. Yinn immediately wilted andy on the bed, muttering something.


    The nurse shook her head. This patient¡¯s illness was really getting worse. Even taking medicine was ineffective. She could only do this for the rest of her life.


    At the entrance of the hospital.


    The doctor still felt like he was in a dream. He wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°President Walton, what was the talisman you pasted just now?¡±


    George said, ¡°A method taught by the kids at home. When speaking to psychopaths, you must use a psychotic thought process to deal with them.¡±


    Erik also exined, ¡°It means that if you want to take something from a mental patient, you have to treat yourself as a mental patient use a method that they can understand, so our President Walton was ying a game with her just now ¡± He tried his best, really tried his best to exin.


    The doctor came to a realization. To put it bluntly, President Walton was tricking Yinn?


    ¡°Then how did that talisman burn?¡± the doctor asked again.


    George turned his wrist and a small lighter appeared on his fingertips. With a light touch, a cold blue me appeared.


    The doctor: Got it!<div>


    ¡°President Walton, take care.¡± The doctor had a smile on his face. ¡°Contact us anytime if you need anything. We will also take good care of Miss Yinn.¡±


    George nced at him and said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to take good care of her.¡± With that, he got into the car and left.


    Erik added, ¡°As long as she¡¯s alive.¡± He wanted to say that it didn¡¯t matter even if she was dead, but considering the impact, he didn¡¯t say it.


    The doctor stood there and thought for a long time before he understood. The Walton residence had given him a hundred years of treatment and hospitalization fees at once. He thought that Yinn was quite important to the Walton residence. Even if she wasn¡¯t Madam Walton, she should be a friend or something. It turned out that she was nothing!


    The doctor¡¯s attitude rxed. Yinn¡¯s life would not be easy in the future.


    George returned to Walton Corporation. At noon, Erik also brought the watch back. He hurriedly walked to the elevator with the bag. At this moment, a girl identally bumped into him, and the bag in Erik¡¯s hand flew out. The watch fell out of the box and rolled half a meter away.

 Chapter 768: All You Do Is Cry

    Chapter 768: All You Do Is Cry<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Erik¡¯s heart went cold. He hurried over and picked up his watch to check. There was an additional scratch on the dial! It was over!


    The girl ran up and hurriedly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Assistant Erik. I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Erik said angrily. ¡°Keep your eyes open when you walk. Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s someone in front?¡± He was in a bad mood, so he spoke rudely.<div>


    The girl burst into tears. ¡°I really didn¡¯t see it Boohoo ¡± As she cried, she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet. I¡¯m so hungry. I took a lunch break, but there¡¯s still a lot of information that hasn¡¯t been printed. I¡¯m in a hurry to print it Boohoo, what should I do now? Is this watch very expensive? How much is it? Can Ipensate?¡±


    Erik was furious, but what could he do? An employee had identally bumped into him. Could he get someone to fire her over this? If he asked her topensate, she wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it!


    The more Erik thought about it, the angrier he became.


    Seeing Erik¡¯s dark expression, the girl cried even harder. ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Boohoo Assistant Erik, how much do you want? I¡¯ll buy a new one topensate you Boohoo ¡± Her tears fell one after another, as if Erik had done something to her.


    Erik was speechless. ¡°You can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    The girl tugged at Erik¡¯s sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s my mistake. I¡¯llpensate you no matter how much it costs.¡±


    Erik frowned and took off his sleeve. ¡°This watch belongs to President Walton. It¡¯s more than a hundred million, and it¡¯s a limited edition. How are you going topensate?¡±


    The girl was stunned and cried even harder. ¡°How could this be What should I do? What should I do now? Boohoo ¡±


    Erik was annoyed. Other than crying, this girl didn¡¯t seem to know anything else. He admitted that he was unlucky and packed the watch. He nned to go up and tell President Walton before taking it to repair it. Such a scratch could be repaired, but it wouldn¡¯t be perfect. Unexpectedly, the girl pulled him back and cried. ¡°Assistant Erik, bring me up to President Walton. I¡¯ll apologize to President Walton personally.¡± She wiped her tears and said aggrievedly, ¡°No matter how President Walton wants me topensate, I¡¯llpensate. Boohoo ¡±


    Erik: He thought to himself, Even if you want topensate, President Walton wouldn¡¯t want it. Who recruited this person? Were their eyes damaged?


    Erik rolled his eyes and walked straight into the elevator. The girl stood rooted to the ground for a while beforeing back to her senses. She picked up her documents and cried. Why was she so unlucky? She hadn¡¯t eaten in the first ce. It was those people who bullied her and asked her to print the documents, which was why she bumped into Erik¡¯s assistant.


    The girl held back her tears and took the document back. As soon as she entered, she saw a senior at the work desk rushing for a n. The coffee on the table was empty. She quickly said, ¡°Sister Jiny, can I get you a cup of coffee? Your coffee is empty.¡±<div>


    Sister Jiny was so focused on changing the n that she didn¡¯t pay attention. She said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The girl handed the document to another female employee. ¡°Sister Shu, this is the document you wanted. If you want to print anything next time, just tell me.¡± Just as she finished speaking, her hand identally touched the ss of water and it sshed on Sister Shu¡¯s keyboard. Theputer screen shed and turned ck!


    Sister Shu was furious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?! You¡¯re always so clumsy!¡±


    The girl was stunned and tears fell. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Shu. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really What should I do now


    Sister Shu said angrily as she tried to save theputer, ¡°What should I do, what should I do? Other than crying, you only know how to say what should I do. What else do you know!¡±


    The girl was at a loss. She stood rooted to the ground and did not know what to do. She could only apologize profusely. Why were they ming her? If she had not gone to help them print the documents, she would not have brought the documents over and would not have touched the cup.


    The girl felt extremely aggrieved, but she did not say anything.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here?! Hurry up and leave. It¡¯s bad luck to see you!¡± Sister Shu looked angry!


    The girl held back her tears and handed the documents to the others. Then, she went to get coffee for Sister Jiny. She hid in the pantry and cried for a while beforeing out with the coffee. When she put down the coffee cup, she identally sshed the coffee on Sister Jiny.


    ¡°Ah! What are you doing!¡± Sister Jiny was also angry!


    The girl started to cry again. She was so stupid. Why couldn¡¯t she do anything right.


    <div>

 Chapter 769: Not Necessarily Run Into Her

    Chapter 769: Not Necessarily Run Into Her<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose ¡±


    Sister Jiny¡¯s heart ached. ¡°I just bought these clothes. It¡¯s 10,000 yuan!¡±


    The girl was stunned. Thinking of President Walton¡¯s watch that was worth 100 million yuan and now dirtying Sister Jiny¡¯s 10,000 yuan clothes, she couldn¡¯t stop her tears. ¡°Boohoo What should I do I¡¯m just an intern. I don¡¯t have money ¡±<div>


    Sister Jiny was very angry and could only admit that she was unlucky. She muttered, ¡°She¡¯s so stupid. I wonder how she got in back then.¡±


    Someone said in a low voice, ¡°I heard that she wasn¡¯t epted during the interview, so she started to cry. It made the people from the Human Resources Department feel that they hadmitted a heinous crime, so they brought her back for the second round. Unexpectedly, she couldn¡¯t pass the second round and cried even harder. She refused to leave at the door. The Human Resources Department had no choice but to give her a spot as an intern.¡± At that time, the Human Resources Department couldn¡¯t bear it either. Thinking that she had just graduated and was crying so badly, they would give her a chance. They didn¡¯t expect that after this person entered thepany, she would cry two or three times a day. She even cried like today. The colleagues who originally sympathized with her gradually became impatient from her crying.


    When the other employees were full and resting, the girl finally had time to sit down and cry as she ate. She had already worked so hard, so why were these people still so fierce to her And President Walton¡¯s watch No, she had ruined President Walton¡¯s watch. She had to apologize to President Walton personally.


    There was an evil ghost coiled on the girl¡¯s head. It was the crybaby ghost. The crybaby ghost was also crying. ¡°What should I do! It wasn¡¯t easy to find a host, but it¡¯s actually from the Walton family¡¯spany?¡± She wanted to run, but she couldn¡¯t. She had forcefully stayed on the barren mountain for a few hours yesterday. Her soul was about to dissipate! If she left the host now and couldn¡¯t find another host, she would really dissipate!


    The crybaby ghost could only pray in her heart that Walton Corporation would fire her host soon! However, Walton Corporation¡¯s corporate culture was quite tolerant and treated its employees very well. The crybaby ghost felt that her wish would note true for a while.


    ¡°It should be fine. She can¡¯t go up to George¡¯s office. Even if she goes up, George won¡¯t be able to see me This intern doesn¡¯t have much contact with the higher-ups. It¡¯s fine even if she¡¯s not fired ¡± The crybaby ghostforted herself. She was in the Walton family¡¯spany now, not the Walton residence¡¯s manor. Amelia and the white-robed man shouldn¡¯te to the Walton Corporation¡¯spany for no reason. Even if they came, they might not necessarily run into her.


    At the thought of this, the crybaby ghost was finally relieved.


    Just as she was thinking, a few familiar figures walked in from the door. The leader was an olddy in dignified and elegant clothes. Behind her were two children. Behind the children was a pale woman, and behind the woman was a white-robed man. The little girl ran in front. She was wearing a pink down jacket and a little red hat. Her little face was red, and her eyes were lively. She was really loved by everyone. People couldn¡¯t help but take a second look!


    The crybaby ghost¡¯s expression froze! No way? Was she seeing things? She had just finished speaking and they were already here? Were they ying with her?


    A little girl came to thepany, and she was brought by President Walton¡¯s mother. Everyone wished they could squeeze in. Even if they didn¡¯t dare to go forward to greet her, they tried their best to show their faces and wave their hands. Other than Jen, there was an inexplicable thought in her mind: Run! Her mind was in a daze, and this was the only thought, but why? That was President Walton¡¯s mother. She had broken President Walton¡¯s watch. President Walton might be angry, but President Walton¡¯s mother was an old woman, so she should be easier to talk to If she went up and apologized, Mrs Walton would forgive her, and President Walton wouldn¡¯t be angry anymore.


    At the thought of this, Jen stepped forward to go over, but one leg actually ran backward?


    Amelia eximed, ¡°Who¡¯s that auntie?¡±<div>


    Mrs. Walton looked over at that. There were so many people. Mia immediately saw the woman. There had to be something wrong with this woman.


    Mrs. Walton looked at the staff at the front desk. ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    The front desk took a look and replied respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s a new intern from the customer service department. Her name is Jen.¡±


    Mrs. Walton nodded. ¡°Ask her toe over for a moment.¡±


    The front desk was puzzled. Had Jen and Mrs. Walton met before? Why did the Old Madam ask her toe over with just a nce? Jen was clumsy. Her reputation of only crying after getting into trouble spread throughout thepany. Everyone thought that she relied on crying to enter, was this not the case?

 Chapter 770: Get to the Point Next Time

    Chapter 770: Get to the Point Next Time


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The front desk staff walked over to look for Jen with confusion.


    In the office on the top floor.


    George¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Send it to be repaired tomorrow. Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    Erik was relieved to see that although George was unhappy, he did not lose his temper. It seemed that President Walton¡¯s temper had been getting better since Miss Mia returned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Erik quickly went out, afraid that George¡¯s expression would change again in the next second. However, just as he went out, he received a call saying that Mrs. Walton and Madam Walton were both here. He immediately returned to the office. ¡°President Walton, Mrs. Walton is here.¡±


    George looked up. ¡°Go down and pick them up.¡±


    Erik said again, ¡°Madam Walton is here too.¡±


    George paused before realizing that the Madam Walton Erik was talking about was Ling. He nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Erik was about to go out when he said, ¡°Oh, right. Miss Mia is here too.¡±


    George stood up and nced at Erik. ¡°Next time, get to the point.¡± With that, he put on his watch and strode out.


    Erik: He thought the main point was Mrs. Walton! He didn¡¯t expect it to be Miss Mia! Although Miss Mia wasn¡¯t President Walton¡¯s biological daughter, she was closer than his biological daughter!


    Downstairs.


    The crybaby ghost, who had used all her strength to control Jen to escape, heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she had escaped. Her soul was even weaker. Shey on Jen¡¯s head and sucked. An invisible ck aura surged out of Jen¡¯s body. One end of the ck aura was connected to the crybaby ghost, and the other was connected to Jen¡¯s neck. If anyone saw it, they would see an evil ghost lying on Jen¡¯s neck and sucking it, as if a person was drinking milk tea.


    Jen recalled what happened today. As she thought about it, she felt like crying again for some reason. ¡°I¡¯m really stupid. I can¡¯t do anything right ¡± She sobbed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t even have the courage to go up and apologize to Mrs. Walton. I¡¯m really useless No one in thepany likes me. I¡¯ve already worked so hard, but they¡¯re despising me more and more and aren¡¯t polite to me at all ¡±


    Jen muttered to herself as she cried. ¡°Why is this world so unfair ¡± She felt sorry for herself and hid in a corner to cry secretly. The more she cried, the happier the crybaby ghost sucked. It was really good. As expected, it was better to have a host!


    The crybaby ghost felt that half of the murderous aura it had just used had returned. Although it was still a little less, it was better than nothing!


    ¡°After today, I must quickly control Jen to resign!¡± The crybaby ghost made ns. It was not good to stay in Walton Corporation for long! She was considered lucky today to have avoided a cmity.


    As she thought this, she heard a childish voice. ¡°Hey, why are you hiding here alone?¡±


    The crybaby ghost looked up and was so frightened that her soul almost left her body! She didn¡¯t want her host anymore and ran! In the next second, Amelia patted her. ¡°Call me Daddy!¡±


    Everyone: ¡°???¡±


    Jen was still stunned. She said in a daze, ¡°Daddy?¡±


    The crybaby ghost was also stunned. With this p, she actually couldn¡¯t escape? All these years, the reason why the crybaby ghost could survive safely was entirely because she adhered to the principle of running if there was danger! If she couldn¡¯t make a decision, she would run! If the signs were wrong, she would run! She saw the person in front of her and found her a little familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember, it didn¡¯t matter. She would run first! She was a professional in running! But today, she actually couldn¡¯t run!


    The crybaby ghosty on Jen¡¯s head and cried, ¡°Why? I¡¯ve been running for so long. I thought no one remembered me. Why did you catch me!¡±


    Amelia squatted on the ground and clicked her tongue. ¡°Run. Let¡¯s see if you can still run.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jen suddenly knelt on the ground. ¡°I was wrong, Old Madam. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really didn¡¯t break President Walton¡¯s watch on purpose. Please forgive me!¡±


    Everyone frowned. They already knew about the watch. Assistant Erik had already said that they would not pursue the matter because she could not afford topensate anyway. However, this Jen insisted on apologizing to President Walton. Assistant Erik said no, and she was still conflicted. To be honest, how much was her apology worth! As she apologized, she cried and pretended to be pitiful. She had to ask for forgiveness from others personally. Otherwise, she would keep crying. Why was she crying! If she really felt that she had done something wrong, she should eitherpensate or sincerely apologize. What was with crying and moral kidnapping!


    Someone frowned and said, ¡°Jen, why are you crying? You were the one who broke President Walton¡¯s watch. Now, you¡¯re crying like President Walton bullied you.¡±

 Chapter 771: Why Are You Crying?

    Chapter 771: Why Are You Crying?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You evenined to Mrs. Walton. Are you apologizing or threatening her?¡± Someone rolled their eyes.


    Jen¡¯s tears fell one after another. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m really just begging for forgiveness ¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°In the past, Mommy told me that crying babies want their mothers to dote on them, but my grandmother isn¡¯t your mother. If you want to cry, you should go home early so that you can cry to your mother.¡± She said it very seriously, meaning what she said. However, Jen felt that Amelia was so mean at such a young age, high up in the air, using her of being a pitiful person at the bottom


    ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry ¡± Jen¡¯s mouth tightened and she began to cry again. ¡°Please forgive me. I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±


    Amelia felt a little annoyed. ¡°Then what do you mean by crying all the time? Do you need my grandmother to help you up andfort you? Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t cry. We don¡¯t me you. Is that what you want?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes flickered as they looked at Amelia, who had a serious expression on her face. Aiyo, why did they feel like she had exposed the truth with one sentence? Thinking about it carefully, wasn¡¯t this the oue Jen wanted? Although I made a mistake, I was also frightened to tears. You shouldfort me gently and tell me that it¡¯s okay. Otherwise, if you don¡¯t forgive me, I¡¯ll keep crying. It¡¯s all your fault!


    After understanding Jen¡¯s logic, everyone was even more speechless.


    One time, when Jen was hiding in the toilet and crying, someone heard her. She was like the female lead in a Korean drama. As she cried, she said why. Why did everyone make things difficult for her and bully her for being an intern? However, in fact, in Walton Corporation, it was rare for people to bully interns. Everyone did not even have time toplete their KPI. How could they have time to bully others? Of course, there were a few people who liked to take advantage of their seniority and relied on their high qualifications in thepany to ask the people below to do some chores. However, Jen said that everyone bullied her.


    After Jen entered Walton Corporation, in the beginning, the supervisor asked her to receive clients. In the end, the client made things difficult for her. When she returned, she started to cry, saying that she could not handle that client. She had no choice. The supervisor arranged another easy-going client for her. In the end, she still cried when she returned, saying that the client was too tactful. She could not understand what he wanted. After several clients, she always came back crying, saying that she was useless. Later on, the supervisor had no choice but to let her stay in the office. When the internship ended and she did not pass the assessment, she would naturally be eliminated.


    Perhaps Jen also knew that she was not doing well at work, so she was very active in the office. She helped print documents, buy milk tea, and ran up and down. She was the one who took the initiative to do it, but in the end, she even med others for making things difficult for her


    Hearing her colleagues¡¯ usations, Jen cried even harder. She looked helpless, not knowing what to do.


    Mrs. Walton hated people who cried at the drop of a hat. Her tears had not stopped since she saw Jen. Mrs. Walton looked at Amelia. ¡°Mia, do you want to go up and look for your eldest uncle?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, George¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°What happened?¡± His aura was cold and hard, and his expression was cold. Everyone subconsciously made way for him.


    Amelia ran over, jumped up, and pounced on George. ¡°Eldest Uncle! Mia misses you!¡±


    George hugged her dotingly and said gently, ¡°You have such a sweet mouth. Did you learn it from Seven?¡±


    Amelia smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Eldest Uncle is so smart. You even discovered this.¡±


    Seeing the smile on George¡¯s face, the Walton Corporation employees were stunned. They had never seen this side of President Walton! However, although they were stunned, they did not dare to keep staring. Although President Walton was very handsome, he was terrifyingly serious when he worked. In the past, ignorant female employees thought that they were good-looking and went to seduce President Walton. In the end, they were thrown out of thepany and fired overnight! Whoever dared to gossip in thepany was also fired! In the end, everyone became obedient. The first principle of working in the Walton Corporation was not to have improper thoughts about Walton.


    However, Jen was an intern and might not have understood the situation yet. When she saw George, her eyes lit up. Her thoughts were really written all over her face. She looked at the watch on George¡¯s wrist and pouted. She choked and said, ¡°President Walton, I¡¯m sorry. I had too many documents to print today and didn¡¯t pay attention to the road. I bumped into Assistant Erik and broke your watch ¡°

 Chapter 772: What’s the Solution?

    Chapter 772: What¡¯s the Solution?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Walton frowned and subconsciously nced at Ling. However, Ling¡¯s gaze was fixed on William. Her heart was filled with only her son! Mrs. Walton sighed. Forget it. In her situation, she probably couldn¡¯t tell the twists and turns of a young girl. However, William wasn¡¯t as easy to fool as Ling. He looked at Jen warily. What did he mean? Was this woman coveting his mother¡¯s position?


    ¡°What are you crying for?¡± William red. ¡°My father didn¡¯t hit you or scold you. He didn¡¯t ask you topensate for the damage to the watch. Are you crying to attract my father¡¯s attention?¡± Under Auntie¡¯s influence, their entire family had finished reading the 108 romance novels! This kind of trick didn¡¯t work on them!


    Jen¡¯s eyes were filled with tears and she looked pitiful. ¡°President Walton ¡±


    George did not buy it at all. He said coldly, ¡°So you n topensate?¡±


    Jen was stunned and started crying again. ¡°I I can¡¯t afford to pay ¡±


    George¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°So what¡¯s your solution?¡±


    Jen felt aggrieved. She didn¡¯t have a solution. She just wanted to apologize and get forgiveness. She really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. President Walton didn¡¯tck money either. He could buy such a watch at will, but she had just graduated and belonged to the bottom of society. Why couldn¡¯t President Walton say that he forgave her? As long as he said that he forgave her, she would be at ease.


    ¡°I I I¡¯m sorry ¡± Jen cried. ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose, so President Walton, can you forgive me?¡±


    George¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°So your solution is for you to break my things, notpensate, and cry and beg me to forgive you? If I don¡¯t forgive you, you¡¯ll keep crying?¡±


    Jen said quickly, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Then what do you mean? Eldest Uncle didn¡¯t ask you topensate him in the first ce, but you kept saying that you were sorry and crying for forgiveness. Then, Eldest Uncle asked you topensate him, but you said that you couldn¡¯t afford it, so you just wanted to force Eldest Uncle to say that it was okay and forgive you, right?¡±


    William crossed his arms and looked unhappy. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you break someone else¡¯s things, this watch isn¡¯t just about money. It¡¯s the only gift my deceased Auntie gave my father. What right do you have to make my father forgive you?¡±


    Jen eximed and started crying again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that this watch meant so much ¡± Her tears flowed endlessly. ¡°What should I do? I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know I¡¯m sorry, President Walton. It¡¯s all my fault. I canpensate you however you want. It¡¯s all my fault ¡±


    William rolled his eyes. ¡°I really can¡¯t take it anymore! My father didn¡¯t ask you topensate him, but you insisted oning to my father. You said that you couldpensate him any way you wanted. My father asked you topensate him, but you said that you couldn¡¯t afford it. What? Do you think you can repay the debt with your body like in novels?¡±


    Jen bit her lip and kept crying, but she had nothing else topensate


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were clear. ¡°Auntie, not all apologies can be epted. Eldest Uncle doesn¡¯t want to forgive you, so he won¡¯t forgive you. Why do you keep making things difficult for my Eldest Uncle?¡±


    Jen was speechless. She couldn¡¯t refute him, but why couldn¡¯t he forgive her? She med herself and cried. She was so pitiful, and they weren¡¯t short of money. Was it so difficult to say he forgave her? Even if she had topensate for the rest of her life, she didn¡¯t say that she couldn¡¯t. She was prepared to sacrifice her life.


    Amelia continued, ¡°If you really feel bad, go home and look for your parents. Sell your car and house, borrow money from your good friends, and return it to my eldest uncle.¡±


    Jen started to cry again. ¡°My family has no money, no house, no car, and I don¡¯t have any friends who can lend me money ¡±


    Amelia threw up her hands. ¡°Look, look, here we go again. Aren¡¯t you being unreasonable?¡±


    Mrs. Walton looked at Amelia¡¯s vivid expression and almostughed. She pulled a long face and said, ¡°Alright ¡±


    Jen was delighted, thinking that Mrs. Walton could not stand it anymore. However, she heard Mrs. Walton continue, ¡°Since you can¡¯t afford to pay, work hard to earn money to pay your debts. Don¡¯t morally kidnap others here and ask them to forgive you.¡± She looked at Jen coldly. ¡°You caused hundreds of thousands of losses to others. It¡¯s already very benevolent of them to not make you pay. Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±

 Chapter 773: Let Her Go Today

    Chapter 773: Let Her Go Today<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    After Mrs. Walton finished speaking, she looked at George. ¡°Who recruited this intern? How? Is their brain muddled? Such a person is ced in the customer service department?¡±


    George nodded. ¡°Erik, get the human resources department toe over and pay this month¡¯s sry. Let her go today.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they felt good! This should be the oue!<div>


    Jen was really flustered now. The Walton Corporation was not easy to enter, and the benefits and treatment were very good. After leaving here, where could she find such a goodpany?


    ¡°President Walton, I was wrong. I was really wrong.¡± Jen suddenly knelt down and crawled towards George. ¡°I¡¯ll kneel down and apologize to you. Can you forgive me? I know that I broke your watch and caused you a huge loss. I¡¯ve asked about the repair fee. They said that it costs 700,000 to 800,000 ¡± She choked. ¡°Please let me stay. I¡¯ll work hard to pay you back. I¡¯ll pay you back every month ¡±


    Amelia felt a headacheing on. Why was she saying that again?!


    ¡°You work in my eldest uncle¡¯spany. My eldest uncle gives you a sry, and after you get a sry, you return it to my eldest uncle. Then isn¡¯t my eldest uncle giving himself money?¡± Amelia was puzzled. ¡°Why do you adults always like to be shameless?¡±


    Jen choked. ¡°Yes, but I contributed to thepany. I work for thepany ¡±


    The people around couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°What contribution did you make? It¡¯s already good enough that you didn¡¯t cause trouble!¡±


    ¡°Of the three clients that the supervisor asked you to receivest time, one ran away because of you. Our supervisor personally went over and coaxed one for a long time. The other ignored us. When he saw us, he refused to see us. What did you work for thepany for? To chase all the clients away?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you offered to help us print the documents. We said no, and you cried and asked if we had a problem with you.¡±


    ¡°Also, you insisted on pouring me water. Including today, myputer has been cked out twice by you! My proposal is still in theputer! If I can¡¯t recover it, can you afford topensate?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and leave. I¡¯m annoyed to see you. You haven¡¯t done a single proper thing in thepany and only know how to cause trouble! You¡¯re still crying after causing trouble, and you even let everyone coax you. We¡¯re all out to work and earn money. Who are you!¡±


    Perhaps it was because they had umted too much resentment usually, everyone¡¯s emotions exploded and they were all ming Jen.<div>


    George couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at this. He carried Amelia and turned to leave. Jen panicked and pounced over to hug George¡¯s thigh, but she bumped into something hard. Jen looked up and was so frightened that her pupils constricted. She saw a woman who was as pale as a corpse staring straight at her. Then, she raised her hands and held her as she walked out.


    ¡°Fork out!¡± Ling repeated. ¡°Trash! Fork out!¡±


    Jen was terrified and cried in horror. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡±


    Amelia called out to Ling, ¡°Eldest Aunt, wait!¡±


    Delighted, Jen cried, ¡°Miss Mia, please ¡±


    Amelia ran over and grabbed Jen¡¯s head. She grabbed the crybaby ghost¡¯s face and pulled her down. Fortunately, Eldest Uncle was tall enough. She pulled the crybaby ghost down as if she was pulling a piece of clothing.


    George looked straight ahead, and Mrs. Walton pretended not to know anything. The crybaby ghost was crying and had no intention of resisting at all. The moment she was caught by Amelia, she felt the suppression from the King of Hell. This youngdy was definitely not simple. If not for the fact that the man in a white robe floating beside her was not wearing a red Infernal Judge uniform, she would have suspected that he was an Infernal Judge.


    Amelia said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Eldest Aunt. Thank you!¡±


    Ling turned around like a forklift. She put her hands on Ling and repeated, ¡°Trash, fork out, fork out ¡±


    Jen struggled with all her might, but to her horror, the woman in front of her did not seem to be human. Her entire body was cold and hard, and she could not be broken!


    With a bang, Jen was thrown out of the door and fell into the snow. She wanted to get up, but realized that she had sprained her ankle. She limped and stood up crying. ¡°President Walton, no. How can I live without this job? I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. President Walton, please forgive me ¡±


    The front desk staff cursed in a low voice. President Walton didn¡¯t want her topensate him in the first ce, so should just shrink her head and not mention it again. But she insisted on asking President Walton to forgive her personally. Now, she had lost her job. However, she wouldn¡¯t have been kept after her internship anyway. It was just that everyone was annoyed when they saw her cry. They thought they could just wait until her internship ended and she would leave then.<div>

 Chapter 774: Tell Me, How Did You Die?

    Chapter 774: Tell Me, How Did You Die?<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    George, Mrs Walton, and Amelia all left and went upstairs.


    The supervisor of the customer service department nced at Jen and said calmly, ¡°Go pack your things. Thene to me to get the form and settle your sry in the finance department.¡±


    Jen still wanted to say something, but the supervisor said coldly, ¡°The Walton Corporation won¡¯t mistreat any employee, even if it¡¯s an intern. But if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, I can still make the decision to deduct this money.¡± She threw Jen an expression that said, ¡°Go ahead and cry.¡±<div>


    The surrounding employees did not plead for Jen. After all, they were afraid of her and were afraid of being pestered by her and crying endlessly. Jen could only sob and cry as she returned to the office to pack her things. She begged the person beside her, but as soon as she opened her mouth, the person beside her turned his head away, as if he did not want to talk to her.


    Jen was in despair. Why was this happening? Why had she been so unlucky? Why didn¡¯t everyone like her She cried sadly andy on her desk, bawling as if she had suffered a huge grievance. Everyone remembered that on the first day Jen came to work, a few male colleagues saw that she looked delicate and weak and went tofort her. Now, there was no one tofort her. Jen cried forlornly and could only take the form to settle her sry. She cried and left the Walton Corporation.


    George¡¯s office.


    Amelia sat on the sofa with her arms crossed. She crossed her legs and stared at the crybaby ghost. Elmer did the same. He floated in the air with his legs crossed and stared at the crybaby ghost.


    Erik had juste in with tea when he heard Amelia ask, ¡°Tell me, how did you die?¡±


    Erik: ¡°???¡± Was he going to die just like that? He didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Boohoo


    Mrs. Walton stood up and picked up her phone. She looked at it and said, ¡°Erik, I¡¯m going to see a friend. She¡¯s waiting for me over there. Drive me.¡±


    Erik: ¡°Okay, Old Madam.¡±


    Mrs. Walton looked at George. ¡°I¡¯ll pick Mia upter. Keep an eye on her and don¡¯t run around. If she has a bump or a bruise, I¡¯ll settle the score with you.¡±


    George nodded.


    Amelia waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. Goodbye, Grandma.¡±


    Ling looked at her hand and raised it to wave. ¡°Grandma Goodbye ¡±<div>


    Mrs. Walton was speechless. She felt stifled and silently turned to leave.


    William sat on the sofa and peeled an orange. He gave half to Amelia, and half to Ling. At the same time, he said to Ling worriedly, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t call her Grandma. Mia has to call her Grandma.¡±


    Ling stared at the orange on the table and suddenly reached out to take it. She looked at it without blinking and suddenly took a bite, swallowing the entire orange.


    William was shocked and fumbled to dig. ¡°Aiyo, this is to be peeled. Look, didn¡¯t I finish peeling it for you?¡± Before he could finish speaking, Ling took out the half-eaten orange and handed it to him.


    William stared nkly. Was his mother peeling oranges for him to eat? But oranges peeled with her mouth


    ¡°No, no need ¡± William said nkly.


    Ling stubbornly held up the orange, her lips moving. ¡°Eat ¡±


    William: With this interruption, he hadpletely forgotten what he wanted to teach just now. He only pulled between eating and not eating. If he didn¡¯t eat, his mother would stare him. But he really couldn¡¯t eat that!


    Amelia had an idea. She pressed Ling¡¯s hand and stuffed the orange back into her mouth. She coaxed her like a child, ¡°Eldest Aunt, eat it yourself. We still have something to do. Eat obediently.¡±


    Ling¡¯s mouth was stuffed. She looked at Amelia and then at the fruits on the table. There were oranges, grapes, apples, cherries, and bananas. She ate obediently. After finishing the orange in her mouth, she picked up a banana. Seeing that she was about to stuff it in, George quickly stopped her and brought the banana over. He peeled it before handing it to her.


    A look of realization shed across Ling¡¯s eyes! The round ones had to be peeled, and the long ones had to be peeled too!


    Amelia and William heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Ling eating fruit quietly and not causing any more trouble. Amelia looked at the crybaby ghost and said, ¡°Tell me, how did you die?¡±<div>


    The crybaby ghost finally stopped crying. It sobbed and said, ¡°I was a professional mourner when I was alive ¡±


    Oh, there¡¯s such a profession? William and Amelia were interested and pricked up their ears.

 Chapter 775: Professional Mourner

    Chapter 775: Professional Mourner<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Professional mourner? Do you cry when someone dies?¡± Amelia asked.


    The crybaby ghost nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Birth, old age, illness, and death are naturalws. Most sons and daughters work outside, or when the old die, they are already in their nies and almost a hundred years old. At that time, no matter how sad their descendants are, it¡¯s inevitable that they won¡¯t be able to cry. If they can¡¯t cry, they will be said to be unfilial. What can they do now? They can only hire professional mourners ¡±


    The crybaby ghost sniffed and said, ¡°Back then, in the surrounding viges, I was the most professional at crying, so everyone liked to invite me over to cry ¡±<div>


    William: ¡°So did you cry yourself to death?¡±


    The crybaby ghost wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°This has to start from when I was young. When I was young, I loved to cry. My mother brought me shopping. When I saw toys, I wanted to buy them. When my mother didn¡¯t buy them for me, I cried and made a scene. Sometimes, my mother found me annoying, so she beat me up. I cried even harder. I cried when I couldn¡¯t drink water. I cried when I didn¡¯t get the food I wanted to eat when I ate. I cried when I quarreled with my siblings and didn¡¯t win.¡±


    The crybaby ghost¡¯s parents originally thought that the child loved to cry when she was young and would be fine when she grew up. Unexpectedly, when the crybaby ghost grew up, she cried even harder. If she didn¡¯t want to go to school, she would cry. If she didn¡¯t study well in school, she would cry. She would be criticized by the teacher and cry. If she was praised by the teacher, she would cry too.


    ¡°Just like that, I cried from elementary school to junior high, from junior high to high school, until I went to university ¡± At this point, William couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did you finally stop crying after going to university?¡±


    The crybaby ghost shook her head. ¡°I went to university and got a boyfriend. I cried even harder.¡±


    Amelia:


    William:


    Elmer:


    Ling stuffed fruits into her mouth as she nced at the crybaby ghost. George sat behind his desk marking documents. From time to time, he would look up to confirm if Ling had peeled the fruits. Anyway, he could not see anything. He could only guess what the ghost said with Amelia and William¡¯s questions.


    The crybaby ghost continued, ¡°When I first started dating, I was quite happy. The first time we quarreled was three days after we got together. He went to y basketball. I texted him, but he didn¡¯t reply to me. After we came back, we quarreled. Once we quarreled, I cried. My boyfriend said that it was just a message. It¡¯s fine if he didn¡¯t reply. Moreover, he was ying basketball, so I felt that he didn¡¯t love me, so I cried and wanted to break up.¡± Anyway, it was just trivial, trivialities. They often quarreled, and once they quarreled, she cried. In the end, her boyfriend was annoyed and broke up with her.


    The crybaby ghost: ¡°After we broke up, I cried in university for four years ¡±


    Amelia, William, and Elmer: ¡°???¡± How could she cry for four years after a breakup?<div>


    ¡°How did you cry?¡± William asked curiously.


    The crybaby ghost thought of that sad past. That was her first love. As she thought about it, her tears were about to fall again. ¡°Every time I think about how I gave my all and ended up being broken up with, I feel terrible. If you love someone, shouldn¡¯t you love everything about them? I like to cry, I admit it, but he was the one who made me cry first! Why can¡¯t he coax me gently and meticulously at all times? I don¡¯t want to cry either, but sometimes, when autumnes and the leaves fall, I feel sad and tears fall. At this moment, he should hug me with heartache and say: silly ¡±


    Amelia: ¡°???¡±


    William: ¡°???¡± Are you sure you mean silly and not an idiot?


    The crybaby ghost: ¡°After I quarreled with my boyfriend, I often cried to my friends. It was the same after we broke up. I cried as soon as I said it. In the end, I cried to the entire ss and the entire faculty. Four years of university passed just like that ¡±


    Elmer:


    After graduating from university, the crybaby ghost had just stepped into society and was very ufortable, so she cried. At first, the colleagues she had just met wouldfort her, butter on, they would hide when they saw her.


    Amelia was speechless. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same as the auntie just now?¡±


    The crybaby ghost pouted and said aggrievedly, ¡°How can it be the same? At least I won¡¯t cry and beg for forgiveness ¡±


    William chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s pretty much the same. The two of you are evenly matched.¡±


    The crybaby ghost did not exin and only said, ¡°Just like that, I cried through tenpanies ¡±


    William¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Tenpanies? You¡¯re amazing!¡±<div>


    The crybaby ghost nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I can¡¯t control myself either. They always say that I have a ss heart, but that¡¯s actually not the case. ording to a saying in our hometown, my tear ducts are shallow ¡°

 Chapter 776: I’ve Really Learned Something Today!

    Chapter 776: I¡¯ve Really Learned Something Today!<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia, William, Elmer, and Ling looked at the crybaby ghost without saying a word, not knowing how to respond.


    The crybaby ghost said, ¡°After I left the tenthpany, for some reason, the otherpanies didn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±


    William said, ¡°There¡¯s a cklist in corporate recruitment, right? You should be famous in the industry.¡±<div>


    The crybaby ghost nodded. ¡°Maybe. I had no choice but to beg the original supervisor of thepany to let me go back. If she didn¡¯t agree, I would go to thepany every day to wait for her.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Aiyo, this is so annoying!¡±


    The crybaby ghost thought of her heartache and shed a lot of tears. ¡°The former supervisor was annoyed by me. He said that since you like to cry so much, you should just go and be a professional mourner! You can cry all you want in one go! When I heard that there was actually such a profession, I returned to my hometown and became a professional mourner.¡± Among the people in the surrounding viges, she was the most professional at crying! Other people would cry for a few minutes at the beginning, butter on, they would start howling without tears. She was different. When she sat there and listened to the tragic suona, her eyes turned red. Her tears were like pearls with a broken string. She started crying before the coffin was lifted out of the door. When the coffin was buried, she still cried when she walked back. Those who didn¡¯t know the truth thought that she was the daughter of the deceased! Just like that, she became famous and became a celebrity mourner. Dozens of viges, even the county city next door, could hear her name.


    ¡°The rich people in the city looked for me to cry.¡± The crybaby ghost was quite proud to say this. ¡°Winter is the time when my business is at its best. Many old people die before winter. I almost mourn two times a day. I can get 700 yuan or 1,000 yuan a day. Sometimes, I can even give 1,000 to 2,000 yuan if I meet someone easy to talk to.¡± She could earn 200,000 to 300,000 yuan a year just by crying. It was more than other decent people working.


    Amelia and William were amazed. They had really learned something today!


    Amelia asked excitedly, ¡°Is the professional mourning business so good?¡±


    The crybaby ghost shook her head. ¡°Only I earn a lot. Typically, professional mourners can earn 50,000 to 60,000 yuan a year. The best is only 70,000 to 80,000 yuan. Those who cry unprofessionally can only earn 20,000 to 30,000 yuan a year.¡± She was different. She cried for real.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you be blind if you cry so much?¡± Amelia looked at her eyes curiously. They were very, very red, even redder than a rabbit¡¯s.


    The crybaby ghost shook her head. ¡°No, I just have to drink a lot of water and eat more salt.¡±


    William was speechless. He did not expect this crybaby ghost to cry so scientifically. Her tears were water and she had been crying all day, so she would drink more water. There was salt in tears, so she would replenish her salt content too.


    ¡°So how did you die?¡± Amelia asked the main point. Logically speaking, the crybaby ghost was a professional mourner and would not bother others. If she cried and got money, she should be fine.


    At the mention of this, the crybaby ghost¡¯s eyes turned red again! She said, ¡°Later on, I got married. My inws saw that I was earning money, which was why my husband married me. However, after we got married, they despised me for crying all the time. My husband didn¡¯t speak up for me. When I gave birth, it was difficult for me to give birth. The child died when it was born. My inws said that I hadmitted too many sins. They said that they wanted a divorce, but they said that I had brought bad luck to their family and wanted me to give them money to apologize for the rest of my life.¡±<div>


    William didn¡¯t expect there to be such a person. The family looked down her profession but still married her. After marriage, she miscarried, so they med the wife for having bad luck?


    Amelia looked at her sympathetically. ¡°And?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the crybaby ghost burst into tears. ¡°They asked me to divorce my husband, but I still had to give them the money. Then, they used my money to send a betrothal gift and married a second wife for my husband! The second wife also had a difficult time giving birth. She gave birth to a stillborn child. Without a word, they looked for me and beat me up. They said that my bad luck had infected them, causing their family to lose two children in a row.¡±


    Amelia said angrily, ¡°Then don¡¯t give them money! You¡¯re already divorced! Run!¡±


    The crybaby ghost: ¡°At first, it was like this. I saw that something was wrong and ran away. When I saw a person walking towards me, I ran because he looked a little familiar but I couldn¡¯t recognize him. But no matter how I ran, my inws could find me. They pressed me down and kowtowed to their dead child, my ex-husband¡¯s wife, and even their dog!¡± All because her crying was unlucky!


    Amelia did not understand. ¡°Since they despise bad luck, they should hide as far away as possible. But they¡¯re still asking you for money. Aren¡¯t they afraid that if they spend your money, it will be even worse?¡±

 Chapter 777: Are You All Done?

    Chapter 777: Are You All Done?<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    William also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re clearly the ones who are greedy. I think they lost two children in a row because they¡¯vemitted too many sins.¡±


    The crybaby ghost choked. ¡°That¡¯s what I said too.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°And?¡±<div>


    The crybaby ghost: ¡°Then, they beat me up and took away all my bank cards and money. They even said that if I didn¡¯t give them money, they would spread the news of my bad luck all over the countryside. At that time, let¡¯s see who dares to look for me to cry!¡± Just like that, the crybaby ghost cried for another two years and gave theme money. During this period, her ex-husband lost two children prematurely. Their family finally realized that something was wrong. The moment they went to the hospital for a checkup, they realized that it was her ex-husband¡¯s sperm that was deformed! The ex-husband¡¯s family felt that she was even more unlucky. It wasn¡¯t deformed earlier orter, but when it was a son, it was deformed. It was all her fault!


    Now even Elmer couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°Sperm deformity is natural. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    William: He didn¡¯t understand this knowledge, so he didn¡¯t speak first. But it didn¡¯t matter. If he didn¡¯t understand, he could ask. This was how knowledge came about!


    William turned to George and asked, ¡°Dad, why is human sperm deformed?¡±


    George choked on his tea and nced at Amelia. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t ask what children shouldn¡¯t ask.¡± If the olddy found out, wouldn¡¯t he be struck again?


    Elmer said, ¡°In short, it doesn¡¯t matter about the crybaby ghost. It¡¯s a gic problem that a person is born with.¡±


    William was enlightened. So that was the case. That family was simply unreasonable! Before they asked, he thought the crybaby ghost died because of her own reasons. She was beaten to death because she loved to cry too much and became a crybaby ghost. He did not expect it to be so tragic


    The crybaby ghost said, ¡°Later, it¡¯s what you predict. I wasn¡¯t convinced. I said that my ex-husband himself was useless and even med me for being unlucky. I wanted to call the police!¡± However, that family felt that it was because of her. Not only did they not apologize to her, but they even threatened her. They even hit her and drowned her in the water vat!


    The process of the crybaby ghost repeating her death was a little long. From the moment she started to have conflict with her ex-husband¡¯s family, she was scolded by her ex-husband¡¯s family every day. She was pressed down and kowtowed. She kept crying until she drowned. What happened on the day of her death was repeated for ten years until she became an evil ghost out of resentment.


    Amelia sighed as she listened.


    After the crybaby ghost finished talking about its experience, it was already crying. The tears after death were not real tears, but murderous aura, so George¡¯s office was filled with murderous aura.


    George felt cold. He took a look to see if the window was open, but he realized that Ling had finished all the fruits on the table!<div>


    ¡°You ate them all?¡± George was stunned.


    Ling put thest cherries in her mouth and nodded seriously, as if she hadpleted his mission.


    William and Amelia finally remembered Ling. They turned around and were dumbfounded. There was only a pile of fruit skins left on the table. She had eaten all four tes of fruits! Amelia had asked her to eat the fruits obediently. She was sincere! She had eaten everything! If she hadn¡¯t known that the fruit skins couldn¡¯t be eaten, she would have eaten even the fruit skins!


    Amelia opened her mouth. ¡°Eldest Aunt you you haven¡¯t overeaten, right?¡±


    William was also anxious. ¡°I asked you to eat, but I didn¡¯t ask you to finish it all!¡±


    Ling looked at William innocently and pointed to the fruit peel on the table. ¡°Finish?¡± Didn¡¯t they have to peel it?


    Ling only heard the word ¡°finish¡± and thought that she had to finish the fruit skin too. William quickly threw the fruit skin into the trash can. It was really killing him. He stopped paying attention for a minute and she had already eaten so much!


    William and Amelia looked at Ling¡¯s stomach. A small, round lump could be seen with the naked eye.


    Amelia suddenly thought of something. ¡°By the way, Eldest Aunt, do you poop after eating so much?¡±


    Ling looked at her in confusion.


    William was also stunned for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never thought of this problem. In that case, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen my mother go to the toilet ¡±


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°So Eldest Aunt can grow several kilograms because of the weight of food?¡±<div>


    William scratched his head. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense! A person needs to eat about eight taels to a catty of food per meal. If this condition is ced on my Grandma¡¯s side, then my mother might have to eat a catty and a half to two catties of food per meal. It¡¯s been 47 days since my mother came back. Assuming 1.5 catties per meal, my Grandma will give her five meals a day and eat about 7.5 catties on that day. 47 days would be 352.5 catties, not including fruits and snacks ¡°

 Chapter 778: Where Did All the Food Go?

    Chapter 778: Where Did All the Food Go?<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia clicked her tongue. More than 300 catties! So humans could eat so much food! How impressive!


    William took out a piece of paper and calcted in distress. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t poop after eating it, my mother should be more than 200 kilograms now. Now, she¡¯s only 50 kilograms. Where did the remaining 150 kilograms go?¡± She didn¡¯t poop or spit it out. This didn¡¯t make sense!


    William was dumbfounded.


    Amelia was also dumbfounded.


    Amelia looked at Elmer, and William looked at the air beside him.<div>


    Elmer was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t know either.¡± Was he the kind of person who secretly watched Ling take a dump? Even if she asked him, he wouldn¡¯t know!


    Everyone looked at Ling. Ling was staring at the table and realized that there was still a cherries under the peel that she had not eaten. She immediately picked it up and ced it in her mouth.


    ¡°Forget it ¡± William said with a headache. ¡°This will be one of the unsolved mysteries of the world ¡± Looking at his mother, he couldn¡¯t ask.


    After the crybaby ghost finished speaking, Amelia put her back into the Soul Retrieving Gourd. At this point, there was another evil ghost in the Soul Retrieving Gourd. The flirtatious ghost, the cowardly ghost, the unlucky ghost, the muddled ghost, the female ghost in the red wedding dress, the ugly auntie, the little malicious ghost, and the crybaby ghost, there were a total of nine ghosts.


    William looked at the calction book and was a little dumbfounded. It had been so long, but they had only captured nine ghosts? The others had all been destroyed and became snacks for the Soul Retrieving Gourd. The Soul Retrieving Gourd was only half full now


    William was instantly anxious. This feeling was as if he had only scored 50 points in the exam and was only halfway through writing the math questions. For English, he had lost signal halfway through the listening portion. How many ghosts would there be before the Soul Retrieving Gourd was full? He wrote and drew in his notebook.


    George stood up and said, ¡°Are you done chatting? Are you hungry?¡± After a pause, he emphasized, ¡°Mia, William, are you two hungry?¡±


    Amelia touched her stomach. ¡°A little.¡±


    George helped her put on her coat and squatted down to zip her up. He put on her little red hat and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Eldest Uncle will take you to eat something delicious. There¡¯s ice cream.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± She held George¡¯s hand and jumped around. Suddenly, she thought of something and looked up. ¡°Eldest Uncle, if Mia dies one day in the future, Eldest Uncle, don¡¯t look for mourners.¡±


    George¡¯s heart tightened as he looked down at Amelia. She had an innocent smile on her face. Her eyes were curved, lively, and lively. He was silent for a moment. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± If she was really gone, there was no need to look for mourners. The Walton family would all be mourners.


    Amelia nodded in relief. ¡°Yes, yes! Mia hopes that Uncles, Grandpa, Grandma, Brothers, and Sisters will be happy. Don¡¯t be sad just because Mia died.¡± Just like how her mother had gone missing in the past, her grandmother was so sad that she could not get up. She did not want this to happen. If she died, so be it.<div>


    Amelia emphasized, ¡°I hope that when I die, everyone will be happy andugh in front of my pink bow grave.¡±


    George:


    After talking about the mourners, Amelia thought of how the crybaby ghost relied on mourning to earn money. In the past, she could earn 200,000 to 300,000 years. Although this had something to do with the crybaby ghosts¡¯ special abilities, she was really a little tempted. She wondered how much money the mourners could earn now


    Amelia thought about it and asked, ¡°Eldest Uncle, how much does it cost to hire a mourner now?¡±


    George answered every question. He quickly nced at the information he had just found. ¡°The price of a professional in the capital is 5,000 yuan. Families with good family backgrounds still need mourners to stay the funeral home. This is more expensive, including the wake service. A team costs about 50,000 yuan.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. Wow. ¡°How many people are in a team?¡±


    George: ¡°Usually three to five people. Depending on the reputation, some people even provide spirit delivery services. They say that they will send the ghosts through the Golden Chicken Ridge and Evil Dog Ridge, plus 50,000 yuan.¡±


    Amelia immediately felt that she could do it! She could even send them directly to the King of Hell!


    Amelia said excitedly, ¡°I can make a team! Auntie crybaby ghost will be in charge of crying! Auntie flirtatious ghost will be in charge of discussing business! Uncle muddled ghost and Brother cowardly ghost will be in charge of leading. I will be in charge of sending people to the King of Hell¡¯s Hall ¡± They were so professional. It was not too much to charge 100,000 yuan, right?

 Chapter 779: He Doesn’t Understand This Question

    Chapter 779: He Doesn¡¯t Understand This Question<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Ghosts only need candy to work. A bag of candy costs fifty yuan ¡± Amelia counted with her fingers in a mess. Finally, she asked William, ¡°Brother, how much can I earn from one trip?¡±


    William did not expect there to be so many exnations. He said in a daze, ¡°After removing the incense money and props, we can earn at least 99,000 yuan, right?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up and she was instantly energized.


    William was also excited. ¡°Sister, bring me there! I¡¯ll help you settle the money! I won¡¯t charge you! I won¡¯t split the money with you. I just like ounting!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Brother, if I go every weekend, how much money can I earn?¡±<div>


    William: ¡°If we rush two weekends, we¡¯ll earn 198,000 yuan a week. That¡¯s 792,000 yuan a month. These are all profits. Zero risk investment! There are about 52 or 53 weekends a year. In other words, if we¡¯re diligent, we can earn at least 10,296,000 yuan a year! Moreover, this isn¡¯t even the winter and summer holidays. We have time during the winter and summer holidays. The winter and summer holidays are about 90 days. If we do it once a day, we can earn an additional 8,910,000 yuan! Altogether, it¡¯s more than 19 million yuan!¡± Rounding it up, it was 20 million yuan! Which child could earn 20 million yuan a year?! If they developed sidelines, looked at feng shui, traded talismans, and so on, it would be 50 million yuan!


    ¡°Ghosts don¡¯t need to sleep or rest. Sister, it¡¯s only a matter of ten minutes for you to send a spirit. If you collect a few more ghosts, if you can rush four scenes in a weekend, plus selling talismans, choosing graves, wow Our annual ie will easily be 100 million! After the industrial chain matures, we can still develop a branchpany. When the first branchpany is developed, let Lucas manage it. There¡¯s no need to give him money. That¡¯s 200 million In that case, it won¡¯t be a problem to expand the scale and recruit ten teams. Each team will have five ghosts. We can earn a billion a year!¡± William became more and more excited as he spoke.


    Amelia also eximed, ¡°Now we have more motivation to catch ghosts!¡±


    George¡¯s mouth twitched as he listened from the side. This n was so good that even capitalists would cry when they heard it. Amelia, on the other hand, was very happy, as if she had found a new direction in life. However, she thought of something and immediately turned around to remind him, ¡°Eldest Uncle, if I die in the future, remember not to look for mourners or talisman sellers or grave pickers! I¡¯ll choose these in advance! Don¡¯t waste this money!¡±


    George: Mia, you¡¯re only four years old. You¡¯re already nning for your future?


    Amelia not only made ns for herself, but also for her family. ¡°The family tomb I chosest time has good feng shui! There¡¯s no need to change it in the future. This fee can be saved. I¡¯ll also tell the ghosts to cry for everyone. There¡¯s no need to spend the funeral money. Just burn and bury. Don¡¯t spend money during the process. They¡¯re unprofessional. They¡¯re all liars.¡±


    Amelia reminded him solemnly. How happy she was when she imagined she earned this money, was how stingy she would be when spending money in this area.


    George¡¯s mouth twitched. He said quietly, ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    George thought that this was the end of the discussion. Unexpectedly, after going to the dining room, the two children talked about whether Ling wanted to eat or not. When they were in the office just now, they calcted that Ling ate 150 to 200 catties of food a month, but she only gained 30 to 40 catties of weight. She did not pull or throw up, so where did the gap go?


    ¡°Mom, did you secretly take a dump behind our backs?¡± Sitting at the dining table, William had a delicious steak in front of him, but he was thinking about this question.


    The chef who personally brought the steak over: ¡°???¡±


    William asked, ¡°May I ask how many grams this steak is?¡±<div>


    The head chef was stunned. ¡°About 400 grams.¡±


    William muttered to himself, ¡°400 grams ¡± Previously, Grandma had also made steak for his mother. She made two at a time, which was about 500 grams. Other than steak, there were other foods. In that case, a meal weighed more than 500 grams! After eating so much, her weight had increased by 30 to 40 grams. It was abnormal!


    William felt that he could not understand this arithmetic question.


    Amelia asked, ¡°Is Eldest Aunt squatting in the grass and secretly pooping like in the television dramas?¡±

 Chapter 780: Learning a New Word

    Chapter 780: Learning a New Word<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    William:


    George was speechless. He looked at the table full of dishes and the expressions of the waiter and chef. He felt inexplicably awkward. Children spoke without restraint.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± George maintained the coldness on his face. He looked up and asked, ¡°Are you done serving?¡±


    The head chef quickly came back to his senses and said, ¡°Please enjoy your meal.¡± Then, he left. If it were anyone else, especially when he was serving the dishes, he would definitely think that the other party was uneducated. However, the person in front of him was President Walton and his family. The head chef felt that it was nothing. Therefore, sometimes, in the eyes of some people, the other party¡¯s quality was still rted to money and status.


    George whispered, ¡°Mia, William, don¡¯t talk about this in public, especially in restaurants.¡± If the olddy found out, she would scold him again!<div>


    William and Amelia quickly shut up.


    Amelia said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eldest Uncle ¡±


    George ced the cut cow in front of her and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mia is a polite girl. She will remember it in the future, right?¡± In the past, Amelia would speak frankly at home. At that time, no one stopped her. After all, they were at home. She could say whatever she wanted, but she still had to be careful when she came out.


    Amelia nodded seriously. This time, she would really remember. She was a polite and obedient child. In the future, she would definitely take note not to say ungentle words in public. Otherwise, others would think that her grandmother and uncles had not taught her well!


    Ling nodded heavily. She remembered it too and learned a new word.


    After dinner, Mrs. Walton came to pick Amelia up.


    ¡°Did you have fun?¡± Mrs. Walton hugged her indulgently. They had only been apart for an hour or two, and she missed her. Amelia¡¯s face was flushed, and she looked even more obedient in a little red hat. ¡°I was happy!¡±


    Mrs. Walton couldn¡¯t help but kiss her little face. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back.¡± She looked at the time and said to George, ¡°Come back early after work.¡±


    George¡¯s expression was the same. ¡°I need to work overtime tonight.¡±


    Mrs. Walton nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll leave food for you.¡±


    George:


    Mrs. Walton brought Amelia, William, and Ling home. Amelia didn¡¯t take a nap. She fell asleep in Mrs. Walton¡¯s arms. She was in a daze, talking in her sleep. ¡°Grandma ¡±<div>


    Mrs. Walton grunted and listened, but she didn¡¯t hear what she said. Just as she straightened up, Amelia giggled again.


    Mrs. Walton looked down at Amelia in her arms and saw that her eyes were still closed. She didn¡¯t know what kind of beautiful dream she had, but she was smiling so happily. She couldn¡¯t help but smile andugh too.


    Amelia woke up the moment the car drove back to the Walton residence.


    Mrs. Walton asked, ¡°Mia, what dream did you have just now? Why were you smiling so happily?¡±


    Amelia said excitedly, ¡°Grandma, I dreamed that I made a lot of money!¡± In the dream, she sat on a pile of gold coins and happily scattered them in the air. Butter on, she died. Grandma and her uncles cried very sadly and spent a lot of money.


    Amelia thought of this and immediately reminded her, ¡°Grandma, if Mia dies in the future, don¡¯t spend money on me. Just burn and bury me ¡±


    Mrs. Walton was stunned. She frowned and said, ¡°Why are you talking about death?¡±


    Amelia counted on her fingers and told her about the business she had just calcted with Brother William.


    Mrs. Walton: She gave William a fierce look.


    William¡¯s hair stood on end. Just as he was about to exin, he heard Ling stutter, ¡°Poop ¡± He immediately pulled Ling and ran quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mom, I¡¯ll tell you where the washroom is.¡±


    The mother and son disappeared in an instant!


    Mrs. Walton was angry and amused. When she looked at Amelia again, she treated it as a joke. When the rest of the Walton residence returned, Amelia reminded the others of the same thing. Everyone was caught betweenughter and tears, but everyone thought that it was just a strange thought of a child. They did not expect to be separated so quickly. They could not even go to Rainbow Ind to celebrate Amelia¡¯s fifth birthday.<div>


    ¡°Tomorrow is the winter solstice. Mia, do you want glutinous rice balls or dumplings?¡±


    ¡°Sister likes to eat sweet things. Grandma, let¡¯s make sesame peanut glutinous rice balls. They¡¯re very fragrant.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I want sesame peanut glutinous rice balls!¡±


    It was snowing outside, but the room was warm.

 Chapter 781: Because I Like You So Much

    Chapter 781: Because I Like You So Much<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    It was winter, and the sky darkened very quickly. When George returned home, he suddenly saw two figures, one big and one small, not far from the house. Amelia saw him return and ran over on the snow. ¡°Eldest Uncle, you¡¯re back? Why didn¡¯t youe back until it was dark?¡±


    George smiled warmly and said, ¡°I stayed a littlete for a meeting today.¡±


    Amelia stuck her head out. ¡°My father hasn¡¯te back either. I haven¡¯t seen him recently.¡±


    George hugged her and said as they walked in, ¡°Your father will probably be backter too.¡±


    Amelia nodded and immediately broke free. ¡°Then I¡¯ll heat up the food for Daddy! By the way, Eldest Uncle, I¡¯m bringing Eldest Aunt to charge tomorrow!¡±<div>


    George nodded and watched Amelia run into the kitchen. As she ran, she shouted, ¡°Nanny Wu, where are you?¡±


    Nanny Wu hurriedly came out with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The two of them walked towards the kitchen as they spoke.


    George turned around and saw that Ling was still standing outside. He stopped and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The heavy snow fell on Ling¡¯s hair and eyshes. She could not feel the cold. She could not feel the temperature in the world. She looked at George steadily and said hesitantly, ¡°Wash ¡±


    George took a few slow steps forward and walked to her. He helped her brush the snow from her hair and nced at the bottom of her pants. She was wearing a pair of pink cotton slippers that William had bought for her. They were clean. She was clean, so why did she need to shower?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± George said. However, Ling did not leave. She stubbornly said again, ¡°Wash ¡±


    George lowered his eyes to look at her. Ling also looked up at him. Under the light, the snowkes were dyed with a warm yellow light. When theynded on his ck cashmere coat, it made him look even colder.


    Ling: ¡°Wash ¡±


    George rubbed her head helplessly. His cold voice softened a little as he said, ¡°Alright, even if you want to shower, you need to go inside. Let¡¯s go.¡± He took one of her hands and led her into the house as if he was holding a child¡¯s hand. He half pulled and half coaxed her and called a maid to fill the water for her.


    ¡°Go.¡± George took off his coat and hung it on the hanger. Ling refused to leave. She stared at him sullenly, as if angry.


    George was speechless. He nced upstairs and asked uncertainly, ¡°You want me to wash?¡±


    Ling stared at him without saying anything.<div>


    George¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Be good. Go with the servants. It¡¯s not convenient for me.¡±


    Ling pursed her lips and lowered her beautiful eyes. In the end, she obediently left with the servants.


    In the room, Ling was soaking in the bathtub alone. She gradually slid down and submerged in the water. A few bubbles popped up. Soon, the water was calm, and there were no bubbles.


    Suddenly, with a ssh, Ling stood up straight. Water dripped from her pale and smooth skin and fell into the bathtub. She nodded affirmatively. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done bathing.¡± Then she went out to put on her clothes.


    ¡°Hiya.¡± Seven grabbed the hanger with both feet and greeted Ling. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Ling stared at it and opened her mouth. She stammered, ¡°Wash ¡±


    Seven: ¡°Wash what?¡±


    Ling: ¡°Wash!¡±


    Seven fluttered down andnded on Ling¡¯s shoulder. He tilted his head and looked at her. Then, he shook his head. ¡°Humans are soplicated. I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± With that, he flew away.


    Ling: This damned liar bird! He promised to teach her how to speak!


    The next day, Amelia put on her clothes and shoes, washed up, and ran out of her room. Seven followed. With a p of his wings, he flew up. It made Gold¡¯s heart itch. He wanted to pounce and bite it off!


    ¡°Good morning!¡± Sevennded on Amelia¡¯s shoulder. It had been too cold recently, so it couldn¡¯t go out. It could only watch the snow through the window at home. It was almost suffocating.<div>


    Amelia turned to look at it and reached out to nudge its head. She said, ¡°Seven, good morning.¡±


    Seven rubbed Amelia¡¯s hand affectionately and said, ¡°Baby, are you an oyster?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°What?¡±


    Seven: ¡°Because I¡¯m shell-shocked with your beauty! I like you!¡±


    Gold: It rolled its eyes speechlessly.


    Amelia shook her head and ran downstairs. It was the winter solstice today. Grandma had said that she wanted to make sesame peanut glutinous rice balls. She wanted to bring her aunt to charge her early so that she could eat her fill first. When she came back, she could make glutinous rice balls with Grandma!

 Chapter 782: Eyelids Keep twitching

    Chapter 782: Eyelids Keep twitching<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Are you going today?¡± It was rare for Alex to not go for a run ande down from upstairs. Last night, his daughter had heated up the food and waited for him toe back. Unfortunately, she was already asleep when he came back.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. Before she could pounce on him, Alex scooped her up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Daddy will drive you there. Your eldest uncle can¡¯t do it in such heavy snow.¡±


    George nced up at Alex.


    After breakfast, George, Alex, and Ling, plus Amelia and Amelia, went out. Emma made a fuss and wanted to go with them, but Mrs. Walton wouldn¡¯t allow it. She said that the snow outside was too heavy and she went to cause trouble.


    Harper stood at the door with a thick notebook in his hand. He instructed, ¡°Come back early. I¡¯ve made an upgrade guide for you.¡±<div>


    William held Ling¡¯s hand and went out. Lucas stood at the door coolly with his hands in his pockets. William raised his eyebrows. ¡°Lucas, are you sure you don¡¯t want to go? If you want to go, just say it. Isn¡¯t it normal for children to like to follow their mothers? Or do you want to follow your sister?¡±


    Lucas sneered. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Alex picked Amelia up and walked towards the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Amelia giggled.


    ¡°Come back early,¡± Mrs. Walton reminded George. ¡°Remember to put gloves on Mia. Don¡¯t freeze.¡±


    George nodded.


    Mrs. Walton smiled and watched. Amelia was wearing a ck down jacket with a pink hat decorated with a furry white rabbit. She looked fragrant, sweet, and soft. Before the car drove away, Amelia even stuck out of the window and raised her small face to wave at Mrs. Walton. Mrs. Walton waved back, but when she saw the car disappear at the end of the road, Mrs. Walton¡¯s eyelids twitched for some reason.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on ¡± Mrs. Walton muttered. ¡°My eyelids keep twitching. Is everything okay ¡±


    Mr. Walton was watching the news at the side and said, ¡°What can happen? George is watching. Alex is also here. You¡¯re worrying for nothing.¡±


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s eyelids were still twitching, making her feel inexplicably uneasy. She was not even in the mood to strike Mr. Walton. She called George worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s snowing and slippery. Tell Alex to drive carefully.¡±


    George¡¯s voice came. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alex knows what he¡¯s doing.¡± He was more careful than anyone else in the car.


    Mrs. Walton nodded and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Come back early. Watch Mia. It¡¯s too cold. Don¡¯t let the two children get out of the car.¡±<div>


    George grunted and hung up.


    Amelia asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Grandma?¡±


    George turned to look at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The car stopped by the roadside at the foot of the barren mountain. This ce was rtively remote, and there were few people walking. There was no one specially to shovel the snow. After getting out of the car, she had to walk the road to the foot of the barren mountain. Ling got out of the car first. Amelia leaned against the window of the SUV and waved at her. ¡°Aunt,e back quickly. Be careful!¡±


    Ling nodded as he walked forward. In the end, she slipped and rolled into the snow.


    William:


    George:


    William hurriedly wanted to get out of the car, but George had already opened the car door and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get out. The snow is too deep.¡± His legs were long, and he could step on the snow, but his ck coat was stained with snow.


    ¡°Can you get up?¡± George reached out.


    Lying in the snow, Ling looked straight at him and suddenly said, ¡°Oyster ¡±


    George: ¡°???¡± Oysters? She wanted oysters? He grabbed one of Ling¡¯s hands and pulled her up. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to make them for you when we get back.¡±


    Ling frowned and tried her best to recall. She repeated, ¡°Wash ¡± She looked at the tall man in front of her. Snowkesnded on his hair, but he frowned slightly and still did not understand her words.<div>


    Ling tried again and finally said the two words she wanted to say: ¡°I like ¡±


    George was slightly stunned. Ling had a pale but beautiful face in front of him. Her ck curly eyshes were blinking slightly. It was still difficult for her to speak, but she was also working hard. She reached out as if she wanted to give him something.


    George subconsciously raised his hand and saw that she had ced a handful of snow mixed with mud in his palm. It was a little dirty. Ling tried her best to repeat, ¡°I like!¡± She looked at him and enunciated clearly. She said with certainty, ¡°I like you!¡±

 Chapter 783: Her Confession

    Chapter 783: Her Confession<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    George understood this time. In an instant, he heard the wind and snow blow past his ears, leaving only her clear voice: I like you.


    When George came back to his senses, Ling had already stepped onto the deserted mountain path, leaving only her back view. The snow sealed the mountain, and she was the only one walking alone. She walked forward step by step with iparable determination.


    George pursed his lips and looked at the snow in his palm. He held it silently. The snow that did not melt in Ling¡¯s hand quickly turned into a pool of water in his palm.


    Amelia sat in the car. Elmer said, ¡°After this winter solstice, send your eldest aunt away.¡± He looked at the booklet and said coldly, ¡°The longer she stays, the worse it will be for you.¡±


    Amelia pouted. ¡°Is it that fatuous ruler of the King of Hell again? If I don¡¯t let Auntie leave, will hee and catch me? Come over if you have the ability!¡±<div>


    Elmer was speechless.


    Amelia kicked her feet and moved them. Her yellow duck socks became lively. No one knew what she was thinking, but she suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Master, I understand. I¡¯ll tell Grandma and the others tonight.¡±


    William had a bad feeling. ¡°Say what?¡±


    Amelia did not answer. Instead, she lowered the window and leaned against it to look at George, who was in a daze in the distance. ¡°Eldest Uncle ¡±


    George turned around and was about to raise his hand in response when his pupils constricted. He did not know what he saw, but he saw a woman standing behind the car. She was dressed in white and her hair was white. Itpletely fused with the surrounding snow. She was light and lifeless.


    The woman suddenly turned around and smiled strangely. She reached out and lifted the back of the car. Alex¡¯s ck SUV flew out just like that!


    ¡°Mia!¡± George¡¯s pupils constricted and he immediately ran towards the car. Soon, he felt a chill under his feet. He looked down and saw a pale hand grabbing his ankle. Something was surging in the snow.


    A woman suddenly crawled out of the snow and grinned. The corners of her mouth were all the way to her ears as she opened her mouth to bite George¡¯s calf! He was shocked and subconsciously took out a talisman and pped it on the woman¡¯s forehead. The woman immediately let out a sharp cry and quickly crawled back into the snow!


    George ignored the pain in his calf and ran to the SUV.


    The off-road vehicle was sent flying and rolled to the foot of the mountain. Just now, the woman was leaning against the car window to look inside when a ball of mes suddenly flew out. The woman screamed and instantly disappeared.


    Alex climbed out from under the car and was the first to hug Amelia. He asked, ¡°Are you alright? Are you alright?¡± Damn it! When did this female ghoste? He did not notice at all!


    Elmer¡¯s face was grim. ¡°White-haired female ghost.¡± And there was more than one.<div>


    Amelia asked, ¡°Master, what is a white-haired female ghost?¡±


    Elmer frowned and quickly drew a seal on the spot, sealing the area half a meter away from the SUV. ¡°Tell them not toe out.¡±


    Amelia drew a circle in the snow along the seal. ¡°Don¡¯te out.¡±


    George had just run over and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Amelia nodded her head. The snow was thick. Although the car had been overturned, she was fine, but there was no avoiding the collision. Amelia held her head and felt a little dizzy.


    William was dragged out by Alex and rubbed his head. ¡°Aiyo, you hit my head ¡±


    Amelia rubbed her head and did not forget to reach out to rub William¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Pat the dog¡¯s head and don¡¯t worry about anything.¡±


    William:


    Elmer looked at the barren mountain covered in a thickyer of snow and said, ¡°A white-haired female ghost is a very powerful ghost. Ordinary people be ghosts after death. There are ghosts, imps, resentful ghosts, malicious ghosts, and evil ghosts. Other than these, there are also ghost generals and ghost kings. Thetter two are almost invisible in the human world because ghost generals and ghost kings only exist in the underworld. They belong to the ghost soldiers and ghost generals under the King of Hell.¡±


    Amelia nodded. She knew this. The King of Hell had Ox Head and Horse Face, ck and White Impermanence, Infernal Judge, Ghost Soldiers, Ghost General, and Ghost King


    ¡°So the white-haired female ghost just now was a ghost soldier and ghost general sent by the King of Hell?¡± Amelia red. Was this fatuous rulering to catch her? She wanted to go back and prepare ten buckets of ck dog poop. If the King of Hell dared toe, she would ssh him with dog poop!


    Elmer didn¡¯t know Amelia was thinking about this. He nodded solemnly. ¡°The white-haired female ghost is a ghost general who¡¯s even stronger than the ghost soldiers.¡±<div>

 Chapter 784: White-Haired Female Ghost

    Chapter 784: White-Haired Female Ghost<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Elmer did not expect the appearance of the white-haired female ghost at all. Why would the Ghost General of the King of Hell appear here? He did not appear in this form, let alone that they wanted to harm Mia The Ghost General was even more powerful than the evil ghost. He should have known his identity the moment he saw him: Infernal Judge. With an Infernal Judge guarding them, they still dared to attack. Were they rebelling?


    Elmer instantly thought of the dark vein under the barren mountain. Could it be rted to this? Oh no, Ling was still on the mountain!


    Elmer was about to blurt it out, but he stopped himself. That was good. If Ling didn¡¯te back, it would be considered sending her away. Moreover, he knew that the barren mountains were strange. He couldn¡¯t let Amelia take the risk again.


    Elmer looked at Amelia and thought to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t me Master for being heartless.¡± He would never choose Ling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Elmer said.<div>


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Then Eldest Aunt?¡±


    Elmer emphasized, ¡°Go back!¡±


    Amelia understood something. Tears welled up in her eyes. She pursed her lips and tears fell. ¡°Master is lying.¡± She sobbed. ¡°Master clearly promised Mia that he would only send Eldest Aunt away tonight. Master didn¡¯t keep his word.¡±


    Amelia was not prepared at all. She had no idea that when she waved to her Eldest Aunt earlier, it would be thest time.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re lying!¡± Amelia cried.


    George¡¯s heart tightened and he looked at Alex. Ling won¡¯te back? George thought of the handful of snow she had just ced in his palm and for some reason, his heart suddenly ached.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± George took a deep breath. ¡°Mia ¡± What woulde woulde


    William held his head and said nervously, ¡°What do you mean? Where¡¯s my mother?¡± He stood up abruptly. ¡°Just us going back? Where¡¯s my mother? Isn¡¯t she going back?¡±


    George scolded, ¡°William!¡±


    William felt as if he had fallen into an icehouse. His entire body was cold. When he came, he was fine. He even taught his mother to say Happy Winter Solstice. He even told her he would wrap a big sesame glutinous rice ball for her when she got back and put more peanuts and red dates in it. That was it? He didn¡¯t have a mother again?


    William¡¯s tears hung in his eyes. He was reprimanded by George, but the tears stubbornly did not fall.


    Alex looked at the overturned car and felt that it was not that simple.<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first,¡± Alex said as he made the call. ¡°I¡¯ll call Ryan to pick us up.¡±


    Elmer pulled Amelia along. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Amelia refused to leave, and William refused to leave, but they couldn¡¯t rush forward either. They knew that their eldest aunt was on the mountain, but they could only watch. This was too difficult for William and Amelia, who were still children.


    At this moment, a scream came from the mountain. It was Ling¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Eldest Aunt!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Amelia and William shouted at the same time. Ling¡¯s screams quickly turned into roars, like a trapped beast, angry and desperate.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She rushed out, but Elmer held her back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Elmer¡¯s face was cold, and his narrow eyes were cold. This group of ghost generals had a leader. They even knew how to use Ling to lure Amelia. It was obvious that they were here for Amelia.


    Amelia turned around with tears in her eyes. ¡°Master, if I can save Eldest Aunt but choose to do nothing, is that really right?¡± She didn¡¯t understand why this was happening. The adults had always taught her to distinguish between right and wrong. They had told her that there was good and evil in the world and that she had to be a strong and principled person. If the people close to her didn¡¯t save her, what was the point of teaching her all this?


    Elmer was stunned by Amelia¡¯s question and suddenly understood. The choice Amelia was facing was not whether to send Ling away. After all, sending her to Hell was the same as sending Helena away. She had already made a choice, so this time was it a choice to save her or not when she had the ability to save her?


    After Elmer figured it out, he felt his heart turn cold. His cold fingertips felt a chill for no reason. He knew that the King of Hell¡¯s test was difficult, but he did not expect it to be so difficult.<div>


    Elmer hesitated, but before he could let go, he suddenly heard a bang. The snow on the mountain copsed ferociously at a strange speed!


    Alex¡¯s pupils constricted! He instinctively pounced on Amelia!


    Rumble


    The avnche instantly buried the few of them. Even the car was not spared. In an instant, there was only whiteness on the spot.

 Chapter 785: Mia Is Missing

    Chapter 785: Mia Is Missing<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The snow was like a mudslide, carrying people and cars as it rolled down the slope to the other side of the barren mountain. On the other side of the barren mountain was the construction site that had been half dug back then. Back then, they wanted to develop the barren mountain from here, but because two workers died, they gave up and did not fill back the pit.


    Below the pit was a bridge pier that had only been built with a foundation. Under the bridge pier was a river that had already frozen. The off-road vehicle first appeared from the snow pile and rolled towards the riverbed. Soon, it stopped moving.


    There was dead silence.


    Alex was the first to emerge a momentter. His arm was still in the snow. His hand under the snow was clenched around something furry. He remembered that it was the hat on Amelia¡¯s head.


    George was the second to get out of the snowdrift and lift William up too.<div>


    ¡°Quick, Mia is buried down there!¡± Alex said anxiously. He thought of the white-haired female ghosts just now and his heart tightened.


    William could no longer care about his mother. He used both hands and dug desperately into the snowdrift.


    Alex did not dare to let go and only roared, ¡°Dig towards my hand. I¡¯m holding Mia!¡±


    George and William moved quickly. George ignored his image andy in the snow, digging with his hands and feet. Mia, Mia, nothing must happen to you! George panicked. Alex grabbed the hat with one hand and dug with the other. The two adults and a child quickly dug through the snow, but Alex was only holding a hat. Amelia was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Mia!¡± Alex panicked. He stumbled up and dug at the snow beside him with all his might. William went crazy too. He dug at the snow with all his might. He was so anxious that when he didn¡¯t know what to do, he even opened his mouth and took a bite of snow!


    However, they dug up the pile of snow. Their fingers were bleeding, but they still could not see Amelia!


    ¡°Mia ¡± Alex¡¯s hands trembled. He couldn¡¯t care less about the blood on his hands.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Mia¡¯s master?¡± Alex roared crazily. ¡°Where¡¯s Elmer! Elmer!¡±


    What they didn¡¯t know was that Amelia wasn¡¯t the only one. Elmer was nowhere to be seen.


    William fell to the ground and held back his tears. He was clearly going to cry, but he was too panicked and had already forgotten to cry. How could this be? How could this be? Just now, his sister was rubbing his head and saying that he shouldn¡¯t worry. Why did she disappear in the blink of an eye?


    Mrs. Walton did not see Amelia and the otherse back to eat glutinous rice balls, but she received bad news. Mia was gone! Her vision darkened and she almost fell! Mr. Walton quickly supported her.


    ¡°Mr. Smith!¡± Mr. Walton roared. ¡°Quick, go and drive! Call the others back!¡±<div>


    There were suddenly many cars on the usually deserted mountain road. Dn and Eric rushed anxiously towards the mountain. Eric lowered the car window angrily. ¡°How could she disappear! How can she be gone! How did they watch over her! Ah!¡±


    Andrew had just finished a surgery and was so tired that he was seeing ck. When he heard that Amelia was gone, he didn¡¯t even have time to take off his surgical gown before the car sped out. From afar, anyone could tell that the driver was panicking.


    Chris also left the production team. Before he could take off his makeup, he kept calling in the car, but unfortunately, no one picked up.


    Henry was in another country. It would take time to rush back. Quinn and Milo were not in the capital. When they received the news, they hurriedly rushed back.


    At the foot of the barren mountain, Alex and George seemed to have gone crazy. Eric and Dn, who quickly rushed over, joined in the search. However, the snow at the foot of the mountain had been cleared, the vegetation had been lifted, and the snow that had fallen under the riverbed had been searched, but they could not find any trace of Amelia.


    George stared at the ice that had been smashed open by the SUV. The cold river water below surged. They had already searched along the river, but they didn¡¯t find anything. If Mia really fell under the ice river George was suddenly afraid and didn¡¯t dare to think further.


    Alex¡¯s eyes turned red. He stared at the barren mountain and said coldly, ¡°Go up the mountain!¡± The female ghost hade down from the barren mountain. As for the ice river, George and the others would search it.


    William thought of Amelia¡¯s words and subconsciously said, ¡°Sister said that we can¡¯t leave this ce ¡± However, who would pay attention to this now? It was inevitable to go up the mountain. Even if there were floods and ferocious beasts on the mountain and strange things that they could not resist, they had to find Mia!


    Alex didn¡¯t look back. He was the first to go up the mountain.

 Chapter 786: Madness of the Walton Family

    Chapter 786: Madness of the Walton Family<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    George forced himself to calm down and got someone to settle Mrs. Walton and Mr. Walton down. Soon, the fire truck arrived, and Ryan rushed over with the people from the Burton family¡¯s vi. The barren mountain, was now filled with people at a nce. When the Burton family heard that Miss Mia was missing and that the family was on the mountain, they rushed up without a word.


    The firefighters shouted anxiously from behind, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t move! It¡¯s snowing on the barren mountain now ¡±


    Unfortunately, Ryan and the others ignored them. So what if it was snow? As long as the family head gave the order, 100,000 soldiers would rush over! If they each had a shovel, they would dig the snow and raze the barren mountain to the ground!


    George calmed down. Alex was looking on the mountain and he was looking in the river. When a person went missing, the best way to find it was to search in eight different directions at the location of her disappearance. The Waltons searched in several directions, around the road, under the river, downstream, and so on. Theyunched a carpet search, focusing on the frozen river.


    A day passed. George found one of Amelia¡¯s shoes under the snow at the intersection of the ice river and the barren mountains. Two days passed. Alex found a glove under the frozenyer of the barren mountains. Three days passed. The snow on the barren mountains had been trampled to mud, and the bushes had been ttened.<div>


    Alex¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly red. He had also gone to the bomb shelter. It had long copsed. He led his men to dig for three days. In the end, they could only dig up the coffin lid where Ling had been lying. They could not find anything else.


    Five days passed. Alex ignored the ominous rumors about the barren mountain and drove the excavator to raze it to the ground. Unexpectedly, something went wrong as soon as the excavator started moving. It blew up the oil tank. Alex and the Waltons didn¡¯t believe it. Everyone held shovels and forcibly dug up a small half of the barren mountain. But as more and more people inexplicably fell ill, the news spread and more people paid attention.


    Alex and the Walton residence were finally stopped by the higher-ups!


    ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯ve been searching for so long. If you could find her, you would have found her long ago!¡± The leader scolded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you fooling around? Have you thought of causing a bad impact? How are you going to exin it to the people?¡±


    Alex had no fear on his face and did not listen at all. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to search. I¡¯ll go myself!¡± If the excavator could not be used, he would use the shovel. If the shovel could not be used, he would use his hands! He had to find his daughter! His daughter was lost, she must be very scared. She was waiting for her father. He had to find her quickly He had already been absent when she was young. Now, he could not be absent anymore


    ¡°Alex!¡± Looking at Alex rushing out, no one could stop him.


    Andrew sat in the car with a ss of hot water in his hand. His hand was trembling. He had dug up Mia in a snowstorm and saved her before bringing her back to the Walton family. He did not expect her to disappear in a snowstorm. The snow pile that buried her back then was only half the height of a person. Now, he did not know where she was buried.


    ¡°Mia ¡± Andrew choked. ¡°Can you call Eighth Uncle again Tell Eighth Uncle where you are. Eighth Uncle will pick you up, okay ¡± As a doctor, he knew too well the danger of going missing in the snow. Could their Miae back?


    Andrew leaned against the steering wheel, gripping the steering wheel so hard that his knuckles turned white. Mrs. Walton had long cried until she was in tears. At first, she refused to go back, but in the end, she was forcefully carried back to the Walton residence. She looked at the heavy snow outside all day long. Every day that the heavy snow fell, her heart would tighten even more. In the end, she could barely breathe. She hoped that the snow would stop quickly, that the sun woulde out soon, and that the snow and ice in the barren mountains would melt However, the heavens seemed to be against her. The heavy snow mixed with the north wind, and there was not a day that stopped.


    ¡°Mia ¡± Mrs. Walton hugged Amelia¡¯s pink hat and choked. ¡°Grandma¡¯s Mia, where did you go ¡± On the winter solstice, she even raised her little face to say goodbye to her and said that she would eat sesame peanuts and glutinous rice balls when she came back.


    [Grandma, if Mia dies in the future, don¡¯t spend money on me. Just burn and bury me ]


    [Eldest Uncle, Eldest Uncle, if Mia dies one day, don¡¯t look for the mourner!]<div>


    [I hope that when I die, everyone will be happy andugh in front of my pink bow grave!]


    The Waltons thought of Amelia¡¯s previous words. It turned out that everything had an omen, and they knew nothing about it. Now that they thought of this, their hearts felt like they had been bitten by insects, making them tremble in pain.

 Chapter 787: Mia, Hold On

    Chapter 787: Mia, Hold On<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Mia my Mia ¡± Mrs. Walton murmured with empty eyes as she hugged Amelia¡¯s hat and one shoe.


    ¡°Continue searching!¡± George frowned. His usually neat hair was a little messy. ¡°If she¡¯s alive, I want to see her If she¡¯s dead I want to see her corpse!¡± Thisst sentence made everyone¡¯s hearts tremble.


    A monthter, the barren mountain that had not been dug up for decades waspletely razed to the ground. The people from the Burton family¡¯s vi had returned and were digging with shovels. If someone suddenly fell or someone suddenly had an attack, they would change to the next one. The two dogs, Guard and General, also shuttled through the barren mountain wastnd. The dogs adopted by the Burton family¡¯s vi were also all over the barren mountain and ice river. With the barren mountain as the center, they spread out for ten kilometers and searched inch by inch, but they could not find Amelia.


    The outsiders could not help but shake their heads. They felt that the Walton family was really possessed. They had searched for a month but could not find her. Such a young child was probably doomed.


    As for Amelia, the moment she was buried in the snow, she felt something grab her ankle and quickly drag her back! She hung back and her hat fell at this moment. With a bang, she fell to the ground. When she looked up, she was already on the barren mountain, in the bomb shelter!<div>


    Ling was lying on the ground, covered in blood. She didn¡¯t know what had bitten her, but both her legs were strangely bent, as if they had been forcefully crushed. She struggled and reached for Amelia


    Suddenly, there was a bang!


    The ground of the bomb shelter suddenly split open. Amelia was caught off guard and fell straight down! Ling¡¯s pupils constricted. She stumbled to her feet and jumped towards the crack!


    ¡°Mia!¡± Elmer¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he pounced over! However, Amelia and Ling were already gone.


    Under the ground, there were mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Heads roared silently and surged. They rolled their eyes and tried their best to reach up. The denseness made one¡¯s scalp tingle. This scene was a little simr to hell


    ¡°Mia, hold on!¡± Elmer cut off two white-haired female ghosts. The other party instantly turned into a ball of murderous aura and dissipated. ¡°Hold on, Master will be here soon ¡± However, the bomb shelter suddenly copsed and buried the crack with a bang! A cold murderous aura rushed up. Before Elmer could react, this murderous aura turned into a suction force and he was swept in!


    Elmer: ¡°It¡¯s the dark vein!¡±


    Drip, drip. There was the sound of water dripping into the pool. Amelia opened her heavy eyelids and got up. Her surroundings were very dark. She looked around and shouted weakly, ¡°Master ¡±


    No one responded.


    Amelia felt a little cold and looked down. One of her shoes and a glove had disappeared at some point. The foot without the shoe, even the sock, had gone somewhere. Her hat had fallen off, and the down jacket on her body was wet. Amelia couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She didn¡¯t know what hard thing her bare foot had stepped on, but it felt cold to the touch. She reached out and grabbed one. When she leaned closer, she saw it was the bone of a finger.


    Amelia quickly threw it away and scrambled up the bank on her hands and knees. ¡°Hey, fire!¡±


    The dim underground lit up at once. Amelia held the fire with both hands to warm herself, but this fire was not real fire and would not give people too high a temperature.<div>


    ¡°Eldest Aunt?¡± Amelia tried to call out. She remembered that when she fell, Eldest Aunt had pounced on her too, but there was no response.


    ¡°Master ¡± Amelia pursed her lips and tears of grievance fell, but she quickly wiped them away and cheered herself on. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t cry!¡± She was not alone


    Amelia¡¯s eyes had yet to adapt to the darkness, so she did not notice that there were ¡°people¡± around her. All of them stood quietly, rolling their eyes and staring straight at her


    Amelia shook the Soul Retrieving Gourd. Usually, the Soul Retrieving Gourd was closed. It was only open when she needed to open it or asionally forgot to close it. With her shaking, the flirtatious ghost and the others crawled out. They did not know what had just happened. The moment they came out, they were stunned. There were so many ¡°people¡± around!


    The unlucky ghost said with a dumbfounded expression, ¡°So lively ¡±


    The flirtatious ghost pped him on the head. ¡°How could such a dead ce be lively!¡±


    The crybaby ghost said nkly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just lively ¡±


    Looking at the ¡°people¡± standing around her, if you hung some shing lights and yed an explosive song, you could imagine the scenes of the ghosts partying!

 Chapter 788: Yes, Mia Is Not Afraid

    Chapter 788: Yes, Mia Is Not Afraid<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The cowardly ghost was the first to look at Amelia. He saw that she was wet and shivering from the cold. His heart ached. He subconsciously hugged Amelia in his arms. He tried his best to warm Amelia, but unfortunately, he was a ghost and did not have any warmth.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes reddened. She leaned against the cowardly ghost¡¯s shoulder and sobbed. ¡°Brother cowardly ghost, my master is gone, and so is Eldest Aunt. I don¡¯t know where Dad, Eldest Uncle, and Brother William are ¡± Just now, she didn¡¯t expect her father, Eldest Uncle, and Brother William to be here because she, Eldest Aunt, and her master were in the bomb shelter. But now that she thought about it, she felt panic. Would Dad, Eldest Uncle, and Brother William be fine?


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Amelia burst into tears!


    The flirtatious ghost and the others surrounded Amelia. They had yet to figure out the situation, but when they saw Amelia crying sadly, they were also extremely anxious. The cowardly ghost patted Amelia¡¯s back andforted her gently. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry. Brother is here.¡± He looked around and murmured gently in a low and pleasant voice, ¡°Be good, be good. Don¡¯t cry. Mia, be good, hold on a little longer, okay? Let¡¯s take off our wet coat first ¡±


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Take off your wet coat first.¡±<div>


    The crybaby ghost¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. She also cried. ¡°But it seems to be very cold here. She¡¯ll be cold even if she takes off her coat. What to do? Boohoo ¡±


    The unlucky ghost looked around and said, ¡°Stop crying! Crying 80 times a day! How annoying!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the familiar sound of bones grinding.


    Amelia was stunned. She looked in the direction of the sound. It was pitch-ck and she could not see anything. Her fireball was temporary. She threw another fireball, this time with force. She threw it far away. Wherever the fireball passed, there were silent corpses! They were called corpses because they did not look like ghosts. Ghosts had ghost characteristics. These things looked like dead people, but they were no different from when they were alive, except for their pale skin and white eyes


    Amelia subconsciously shrank her neck.


    The cowardly ghostforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. Even if they all pounce on you, I won¡¯t let them touch you.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Yeah, Mia¡¯s not afraid.¡±


    The flirtatious ghost said, ¡°Take off your coat first. Although it¡¯s cold to take it off, it¡¯s better than wearing a wet coat.¡±


    Amelia noticed then that her coat was beginning to harden. She had fallen into a puddle and was wet.


    The cowardly ghost said, ¡°Take it off. I won¡¯t look.¡± He stood up and pulled the unlucky ghost and muddled ghost to the side. ¡°Search separately. There are so many dead people, there will definitely be some clothes fragments.¡± Every bit he could find was a bit.


    The muddled ghost frowned and said, ¡°Even if there is, it¡¯s cold and wet here. It probably won¡¯t be any better.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we find two leaves?¡±


    The cowardly ghost red at him. ¡°Find it first!¡±<div>


    The three ghosts split up to find clothes. Amelia took off her coat and hugged herself as she squatted on the ground. The tears on her eyshes were still wet. She sniffed and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look ¡±


    The flirtatious ghost was amused. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t look. We¡¯re all girls. Mia, don¡¯t be nervous ¡±


    At that moment, there was the sound of bones grinding again. Amelia felt cold. She couldn¡¯t throw the fireball anymore.


    ¡°Caw caw ¡±


    ¡°Caw caw ¡±


    The sound was getting closer.


    A ck shadow appeared among the standing corpses and walked over step by step. Amelia¡¯s heart tightened. Suddenly, she saw the person¡¯s face and shouted in surprise, ¡°Eldest Aunt!¡±


    Ling had a withered root stuck in her shoulder. Her leg was also bent at an unbelievable angle. A bone pierced her thigh, and her palm was pierced by the sharp bone. She dragged her broken leg over with difficulty.


    ¡°Eldest Aunt!¡± Amelia hurriedly stood up!


    Ling tried her best to look up. The moment she saw Amelia, surprise appeared in her eyes. She walked even faster, knocking aside the corpse standing on one side and quickly walking to Amelia.


    Ling stared at Amelia for a moment before pulling out the withered tree root that pierced her shoulder with all her might. Then, she pulled out the bone that had pierced her thigh. Because she felt no pain, she could only hear the sound of bones grinding against each other.


    After removing the tworge ones, Ling could take off her clothes. She immediately grabbed her clothes and clumsily covered Amelia. ¡°Wear ¡°<div>

 Chapter 789: King of Hell’s Hall

    Chapter 789: King of Hell¡¯s Hall<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia, who was shivering from the cold, felt warmth all over her body. It was as warm as when Eighth Uncle put clothes on her when she was about to freeze to death in the snow.


    ¡°Thank you, Eldest Aunt ¡± Amelia felt a lump in her throat and hugged Ling. Ling, who only had a 15-degree body temperature, seemed unusually warm at this moment.


    Ling also hugged Amelia tightly and clumsily wrapped the coat around Amelia tightly. She pursed her lips, and her eyes were filled with self-reproach. ¡°Thin ¡± Because she could not feel the temperature, the coat she was wearing was not very thick. It was just a cashmere coat, not as warm as a down jacket.


    Ling immediately wanted to take off her clothes again. If she had not gone through water just now and her pants were wet, she would have taken off her pants for Amelia. Amelia quickly stopped her. ¡°No need, Eldest Aunt.¡± Eldest Aunt was only wearing a shirt underneath. If she took it off again


    The flirtatious ghost squatted down and tugged at the belt of Amelia¡¯s cashmere coat. She helped Amelia tidy up her clothes and tightened the belt, like a little girl in ancient clothes. Her sleeves were long, and Amelia¡¯s hands were curled up inside. The flirtatious ghost pressed down on her loose clothes. When the clothes stuck to her body, they would be warmer.<div>


    ¡°Eldest Aunt, where did you fall just now? I couldn¡¯t even find you.¡± With someone apanying her, Amelia slowly calmed down.


    Ling pointed to the other side. The corners of her mouth moved. With effort, she said, ¡°Tree ¡±


    ¡°Tree?¡± The flirtatious ghost asked curiously, ¡°What tree?¡±


    The crybaby ghost said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡±


    Amelia stared at the other side, her heart pounding. For some reason, she thought she heard someone calling her


    The flirtatious ghost shouted and called the cowardly ghost, unlucky ghost, and muddled ghost back. The cowardly ghost saw that Amelia was wearing clothes and was relieved. He looked at Amelia¡¯s coat on the ground and wanted to pick it up and hang it on a corpse to dry, but he was a ghost and could not touch the real thing.


    When Amelia was wearing her coat, they could touch the cowardly ghost, but once the coat was not on Amelia, he could not touch it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the flirtatious ghost said.


    Ling lifted Amelia up. As she had never carried anyone before, she was so flustered that she could not find the right position. Amelia was hung upside down and turned around. It was not easy for her to carry Amelia properly.


    Seeing this, the cowardly ghost immediately said, ¡°Let me carry her.¡±


    Ling hugged Amelia and refused to let go. She nced at the cowardly ghost and said, ¡°You are cold ¡±


    The cowardly ghost saw a trace of smugness in Ling¡¯s eyes, and he was instantly speechless. Although Ling was a living dead, she was indeed warmer than ghosts like them. Ling still had at least 15 degrees of body temperature, and they did not have any temperature at all.<div>


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go.¡± The cowardly ghost helped Amelia straighten her clothes and followed closely behind.


    They passed through countless corpses.


    ¡°Where exactly is this?¡± The crybaby ghost was afraid and cried. ¡°It¡¯s too scary. Boohoo ¡±


    The unlucky ghost: ¡°You¡¯re a ghost now. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    The crybaby ghost: ¡°Even if I be a ghost, it doesn¡¯t affect me from crying.¡±


    The ghosts:


    Ameliay on Ling¡¯s shoulder and stared at the nearest corpses. These corpses were a little simr to her eldest aunt¡¯s. They were stiff and straight. As they walked over, their eyes would move In the dark underground and cold ce, if one was suddenly targeted by them, even a living person would be frightened to death.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± the flirtatious ghost said, her voice filled with shock.


    Amelia turned around and was also stunned.


    ¡°King of Hell¡¯s Hall?¡± Although Amelia did notpletely know the words, she recognized them. Brother Harper had said that he had been to the King of Hell¡¯s Hall once and described the three words he had seen. He said that it was traditional Chinese, and the shape written was the same as the three words in front of her. Amelia could not say that shepletely recognized them. She could only say that she recognized this shape.


    ¡°King of Hell¡¯s Hall?¡± The unlucky ghost was stunned. ¡°No way? Is this how the King of Hell¡¯s Hall is?¡±


    He saw that the surroundings were cold and cheerless. Although it was a little better than the previous ce, where it was pitch-ck just now, he could barely see it clearly here. He did not know where the light source came from<div>


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. This King of Hell was so cunning! He had gotten her down before she prepared ck dog poop!


    ¡°Shame on you!¡± Amelia said angrily.


    The cowardly ghost hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Amelia repeated what she had told Elmer previously. If she did not send her eldest aunt away, the King of Hell would take her life.

 Chapter 790: Pushing open the Door to the King of Hell’s Hall

    Chapter 790: Pushing open the Door to the King of Hell¡¯s Hall<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The flirtatious ghost said, ¡°So we¡¯re in hell now?¡±


    The muddled ghost: ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be, right? Is the King of Hell so petty? Why is he arguing with a child?¡±


    The cowardly ghost looked around and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t like hell. I feel like we¡¯re still in the human world.¡±


    There was a faint rumbling sound above his head. The King of Hell¡¯s Hall was under a huge ancient tree. The huge tree roots were like an inverted tree that tightly wrapped around the King of Hell¡¯s Hall, as if they were holding the King of Hell¡¯s Hall in their hands. Other withered tree roots extended in all directions. Some pierced through the walls, and some pierced through the standing corpses There was ck stagnant water all around, and the door of the King of Hell¡¯s Hall was half submerged in the water.


    When Ling fell just now, it was because the tree root had pierced into her shoulder and she hung on it that she was notpletely submerged.<div>


    Amelia felt that someone was calling her again. It was a strange feeling.


    ¡°Should we go in?¡± The muddled ghost hesitated and looked at Amelia.


    The flirtatious ghost said, ¡°We don¡¯t even know where this ce is. I think we can only go in and take a look.¡±


    The cowardly ghost said, ¡°I searched around there just now and floated for two miles, but they were all corpses.¡±


    The unlucky ghost nodded. ¡°Me too.¡±


    If this was really hell, then these corpses should not be corpses, but ghosts after a person died. Ghosts imprisoned here, but for some reason, they had be so strange. There were so many ghosts, and they did not know if there was an end or what was at the end. They were not sure about these.


    Amelia hugged Ling¡¯s neck. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± She wanted to go in and find the fatuous King of Hell and fight him! Moreover, if this was really the Netherworld, it meant that she was dead. She didn¡¯t want to die If she died, Grandma would definitely cry very sadly. She couldn¡¯t bear to part with Grandma, her uncles, her father, brothers, and sisters, as well as Guard, General, Seven, Gold, and Grandpa Turtle


    ¡°If Brother Harper can walk around the King of Hell¡¯s hall and go home, I can definitely do it too!¡± Amelia clenched her fists. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and beat the King of Hell up. Then, we¡¯ll run!¡±


    The cowardly ghost: Are you sure they can still run after beating up the King of Hell?


    Ling listened to Amelia. When Amelia said to go in, she took a step forward without thinking and limped in. Although her leg was broken, it did not affect her advance. Ordinary people would not be able to stand because of the pain, but Ling did not feel pain. As long as there was a support point, she could walk.


    Soon, they arrived in front of the King of Hell¡¯s Hall. Amelia looked up at the que above her head and her neck ached. She had stood far away just now and did not feel that the King of Hell¡¯s Hall was so tall, but now, she felt that it was very tall. She recalled what Brother Harper had said. When she reached the door of the King of Hell¡¯s Hall, she stepped in, but she looked at the tightly shut door This was different from what Brother Harper had said She pushed the door but did not push it open.


    Amelia patted the door twice with her small hand. ¡°Open the door! If you have the ability to capture me, open the door!¡±<div>


    The corners of the ghosts¡¯ mouths twitched. Challenging the King of Hell? Impressive! As expected of their Mia!


    ¡°Eldest Aunt, put me down.¡± Amelia got down from Ling¡¯s arms and went up to push hard. ¡°Aha ¡± She exerted all her strength, and the red string in her hand emitted a light. With a creak, the door of the King of Hell¡¯s Hall was pushed open! A cold wind blew out from inside. The moment the door opened, a sharp and terrifyingughter sounded. ¡°Hehe ¡±


    Creak Apanied byughter and the sound of something twisting, Amelia and the others turned around and felt their scalps tingle! They saw that the corpses that had been standing still just now were twisting their necks. Some turned 90 degrees, some turned 360 degrees, but their bodies did not move. They were all looking in the same direction, towards the King of Hell¡¯s Pce!


    The creaking sounds became more and more concentrated. At first, these corpses only moved their necks, but now, their limbs slowly revived It seemed that the King of Hell¡¯s Hall was originally meant to suppress them. Once it was opened, these things ¡°came to life¡±!


    ¡°Hehe ¡± A woman¡¯sughter came from all directions.


    The flirtatious ghost cursed. ¡°I thought that this kind of scene would only appear in movies. I didn¡¯t expect to experience it myself! I just want to ask, isn¡¯t it tiring tough like this? Is there any meaning?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, white-haired female ghosts appeared one after another. Their expressions were cold as they stared at Amelia. ¡°Kill!¡±


    In an instant, the white-haired female ghost pounced over! Their goal was very clear. They wanted to kill Amelia!

 Chapter 791: Battle Begins

    Chapter 791: Battle Begins<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The flirtatious ghost and the cowardly ghost immediately blocked them and started fighting with the white-haired female ghosts. However, the white-haired female ghosts were ghost generals and was even more powerful than evil ghosts. They were once the King of Hell¡¯s subordinates. How could the flirtatious ghost and the others be their match? Easily, the flirtatious ghost¡¯s head was torn off, and the cowardly ghost was also torn in half, struggling on the ground.


    Suddenly, a childish shout was heard. Amelia grabbed the purple-gold sledgehammer and hit a white-haired female ghost hard. The white-haired female ghost immediately turned into a ball of murderous aura and disappeared.


    The unlucky ghost shouted, ¡°F*ck, f*ck, f*ck!¡± as he closed his eyes and rushed forward. The crybaby ghost was crying, she had just been recruited and was facing such a difficult test. Why was her life so bitter As she cried, she went forward and tried to use her tears to affect the white-haired female ghosts. Unfortunately, it was useless and she was cut in half.


    The muddled ghost ran. ¡°I can¡¯t beat her! I¡¯ll fight the ones on the side!¡±


    Beside them were the ¡°corpses¡± that had begun to stir. The ugly auntie and the female ghost in the red wedding dress also came out. The little malicious ghost had a terrified expression. In front of such crushing strength, they would be cannon fodder if they came out. They could only follow the muddled ghost to stop the corpses that had begun to move.<div>


    The only person who could fight was Ling. She had already fought with the white-haired female ghosts. She pounced on a white-haired female ghost and bit her neck familiarly, pulling her head off.


    Amelia brandished the purple-gold sledgehammer. She had never faced such a battle before, so she was not organized. The purple-gold sledgehammer swung randomly, hitting whoever got in the way. Her talismans were all in her small satchel, but after falling here, the satchel had gotten lost somewhere.


    There were many white-haired female ghosts, at least 20 of them, but Amelia and Ling were the only ones who could fight. When the two of them fought 20 female ghosts in white, they were easily taken advantage of. When Amelia waved the purple-gold sledgehammer, another white-haired female ghost took the opportunity and pounced on her! She bit Amelia¡¯s hand, leaving a huge wound and tearing off a piece of flesh. Her eyes were fierce, and she wanted to kill Amelia!


    Ling¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. She ignored everything and pounced over. She also bit the white-haired female ghost¡¯s neck and bit it crazily. Amelia thought of the Spirit Binding Net in her panic. She raised her hand and the Spirit Binding Net flew out. She first stopped the white-haired female ghosts who surrounded her, then smashed the white-haired female ghost who was tearing at Ling.


    The Soul Retrieving Gourd spun and absorbed the baleful aura transformed by the white-haired female ghosts with all its might. After a while, it became bright red.


    Amelia grabbed the Soul Retrieving Gourd and threw it out. ¡°Go! You¡¯re a mature Soul Retrieving Gourd. You can¡¯t just eat and not do anything!¡±


    The Soul Retrieving Gourd: ¡°???¡±


    Upon seeing the Soul Retrieving Gourd, a white-haired female ghost¡¯s eyes instantly became excited. She suddenly pounced at the Soul Retrieving Gourd! She swallowed the Soul Retrieving Gourd in one bite. Soon, the Soul Retrieving Gourd struggled violently and jumped on the spot with the white-haired female ghost. It could not do anything to the white-haired female ghost, but the white-robed female ghost could forget about swallowing itpletely too.


    The small ck room in the Soul Retrieving Gourd shook and could no longer suppress the hypocritical ghost. The hypocritical ghost¡¯s eyes flickered and he immediately wanted to take the opportunity to escape. He did not expect to be swallowed by a white-haired female ghost the moment he ran out!


    ¡°Ah! Help! Save me!¡± Before the hypocritical ghost could finish speaking, it disappeared into the mouth of the white-haired female ghost. The white-haired female ghost suddenly doubled in size and covered her mouth, wanting to swallow the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    The unlucky ghost: ¡°F*ck!¡±


    The muddled ghost: ¡°F*ck!¡±<div>


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress: ¡°Fortunately, we came out. Otherwise, would we have been swallowed too?¡±


    Amelia grabbed the purple-gold sledgehammer. ¡°Soul Retrieving Gourd, hold on. I¡¯ming!¡± She waved the sledgehammer vigorously. She was a small person, but she fought vigorously.


    The flirtatious ghost¡¯s heart ached. In the past, when Mia encountered problems, someone would rush over to help her, but this time, she was alone.


    Amelia finally hammered the white-haired female ghosts to death with difficulty. With thest hammer, she smashed the white-haired female ghost who was biting the Soul Retrieving Gourd and trying to swallow it down. She panted and sat on the ground. She felt limp and weak. She had never fought so many ghosts, and they were even stronger than evil ghosts.


    The Soul Retrieving Gourd floated in the air and kept spinning, as if it wanted to shake off the saliva on its body. The flirtatious ghost and the others looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    The front of the King of Hell¡¯s Pce instantly fell silent. The stiff and restless corpses also strangely stopped.

 Chapter 792: There Are So Many, How Can We Fight?

    Chapter 792: There Are So Many, How Can We Fight?<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The unlucky ghost: ¡°Strange, why did they suddenly stop moving? Could it be that they were controlled by the white-haired female ghosts?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the corpses that had stopped for a moment started moving again.


    The unlucky ghost:


    The flirtatious ghost finally found her broken neck and pped the unlucky ghost¡¯s head. ¡°Knowing that you¡¯re unlucky, stop talking!¡±


    The cowardly ghost had already retreated to Amelia¡¯s side and hugged her. He frowned and said, ¡°These white-haired female ghosts are abnormal. They can even swallow the Soul Retrieving Gourd ¡±<div>


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the King of Hell¡¯s Pce creaked, and a cold wind surged out. The slow-moving corpses became more agile and slowly surrounded them.


    The unlucky ghost: ¡°F*ck! They started moving right after I spoke. Do you have to do this!¡±


    The cowardly ghost hugged Amelia with a solemn expression. ¡°These corpses are dark soldiers, right?¡± He looked at the King of Hell¡¯s Pce behind him.


    The flirtatious ghost retreated step by step. ¡°It should be. Be it the white-haired female ghosts or the dark soldiers, they can¡¯t open the door of the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. They only came back to life after the door of the King of Hell¡¯s Pce opened.¡±


    The cowardly ghost also nodded. ¡°In other words, they want to snatch the King of Hell¡¯s Pce, and they can¡¯t open the King of Hell¡¯s Pce, so they waited for Mia to open it first.¡±


    That¡¯s right, that was it. Before the door of the King of Hell¡¯s Pce opened, this ce was dead silent. The white-haired female ghosts did not appear either. As soon as the door of the King of Hell¡¯s Pce opened, they appeared. Moreover, their goal was very clear. Kill Amelia and barge into the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. Could it be that the King of Hell¡¯s Pce was not the source of danger, but the outside?


    The crybaby ghost cried, ¡°Then should we just close the door of the King of Hell¡¯s Pce?¡±


    At this moment,ughter sounded from the darkness again. The sound came from all directions. The cowardly ghosts raised their heads and saw white-haired female ghosts lying on the withered tree roots, stone walls, and among the dark soldiers. There were countless of them!


    The flirtatious ghost¡¯s heart turned cold. Just twenty of them were already very difficult for them to deal with. Now, there were so many of them. How were they going to fight? Not to mention the increasingly agile dark soldiers


    Before they could think too much, the white-haired female ghost rushed over. A few white-haired female ghosts rushed into the King of Hell¡¯s Pce and crawled in!


    The flirtatious ghost used her body to stop the white-haired female ghosts and let her body be torn apart. She roared, ¡°Mia! Enter the King of Hell¡¯s Pce!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°But you ¡±<div>


    The cowardly ghost shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us!¡± He stood in front of a white-haired female ghost. He had always been cowardly when he was alive and after he died, but at this moment, he did not retreat at all. Even if he was ughtered unterally, he was unwilling to take a step aside!


    The cowardly ghost: ¡°Mia There must be something in the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. Run Run away alive ¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened as tears welled up in her eyes. She retreated step by step and suddenly turned around to run towards the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. ¡°Brother Cowardly Ghost, Sister Flirtatious Ghost, Uncle Unlucky Ghost, you you must wait for me ¡± She stepped into the King of Hell¡¯s Pce and could not help but turn around, but she happened to see the cowardly ghost being torn apart and swallowed.


    ¡°Brother Cowardly Ghost!¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. The cowardly ghost gave her onest smile.


    Amelia¡¯s legs went weak. For the first time, she felt inconsble. Thest scene in front of her was her eldest aunt pouncing over and blocking the door of the King of Hell¡¯s Pce with her body. With a bang, the door of the King of Hell¡¯s Pce closedpletely. It isted her from the biting and roaring outside. It isted her from them. She was the only one left in the world.


    ¡°Hehe ¡± Amelia suddenly heard a woman¡¯s strangeughter.


    The moment the cowardly ghost was swallowed by the white-haired female ghost, he suddenly understood. Elmer¡¯s strange behavior, that golden booklet and his protection of Amelia, teaching her all kinds of principles and allowing her to experience all kinds of things in life. In addition, there was the King of Hell¡¯s Pce in front of them. They had always suspected but were not sure. Now, they had the answer. Their Mia was the future King of Hell!


    ¡°Mia must live ¡± The whispers of the cowardly ghost seemed to echo in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, walk forward bravely ¡±


    The flirtatious ghost couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. She smiled and muttered to herself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I could only apany you until here. Mia, be good. You have to win ¡±


    The crybaby ghost and the muddled ghost were swallowed before they could say a word. The female ghost in the red wedding dress, the ugly auntie, and the little malicious ghost had gone somewhere.


    The unlucky ghost smiled sadly. ¡°I really want to eat another candy.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 793: Amelia Is Alone

    Chapter 793: Amelia Is Alone<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Ling stood in front of the door of the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. She was coveredyer byyer by the white-haired female ghosts, and not a trace of her could be seen. The cowardly ghost and the others were about to give up, but suddenly, they seemed to hear Amelia¡¯s tragic cries. The cowardly ghost, who had already been torn apart and swallowed, suddenly opened his eyes. No, no! He couldn¡¯t give up! What if they were gone and Mia was alone here and couldn¡¯t get out? Thinking of that scene, thinking of his Mia walking alone in the darkness and crying for him in a choked voice A sharp light instantly burst out from the cowardly ghost¡¯s eyes. He was furious! He used all his strength to devour! No matter who it was, no matter what it was, devour it! Swallow it all!


    The white-haired female ghost who had swallowed the cowardly ghost was looking at her erged body in satisfaction. She stared at Ling, who was about to be drowned, and sneered. Just as she was about to pounce over, a dark light suddenly burst out of her body. Soon, more and more dark light appeared, and with a bang, it cut her into countless pieces!


    The white-haired female ghost widened her eyes in disbelief. She had actually been killed? A small evil ghost had actually killed her? That was impossible!


    The white-haired female ghost screamed, and the shattered soul fragments were all swallowed by the cowardly ghost! He stood on the spot. The young man¡¯s original white clothes had already turned into ck clothes, and his eyes were filled with hostility. He opened his hand and suddenly clenched it into a fist, smashing it on another white-haired female ghost!


    ¡°Are we going to die just like that?¡± The cowardly ghost said angrily, ¡°If we die, only Mia will be left. What will she do!¡±<div>


    The white-haired female ghost¡¯s head was sent flying. The cowardly ghost pulled out the unlucky ghost that had been devoured. ¡°Trash!¡±


    The unlucky ghost: ¡°What the f*ck?¡± Calling him trash? The cowardly ghost actually called him trash?


    The unlucky ghost was furious. ¡°Ahhhhh! You¡¯re not allowed to scold me!¡± He was also angry! The cowardly ghost¡¯s words echoed in his ears. What if Mia was alone when they died? The unlucky ghost also seemed to have gone crazy. He bit the headless white-haired female ghost and devoured her crazily. Eat, eat, eat! I¡¯ll eat with all my might! So what if they¡¯re ghost generals! They¡¯re evil ghosts personally recruited by the King of Hell! They could devour him but he couldn¡¯t retaliate? He didn¡¯t believe in this evil!


    The ce was in chaos. The unlucky ghost was like a y ox entering the sea. In any case, it was either him or them. Then, he would not care and eat whatever he saw!


    The cowardly ghost turned to look at another white-haired female ghost. If he remembered correctly, she should have swallowed a flirtatious ghost. At this moment, it was growingrger. Without a word, he grabbed this white-haired female ghost and threw her to the ground!


    Although the flirtatious ghost had been swallowed, she was still resisting with all her might. Unexpectedly, she suddenly felt her entire body rx, and the murderous aura that enveloped her was torn apart.


    Be it ghost generals or evil ghosts, they were essentially a ball of dark energy, resentment, or baleful aura. After the white-haired female ghost was torn apart, the flirtatious ghost was stunned. The cowardly ghost¡¯s face appeared in front of her. Against the light, he was very beautiful.


    The flirtatious ghost was stunned. ¡°F*ck ¡± When did this cowardly ghost be so good-looking, so handsome, and so charming?


    ¡°Tell me the truth. Aren¡¯t you going to consider me?¡± The flirtatious ghost hurriedly got up. As she devoured the white-haired female ghost, she didn¡¯t forget to tease the cowardly ghost. Unfortunately, no one responded to her.


    The cowardly ghost had already pounced on Ling and dragged her out of theyers of white-haired female ghosts. The five evil ghosts had gathered together and actually counterattacked from the middle of the white-haired female ghosts and fought with them again. However, there were too many white-haired female ghosts. No matter how powerful a general was, he was afraid of a sea of people, let alone countless ghost soldiers.


    The flirtatious ghost felt a headacheing on. ¡°I might as well just die.¡±


    Outside the King of Hell¡¯s Pce, the evil ghosts fought until the sky turned dark. They had forgotten who they were and only remembered to defend the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. Layer afteryer of dark soldiers pounced up. They were like candlelight in the wind. They did not know how long they couldst<div>


    Amelia stood behind the door of the King of Hell¡¯s Pce and could not hear anything from outside. ¡°Eldest Aunt ¡± She choked. ¡°Brother Cowardly Ghost, Sister Flirtatious Ghost Don¡¯t leave me alone ¡±


    The woman¡¯s strangeughter came again. She chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re the only one left They don¡¯t want you anymore. You¡¯re a jinx. You killed everyone ¡±


    Amelia bit her lip. Tears kept falling.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the use of you? Hand it over, hand over your things ¡± A hand suddenly appeared and grabbed Amelia¡¯s shoulder, turning her around. ¡°Do you see that? That¡¯s the throne of the King of Hell.¡±

 Chapter 794: Do You Take Me For A Three-Year-Old Child?

    Chapter 794: Do You Take Me For A Three-Year-Old Child?<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia looked up. Her surroundings were dark. There was a gurgling sound in the darkness. She did not know what it was. The only thing that emitted a faint light was a huge chair, the throne of the King of Hell.


    The voice said bewitchingly, ¡°Go up and take out your heart and ce it on it. Say that you don¡¯t want it anymore and offer it willingly. As long as you do this, your aunt, Brother Cowardly Ghost, and Sister Flirtatious Ghost, all the evil ghosts that died because of you cane back to life.¡±


    Amelia stood in a daze, her eyes slowly lighting up. ¡°Are you saying that they can stille back to life?¡± She didn¡¯t know what was going on outside and thought that everyone was dead.


    The voice chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right, so go up quickly. Go up and dig out your heart ¡± The pale hands pressed Amelia¡¯s shoulders and pushed her forward.


    Suddenly, Amelia grabbed the hand on her shoulder and threw it out!<div>


    With a bang, a woman¡¯s miserable scream sounded. She didn¡¯t know what it hit, but something copsed. With the faint light of the King of Hell¡¯s throne, Amelia saw that it was a stone statue. The stone that fell to the ground was a statue of a person with a dark and decisive face. It stuck out a long, bright red tongue. It was dressed in ck and the hat on its head said: Peace in the world.


    It was the stone statue of the ck Impermanence.


    Amelia panted as she stared at the hands on the ground and sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child!¡±


    The pair of hands flew into a rage out of humiliation and pounced over with a shrill scream.


    Amelia could not see. She could not see anything. She relied on her intuition to throw the shiny golden bun in her hand! There was a puff. She did not know if it hit the woman¡¯s face, but there was a muffled sound. Amelia immediately threw another ball of fire. Unexpectedly, this ball of fire lit up the torches on both sides of the hall.


    The King of Hell¡¯s Pce instantly became open and bright. There were two rows of stone statues standing on both sides. They were Ox Head and Horse Face, ck and White Impermanence, the ten Ghost Marshals, Infernal Judges It was exactly as Brother Harper had said


    ¡°This is the King of Hell¡¯s Pce ¡± Amelia was stunned. ¡°Then what about that fatuous ruler of the King of Hell?¡± Why wasn¡¯t there a statue of the King of Hell? The gurgling sounds around them became more and more concentrated. The white-haired female ghosts who had just sneaked in during the chaos all came out. A woman stood at the front and stared at Amelia sinisterly. ¡°You¡¯re disobedient. Do you know what happens to disobedient children?¡± If Yinn was here, she would definitely be able to tell that this voice was her ¡®immortal¡¯.


    The white-haired female ghosts surrounded Amelia, their eyes white, grinning from ear to ear, and growling softly.


    Amelia had nowhere to retreat to. Now, she was alone. She recalled the abilities her master had taught her and tried her best to resist. In the end, seven or eight white-haired female ghosts pounced on her andpletely drowned her.


    The hall was terrifyingly silent, except for the sound of the white-haired female ghosts chewing bones. The female ghost in the leadughed. ¡°It seems like you want to do this the hard way ¡±


    Suddenly, a red light shed and sent the white-haired female ghost flying. Amelia panted and looked at the red string on her wrist and the Soul Retrieving Gourd. The Soul Retrieving Gourd was like her, yet to have grown up, but the red string that had always been inconspicuous was the most powerful.


    ¡°Thank you, red string ¡± Amelia¡¯s sleeve had been bitten off, leaving only half of it. The other hand had be sleeveless. Blood was still dripping from the ce where a piece of flesh had been bitten off her arm just now. If she were in the Walton residence, she would definitely cry and look for her grandmother. However, she was enduring it now, no matter how painful it was. She ran to the King of Hell¡¯s throne and climbed up on all fours. Brother Harper said that in his dream, she was sitting on the King of Hell¡¯s throne and even asked him to go back quickly. If that fatuous ruler turned into her and hid, as long as she sat on this throne and snatched the other party¡¯s seat, she would definitely anger him out!<div>


    Amelia finally climbed onto the throne and sat down. She did not notice that the blood dripping from her arm had been absorbed by the King of Hell¡¯s throne. In an instant, the throne emitted light andpletely enveloped her.


    Amelia was stunned and stared nkly at her palm.


    Under the King of Hell¡¯s throne, the white-haired female ghosts screamed shrilly and pounced on Amelia in exasperation. Amelia subconsciously waved her hand. The white-haired female ghosts that she could not deal with previously turned into ashes in an instant and waspletely obliterated. The light of the throne was like a streetcar in a tunnel. It was so fast that it whistled through the air and surged into Amelia¡¯s palm. The injuries on her body healed at a visible speed and scabbed over

 Chapter 795: Weren’t You Very Powerful Just Now?

    Chapter 795: Weren¡¯t You Very Powerful Just Now?<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    With a thud, Amelia sat on the ground. The King of Hell¡¯s Pce was no longer in front of her, but there was a small pendant on her red string, a small pendant in the shape of the King of Hell¡¯s Pce!


    Amelia looked at the pendant in shock and was speechless. She the fatuous ruler was actually herself! She was the fatuous ruler of the King of Hell?!


    At this moment, at the bottom of the karst cave, the cowardly ghost and the others had long been drowned. In the desperate battle, they could not see anything in front of them at all. The huge King of Hell¡¯s Pce suddenly disappeared, and a kid fell to the ground with a thud. In an instant, the thousands of dark soldiers that kept surging stopped in unison. Even the white-haired female ghosts were stunned. They all turned their heads and stared at Amelia.


    Amelia: ¡°Hello.¡±


    Hundreds of white-haired female ghosts were furious. They roared and pounced on Amelia! Their eyes were red as they stared fiercely at the King of Hell¡¯s Pce on Amelia¡¯s wrist! Theirs! The King of Hell¡¯s Pce was theirs! The fastest white-haired female ghost had already pounced in front of Amelia and opened her mouth to bite her!<div>


    Amelia¡¯s eyes turned cold. She suddenly jumped up from the ground and onto the roots of the ancient tree. The white-haired female ghosts collided with a bang.


    Amelia stood at a high ce and looked up. There were countless ghost soldiers and ghost generals mixed in. There was only a piece of torn fabric left in front of the door of the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. It was a section of Ling¡¯s pants. Whether it was her eldest aunt, Brother Cowardly Ghost, Sister Flirtatious Ghost, Uncle Unlucky Ghost they were all gone


    Amelia¡¯s tears welled up in her eyes. As she watched the white-haired female ghosts pounce on her from all directions again, hatred appeared in her eyes for the first time! Kill them! Kill them!


    Amelia¡¯s hair fluttered even though there was no wind. A violent wind suddenly swept up from the ground, and the densely packed dark soldiers were swept away. Amelia raised the purple-gold sledgehammer in her hand and smashed it at the white-haired female ghosts!


    BOOM!


    The white-haired female ghosts¡¯ eyes revealed fear and they were instantly annihted!


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were cold and murderous. She pped her hands, and a huge talisman appeared in midair, instantly exterminating the white-haired female ghost who pounced on her from behind.


    ¡°Is that all you have?!¡± Amelia shouted. ¡°Weren¡¯t you very powerful just now?!¡±


    The white-haired female ghosts roared angrily!


    The cowardly ghost, flirtatious ghost, and the others who had just emerged were stunned.


    ¡°Am I hallucinating?¡± The muddled ghost was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Is that our Mia? The unlucky ghost was shocked.<div>


    The cowardly ghost¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°It¡¯s our Mia. She came out.¡±


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°As expected of our treasure! How impressive!¡±


    The crybaby ghost forgot to cry.


    Amidst the shock of the ghosts, Amelia jumped down from above. Her soft hair fluttered even though there was no wind, and her clothes fluttered. Her eyes were deep. Shended on the ground and looked up at the endless underground. She pressed her small hand to the ground and shouted, ¡°Open!¡±


    The ground split open, and scorching mes swept out. The dead dark soldiers fell one after another. Their originally expressionless eyes revealed fear as they roared and screamed.


    Amelia could clearly feel their fear and their pleas for mercy. Her eyes were cold as she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Rebellion did not end well. Her master had said never to give a traitor a second chance.


    In less than ten seconds, the white-haired female ghosts and countless dark soldiers fell into the real hell!


    The flirtatious ghost opened her mouth and looked at Amelia, who hadnded on the ground in a cool posture. Hellfire rolled out of the cracked ground, and the waves of fire blew up her coat, revealing her bare short legs The flirtatious ghost did not know how to describe this scene. In short, she was very confused!


    Countless dark soldiers and white-haired female ghosts struggled to fall into hell. Some were instantly devoured by the mes, and some clung to the rock wall and roared silently. Amelia pressed her hands on the ground and shouted, ¡°Close!¡±


    The ground lit up with huge talisman patterns. The bright yellow light illuminated the entire underground space, making Amelia¡¯s cute face look even more solemn.


    Crack


    The ground returned to its original state, as if nothing had happened, except that the originally densely packed corpses were gone.<div>


    ¡°This, this, this ¡± The unlucky ghost¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mia enter the King of Hell¡¯s Pce? Why is she out again?¡±


    The muddled ghost: ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s the King of Hell¡¯s Pce?¡± Where did such a big King of Hell¡¯s Pce go?


    The crybaby ghost was so frightened that she stopped crying. It stared nkly at the empty tree root. The tree root was still vaguely wrapped in the shape of the pce, but the King of Hell¡¯s Pce was gone! Such a huge pce disappeared just like that?

 Chapter 796: Boohoo, They’re All Bullying Me

    Chapter 796: Boohoo, They¡¯re All Bullying Me<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The cowardly stock said in surprise, ¡°Mia ¡±


    Amelia picked up the purple gold hammer and turned around. She stood rooted to the ground. After a long time, she pursed her lips and her eyes instantly turned red. ¡°Eldest Aunt! Brother Cowardly Ghost! Sister Flirtatious Ghost! Uncle Unlucky Ghost!¡± She suddenly threw herself into Ling¡¯s arms and choked. Finally, she could not hold back her tears!


    ¡°Boohoo, I thought you were all dead. You left me alone ¡± Amelia hugged Ling¡¯s neck and cried.


    Ling was stunned. She raised her trembling hand and hugged Amelia tightly. A white-haired female ghost who was notpletely dead and only had half of her body left rushed up at this moment. Amelia cried as she raised the purple-gold sledgehammer with one hand and smashed it. Before the white-haired female ghost could make a sound, she was destroyed by the hammer.


    Amelia: ¡°Boohoo, they¡¯re all bullying me. Ten against one ¡±<div>


    The cowardly ghost:


    The flirtatious ghost:


    The unlucky ghost:


    Amelia: ¡°They wanted to lie to me just now and make me dig out my heart. Boohoo ¡±


    The cowardly ghost:


    The flirtatious ghost:


    The unlucky ghost:


    As she spoke, there was another white-headed female ghost¡¯s arm on the ground, scratching around like a headless fly. Amelia cried very sadly. As she cried, she did not forget to extend a foot and stomp the arm into dust.


    The crybaby ghost opened its mouth:


    The muddled ghost said for her, ¡°Impressive, awesome!¡±


    The cowardly ghost couldn¡¯t help but kneel on the ground. His eyes were red. He gently stroked Amelia¡¯s head andforted her in a low voice, ¡°Mia, be good. Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s fine ¡±


    The muddled ghost thought to himself. Was there anything she was afraid of? It should be someone else, right?<div>


    The muddled ghost muttered and suddenly realized that they had survived! In the future, they would be the ghost soldiers and ghost generals under the King of Hell! F*ck, from wandering ghosts to ghost soldiers and ghost generals, they had made a killing!


    The Soul Retrieving Gourd seemed to have be stronger. It opened its mouth and sucked in all the baleful aura. The Soul Retrieving Gourd, which was originally half full, was rapidly increasing.


    On the other side, the female ghost in the red wedding dress, the ugly auntie, and the little malicious ghost were almost scared silly. They stood rooted to the ground and had yet toe back to their senses. The hellfire just now had scared them to death! They were no match for the white-haired female ghosts or the dark soldiers. They had only survived until now by escaping and dodging.


    ¡°Boohoo, I thought I was dead this time. Boohoo ¡± The female ghost in the red wedding dress cried as she searched the ground for her head. She had fled in a hurry just now and her head fell.


    The little malicious ghost was also in tatters, but it didn¡¯t matter. She just had to survive. There would be time to recover in the future. She looked at Amelia with shining eyes filled with admiration.


    The cowardly ghost asked, ¡°Mia, didn¡¯t you just enter the King of Hell¡¯s Pce? Why did youe out again? Where did the King of Hell¡¯s Pce go?¡± The main thing was, how did Mia be so powerful aftering out? It was too unbelievable.


    Amelia wiped the tears from her eyes and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I tamed the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. Look!¡± She raised her hand and waved it. The small jade pendant that was the size of a fingernail was actually the King of Hell¡¯s Pce! The huge King of Hell¡¯s Pce had shrunk to a pendant!


    The flirtatious ghost:


    The muddled ghost looked confused. ¡°This can the King of Hell¡¯s Pce be tamed? Is it still useful after bing so small?¡±


    The crybaby ghost looked excited. ¡°You can actually tame the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. You¡¯re the King of Hell, right!¡±


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°Alright, stop asking.¡±


    The cowardly ghost also smiled. ¡°What¡¯s most important is that Mia is okay.¡±<div>


    The ghosts nodded. That was true.


    Smart people knew not to dig too deep! Therefore, even though they knew Amelia¡¯s identity, they tacitly shut up.


    The cowardly ghost stood up and held Amelia¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Now, let¡¯s think about how to go back.¡± For some reason, they were dragged here by a group of white-haired female ghosts. It was obvious that the ce where the ghost soldiers fell was the real hell. Then, they were still in the human world. They should be at the foot of the barren mountain, very deep underground.


    The flirtatious ghost touched her chin. ¡°I wonder if Mia¡¯s father gave the order for 100,000 warriors to rush over. Each of them will have a shovel and raze the barren mountain to the ground.¡±


    The unlucky ghost muttered, ¡°So what if it¡¯s razed to the ground? We must be deep underground.¡±


    The cowardly ghost said, ¡°Find that dark vein.¡± Perhaps the dark vein had be a spirit. He thought of the immortal that Yinn had made a deal with the descendant of the Witch God to be Yinn¡¯s immortal. Yinn must have willingly given this immortal something, and it must be rted to the dark vein.

 Chapter 797: It’s Master’s Voice!

    Chapter 797: It¡¯s Master¡¯s Voice!<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    ¡°The dark vein is not a human, but a dead thing. Could it be that it wants Yinn¡¯s brain? The brain of the descendant of the Witch God, does the dark vein want to have intelligence?¡± The flirtatious ghost guessed.


    The unlucky ghost was baffled. ¡°Of all brains, it wants Yinn¡¯s? A dog wouldn¡¯t even want that woman¡¯s brain.¡±


    The ghosts: That¡¯s true.


    The cowardly ghost nced at Ling. If that was really the case, then it was really hard to say. Assuming that this hypothesis was true, Ling had been buried in the barren mountain for so long, and the dark vein had nourished her for so long, then it should have wanted Ling¡¯s intelligence. In ancient times, the Witch God controlled the mineral veins, including the dark vein. Therefore, it made sense for the dark vein to want the intelligence of the descendant of the Witch God. However, there should be conditions, such as the descendant of the Witch God wanting resources to be sacrificed.


    ¡°We¡¯ll know when we find it,¡± the muddled ghost said.<div>


    The crybaby ghost asked, ¡°But where can we find it?¡±


    The ghosts subconsciously looked at Amelia.


    Amelia: ¡°Huh?¡± Looking for a dark vein? It was very easy! Under the expectant gazes of the ghosts, she stretched out a finger and said, ¡°Eeny, Meeny, Miny, Moe! Alright, over here!¡± She pointed in a random direction.


    The ghosts:


    At this moment, a low roar came from the direction Amelia was pointing. It quickly turned into a muffled groan.


    Amelia¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°It¡¯s Master!¡±


    The cowardly ghost picked Amelia up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He quickly walked in the direction Amelia had indicated. The ghosts immediately followed without asking anything else.


    Amelia looked at her eldest aunt and wanted to get down, but the cowardly ghost hugged her tightly and refused to let her move. She could only lie on the cowardly ghost¡¯s shoulder and say, ¡°Eldest Aunt, follow closely.¡±


    Ling limped and stared at Amelia. Wherever Amelia went, she followed. The terrain was getting lower, and the lower they went, the deeper they seemed to go into the ground.


    ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re going the right way?¡± The muddled ghost asked, ¡°It seems to be going lower and lower.¡±


    The crybaby ghost looked left and right. ¡°Since you¡¯re looking for a dark vein, you should be going down. That¡¯s right.¡±


    The muddled ghost: ¡°Oh.¡± That¡¯s right.<div>


    After walking for an unknown period of time, the ground below became colder and colder. Even the cowardly ghost and the others, who could not feel the temperature, felt cold.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± The cowardly ghost hugged Amelia tightly. Thinking that he had no temperature, he might as well let Ling carry her. He was reluctant to part with Amelia and wanted to hand her over to Ling. Although Ling was a living dead, she still had a 15-degree body temperature.


    Ling reached out.


    Amelia saw that Ling was covered in injuries and shook her head. ¡°Eldest Aunt, Brother Cowardly Ghost, I¡¯m not cold.¡±


    The cowardly ghost looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Really?¡± He couldn¡¯t forget that when they came out of the Soul Retrieving Gourd just now, they saw the trembling Mia and her crying when she saw them. Thinking about it now, his heart ached, but Mia really didn¡¯t seem to be cold now because she wasn¡¯t trembling. Her small face was also rosy, and her wound had healed. He nced at her small arm.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± the flirtatious ghost suddenly said.


    The muddled ghost was about to ask how they knew that they had arrived when he turned around and shut his mouth in shock. There was actually a ¡°dragon¡± in front of them, but they could only see the dragon¡¯s tail.


    The unlucky ghost¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is it really a dragon?¡±


    The cowardly ghost shook his head. ¡°No, this should be the Dark Vein.¡± However this Dark Vein had be a spirit? It had transformed into the shape of a dragon? No wonder this barren mountain was so strange.


    The ck dragon¡¯s scales were not very clear. It was like a living creature, moving from time to time.


    ¡°This is a dragon¡¯s tail. Let¡¯s continue forward,¡± the cowardly ghost said in a low voice.


    The muddled ghost asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we cut off its tail first?¡±<div>


    The crybaby ghost shook her head. ¡°Although I don¡¯t quite understand, will it suddenly riot or run away after cutting off its tail?¡±


    The muddled ghost: ¡°Then how are you sure that it doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re here?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost sneered. ¡°Think about Yinn¡¯s brain.¡±


    The ghosts immediately shut up.


    It was easy to find the Dark Vein. The group of people followed the direction of the Dark Vein and walked forward quietly.


    The underground space was veryrge. Because of the Dark Vein, it made people feel that the air was very fresh. The Dark Vein was a type of spiritual energy of heaven and earth.


    Amelia took a deep breath and feltfortable all over.


    On the other side, the source of the Dark Vein had already taken shape. A dragon head was lifelike, but the dragon¡¯s entire body was dark and wrapped in murderous aura. There was a white-robed man in its mouth. It was Elmer.

 Chapter 798: Am I Not Right in Front of You?

    Chapter 798: Am I Not Right in Front of You?<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Elmer cursed in his heart. The moment he opened his eyes, he realized that he had been sucked here and was about to be swallowed. He used all his abilities and got stuck in the mouth of the Dark Vein.


    ¡°I can even encounter a Dark Vein that has be a spirit.¡± Elmer sneered. ¡°It¡¯s a good Dark Vein, but it had to exchange its brain with someone like Yinn.¡± However a Dark Vein would not make him so miserable. What was going on?


    The Dark Vein let out a rumbling sound, as if it felt insulted. Amidst its anger, Elmer sneered. ¡°Am I wrong? You¡¯ve been here for at least a few hundred years. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to have some intelligence, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Therefore, you sent dark spirits to search for suitable intelligence as immortals.¡± In other words, Yinn¡¯s immortal was actually a kind of ghost. Wandering ghosts were nurtured by the Dark Vein and became higher-level spirits.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Ling, who has the blood of the Witch God, was your first target, but Ling has an obsession in her heart. She wants to find her two children and has never agreed to trade with you, so you couldn¡¯t obtain Ling¡¯s intelligence. You could only wear down her intelligence bit by bit. You should know about Mia saving Ling and was anxious, so you used a watch as the price to make Yinn willingly exchange her intelligence with you,¡± Elmer said.


    A normal person had three souls and six spirits. One of them controlled intelligence. Taking away one of Yinn¡¯s spirit was equivalent to taking away Yinn¡¯s intelligence.<div>


    Elmer: ¡°Although Yinn is stupid, she doesn¡¯t have anyone behind her. I have to say, your judgment in choosing people is really disagreeable.¡± Even choosing the First Elder and Second Elder of the Yager family was better than Yinn, right? However, since Dark Vein knew that William and Lucas were Ling¡¯s children, why didn¡¯t he attack the two of them?


    This thought shed through Elmer¡¯s mind. At first thought, it seemed like the Dark Vein was afraid of being discovered by him and Mia, but when he thought about it again, it didn¡¯t seem right.


    The Dark Vein began to riot. It was as if it was angry from embarrassment and wanted to crush Elmer.


    Elmer hurriedly came back to his senses and threw the thoughts in his mind to the side. He shouted in a low voice and forcefully opened the mouth of the Dark Vein. It was still a littlecking to crush him!


    ¡°Be more careful in your next life!¡± Elmer pped hard and was about to fly out!


    Suddenly, a ck light flew over!


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape ¡± A voice came from somewhere. Theughter was cold. ¡°I have the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. I can suppress you!¡±


    Elmer was shocked. The King of Hell¡¯s Pce was buried here?


    The King of Hell¡¯s Pce was where the King of Hell judged ghosts, but it was also the King of Hell¡¯s magical artifact. After Amelia came to the human world to transcend the tribtion, the King of Hell¡¯s Pce had disappeared. What was in Hell was just an empty shell. He did not expect the real King of Hell¡¯s Pce to be here!


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything,e at me!¡± Elmer¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°If you dare to touch a hair on Mia¡¯s head, I¡¯ll definitely turn you into ashes!¡±


    Men¡¯s and women¡¯sughter sounded. ¡°You? Infernal Judge Stevens, I even dare to take the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. I can evenmand the King of Hell¡¯s Ghost Generals. Who do you think you are? You¡¯re not qualified ¡±


    Elmer¡¯s heart sank. He had been careless! He was wondering how the King of Hell¡¯s Ghost Generals could appear here. It turned out that they were with the King of Hell¡¯s Pce!<div>


    ¡°Who are you!¡± Elmer looked around, his eyes searching.


    ¡°Stop looking. Am I not right in front of you?¡±


    Elmer stared at the Dark Vein in front of him. No, the person who spoke to him was definitely not the Dark Vein, but another person! They dared to rebel but did not dare to show their face? They even pretended to be the Dark Vein?


    ¡°The King of Hell¡¯s Pce is here. Originally, the Dark Vein was meant to nourish the existence of the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. You snatched the Dark Vein and used it to absorb ghosts and control the white-haired female ghosts. Now, you still don¡¯t dare to show your face. Are you afraid of being discovered if you fail to rebel?¡± Elmer sneered. ¡°You dare to rebel but don¡¯t dare to show your face. That¡¯s all you are.¡±


    In the darkness, suppressed anger nearly erupted.


    Elmer nodded. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m right. Let me guess again. If you want to rebel, you have to take down the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t do anything about the King of Hell¡¯s Pce recognizing you as its master, so you pulled Mia down and wanted to use her hand to open the King of Hell¡¯s Pce?¡±


    Elmer¡¯s expression turned cold. If they wanted to touch his disciple, they had to step over him!


    The Dark Vein let out a gurgling sound. Like a true dragon, its body moved.


    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡± The Dark Vein bit Elmer hard, not giving him a chance to escape. ¡°For hundreds of years, how many dark ghosts have gathered here? I have millions of dark soldiers. Even you can¡¯t do anything to me. She¡¯s just a child. What can she do? Hahaha, I¡¯ve already sent the ghost generals out for a long time. I think she should be dead.¡±

 Chapter 799: Rebellious Traitor

    Chapter 799: Rebellious Traitor<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Cold sweat trickled down Elmer¡¯s forehead, and he felt a faint sense of unease in his heart. Mia was only four years old, how could she be a match for that person! What should he do, what should he do Elmer was anxious. The more anxious he was, the greater the w. A dark light shot out and shed his body.


    Elmer vomited blood! He held onto the Dark Vein and gritted his teeth angrily. ¡°When did you know Mia¡¯s identity!¡±


    In fact, after asking, Elmer knew the answer. The Dark Vein was born from heaven and earth and had a strong perception ability. They should have known when Amelia first stepped onto the barren mountain. Therefore, even though it knew that William was of the purer bloodline of the descendants of the Witch God and was smarter, it did not attack William. It was to ambush Amelia for today!


    ¡°You guessed right. Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote ¡± The dragon formed by the Dark Vein emitted a dark light and opened its eyes! It hadpletely taken shape!


    Elmer cursed inwardly. Mia, Mia was still waiting for him! Even if she was the King of Hell now, she was still a four-year-old child. He had to get out alive, Mia was still waiting for him<div>


    Elmer shouted again, but this time, he was clearly powerless. The Dark Vein was stained with the aura of the King of Hell, and this aura could suppress him!


    The voiceughed proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can feel the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. It¡¯s getting closer and closer That little girl should have been bewitched and dug out her heart to sacrifice to me ¡± His white-haired female ghosts should be carrying the King of Hell¡¯s Pce over.


    ¡°Hahaha! The King of Hell¡¯s Pce is mine!¡± The voiceughed.


    At this moment, Elmer suddenly shot out a sharp sword! The sharp sword flew out and stabbed into the middle of a ck soil on the stone wall!


    A muffled groan sounded as a ck shadow left the ck soil and appeared. He stared at Elmer with a sinister gaze and said evilly, ¡°A mere Infernal Judge dares to hurt me!¡±


    Elmer sneered. ¡°So it¡¯s you, King of Equality of the Ninth Pce. So it¡¯s you who wants to rebel!¡±


    There were ten Kings in the Netherworld. The Ninth King was called the King of Equality, and the Fifth King wasmonly known as the King of Hell. The King of Hell had the highest status among the ten Kings.


    The ck figure stared at Elmer with an ugly expression.


    Elmer sneered. ¡°You hiding thing actually used the Dark Vein to speak. Do you think this is a fantasy novel? How can the Dark Vein be a spirit!¡±


    The ck shadow:


    Elmer: ¡°How dare you rebel when you don¡¯t even dare to show your true body!¡±


    The ck shadow arrived in the blink of an eye. It grabbed Elmer¡¯s sharp sword and stabbed it into his abdomen. ¡°King of Hell? Who does she think she is? Can a woman be the King of Hell?¡±<div>


    Above the King of Hell was the Emperor of the Ghost City. The rules of the Netherworld were missing, and no one could ascend to the throne. The King of Hell was respected by the ten kings. As the saying went, when the cat¡¯s away the mice will y! A woman actually became their leader? What a joke!


    Elmer exhaled a mouthful of ck air and stared at her coldly. ¡°If she can¡¯t be the King of Hell, do you think you can?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was stabbed again.


    The ck shadow mocked, ¡°You¡¯re a dignified man who works for a woman. What are you thinking? You even followed this woman to the human world to train. That woman became a child. You¡¯re really loyal to a child like a dog!¡± If it were him, he would kill such a small child! If Elmer could do this, he would admire him a little more!


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have a chance.¡± The ck shadow drew his sword and aimed it at Elmer¡¯s neck. ¡°Cut off your head and be a part of my Dark Vein! You can be considered to have contributed to my dominance!¡± With that, he raised his sword!


    Elmer gritted his teeth. The Dark Vein suppressed him too much. He felt that it was already very difficult for him to hold up the Dark Vein and not be crushed. There was no way to resist the ck shadow in front of him. Just as the sword was about to cut off Elmer¡¯s head, a soft voice shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my master!¡±


    Amelia jumped down from the cowardly ghost, picked up a rock from the ground, and threw it fiercely at the ck shadow!


    The ck shadow was stunned for a moment before heughed out loud. How ridiculous. Not only had the former King of Hell be a child, but she also wanted to pick up a stone and throw it at him. He could mock her for the rest of his life for such a childish behavior! It was funny, too funny! However, just as the ck shadowughed out loud, the stone urately smashed into his mouth!


    With a bang, this was not an ordinary stone! It was a stone that had been cast with a spell! The ck shadow was instantly smashed until his mouth was filled with blood! He suddenly retreated and looked at Amelia in shock. The blood that dripped turned into a murderous aura and returned to his figure.

 Chapter 800: Borrowing a Sword!

    Chapter 800: Borrowing a Sword!<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The ck shadow narrowed his eyes and stared at Amelia. ¡°Good, very good. I was about to look for you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to survive. Interesting, really interesting!¡±


    Amelia ignored him and silently picked up the second stone before throwing it at him! The ck shadow quickly dodged and sneered. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? Ugh ¡± The stone hit the wall, then bounced back and hit the back of the ck shadow¡¯s head.


    The ck shadow:


    The ghosts: It¡¯s this move again. I can¡¯t get tired of it.


    The ck shadow was furious. He stared at Amelia sinisterly and suddenly disappeared into the stone wall. His voice came from the Dark Vein in all directions, making it difficult to hear the direction. ¡°You walked into a trap. This is all you can do ¡±<div>


    Elmer felt that something was wrong and shouted, ¡°Mia! Don¡¯te over! Quick, leave quickly!¡± With a crack, his arm could not withstand the bite force of the Dark Vein and broke.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave Master behind.¡±


    Elmer took a deep breath and revealed a rxed expression. ¡°Mia, believe in me. I can go out myself. Be good. Go home with the cowardly ghost and the others first. I will go back and look for you.¡±


    Amelia pouted. ¡°Master, you¡¯re lying to a child again.¡± She pointed at the stone wall. ¡°Thest time someone spoke from all directions like this, I¡¯ve already beaten them to death.¡±


    Elmer: He thought Amelia was talking about the bald man, but the rebel in front of him was the King of Equality. How could the bald manpare!


    Elmer was extremely anxious. He watched Amelia run over and climb up the Dark Vein.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡± Elmer broke out in cold sweat and looked around anxiously, but he could not sense where the ck shadow was hiding.


    Amelia said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s fine!¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not even afraid of that fatuous ruler, the King of Hell. I even dare to fight her? That piece of trash just now is nothing!¡±


    Elmer: Oh no, his disciple was starting to rebel. She was disobedient!


    Elmer was helpless. ¡°If I tell you to leave, leave quickly! Will you not listen to your master?! If you¡¯re disobedient, don¡¯t acknowledge me as your master in the future! I don¡¯t have a disobedient disciple like you!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s fingertips paused and she felt a lump in her throat. Her master was so fierce.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Amelia raised her sleeveless arm and tried to squeeze out a little muscle. ¡°I¡¯m super awesome now!¡±<div>


    Elmer was in despair. She knew nothing about power! Did she think she was very powerful just because she caught a few ghosts in the human world and fought with evil ghosts? There was something more powerful than her in this world, something beyond her knowledge!


    A chuckle came from the ground. The ck shadow seemed to have seen a joke and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Infernal Judge, look, this is the King of Hell you¡¯re loyal to. A stupid little girl who doesn¡¯t know anything! How ridiculous. Why don¡¯t you follow me? I guarantee that you¡¯ll enjoy endless wealth in the future and get promoted and marry a wife!¡±


    Elmer was speechless. He looked at Amelia, who refused to leave, angrily. However, when he saw her soft face, he could not be angry anymore. He only felt sorry for her. He was useless. As her master, her guardian in the human world, he had failed in his duty


    ¡°Mia ¡± Elmer¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Forget it, forget it ¡± Even if she ran, where could she run to? The King of Equality would not let her off.


    Amelia suddenly grabbed the sharp sword on Elmer¡¯s abdomen and shouted, ¡°Master, let me borrow your sword!¡± With that, she pulled out the sword!


    Puff! Elmer spat out a mouthful of baleful aura!


    Elmer: ¡± Was she saving him?


    Amelia held her sharp sword and shed in a direction! With a bang, she blocked the machete that was shing at her! It turned out that the ck shadow was quite cautious. Although Amelia looked like a child now, she was more or less the King of Hell. Therefore, the ck shadow provoked and observed at the same time. When it confirmed that Amelia was indeed not a threat, it immediately shed down! He did not show mercy with this strike. He would eliminate the root of the problem and kill her first! Unexpectedly, Amelia blocked this strike!


    The ck shadow was shocked, but he quickly calmed down. A King of Hell who couldn¡¯t even summon her own sword was just so-so!


    But in the next second, Amelia raised her small hand and pped the ck shadow¡¯s stomach. ¡°Call me Daddy!¡±


    The ck shadow: He felt insulted!


    The ck shadow angrily struck out with his palm, but who knew that it would actually hit empty air! If his move failed, he would immediately hide carefully. Who knew that he could not burrow into the soil! His pupils constricted, and he immediately felt that something was wrong!<div>

 Chapter 801: Let’s Go Too!

    Chapter 801: Let¡¯s Go Too!<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, arge seal hit the ck shadow¡¯s head with a bang!


    ¡°You!¡± The ck shadow was shocked and immediately ran deeper into the ground!


    Amelia¡¯s face was serious. She dragged Elmer¡¯s sword and flew up. She took the opportunity to step on the dragon head of the Dark Vein! Elmer, who was bitten by the dragon head, immediately grunted!


    Amelia: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±


    Elmer waved his hand weakly, but he suddenly realized that he could wave his hand now. He subconsciously turned around and saw that the Dark Vein had copsed. It had actually been crippled by Amelia?!<div>


    Elmer couldn¡¯t believe it!


    Amelia dragged her sharp sword and rushed over too quickly, making a sound in the air.


    ¡°sh!¡± Amelia shouted and shed at the ck shadow! The ck shadow turned around and started fighting her!


    The ck shadow¡¯s eyes emitted killing intent. Taking advantage of the fact that the King of Hell was still young, now was the best time to kill her! Although the King of Hell¡¯s training would be enhanced by luck and was very difficult to kill, it did not mean that it was impossible


    After Elmer broke free from the Dark Vein, he immediately went up to help Amelia! Two against one, the ck shadow could still suppress them!


    The unlucky ghost was extremely anxious. ¡°Go, let¡¯s go too!¡±


    The flirtatious ghost pped him. ¡°Idiot! If we go up in this situation, we will only cause trouble!¡±


    The cowardly ghost wished he could be stronger. In his anger, he stared at the Dark Vein at the side. Just now, the Dark Vein had been crippled by Amelia¡¯s stomp. In other words, previously, it could absorb ghosts and spirits. It was extremely terrifying, but now, it was amb waiting to be ughtered.


    ¡°Eat it!¡± The cowardly ghost made a prompt decision and pounced on the Dark Vein!


    When the Dark Vein absorbed ghosts and spirits, ghosts were the greatest supplement for it. This logic was also valid! If ghosts could absorb the Dark Vein, then the Dark Vein was also the greatest supplement for ghosts, making evil ghosts even stronger!


    The flirtatious ghost and the others immediately pounced forward and hung on the Dark Vein to suck fiercely!


    Dark Vein: ¡°???¡±<div>


    Elmer and Amelia were already on the verge of copse from the ck shadow¡¯s suppression. Elmer smiled bitterly. As someone who could sit on the throne of the Ninth Pce, how could he be weak? He lowered his voice and said to Amelia, ¡°Mia,ter, when Master stalls him, run immediately with the cowardly ghost and the others. Run as far as you can and don¡¯t return to the Walton residence Remember, before you have the strength, don¡¯t expose ¡±


    Amelia took off the pendant of the King of Hell¡¯s Pce hanging on the red string. ¡°Master, what did you say to not expose?¡±


    As soon as Amelia finished speaking, the King of Hell¡¯s Pce that she had plucked suddenly became as big as a house.


    Amelia raised the King of Hell¡¯s Pce and smashed it at the ck shadow. ¡°Is this considered exposure?!¡±


    With a bang, the King of Hell¡¯s Pce smashed onto the ck shadow¡¯s head! The ck shadow let out a tragic cry, and its pupils suddenly constricted as it retreated repeatedly! The King of Hell¡¯s Pce! Damn it, she actually obtained the King of Hell¡¯s Pce!


    The ck shadow was very unwilling to be defeated by a child. He was extremely angry and understood the current situation. He could still win if he risked his life. However, the mini King of Hell was blessed with luck. This was no different from a huge gamble. Wasn¡¯t gambling with someone with heaven-defying luck courting death?


    The ck shadow hesitated for a moment. In the end, he retreated unwillingly and turned to escape! As he ran, he cursed. He couldn¡¯t even defeat the King of Hell who had already turned into a child! He couldn¡¯t defeat her even after lying in ambush for so long! In the end, he even fled dejectedly! It was really infuriating!


    Amelia¡¯s face turned cold, and her cute voice shouted, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡± She raised the King of Hell¡¯s Pce again. The strong wind blew, and she looked dignified without being angry!


    Elmer was dumbfounded. Was this really his four-year-old disciple? She wasn¡¯t like this a few days ago!


    Amelia raised the King of Hell¡¯s Pce and smashed it out from afar!


    The ck shadow¡¯s mind was shattered as he ran very quickly. However, the King of Hell¡¯s Pce seemed to be able to locate him. It chased him wherever he went, as if it would not rest until it smashed him.


    There was a thud, like an old monk striking a bell.<div>


    The flirtatious ghost eximed, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so loud! A ghost¡¯s head can actually make a bell-like sound! Impressive!¡±


    The cowardly ghost nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed powerful.¡±


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress: ¡°Aiyo, you scared me to death. You caused such a bigmotion. I thought we were going to be dead this time. I didn¡¯t expect it to be just thunder and no rain!¡±


    The unlucky ghost: ¡± Stop ying with the flirtatious ghost.¡± Look at this mouth, spouting nonsense.


    The muddled ghost crouched on the Dark Vein. ¡°Quick, eat! Don¡¯t speak anymore. There won¡¯t be another shop after this vige!¡±


    The ck shadow spat out a mouthful of ¡°blood¡±. It was unknown if it was because it was smashed by the King of Hell¡¯s Pce or because it was angered by the flirtatious ghost and the others. It looked at Amelia and Elmer sinisterly before turning into a ball of smoke and killing intent and disappearing.

 Chapter 802: I Didn’t Do Anything

    Chapter 802: I Didn¡¯t Do Anything<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia wanted to chase after him, but Elmer stopped her. ¡°Mia, don¡¯t chase a desperate enemy.¡±


    The King of Hell¡¯s Hall was very heaven-defying. If it was smashed down, it could dissipate the other party¡¯s soul and never reincarnate. However, Amelia could only use the King of Hell¡¯s Hall to smash a hole in the other party¡¯s head. The King of Equality of the Ninth Hall only escaped because he had considerations. If they really fought desperately, with Amelia¡¯s current strength, it was still uncertain who would win.


    Elmer remembered that before the King of Hell went through the tribtion, she had also fought with the King of Equality. At that time, she only gently pushed out the King of Hell¡¯s Pce, and the King of Equality had almost been destroyed. Therefore it was not that Elmer did not believe Amelia, but based on Amelia¡¯s current control of the King of Hell¡¯s Pce, she was indeed not strong enough. If she continued to chase him, it was hard to say what the final oue would be. He did not want Amelia to take the risk.


    Amelia could only take back the King of Hell¡¯s Pce and say, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Elmer stared at the King of Hell¡¯s Pce that had turned into a pendant and could not calm down. ¡°You really took in the King of Hell¡¯s Pce ¡±<div>


    Amelia nodded. ¡°The King of Hell¡¯s Pce came to me on its own. I didn¡¯t do anything, it just acknowledged me.¡±


    Elmer:


    The ghosts who were absorbing the Dark Vein with all their might:


    The crybaby ghost: ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m so full. Can I stop now?¡± She looked at the cowardly ghost pitifully. In several crises, it was the cowardly ghost who took the lead and turned the tables. Even in normal times, he was the one who came up with the n. Therefore, although the crybaby ghost was older than the cowardly ghost, she still subconsciously called him big brother.


    The cowardly ghost touched his round stomach that was about to explode. He really couldn¡¯t swallow it anymore.


    The flirtatious ghost said from the side, ¡°Suck a few more times and stuff the seams.¡±


    The unlucky ghost: This reminded him of Mrs. Walton feeding people. Mouthful after mouthful, first, meat, then, rice. In the end, when they couldn¡¯t eat anymore, she would make them drink a mouthful of soup to stuff the seams. It was really filled up tightly, not wasting any space.


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t have any gaps at all.¡± The unlucky ghost was the first to give up. He copsed to the ground. He felt that his strength had increased a lot again. If he was let out now, he could tear that ck shadow apart! Of course, this was only his imagination.


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress was still unsatisfied. She sighed and said, ¡°Sigh, what a pity. It¡¯s not easy to encounter such a Dark Vein that can level up. My appetite is too small ¡±


    The unlucky ghost swished and floated up with great effort. ¡°So sometimes, being able to eat is also a skill.¡±


    Amelia looked at them in confusion. ¡°Why do you have to eat too much? Just eat it slowly in the future.¡±


    The flirtatious ghost sighed. ¡°I might not have the chance toe here again ¡±<div>


    As soon as she finished speaking, Amelia grabbed the Dark Vein and threw it into the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    Amelia: ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that enough? You can eat whenever you want.¡±


    Everyone: The Dark Vein could still be stored in the Soul Retrieving Gourd?! If she had the ability, she should have said so earlier! They wouldn¡¯t have to eat so much!


    The unlucky ghost said worriedly, ¡°Will the Soul Retrieving Gourd fill its own pocket? It has such a big appetite. What if it steals food when we¡¯re not paying attention?¡±


    With a ng, a small rock flew over from somewhere and smashed into the unlucky ghost¡¯s head. The Soul Retrieving Gourd trembled as if it was very angry. It was just short of cursing!


    The cowardly ghost said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If the Soul Retrieving Gourd had secretly eaten it, we would have been gone long ago, right, Soul Retrieving Gourd?¡± He raised his hand to touch the Soul Retrieving Gourd and rubbed Amelia¡¯s head.


    Amelia looked up, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Then can we go back now?¡±


    Elmer looked above him. ¡°Well, let¡¯s find a way out.¡± This was no ordinary ce. If they wanted to go back, they had to find an exit first.


    ¡°By the way, how long have we been here?¡± The flirtatious ghost asked curiously, ¡°Why can¡¯t I feel the change in time?¡± This feeling was like waking up from a nap and seeing that it was dark outside. For a moment, they could not tell if it was morning or night. How could they suddenly wake up in the middle of the night in a daze and not know where they were? They felt that it had only been a while here, but they had the thought that a long time had passed.


    Elmer: ¡°This ce is special. It¡¯s a mystic realm. Have you read fantasy novels?¡±


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°What?¡±


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress: ¡°What is a fantasy novel?¡±<div>


    Elmer: ¡°Forget it, you won¡¯t understand even if I tell you.¡±


    The flirtatious ghost and the female ghost:


    Amelia suddenly raised a huge rock and ran. ¡°Let¡¯s go home! I¡¯ll bring some souvenirs back for Grandma!¡±


    Elmer looked at the big rock in her hand.

 Chapter 803: Dare Not Give Up

    Chapter 803: Dare Not Give Up<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Winter passed and spring came. The sunlight became hotter and hotter, and the ice and snow that had piled up for the entire winter began to melt. The frozen river had already begun to flow, and the corpse fishing boats fished on the river day and night. Not only were the barren mountains razed to the ground, but a huge pit had even been dug out.


    George bought this barren mountain in the name of an investment. No one dared to develop it to begin with, and it could not be used for projects even if they kept it. Therefore, George sessfully obtained approval. Now, no matter how they dug up thisnd, no one would care.


    Theizens who had been paying attention to the Walton residence¡¯s movements in the beginning gradually lost their enthusiasm. asionally, after a month and a half, the media would mention the progress of the Walton residence¡¯s search for their young miss. The entire Walton residence was shrouded in a dark cloud. Henry took leave again, and Quinn and Milo broke their principles and secretly used their connections to keep searching.


    On this day, with a ssh, the water of the river melted into a huge pit. Coupled with the snow melted by the winter snow, it instantly filled the huge pit.


    ¡°Drain the water!¡± Alex stood by the crater in a ck windbreaker.<div>


    The barren mountain dug deeper and deeper. At first, the snow was fine, but gradually, it was filled with water. As they dug, they pulled out the water. Alex was afraid. He was afraid that his daughter would be below. He was about toe up when the water drowned him


    ¡°Master!¡± Ryan wanted to say something but hesitated. It had been three months! Even if Miss Mia was really down there, she was probably dead! How could anyone be buried underground for three months and not die But Ryan couldn¡¯t bear to say it. Alex, who could have joked with them a little, had be more and more cheerful and human. In these three months, he had be sinister and terrifying again, even more terrifying than on the battlefield.


    Someone came to ask if they wanted to continue pumping water as the water in the ground was getting deeper and deeper. Ryan sighed and said, ¡°Keep going, add ten more devices.¡±


    Eric walked over. ¡°Leave the pumping to me.¡± He was in engineering and knew how to handle it.


    Eric looked at the huge pit in front of him. The original barren mountain waspletely gone, and the huge pit was in front of him. In fact, he knew that after three months, there was no hope But if they stopped, that would be a real copse As long as they kept digging and looking, they could live in a fantasy that Mia woulde back one day


    Eric turned around, and the burly man¡¯s eyes could not help but turn red.


    At this moment, an exquisitely dressed little girl in a pink dress ran over. She was jumping and learning Amelia¡¯s words and actions. She ran to Alex and raised her head. She tilted her head slightly and looked innocent and cute. ¡°Eldest Uncle, Ray is here to bring you food.¡± She raised the lunch box in her hand and looked at Alex eagerly.


    This girl was the child of the Burton family, who had previously imed that the war god was their grandson. The Burton family had three sons and a daughter. The woman had married a local tycoon, and the rest of the Burton family had scrammed back to their hometown. Only the daughter was still in Buffalo because she had married a tycoon. The daughter of the Burton family was also Alex¡¯s cousin, the granddaughter of Alex¡¯s grandfather¡¯s cousin¡¯s cousin. There were countless generations between them, and they were very distant rtives. When the Burton family was dealt with by Alex, she did not say a word for fear of being implicated. In the end, when she heard that Alex¡¯s daughter was missing, she started to have thoughts again. She knew that Alex did not like her, but she had sent her daughter over. Her daughter was a little older than Amelia. She was more than four years old this year. She did not believe that Alex could still attack a four-year-old child.


    Alex really couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. Seeing this four-year-old girl reminded him of Mia, and his heart hurt like a knife. In the beginning, he directly threw Ray out, but not only did she not feel embarrassed, she even felt that Alex was ying with her and was in high spirits. Later, Alex simply ignored her.


    Ray came every few days like this. Every time, she would take advantage of the loophole and run in. Even if Alex ignored her coldly, she would not give up.


    ¡°Eldest Uncle, this is the sushi I made myself. Just take a bite.¡± Ray wheedled. Her mother said that as long as she could get close to Eldest Uncle, she would enjoy endless wealth. Not only would she not be bullied, but she could also suppress her sister! Others said that her mother was a mistress and her sister was the daughter of the original wife, so although her father was rich, she and her mother were still looked down on wherever they went.


    <div>

 Chapter 804: Break Her Legs

    Chapter 804: Break Her Legs<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Ray was young and did not know what glory and wealth were. She only knew that she could not be looked down on anymore. She wanted to make her sister not dare to bully her! She knew that her eldest uncle treated Cousin Mia very well. Now that Cousin Mia was missing, her mother said that Cousin Mia must be dead. It did not matter if her eldest uncle was not close to her now. Her mother said that as long as she did not give up, she would definitely seed! As long as she could get close to her eldest uncle, her and her mother¡¯s lives would be better!


    Ray held the lunch box and kept wheedling at Alex. Alex nced at her. She looked soft and cute in her pink dress with a ring ofce at the cor. She deliberately imitated Amelia, tilting her head and blinking.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Alex¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility!


    ¡°Eldest Uncle ¡± Ray was instantly aggrieved. Her hand that was holding the lunch box drooped down. She lowered her head and tears welled up in her eyes It was not that she was faking it, but she was really frightened by Alex. She felt so aggrieved. Cousin Mia¡¯s uncles treated Cousin Mia so well. She thought that her eldest uncle would treat her very well But it didn¡¯t matter. She would not give up! Because her eldest uncle was Alex. These few days, when she went home, her father¡¯s expression had be much gentler. If her eldest uncle treated her better or could go home with her, who would dare tough at her for being the daughter of a mistress? Anyway, Cousin Mia was already dead, so she shouldn¡¯t upy her eldest uncle


    Ray had been bullied and suppressed for a long time, so she would always have more thoughts. Even biological siblings in a family would fight for favor. Moreover, she was the daughter who had been called the daughter of a mistress since she was young and had been bullied by her half-sister. She had always carefully watched her father¡¯s expression grow. Perhaps she didn¡¯t know what scheming was and what methods were, but she relied on her instincts to please Alex.<div>


    Ray looked up and said softly, ¡°Eldest Uncle is in a bad mood because you didn¡¯t find Cousin Mia, right? Then Ray will apany Eldest Uncle ¡± She was a child after all. No matter how smart she was in front of the adults, she couldn¡¯t hide her thoughts.


    Alex stared at her sinisterly. In the end, he didn¡¯t do anything. He only called Ryan over. He stopped looking at Ray and instructed Ryan coldly, ¡°Keep an eye on her. If she takes half a step into the barren mountains again, break her legs!¡±


    Ryan: ¡°Yes!¡±


    Alex had already walked away. He said, ¡°Throw her out!¡±


    Ryan immediately picked up Ray and walked out. Ray was terrified and cried, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯m afraid ¡±


    Ryan paused, wondering where Miss Mia was. Was she in a very dark ce, also crying ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡±? Ryan¡¯s heart clenched again at the thought.


    Ray could clearly see the heartache in Ryan¡¯s eyes. Instantly, tears fell as she begged, ¡°Uncle, I beg you. I just want to be with my eldest uncle. Don¡¯t throw me out ¡±


    However, Ryan didn¡¯t even listen. He carried Ray to the side of the road, raised his hand, and threw her out.


    With a bang, Ray hit the asphalt road and felt that her tailbone was about to break! She was a little exasperated. Didn¡¯t this uncle feel sorry for her just now? Why did he throw her onto the road? He threw her even harder than Eldest Uncle!


    If Ryan could have heard Ray¡¯s thoughts, he would have said, ¡°My heart aches for Miss Mia, not you, an impostor!¡±


    There was a car parked by the road. When they saw Ray being thrown out, someone immediately got out of the car and walked over. ¡°Are you alright?¡± The woman said with heartache, ¡°Your eldest uncle is too heartless.¡±


    Ray hugged the woman and cried, ¡°Mom, Eldest Uncle doesn¡¯t want my bento.¡±<div>


    The womanforted him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your eldest uncle must be too sad and troubled. Let¡¯s take it slow.¡± With that, she picked Ray up and got into the car to go home.


    The chauffeur asked in a low voice, ¡°Madam, is this really okay? Previously, there was also someone who wanted to be the Walton residence¡¯s daughter. I think her name was Emily She was Helena¡¯s sick friend. Later, I heard that she was beaten up by Alex and thrown out to feed the dogs.¡±


    When Ray heard this, his little face was filled with shock.


    The woman shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s different. Emily isn¡¯t rted to the Walton residence and Burton family by blood. Isn¡¯t it wishful thinking to rece Helena and be the Walton residence¡¯s daughter? Our Ray is different. Our Ray is rted to my brother Alex by blood. Besides, a woman who isn¡¯t rted to the Walton residence at all dares to go to the Walton residence to acknowledge them as family. Why can¡¯t our Ray go?¡±


    /div>

 Chapter 805: She Can’t Afford It

    Chapter 805: She Can¡¯t Afford It<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The chauffeur said as he drove, ¡°What I mean is that there are too many people who want to get close to the Walton residence and the war god. There are even countless people who fantasize and want to acknowledge them as rtives. None of them seeded. I¡¯m worried about Miss Ray ¡±


    The woman interrupted the chauffeur. ¡°Alright, stop talking. I¡¯ve said it before. Our Ray is different from others.¡± The woman was very stubborn and firmly believed that Ray was different. It was because they were not rted to others that they did not seed. Ray would definitely seed because she was Alex¡¯s niece and was rted by blood. Now that Alex¡¯s daughter was dead, her daughter was the same age as Amelia and was very cute. When a person lost their loved ones and was at their most deste, they neededfort. Alex was very difficult to interact with, but the harder someone was to interact with, the stronger the bond will be when someone does manage to walk into their heart. At that time, her Ray¡¯s status would be indestructible!


    The chauffeur did not say anything else.


    After a long silence, the woman looked out of the window and sneered. ¡°The worst oue is still better than now. Us mother and daughter are going to be bullied to death. As a stepmother, I was bullied by the daughter of the first wife. I even had to kneel down and apologize to her. I don¡¯t want Ray to live like me.¡±


    When Ray heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. She had to get Eldest Uncle. Even if Cousin Mia came back, she must share half of Eldest Uncle with her! Cousin Mia had so many people doting on her, and she only had Eldest Uncle! Just now, she passed by Eldest Uncle¡¯s car and saw a cute pink safety seat in his cool car. She wanted to sit on that seat and let Eldest Uncle only dote on her in the future!<div>


    The woman suddenly said, ¡°Change directions. Let¡¯s go to the Walton residence to visit Old Madam Walton.¡± She heard that Mrs. Walton fell sick. Of course, she didn¡¯t want Ray to acknowledge Mrs. Walton as her grandmother. It was just that as Alex¡¯s niece, Ray had to visit her.


    Ray went to the Walton residence with her mother, but because they were visiting at thest minute, they couldn¡¯t go empty-handed. Hence, they went to the nearby mall and prepared to buy a gift.


    Ray asked obediently, ¡°Mom, what gift does Grandma Walton like?¡±


    Ray¡¯s mother thought for a moment. ¡°The Walton residence doesn¡¯tck anything. Previously, I saw the dance video that Mrs. Walton posted on the short video tform. She was wearing an emerald bracelet ¡± If one didn¡¯t know what someone liked, they should look at what they wore, the essories they chose. Then, they would buy gifts ording to such observations. Generally, there wouldn¡¯t be any mistakes. For example, if Mrs. Walton was wearing an emerald bracelet, she would give her another emerald bracelet. The other party would most likely like it. Even if she didn¡¯t like it, she wouldn¡¯t touch the taboo and offend her.


    As she spoke, Ray¡¯s mother asked, ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Ray seemed to understand.


    Ray¡¯s mother gave an example. ¡°For example, you can observe what your eldest uncle likes and we can give it to him. This is called catering to his taste.¡±


    Ray thought for a moment and said, ¡°Eldest Uncle likes SUVs. ck SUVs. Very tall and cool SUVs.¡±


    Ray¡¯s mother choked. She also knew that SUV. It was not cheap. A car cost more than a million yuan, not to mention that the car had been modified She could not afford it.


    The two of them went to the mall to choose jade. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t choose something too cheap to give Mrs. Walton. As Ray¡¯s mother chose, it became more and more awkward.


    The salesperson smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s for elders, purple jade is the best. Purple jadeite is divided into five shades. The best is royal purple. This is very rare. We don¡¯t even have it in our shop Then there¡¯s red-purple. Red-purple jadeites are also very beautiful. They¡¯re second only to royal purple. Just this bracelet is our shop¡¯s treasure ¡±


    When the salesperson saw that Ray¡¯s mother was a richdy, she tried her best to promote it. ¡°This red-purple bracelet is not expensive. It¡¯s only 28 million ¡± Under the purple jadeites were also blue-purples, violets, pink-purples. She did not promote them, only promoting the red-purple.<div>


    Ray¡¯s mother¡¯s head was buzzing. She couldn¡¯t even afford a million-dor off-road vehicle, let alone a bracelet worth more than 20 million yuan. She maintained a smile without batting an eyelid and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just a gift for a senior from my hometown. There¡¯s no need for something so valuable.¡±


    The salesperson was a little disappointed, but for someone who was not that close, it was indeed not worth spending so much money. She could understand. She picked up another blue-purple bracelet. ¡°Then what do you think of this? It only needs a little more than ten million.¡±

 Chapter 806: Mommy Will Be Back After Answering the Call

    Chapter 806: Mommy Will Be Back After Answering the Call<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Ray¡¯s mother shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Actually, if she had money, it would be better to give her the red-purple bracelet that cost more than 20 million yuan, but she didn¡¯t have money! Not even 10 million yuan!


    The salesperson could only pick up thest violet bracelet. ¡°Then this is the only one. Pink-purple is cheaper, but the color doesn¡¯t suit the elderly ¡±


    The salesperson¡¯s words were a little straightforward. A richdy who was buying bracelets beside her nced over. Ray¡¯s mother felt a little awkward, but she could only force herself to nod. ¡°Alright, this one it is. How much is it?¡±


    Salesman: ¡°This is 2.8 million yuan. Shall I wrap it up for you?¡±


    From 28 million to 2.8 million yuan, it would be a little embarrassing if she didn¡¯t buy it. Ray¡¯s mother nodded calmly. ¡°Wrap it up.¡± At this moment, a call happened toe in. She said, ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll take this call.¡± She didn¡¯t have 2.8 million yuan either. Although she had married into a wealthy family, her monthly pocket money was not even a fraction of her first wife¡¯s daughter¡¯s. Her husband was ten years older than her and was very stingy. He would only give her some things and not let her buy them herself. He said that it was too much for her to buy things herself. It was not as cheap as him buying things from an acquaintance. He also didn¡¯t let her use his credit card, didn¡¯t let her owe money, and didn¡¯t let her y cards Therefore, Ray¡¯s mother wanted to take advantage of the phone call to borrow money from someone, but she was afraid that others would see that she was looking for an excuse to call and borrow money, so she left Ray in the shop.<div>


    Ray¡¯s mother said, ¡°Ray, wait for Mommy here. Mommy will be back after the call.¡±


    Ray nodded.


    Ten minutes passed. Ray looked out uneasily. Her mother was still on the phone. She had a thick smile on her face, as if she were chatting happily.


    Half an hour passed, but Ray¡¯s mother was still on the phone. The people around them began to look at her strangely.


    Someone whispered, ¡°Could it be that she couldn¡¯t afford it and called to borrow money? Just now, she didn¡¯t look like she was rich.¡±


    ¡°She looks like a richdy. The bracelet she¡¯s wearing is quite expensive. It¡¯s at least ten to twenty million yuan. I didn¡¯t expect a richdy wearing such an expensive bracelet to not even be able to fork out two million yuan. Could she be a mistress?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard that there are people renting precious items to look rich. That bracelet might have been rented by her.¡±


    Although these voices were low, Ray could still hear them. Her hearing had been good since she was young. She could often hear her sister going upstairs, her fathering back, her father on the phone, her parents arguing With these voices, she learned to read people¡¯s faces. Unconsciously, she trained her hearing. She felt those people stealing nces at her as they spoke.


    ¡°She even deliberately detained her daughter here because she was afraid that others wouldugh at her for escaping the bill?¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s so pitiful to be her daughter.¡±


    Ray lowered her head. Her face was red, and tears welled up in her eyes. They were both youngdies of wealthy families, but her cousin Mia had everything she wanted. She heard that her cousin Mia¡¯s eldest uncle even bought an ind just to make an amusement park for her. Everyone doted on her and loved her. They would definitely not embarrass her. Moreover, she was so embarrassed. Her mother had to borrow money from others to buy a bracelet, and she still had to be mocked here


    Ray secretly swore that she had to get Eldest Uncle to like her! Mom said that Eldest Uncle was very powerful. Not only was he rich, but he also had a high status. That was something that could not be bought with money. Everyone respected him. If she had such an Eldest Uncle who doted on her and bought whatever she wanted, she would not be mocked everywhere she went.<div>


    Ray¡¯s mother had been on the phone for nearly forty minutes when she finally borrowed the money and went into the shop to pay for the bracelet. It would have been a happy thing to buy something, but Ray¡¯s mother felt humiliated and hurried away with Ray. It was also because of this episode that it was veryte after they left the mall.


    Ray asked weakly, ¡°Mom, are we still going to visit the Grandma Walton?¡±


    Ray¡¯s mother was embarrassed and not in a good mood, so she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go tomorrow. Ray, remember, when you visit people, you can¡¯t go during other people¡¯s mealtimes. It¡¯s rude unless you make an appointment in advance.¡±


    Ray asked, ¡°Why?¡± She really wanted to go to the Walton residence. Children were not as meticulous as adults. Ray felt that she would be able to please Mrs. Walton if she went. If Mrs. Walton liked her, Eldest Uncle would probably ept her soon

 Chapter 807: Learning More and More

    Chapter 807: Learning More and More<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    As the mother and daughter spoke, an invisible faint ck aura entered the bracelet worn by Ray¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Ho ho Ray ¡±


    Ray suddenly heard someone call her, but no one was there. The voice was indistinguishable from that of a viin in a movie with special effects. Seeing that she was distracted, Ray¡¯s mother frowned. ¡°Ray, are you listening?¡±


    Ray quickly returned to her senses.


    Ray¡¯s mother¡¯s bracelet became a little dimmer and less translucent. There was also an indescribable gloominess. She continued to educate Ray. ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s rude to suddenly visit while eating at someone else¡¯s house and disturb their meal. Eating as a family is the most intimate thing in the family. An outsider¡¯s sudden visit will destroy this intimacy and easily make people unhappy. Finally, visiting while others are eating looks like you¡¯re asking for food ¡±<div>


    Ray nodded. ¡°Okay, Mom. I¡¯ll remember.¡±


    On the way back, Ray¡¯s mother was afraid that her husband would find out that she had secretly bought jadeite. She had to hide it carefully and remind Ray not to expose it. Ray learned more and more from this lecture


    On the barren mountain.


    Alex was still digging a hole. He walked around the bottom of the hole and kept feeling for dark energy. He became more and more anxious, but there was still nothing. Thinking of how Old Madam was still waiting for news of Mia at home, he did not know what to tell her when he returned. Every day, he brought back news that disappointed her


    Alex walked to the car, opened the door, and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. He did not start the car for a long time. He lit a cigarette in frustration. He usually did not smoke, but when he was on the verge of copse, he always wanted to find something to rely on.


    Alex did not smoke after lighting the cigarette. He only ced his hand by the window and watched the smoke slowly dissipate, as if this could take away some of the weight in his heart.


    At this moment, two people walked past the car. They were self-media reporters. In order to find Amelia, the Walton residence and Alex did not stop these people. They thought that if Amelia was alive and saw the news on the other side, she might know that her father and uncles were looking for her and could contact them. Therefore, anyone coulde and take a photo at the huge pit that the Walton residence had dug.


    The media reporter looked at the photo and said, ¡°The Walton residence said to the public that they want to build an artificialke to build akeview vi neighborhood. Sigh, it looks like there¡¯s no n at all.¡±


    ¡°This is a just an excuse they made to get their project approved. In fact, everyone knows that they¡¯re looking for someone ¡±


    ¡°By the way, there was something strange at Buffalo University yesterday. I think I heard a woman crying in the middle of the night, but when I opened the door and went out, there was nothing.¡±


    ¡°I heard about that matter too. I think it was taken in by a Daoist priest. This kind of thing spreads around. Who knows?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a tall figure arrived in the blink of an eye.<div>


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    The reporter was shocked. When he saw the man in front of him who was full of hostility and had a cold expression, his heart could not help but tremble. ¡°We we¡¯re talking about thiskeview vi neighborhood The n is very good, very good ¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Everyone is looking forward to thiske vi neighborhood ¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Tell me about the ghost.¡±


    The reporter was stunned for a moment and hurriedly said, ¡°There was a female ghost at Buffalo University. She was very fierce and caused a few people to jump off the building. Then, another Daoist priest came to collect her.¡±


    Alex was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Is that Daoist priest a man or a woman? How old is the priest?¡±


    The reporter shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re not sure about that.¡±


    Alex turned around and left. In the past three months, as long as there was any news rted to ghosts, he had to investigate. He was so worried that his Mia was still alive but had forgotten about them for various reasons. He had read Helena¡¯s novels and knew the routine. Amnesia was amon scene in novels. What if his daughter also lost her memory? Therefore, he had to find her first.


    On the other side of the city.


    Alex had left Buffalo University. He knew that there was little hope, but aftering over to confirm and being disappointed, no matter how strong a person was, they would inevitably feel tired.


    After the ck SUV drove away, a girl and a disheveled woman climbed out of the forest behind Buffalo University.


    Amelia looked around nkly. ¡°Eh? Is this the barren mountain? Why does it feel different?¡±<div>


    Ling raised her hand and pulled out a wooden thorn on her neck expressionlessly.

 Chapter 808: Find the Policeman

    Chapter 808: Find the Policeman<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Elmer said, ¡°Call your father first.¡±


    Amelia looked at her empty hand. She didn¡¯t have a phone but it didn¡¯t matter. She could borrow one. If not, she could go to the police!


    Amelia and Ling came out of the forest. Buffalo University was located in the development area. There were few people here. Back then, in order to promote the development of this area, they moved Buffalo University over. Compared to the bustling city, this ce was like a town. The forest was even more deste behind the school. There was no one.


    Amelia walked for a while and was panting from exhaustion. ¡°Master, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Elmer said, ¡°Hold on a little longer.¡± He looked around. There was no one. ¡°Come, Master will carry you.¡±<div>


    Amelia nodded softly. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Shey behind Elmer and ran very fast. Elmer covered two kilometers in one step.


    Ling: ¡°???¡± She chased after him desperately.


    Amelia quickly said, ¡°Master, wait, Eldest Aunt ¡±


    Ling¡¯s broken thigh was pressed back for her, but it hadn¡¯tpletely recovered yet. She still walked a little stiffly, and it was even more obvious when she ran.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Eldest Aunt here.¡± Although Amelia was very hungry, she could not leave Eldest Aunt behind.


    Elmer wanted to say that he would carry Amelia home first beforeing back to pick Ling up, but he didn¡¯t say anything. If Ling got lost at this time, William would fight him to the death.


    There was arge urban vige in Buffalo University that had yet to be developed and the real estate had yet to be covered. At this time, many people had gone to work, and those doing business were also doing business seriously. Very few people were at home, except for some old men, olddies, and aunties. Amelia asked a few people to borrow their phones, but when they saw Amelia and Ling¡¯s messy hair and dirty appearance, they quickly waved them away.


    Elmer was speechless. He did not expect it to be so difficult to contact one¡¯s family in the technological era.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go find the police,¡± Elmer said.


    Amelia could only follow Elmer. Not long after she went out, she saw someone looking around furtively. ¡°Eh? Is this person a thief?¡±


    The thief crawled into the alley of the vige in the city. Seeing that there was no one around, he immediately took out an iron wire and began to pick the lock.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a thief!¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. Then, she spun around twice and pulled the unlucky ghost out. ¡°Uncle Unlucky Ghost, go!¡± Although she was going to call the police, it was not good to see a thief doing nothing.<div>


    The unlucky ghost made an OK gesture. ¡°No problem, leave it to me!¡±


    On the other side, the thief had already shed into the wall of the apartment through the side door.


    ¡°The first order of the new year!¡± The thief rubbed his hands. ¡°God of Fortune, please bless me!¡± This was a small apartment that had been transformed from a self-built house. It was quite big. There were universities nearby. When university students fell in love, they would go out and rent a house to live together. There were many cell phones, tablets, cosmetics, and so on. Now that it was ss time and the students were in ss, it was a good time for him to take action! Before he came, he had spent a huge sum of money, a hundred yuan, for someone to tell his fortune and calcte a set of lucky numbers!


    ¡°1314 ¡± The thief chuckled. ¡°This number sounds lucky. The rent of this special number room is also a little more expensive than other rooms ¡± The young couple who could rent such a house did notck money. There were many good things. He could reap a sumptuous harvest this time. As long as it was something that could be sold for money, he would steal it!


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make a fortune this time!¡± The thief was all smiles. He picked up a steel wire and pried open the door. He quickly looked around and shed in. However, just as he turned around, the smile on his face froze.


    There were four police officers sitting in the room, eating lunch boxes. When they saw the thief enter, both sides widened their eyes and the air froze for a moment.


    A police officer put down the bento box in his hand and took out a pair of handcuffs. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Crouch down!¡±


    The thief: ¡°!!!¡± He was dumbfounded! No, he had specially calcted it before he came out! 1314 was a lucky number, but in the end, he actually hit the jackpot when he opened the door and took the initiative to hand himself over to the police?! He couldn¡¯t be so unlucky!


    What the thief didn¡¯t know was that the unlucky ghost was coiled around his head.


    The unlucky ghost yawned and saidzily, ¡°Finished, call it a day!¡± Although he didn¡¯t know why it was such a coincidence that there were four police officers the moment they entered, this level of bad luck was very ordinary. It wasn¡¯t challenging at all.


    The unlucky ghost swayed back to Amelia.


    <div>

 Chapter 809: Finally Good News

    Chapter 809: Finally Good News<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Alex¡¯s car drove for a while and stopped by the roadside. He leaned his head against the pillow and was exhausted. At this moment, he saw a few police officers pressing a thief out and warning the thief to behave. Another police officer was on the phone. ¡°That¡¯s right. You won¡¯t believe it. We just finished our work and squatted by the roadside to eat. When the enthusiastic crowd saw us, they insisted on pulling us upstairs to rest. Then, the door was suddenly broken into. A thief came in. This thief even said that before he came to steal, he specially calcted a set of lucky numbers. Hahaha, this is really a lucky number!¡±


    Alex suddenly tensed his back and turned around. He felt a familiar dark energy. It was the dark energy that only ghosts would have! He stared at the thief and felt that the dark energy was on him. How could a ghost walk outside in broad daylight? An evil ghost? But the aura was about to dissipate.


    Alex looked at the police officer who was making the call. A word popped up in his mind: unlucky ghost.


    Alex immediately got out of the car and asked, ¡°Where did you catch this thief?¡±


    The cop frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡±<div>


    Alex showed his ID.


    Ten minutester, Alex rushed to the small apartment built by the residents and came to Room 1314. As expected, there was an aura left behind by dark energy! The unlucky ghost was the only thing in his mind. If the unlucky ghost was around, was his daughter around? Could it be the unlucky ghost Mia had captured?


    ¡°Mia!¡± Alex suddenly turned around and ran downstairs. His footsteps were a little flustered. ¡°Mia! Mia!¡±


    Unfortunately, no one responded.


    Alex leaned against the wall dispiritedly and pressed his eyes with one hand. ¡°Mia Where are you ¡± He was really going to break down. He had been searching for three months. Every day, he looked at the soil that was constantly dug out from the bottom of the pit. Every day, he faced hope and endless disappointment.


    ¡°Mia ¡±


    Just then, a crisp voice sounded. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked around in a daze. Was he hallucinating? He heard Mia¡¯s voice, but there was no sign of her in the alley.


    Alex looked up and finally saw a small figure running over the wall.


    ¡°Mia!¡± Alex¡¯s eyes widened!


    Amelia was very happy. Just now, the unlucky ghost said that there was a police officer here. Her master immediately carried her and rushed over. In the end, she met her father. Wow, she was so lucky!


    Amelia leaped without reservation and pounced on Alex. ¡°Daddy!¡±<div>


    Alex subconsciously opened his arms. At this moment, he still felt that he was hallucinating. Why would a child run up the wall and jump down from it? However, the moment Amelia fell into his arms, he felt his heart fill up.


    Amelia wrapped her arms around Alex¡¯s neck, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Daddy, why are you here?¡±


    Alex opened his mouth and stared nkly. ¡°Mia?¡± He held out his hand and couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Was it really Mia?


    His rough hand touched Amelia¡¯s soft cheek. At this moment, the world around him returned to reality. The Mia in front of him was not an illusion. It was real!


    ¡°Mia!¡± Alex suddenly pulled Amelia into his arms. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Daddy¡¯s good daughter, where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Daddy.¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t help but tear up. She hugged Alex again and realized that she almost couldn¡¯te back this time. Unknowingly, she seemed to have passed a super difficult time!


    Amelia hugged Alex tightly too and said softly, ¡°Daddy, Mia is back ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡± There was a whimper in Alex¡¯s voice. Amelia suspected that she had heard wrong. Her father would never cry. However, Alex¡¯s face was buried in Amelia¡¯s hair, and his eyes were already quietly moist.


    Alex was afraid. He had never been so afraid. Afraid that he would never see Mia again. Afraid that he wasn¡¯t capable enough to go down to hell and get her back.


    ¡°It¡¯s Daddy who¡¯s too weak,¡± Alex said hoarsely. ¡°Daddy couldn¡¯t find you ¡±


    Amelia, however, hugged him and shook her head with sparkling eyes. ¡°No, Daddy is the best! Daddy can catch me even when I jump down from such a high wall! Super awesome! Super super awesome!¡± She opened her arms and gestured. When she reached out, her tattered sleeves hung down. She looked pitiful, like a little beggar.


    Alex could not help butugh. His lips curled up. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± He picked Amelia up and strode out of the vige in the city. He was finally back. The Old Madam had been waiting for so long. This time, it was finally not bad news!<div>

 Chapter 810: Sit Still!

    Chapter 810: Sit Still!<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Alex hugged Amelia and thought of Mrs. Walton¡¯s heartbroken expectations at home. He immediately took out his cell phone and was about to make a call when he heard a beep. His cell phone had run out of battery and was switched off. He simply threw his cell phone to the front passenger seat. He did not care. If he could not make the call, so be it. As long as he went home!


    Alex turned around and asked, ¡°Are you sitting properly? Mia!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s pink safety seat had been there the entire time she was away. Amelia sat on it and skillfully buckled her seatbelt. She said, ¡°Sit tight!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sister-inw?¡± Alex nced at Ling.


    Ling had been following Amelia. When Amelia had thrown herself into Alex¡¯s arms, she had stood to the side and watched quietly. Now that Alex had spoken, she raised a hand. ¡°Sit tight!¡±<div>


    Alex adjusted the rearview mirror and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be home in half an hour!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the ck SUV flew out like a wild horse!


    It had been three months since Amelia went missing. The Walton residence was lifeless. William carried his school bag to school every day, but his eyes were lifeless. Emma did not say a word and began to do her homework seriously. However, sometimes, she could not help but wipe her tears as she wrote. Mrs. Walton sat on the rattan chair in front of the door, still holding Amelia¡¯s shoes and gloves in her hand. Her turbid eyes no longer had the livelihood of chopping people with her bare hands.


    Mr. Walton came out with a shawl and draped it over Mrs. Walton. He sighed and said, ¡°Go in and sleep for a while.¡± She woke up so early every day and sat here for the entire day. He remembered that when Helena went missing, she was like this too.


    Mrs. Walton shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping. I¡¯ll sit here and wait. What if Miaes back and doesn¡¯t see Grandma? I want to wait here for her toe back and be the first to see her ¡±


    Mr. Walton¡¯s nose felt a little sour, and his heart ached. He couldn¡¯t help but press down on his heart and take a deep breath. ¡°Then you have to keep your energy. Mia definitely won¡¯t want to see you like this when shees back. She¡¯ll me herself.¡±


    Mrs. Walton only shook her head and did not speak. Although she was no longer crying, her heart was dead. There was no longer a trace of light in her eyes.


    ¡°The sun is out and the ice and snow have melted. Mia, why aren¡¯t you back yet ¡± Mrs. Walton murmured, rubbing Amelia¡¯s small shoes with her fingertips.


    Under the evening sun, thest rays of the sun reluctantly bade farewell. The sky gradually darkened.


    Mrs. Walton stared at the door, looking and thinking of Amelia hopping over from the door and shouting softly, ¡°Grandma!¡± But another day had passed and the sun was about to set again. She still did not see her Mia.


    ¡°Mia ¡± Mrs. Walton tightened her grip on the small shoes in her arms and stood up shakily. ¡°Grandma will cook for you. You¡¯ll be very hungry when youe back. Grandma will make Mia¡¯s favorite pork trotters in sauce and Mia¡¯s favorite roasted drumstick ¡±


    Mrs. Walton held onto the chair and stood up with difficulty. Mrs. Taylor looked at her worriedly. ¡°Old Madam, why don¡¯t you go and rest? I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Mrs. Walton shook her head. ¡°No, I want to cook for Mia myself. Mia said she loves Grandma¡¯s cooking the most.¡± She couldn¡¯t let Mia down. When Mia returned, she wanted her to have a hot bite of something she¡¯d made herself.<div>


    Mrs Walton stood up with her arms around his back and walked slowly towards the house.


    At this moment, a clear voice sounded. ¡°Grandma! Grandma, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s back stiffened. She thought she heard Mia¡¯s voice, but she didn¡¯t dare turn around. She was afraid she was hallucinating


    Footsteps approached. It was a familiar sound. One could tell it was Mia¡¯s Mrs. Walton turned carefully. If it was an illusion, she was afraid that if she turned too quickly, the dream would be shattered.


    As a result, when she turned around, she saw Amelia running over with a big rock in her hand. She was wearing an adult cashmere coat. Mrs. Walton remembered this coat because she had bought it for Ling. Now the cashmere coat was dirty. One sleeve was gone, and the other was half torn. Mia was barefoot.


    Amelia threw aside therge rock she was holding above her head with a bang and threw herself into Mrs. Walton¡¯s arms. Mrs. Walton staggered and almost fell. Mr. Walton quickly caught her.


    ¡°Grandma, Grandma!¡± Amelia hugged Mrs. Walton¡¯s neck and kissed her cheek happily. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back!¡±

 Chapter 811: His Disciple Has Grown Up

    Chapter 811: His Disciple Has Grown Up<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Walton was stunned and could note back to her senses at all. ¡°Mia ¡± She looked at Amelia in disbelief. Her face was dirty, but she was healthy and rosy. Her eyes were sparkling, and the arm around her neck was also warm. All of this proved that it was not an illusion!


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s eyes were red as she suddenly cried out loud. ¡°Mia! Grandma¡¯s Mia!¡± She hugged Amelia tightly. This was the first time she had cried so unseemly.


    Amelia panicked. She patted her grandmother¡¯s back again and again and coaxed her softly, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t cry. Grandma, don¡¯t cry ¡±


    William ran down so fast that one of his shoes fell off. Emma¡¯s ears were also sharp. She threw away her homework and ran over. Harper also ran out of the door and identally bumped into Emma. Lucas, who was ¡°unhurried¡± behind them, instantly overtook them and went downstairs in the blink of an eye.


    William stopped in front of Amelia and Mrs. Walton, panting. He said in a sobbing voice, ¡°Sister!¡±<div>


    Amelia waved her hand desperately. ¡°Brother William! Brother Lucas! Sister Emma! Brother Harper! I¡¯m back!¡±


    Emma could not speak. She was a little abnormally silent and quietly wiped her tears.


    George and the others received Alex¡¯s call and rushed back. They were still on the way.


    Mrs. Walton couldn¡¯t stop crying. She couldn¡¯t even stand steadily, and she refused to put Amelia down. Mr. Walton could only hug her from behind. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and wipe the corners of his wet eyes.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re back, as long as you¡¯re back,¡± Mr. Walton whispered.


    Mrs. Walton was still crying and choking. ¡°Grandma¡¯s Mia Where have you been recently? Why couldn¡¯t Grandma find you ¡± She was so afraid, really afraid that she would never see her again. She was so afraid that she felt guilty when even these thoughts shed past. She was afraid that for a moment, these thoughts woulde true and she would never see her again.


    Mrs. Walton cried so sadly that she could not speak. She could only hug Amelia, who had been lost and regained, and cry bitterly. She was happy yet panicked


    Amelia clumsily wiped Mrs. Walton¡¯s tears. Mrs. Taylor silently handed her a tissue. Amelia unfolded the tissue and wiped Mrs. Walton¡¯s face as if she was washing her face.


    Mrs. Walton instantlyughed through her tears. She cried andughed at the same time. She hugged Amelia tightly and staggered to sit down with her hand on the chair.


    Amelia said, ¡°Grandma, I went to a mystic realm. It was like the Peach Blossom Spring mentioned in Big Brother¡¯s textbook, there were so many gems!¡± She said it casually, not mentioning anything about those life and death situations.


    Elmer floated in the air cross-legged, feeling sad that his disciple had grown up.


    Mrs. Walton wiped her tears and shook her head. ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t believe you. Look at you. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight, and your clothes are tattered ¡± She must have encountered a lot of danger, but she was afraid that she would worry, so she didn¡¯t say anything. Her Mia was so sensible. How could the heavens bear to let her suffer so much!<div>


    Mrs. Walton held Amelia¡¯s small hand tightly and stared at her face without blinking, not daring to look away.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. ¡°I knew Grandma wouldn¡¯t believe me, so I specially brought Grandma a gift!¡± She pointed at the big rock that had been thrown to the side and said, ¡°Grandma, look!¡±


    Only then did Mrs. Walton look at the huge rock. Mia hade in holding this huge rock. Wait Mia was holding the huge rock?


    Mrs. Walton opened her mouth and said in shock, ¡°You carried it all the way back?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Mrs. Walton was crying too hard and had yet toe back to her senses. She subconsciously said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Then how did you get it back?¡± She hadpletely forgotten that even if Amelia had not carried the huge rock all the way back, she had indeed carried it over just now


    Mr. Walton looked shocked and confused.


    Amelia leaned close to Mrs. Walton¡¯s ear and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Grandmater.¡± With that, her stomach growled. She looked at Mrs. Walton pitifully. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m hungry ¡± She hugged Mrs. Walton¡¯s neck and rested her head on her shoulder. Her eyes secretly turned red. ¡°Grandma, I want to eat sesame peanut glutinous rice balls. They¡¯re so sweet ¡± She really, really missed her family.


    It was the winter solstice when Amelia left. The snow was heavy. She leaned against the car window and waved at her family, saying that she would be back soon, that she wanted to eat sesame peanut glutinous rice balls with them.


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s eyes were red as she choked and said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Sesame peanut glutinous rice balls. Let Mia eat sesame peanut glutinous rice balls. Mrs. Taylor, quickly take out the sesame peanut glutinous rice balls from the thermos box ¡°

 Chapter 812: It’s Eldest Uncle’s fault

    Chapter 812: It¡¯s Eldest Uncle¡¯s fault<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Before Amelia disappeared, the family had agreed to eat sesame peanut glutinous rice balls, but Amelia never came back This became Mrs. Walton¡¯s sore point. As if she was possessed, she made a bowl of sesame peanut glutinous rice balls every day and waited for Amelia toe back. Every day, the glutinous rice balls were made and kept warm. The next day, when they were cold, she heated them up and ate them before making them again


    Mrs. Walton had been eating sesame peanut glutinous rice balls for three months and finally, her Mia returned.


    Alex took Amelia and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Daddy will take you to wash your hands.¡±


    However, Mrs. Walton twisted to the side with Amelia in her arms. ¡°Go kill chickens. Kill two.¡±


    Alex: ¡°We can let Mrs. Taylor kill the chickens.¡±<div>


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°No, you kill fast.¡±


    Alex: Alright, he went to kill the chickens.


    Amelia sat in the dining room and wolfed down a bowl of glutinous rice balls. She raised the bowl so high that she even finished the soup. She licked the corner of her mouth, wanting more. She felt like she hadn¡¯t eaten in a long time. She didn¡¯t feel hungry when she was underground, but when she came up, she felt like she was going to starve.


    Mrs. Walton was busy in the kitchen, ming herself for not cooking earlier. Mia was starving. Mrs. Taylor and the other servants were at the side. The kitchen was tinkling. In less than a few minutes, food was constantly served.


    The pork trotters and roasted drumsticks would take some time, so the dishes that were served first were rtively fast. White boiled shrimp, steamed egg custard, stir-fried meat slices The children sat at the side and watched Amelia eat without blinking.


    Ling didn¡¯t feel hungry. She also sat at the side and looked at Amelia.


    ¡°Slow down.¡± William took two bowls and filled them with two small servings of egg custard. He ced one in front of Amelia and one in front of Ling.


    Lucas took the shrimp without a word and silently peeled them. He peeled one and ced it in Amelia¡¯s bowl, then peeled another and ced it in Ling¡¯s bowl.


    Emma picked up her chopsticks and kept putting food into Amelia¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat, you eat, eat this, and this ¡±


    Harper opened his mouth, but he could only wait at the side with a tissue. When he saw that Amelia¡¯s face was covered in food, he immediately handed the tissue over for her to wipe her face.


    When George returned, he saw this scene. Amelia was like a little queen dowager, surrounded by people serving her. Her brothers and sisters watched her closely, afraid that she would not be full. They wished they could help her stuff the food into her mouth.


    George felt a lump in his throat. He felt something block it. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Mia ¡±<div>


    Amelia looked up and her eyes lit up. ¡°Eldest Uncle!¡± She put down her bowl and chopsticks and ran over without wiping her face.


    George looked at Mia, who was running towards him. She was wearing a tattered coat. She must have gone to eat as soon as she returned. She had not had time to change. She must be starving. His heart ached. He caught Amelia, who was pouncing on him, and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Mia ¡± George wanted to say something and ask something, but he could not say a word.


    Amelia also hugged George tightly. ¡°Eldest Uncle, Mia is fine. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    George said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡± It was Eldest Uncle¡¯s fault for not protecting you well.


    George and Alex were the ones who med themselves the most for the past three months. Amelia had disappeared right under their noses. They had watched the avnche crash down, but there was nothing they could do. They had taken her out, but they had not been able to bring her back. George and Alex had suffered a lot.


    After George, Eric, Dn, Andrew, Chris, and Henry, who were searching outside, also rushed back. Henry took a leave of absence, and Andrew did not go on the operating table again. Afraid that he would be distracted, he could only go to the outpatient clinic and do ward rounds when he went to the hospital. Everything seemed to have returned to the time when Helena had just disappeared.


    At this moment, when they saw Amelia in front of them, the Walton family brothers felt like they were in a dream. Their backs were tense, and they did not dare to make a sound. Just like Mrs. Walton, they were afraid that it was a dream. If they were too loud, they would wake up first.


    Andrew half-squatted down and snatched Amelia from George¡¯s arms. He choked and said, ¡°Mia, Eighth Uncle misses you so much. I miss you so much ¡±


    Amelia hugged Andrew and patted his back. ¡°Mia misses Eighth Uncle too. Very, very much.¡±


    Chris stood at the side, his hand clenched into a fist and pressed to his lips. His voice was hoarse. ¡°You little bastard, where have you been for three months?¡±


    Dn remained silent, the corners of his mouth tightly pursed.<div>


    Henry said gently, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to the side and cough to hide his sobs.

 Chapter 813: Belly Tumbling

    Chapter 813: Belly Tumbling<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Eric didn¡¯t care so much. He snatched Amelia from Andrew¡¯s arms. The burly man, who weighed more than 50 kilograms, cried without any image. ¡°Mia, Mia, you scared Fifth Uncle to death. Fifth Uncle thought you weren¡¯ting back ¡± Just like their sister, she went missing and never came back. When they saw each other again, they were already separated by life and death. He was so afraid, so afraid! Now that Amelia was back, it was like redemption for them. Eric cried uncontrobly.


    Amelia patted Eric¡¯s back skillfully tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Fifth Uncle, don¡¯t cry. Mia is fine. I even carried a big treasure back!¡±


    Eric didn¡¯t care about the treasure at all. The only treasure he cared about was Mia. He hugged Mia and cried.


    Mrs. Walton came out with the pork trotters in sauce and immediately widened her eyes. ¡°How old are you? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? Let go of Mia!¡±


    Mrs. Walton, who could strike people with her bare hands at any time, returned. Other than looking a little haggard, she didn¡¯t seem any different from before.<div>


    Eric wiped his tears and could not bear to put Amelia down. He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s better to be closer to home. Sixth Brother and Seventh Brother can only be anxious in the group chat.¡± They would not be able to hug Mia even if they rushed back overnight, because Mia would definitely sleep soon.


    Eric emphasized to himself, ¡°In the future, when Mia grows up, whichever university you go to, Fifth Uncle will do engineering there. When Mia gets married in the future, Fifth Uncle will move next door to you and build a house next to you. If my nephew-inw dares to treat you badly, Fifth Uncle will p them in the face the next minute.¡± The furthest distance could not exceed an urban area. If they quarreled in the morning, his ps would arrive in the afternoon.


    Mr. Walton scolded with a cold expression, ¡°Listen to what you¡¯re saying!¡± Mia was only four years old. Who was she marrying? No, Mia was five years old


    Mr. Walton¡¯s heart suddenly ached. They had originally nned to go to the Rainbow Ind amusement park to celebrate her fifth birthday. Nobody expected to miss it. She was already five years old.


    As they were talking, a green light shot down from upstairs. With a bang, Seven bumped into Amelia¡¯s arms. ¡°Baby, I missed you so much! On the first day you left, I missed you! On the second day you left, I missed you! On the hundredth day you left, I was still thinking about you. I missed you every day. I missed you even in my dreams!¡± He pressed his head against Amelia¡¯s arms and let out a cry. ¡°Nothing canpare to me missing you. Nothing canpare to me loving you. Boohoo, baby, I really missed you so much.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s mouths twitched.


    Amelia filled her stomach and wanted to take a shower first, but Mrs. Walton insisted that eating her fill was more important than washing up, so she continued eating.


    Amelia¡¯s bowl was filled to the brim. Her uncles could not help but pick up food for her. Alex¡¯s position was about to be reced, so he could only get another bowl for her to fill. Unexpectedly, this bowl was already full in just a short while.


    Ling¡¯s bowl was also full. It was all stuffed by Mrs. Walton.


    George picked up a piece of meat and ced it in Ling¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat.¡±


    Ling stared at the piece of meat and silently picked it up. She put the entire piece into his mouth. Her cheeks were puffed up, and the two of them were busy eating like two little squirrels.


    Finally, the bowl was empty. Amelia leaned back in her chair and touched her round stomach. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s finally bulging!¡±<div>


    Ling also leaned back in her chair and touched her belly. ¡°B-bulging ¡±


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°No, yours isn¡¯t bulging enough.¡± She didn¡¯t dare stuff Amelia¡¯s stomach further, but Ling seemed to still be able to eat a little more.


    Mrs. Walton scooped another bowl of date soup for Ling. ¡°Have some more. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re full yet.¡±


    Ling looked at the jujube soup and then at her stomach. Innocently, she picked it up and gulped it down.


    Mrs. Walton looked satisfied. She scooped another bowl for her. After three bowls, Ling really refused to eat. She was full.


    Mrs. Walton nodded. ¡°Alright, then have another bowl of chicken soup at the end.¡±


    Ling:


    Everyone:


    Amelia gasped in amazement before she ran upstairs. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡±


    Ling stood up. ¡°Shower! Shower!¡±


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°Sit down and drink this bowl of soup. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be hungry tonight.¡±


    Ling sat down obediently and picked up the bowl to drink. She downed it in one go and hurriedly ran away. Her legs had yet to recoverpletely. Perhaps it was because she was too full from eating, but she lost her bnce when she ran.<div>


    George was silent.

 Chapter 814: Local Souvenir

    Chapter 814: Local Souvenir<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    The Walton residence was bustling with activity for half the night. Finally, after Amelia fell asleep, it slowly quietened down.


    Ling stood quietly outside the small balcony and looked at the branches that were starting to sprout. She was wearing clean pink cotton pajamas. Although the weather at the end of March was gradually warming up, it was still very cold at night. It was fine if there was a heater in the house, but it was definitely impossible to wear thin pajamas outside the balcony. However, Ling did not feel cold. She only stared nkly at the branches and then at the roots. The melted snow made the soil look wet. Unfortunately, she could not smell the fresh smell of the soil.


    There was a knock on the door. George pushed the door open and entered. He was wearing home clothes that were slightly thicker than pure cotton pajamas. He slowly walked out of the small balcony and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Ling reached out and pointed at the dirt under the tree.


    George looked over and was silent for a moment. For the past three months, he had been looking for Amelia anxiously. asionally, he would also think of Ling grabbing a handful of slush and cing it in his palm. She used all her strength to say, ¡°I like you.¡± There were also those dull but clear eyes and the back view of her who turned around and left firmly without looking back.<div>


    George¡¯s usually cold face softened a little. He looked up and handed her something. ¡°For you.¡±


    Ling¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of confusion. She took it and saw that it was a small pendant ne. It was in the shape of a small shell and was very round. There were fine things flowing inside, like soil, but it could reflect fine light under the refraction of the light source.


    Ling looked up at George in confusion.


    George pointed into the shell and said, ¡°Dirt.¡±


    Ling looked like she didn¡¯t believe him. She knew dirt. It wasn¡¯t like that. It was a lie.


    George picked up the ne, gently brushed Ling¡¯s hair away, and helped her put it around her neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± George retracted his hand and took a step back. He paused for a long time before saying softly, ¡°Wee back.¡±


    Ling¡¯s beautiful eyes looked at him without blinking.


    ¡°What is it?¡± George asked.


    Ling stretched out her hand. ¡°Hug ¡± Although her thoughts were not clear enough, she was very straightforward. If she liked someone, she would try her best to say that she liked them. If she hated someone, she would fork them out. Simrly, if she wanted to hug someone, she would not beat around the bush.


    George suddenly smiled and went forward to gently pull Ling into his arms and hug her. Ling looked satisfied. She imitated Amelia and reached out to pat his back, indicating that there was no need to worry. Everything was fine.


    George¡¯s heart ached slightly. He ced his warm palm on Ling¡¯s head and rubbed it gently. ¡°Good night. Sleep well.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know if she needed sleep now.<div>


    Ling let go of him, her lips moving. This time, she said clearly, ¡°Good night.¡±


    After George left Ling¡¯s room, he went to Amelia¡¯s room. She was in a deep sleep, as if she had not slept well for a long time. Seven, who had always slept in his room, stuck to Amelia for the first time. George nced at him and whispered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being squashed?¡± Birds could not sleep with their masters because they were too small and easily squashed.


    Seven ignored George and climbed up again, rubbing against Amelia¡¯s face. Unexpectedly, Amelia had some kind of dream. She frowned and shouted, ¡°Take this!¡± Seven was thrown out.


    Seven: ¡°???¡±


    George:


    The next day, the Waltons woke up early. Mrs. Walton tiptoed into Amelia¡¯s room several times to confirm that she was really still there. Everything that happened yesterday was not a dream. She went to make breakfast with a smile. Needless to say, this breakfast was extremely sumptuous.


    After dinner, everyone remembered the huge rock that had been thrown in the courtyard.


    ¡°Mia, what is this?¡± Eric squatted beside the boulder and raised his hand to knock.


    Amelia said, ¡°It¡¯s a local souvenir for Grandma!¡± It was the local specialty found under the King of Hell¡¯s Pce!


    All the uncles: Are they not worthy of having local souvenirs?


    Alex¡¯s tone was also a little sour. ¡°Tsk tsk, Mia only knows how to bring gifts for Grandma. We¡¯ve all been forgotten.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Of course not!¡± As she spoke, she spread her hands and held a handful of things in her arms. ¡°Here, I found this under the King of Hell¡¯s throne. It¡¯s a hair that fell from the King of Hell¡¯s brush. This is for Daddy.¡±<div>


    Elmer:


    Alex, who was holding a few hairs:

 Chapter 815: The Colossal Stone’s Truth

    Chapter 815: The Colossal Stone¡¯s Truth<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia took out another one. ¡°I found this in front of the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. It should be a stone that the King of Hell stepped on. This is for Eldest Uncle.¡±


    George, who was holding a small stone:


    Amelia took out another one. ¡°This is from the King of Hell¡¯s table. It might be the cup that the King of Hell drank from.¡±


    William, who was holding an ancient teacup:


    Amelia: ¡°This is the threshold in front of the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. This is for Second Uncle. This is the iron chain that fell from the statue of Ox Head and Horse Face. This is for Third Uncle! This is the jade pendant taken from the ck and White Impermanence statue. This is for Fourth Uncle! I don¡¯t know what feather this is, but it¡¯s ck. It¡¯s most suitable for Fifth Uncle! This is very beautiful! It¡¯s a pillow on the King of Hell¡¯s throne. Eighth Uncle has worked hard during the surgery. You can lean on it.¡±<div>


    Lucas got a book. It was said to be a small book that the King of Hell read.


    Harper got a withered grass. It was said that the King of Hell had raised it on the table as a decoration.


    Emma got a mirror. It was the size of a palm and had a stone surface. Nothing could be reflected.


    Oh, and Mr. Walton, Mr. Walton got a futon.


    The corners of Elmer¡¯s mouth twitched non-stop. Alright, alright, it would have been better if you didn¡¯t take this out However, the King of Hell¡¯s brush could determine life and death, even if it was just a few brush hairs. The small stone in George¡¯s hand was not eye-catching, but it could suppress the soul. The small cup in William¡¯s hand was filled with cial water, through which you could see one¡¯s past However, no one understood. They were dumbfounded when they looked at the ¡°local souvenir¡± in their hands. However, because it was given by Amelia, everyone still put it away carefully.


    Eric tapped the boulder. ¡°What about this? What local specialty is this?¡±


    Amelia: ¡°This isn¡¯t worth much. It¡¯s just a pretty stone. It¡¯s for Grandma to press down on her pickled vegetables with.¡±


    The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched. Are you sure you can use such a big stone to press pickled vegetables? With thisparison, the local specialties in their hands became refreshing and refined.


    Ameliaughed. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you! This is Grandma¡¯s favorite pretty rock!¡± She chuckled and broke off the stone tip, revealing a dazzling and purple jade inside.


    Jadeite! Pure royal purple jadeite! And such a big piece!


    Eric was dumbfounded. Even Alex and George¡¯s expressions froze.


    Eric quickly pressed the broken rock back to its original position and said in shock, ¡°You call this worthless?¡± It was even more impressive than thendscape in the garden! She had just pried open a little when he saw the jade inside. Not to mention a billion, it was definitely worth tens of billions!<div>


    Eric was stunned. Boohoo, Mia was biased!


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°Is it very valuable?¡± She had only carried it back because she saw that the stone was purple and spirited. It was very simr to the bracelet Grandma was wearing. This way, Grandma could make as many bracelets as she wanted!


    George¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°If what¡¯s opened is the same as the piece you just broke off, a shallowyer of skin, and it¡¯s filled with jadeite, it¡¯s not less than a billion.¡± This was a conservative estimate. Such a big raw stone was enough to make a big ornament like a national treasure. A billion was not a lot. Just casually using the remaining scraps to make dozens of bracelets, jade pendants, rings, jade beads It was another few hundred million.


    Alex clicked his tongue. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not worth much. It¡¯s only a few hundred million.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. What a huge loss! Such a stone was actually so valuable! If she had known, she would have taken a few more!


    George asked, ¡°Mia, how did you get such a big rock back?¡± He looked at Alex as he asked.


    Alex crossed his arms and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me.¡± He didn¡¯t know either. When he drove back yesterday, the moment Mia jumped down, he saw her holding a big rock with her two small hands.


    Alex was also shocked. He still could not figure out how the boulder appeared. Later, Mrs. Walton cried so sadly that he did not ask further. Later, everyone surrounded Amelia. As her biological father, he could not even squeeze in. When the father and daughter were alone, Amelia was already yawning from exhaustion. Tears seeped out of the corners of her eyes. How could he bear to ask?


    Amelia raised her hand and shook the King of Hell¡¯s Pce in her hand. ¡°It helped me get it back!¡±


    George realized that Amelia¡¯s red string had a small pendant on it. In the past, there was only a gourd pendant the size of a fingernail. Now, there was an additional pendant the size of an adult thumbnail. The carving was lifelike, and it was an exquisite pce-shaped pendant.

 Chapter 816: Want to See Her

    Chapter 816: Want to See Her<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What is this?¡± William was curious and leaned closer to look with his eyes wide open.


    Harper stared at it without blinking. Why did this small pce feel a little familiar He subconsciously wanted to go up and take a look.


    Amelia happened to say, ¡°The King of Hell¡¯s Pce!¡±


    Harper immediately took a step back.


    William said in surprise, ¡°This is the King of Hell¡¯s Pce?¡±<div>


    George looked around. The servants were busy. The guards were not here, and they were the only ones in the courtyard.


    Amelia nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. It¡¯s amazing. It can grow bigger and can be used to smash walnuts. It can also be very, very big. When you camp outside, you don¡¯t have a tent and can live inside.¡±


    Everyone: Camping in the King of Hell¡¯s Pce?


    However, this was nothing. What followed was the scene of their jaws dropping! Amelia raised a huge rock and stuffed it into the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. It was really stuffed! Such a huge rock was instantly sucked into the King of Hell¡¯s Pce! It was gone!


    Her uncles, brothers, sister, and Alex:


    Amelia said happily, ¡°Look, it can even be used as a suitcase. It can hold anything!¡±


    Everyone:


    Alex, who had been leaning against the side of Mrs. Walton¡¯s rocking chair, subconsciously stood up straight. When Mia¡¯s little things came out just now, they didn¡¯t notice. They just thought that she had taken them out of her pocket


    Alex immediately instructed in a low voice, ¡°Mia, take out the stone.¡±


    Amelia did not understand. She obediently took out the stone and looked at Alex. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Was the King of Hell¡¯s Pce bad?


    Before Alex could speak, George instructed in a low voice, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t let anyone know that your King of Hell¡¯s Pce can store things, understand?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°I understand that, but you guys are not outsiders.¡± That was why she did not hide it. She had not exposed herself at all when she was outside yesterday. She still understood this principle!<div>


    The piece of stone in Eric¡¯s hand fell with a bang. Amelia had broken the palm-sized piece off the huge rock. He did not expect that there was really space in this worldpared to a big jadeite worth more than a billion yuan! This was something that only appeared in the novels his sister read! He did not expect the novels to be reality!


    Eric could not digest this shocking thing. He looked at the gravel in his hand and then at Amelia¡¯s King of Hell¡¯s Pce pendant. He felt like he was living in a novel.


    At this moment, Uncle Smith came in and said, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a girl outside who ims to be Mr. Burton¡¯s little niece. She said that she wants to visit the Old Madam.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    George didn¡¯t even think about it and said coldly, ¡°No.¡±


    Amelia suddenly looked up in the direction of the manor¡¯s door. ¡°No, Eldest Uncle, I want to see her.¡±


    Alex picked Amelia up. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and let your eldest uncle deal with it.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°???¡± Eh? It was her who wanted to see the guest! She felt a very familiar aura!


    Elmer narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s the aura of that traitor. Bold toe looking for us.¡± For a moment, he could not figure out the other party¡¯s intentions. He said, ¡°Mia, listen to your father and go upstairs first.¡± He could not be sure of the situation yet. It was best to hide and watch.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to dodge an open spear, but difficult to guard against a hidden arrow, understand?¡± Elmer wanted to say some general principles, such as being wary of the traitor¡¯s schemes in the dark. Unexpectedly, Amelia nodded and said, ¡°I understand, Master. That¡¯s why we have to hide in the dark and shoot him in the dark!¡±


    Elmer: There was nothing wrong with that.


    Outside the door, Ray and her mother suppressed their excitement as they walked in. They really couldn¡¯t help but be excited. Firstly, it was very difficult for anyone to step into the Walton residence. Secondly, the Walton residence¡¯s manor was huge. It was really like a pce, making people nervous.<div>


    Ray¡¯s mother quietly sized up the Walton residence. The Walton residence¡¯s territory was really big. Not to mention therge garden in front and behind, they owned a private forest, fountains and statues. Everything looked so low-key and luxurious. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t describe what it felt like. It was just that there was a huge rock on thewn in front of the main building. A coat was covering a corner of the huge rock, which was a little abrupt.


    Ray¡¯s mother did a strange double take.


    Ray bounced along the cobblestone path and was overjoyed. ¡°Is this Cousin Mia¡¯s house? It¡¯s so big!¡± It was bigger than her father¡¯s house!

 Chapter 817: Becoming a Free Nanny

    Chapter 817: Bing a Free Nanny<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Ray¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the Walton residence in front of her. It was like a king¡¯s castle in a fairy tale. It was luxuriously decorated, and there was awnrger than her school¡¯s football field. It was dazzling, and countless people would be envious of her if she could live here. In the past, when her sister brought her ssmates back for her birthday, her sister¡¯s ssmates had always marveled at how big and luxurious her house was. All of them followed her sister like worms, and there was no end to their praise. Now that she saw the Walton residence, Ray felt that her father¡¯s house was nothing. Compared to the Walton residence, it was simply a small building by the road in the countryside. If she could live here, she would invite her ssmates over for her birthday. She would invite the entire school! No, not only for her birthday, she would bring her ssmates back every weekend to y! She really wanted to live here


    With this thought in mind, when Ray saw Mrs. Walton, she felt especially close, as if Mrs. Walton was really her Grandma.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Walton. I¡¯m Mr. Burton¡¯s wife. My name is Lace Burton. This is my daughter, Ray. Ray, quickly greet Grandma Walton.¡± Ray¡¯s mother greeted Mrs. Walton warmly.


    Ray obediently and sweetly shouted, ¡°Hello, Grandma Walton.¡± She raised the box in her hand high and said cutely, ¡°For you, Grandma Walton. This is a gift that Ray and Mommy picked for you for a long time.¡±


    Lace smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a small gift. A little token of my appreciation. I hope you like it.¡±<div>


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s face darkened. She did not like the mother and daughter in front of her. During the period of Mia¡¯s disappearance, she knew everything the mother and daughter did.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mrs. Walton said coldly. Hmph, if it weren¡¯t Mia who wanted to see them, she wouldn¡¯t have wasted her breath on them. If she talked to them, she might as well feed General.


    Lace smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m Alex¡¯s sister. I wonder if he¡¯s told you?¡±


    Mrs. Walton said directly, ¡°No, Alex said that he was an orphan. In the past, when his Grandpa, father, and mother passed away, he wanted to go to his rtives, but he didn¡¯t have a single rtive.¡±


    Lace¡¯s smile was a little awkward. She forced a smile and sighed. ¡°Alex is still holding a grudge. At that time, my parents I said that I wanted to bring Alex back, but my parents didn¡¯t listen. My grandparents didn¡¯t allow my parents to mention this again, which made Alex suffer so much outside ¡±


    A trace of mockery shed across Mrs. Walton¡¯s eyes. On second thought, she smiled and said in a sighing tone, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Later, when your family held your birthday banquets, after you found out about my son-inw¡¯s identity, you guys dered him to be your family¡¯s biological grandson. In the end, you were beaten up by my son-inw. Oh right, were you there?¡±


    Lace flushed. Mrs. Walton sounded like she was casually chatting, but every word she said was heartfelt.


    Lace: ¡°At that time, I happened to have something to do and left Buffalo. I wasn¡¯t at my Grandma¡¯s 80th birthday banquet. Otherwise, I would have definitely reasoned with her.¡±


    Mrs. Walton nodded. ¡°You should have reasoned with her. I heard that your parents and Grandma have been beaten back to their hometown by my son-inw. You¡¯re so filial, why didn¡¯t you apany them?¡±


    Lace couldn¡¯t even raise her head. She said, ¡°I Ray has to study. There are two children at home. I can¡¯t leave ¡±


    Mrs. Walton came to a realization. ¡°Oh, your Burton family has fallen to this extent? You can¡¯t even afford a governess and nanny, so you need to be the nanby? I was wondering why Harrison Burton didn¡¯t want his first wife and found a younger one. So that¡¯s how it is. You can clearly only be a nanny and get a high sry, but you gave birth to a child for him, and now you¡¯re his nanny for free. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Ray¡¯s mother:<div>


    After Mrs. Walton said this, Lace was ashamed. She quickly pushed the bracelet gift box up and said with a small face, ¡°Mrs. Walton, I heard from Alex that you miss your granddaughter too much and your health isn¡¯t good. That¡¯s why I thought ofing to see you and persuade you to be more open-minded. No matter what, your health is the most important. I believe Mia doesn¡¯t want to see you like this when shees back.¡±


    Mrs. Walton nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Lace heaved a sigh of relief and looked sad. ¡°I know how you feel. I¡¯m also a mother. I know too well how it feels to not see my child.¡±


    Mrs. Walton nced at her and casually threw the gift box on the coffee table, as casually as if it were a packet of biscuits.


    Ray immediately said, ¡°Grandma Walton, this is a gift my mother chose for a long time. It¡¯s really beautiful!¡±

 Chapter 818: The Dead Cannot Be Resurrected

    Chapter 818: The Dead Cannot Be Resurrected<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Walton looked at Ray in front of her and was speechless. As the saying goes, dragons give birth to dragons, phoenixes gave birth to phoenixes. The son of a rat knows how to dig holes. This child was about the same age as Mia, but she had learned something she shouldn¡¯t have learned from her mother. She had been influenced. She didn¡¯t be crooked, she was born crooked!


    ¡°Is it beautiful? I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Mrs. Walton said casually.


    Ray immediately ran over and wanted to snuggle up to Mrs. Walton innocently as she opened the gift box. ¡°It¡¯s a purple bracelet. Grandma Walton, do you think it¡¯s beautiful?¡± Ray looked at Mrs. Walton with sparkling eyes.


    Mrs. Walton moved to the side and took a look at the bracelet before saying, ¡°It¡¯s indeed not bad. I usually give this type bracelet to our cooking auntie. Also, all the servants¡¯ get one for their birthday.¡±


    Lace:<div>


    Ray:


    There was a floor-to-ceiling ss attic in the corner of the second floor. Amelia secretly stuck out half of her head to peek. Above her small head was another head stacked. It was William. Above William¡¯s head was Emma¡¯s head. Behind Emma¡¯s head were her uncles and Alex, who were hugging their arms or leaning against the wall.


    Everyone looked at Mrs. Walton, whosebat power was off the charts. The olddy¡¯sbat power was getting stronger!


    Amelia: I¡¯ve learned something again! This is what it means to convince people with your mouth!


    Like Lace, Ray lowered her head and her face flushed red. However, the child could not understand the sarcasm in the adults¡¯ words. She only felt that Mrs. Walton looked down on her and her mother. Ray was very sad. How could Grandma Walton be such a person? She still wanted to treat her as her biological grandmother and treat her well in the future. However, Grandma Walton looked down on her and her mother like everyone else. She leaned over, but Grandma Walton did not hug her.


    ¡°Grandma Walton, I know that you¡¯re very sad that Cousin Mia is missing,¡± Ray said softly. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re in a bad mood, right? But my mother said that the dead can¡¯t be revived. Grandma Walton, don¡¯t be too sad. Cousin Mia must have gone to a beautiful paradise and is living a good life!¡± This was what the gentle mother in the movie said to her son who had lost his dog. A little boy¡¯s dog had been killed by a car. His motherforted him and said that the dog must have gone to a beautiful paradise, so Ray learned to copy those same words.


    When Ray entered, she saw that the Walton residence was cold and cheerless. She had no idea that Amelia had returned. Hence, she thought that she was considerate andforted her. ¡°If Cousin Mia was still around, she definitely won¡¯t want to see Grandma Walton like this. Grandma Walton, if you feel sad, can Ray apany you in the future? Can Ray sing for you?¡± She looked innocent and tilted her head to look at Mrs. Walton.


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s face darkened.


    Lace was shocked. Damn it, what was Ray talking about?! Wasn¡¯t it a taboo to directly say that Amelia¡¯s granddaughter was dead in front of others? The outside world said that Amelia had died long ago, but the Walton residence refused to give up. They had searched for so long. They definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to listen to Amelia¡¯s passing!


    Before Lace could say anything, a small figure suddenly rushed down from upstairs.


    Emma rushed in front of Ray and pped her face. Then, she red angrily. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s dead! Your entire family is dead! How dare you say that my sister went to heaven? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    Ray spun around from the p. It was obvious how much strength Emma had used. She was stunned. When she came back to her senses, her tears fell with a crackling sound. Her hands curled up, and she looked frightened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I I didn¡¯t mean to ¡± She choked on her tears. She wanted to cry but didn¡¯t dare to. Anyone who saw her had to say that they were pitiful.<div>


    However, Emma did not indulge her. ¡°Stop pretending in front of me! Do you want my sister to be gone and rece her? You even said that you wanted to apany my Grandma and sing for her. Do weck children in our family? I have three brothers! And me, I¡¯m not dead yet! What do you mean you want to sing for my Grandma!¡±


    Emma was furious. God knew how afraid she had been after Mia went missing. Every day, she hid under the covers and cried secretly. Ray¡¯s words about going to heaven were simply poking at her lungs!


    Tears welled up in Ray¡¯s eyes. She looked at the fierce Emma and did not dare to cry again. She exined weakly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just felt that I sang well and wanted to sing for Grandma Walton ¡±


    Emma snorted. ¡°You mean I can¡¯t sing?¡±


    Ray¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and she did not dare to make a sound. She could only look at her mother. Lace¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Walton. The child is insensible. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

 Chapter 819: It’s Her Mother’s Problem

    Chapter 819: It¡¯s Her Mother¡¯s Problem<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Walton took a sip of tea and actually did not say anything. Lace felt even more embarrassed. At the same time, she felt a little indignant. Ray had indeed said something wrong, but Emma had hit someone directly. Emma was definitely in the wrong.


    Unexpectedly, Emma interrupted, ¡°Who isn¡¯t a child?! Remember, the next time I hear you say anything bad about my sister, I¡¯ll hit you every time I see you!¡± The hair on her head had yet to grow, like stubble, and she stared at Ray with a very unhappy gaze.


    Ray was afraid, aggrieved, and jealous. She was jealous that Cousin Mia¡¯s sister was actually so good to her! She also had an elder sister at home, but her elder sister was very bad to her! She often made her kneel, p her, and cut her hair. Why was her elder sister like a demon, but Cousin Mia could have such a good elder sister? Why was everyone so good to Cousin Mia? Why was Cousin Mia able to live in the castle like a princess, while wherever she went, she was mocked as the daughter of a mistress! It was not her fault to be a mistress, it was her mother¡¯s problem!


    People were not afraid of differences, but ofparisons. For the first time, a feeling of unwillingness spread in Ray¡¯s small heart.<div>


    People in this world were like this. Originally, they were living well, but they had topare themselves to others. After the matter was over, everything was smooth sailing.


    Ray felt very pitiful now. God was unfair. There were tears in her eyes as she shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said that Cousin Mia was dead ¡±


    Emma kicked him. ¡°You¡¯re still talking!¡±


    Ray started to sob.


    Lace looked at Mrs. Walton uneasily. ¡°Old Madam, that the child is insensible. Children¡¯s words carry no harm. Please don¡¯t mind ¡±


    Mrs. Walton sneered. ¡°I do mind!¡±


    Mrs. Walton asked Mrs. Taylor to return the bracelets they had given her. ¡°Take this away. None of us owe each other anything. I don¡¯t want to ept your favor!¡± She wanted Uncle Smith toe over and take Ray and his daughter away, but when she thought of Mia and wasn¡¯t sure what Mia wanted to do, she could only remain cold and silent.


    In Lace¡¯s bracelet, the ck shadow was secretly spying. He did not hide all his soul in the bracelet. He only hid a trace of his soul like a clone. He carefully observed his surroundings and thought to himself, is that little thing not back yet? He did not sense Amelia and Elmer¡¯s existence.


    It turned out that after the ck shadow was scattered by Amelia, it could not condense again. Although it was not dead, it was seriously injured, which made him angry. Amelia was still a five-year-old girl, but she could make him so seriously injured! Therefore, he had to get rid of her before she grew up and make her fail the tribtion!


    However, the ck shadow was very cautious. He could not fight Amelia head-on. Firstly, he was afraid of the King of Hell¡¯s Pce in Amelia¡¯s hands. Secondly, if he made a big deal out of it and the other kings found out, there might not be anyone on his side. Therefore, he wanted to find Amelia¡¯s weakness! If she had to go through tribtions in her life, what was her weakness? It would definitely be her family that she cared about the most! The ck shadow wanted to secretly influence Mrs. Walton and bewitch her mind, making her be one of his people. At the critical moment, be it as a bomb or a hostage, it could threaten Amelia.


    The ck shadow was both ambitious and overly cautious. He didn¡¯t directly extend his dark energy to touch Mrs. Walton, but controlled Lace.


    Lace felt her brain heat up, so she sat beside Mrs. Walton and tried to hold her hand affectionately. ¡°No matter what, we¡¯re still family. Alex is the Walton family¡¯s son-inw, and I¡¯m Alex¡¯s sister ¡±<div>


    Mrs. Walton frowned and avoided Lace¡¯s touch.


    Lace was indignant. For some reason, she suddenly had a stubborn thought. She wanted to touch Mrs. Walton. She felt that as long as she touched her, Mrs. Walton would ept her.


    Upstairs, Amelia¡¯s King of Hell¡¯s Pce had be the size of a tent, blocking out all aura. Amelia and Elmer were hiding inside.


    ¡°Master, will we really not be discovered?¡± Amelia asked in a breathy voice.


    Elmer¡¯s voice was as usual. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The King of Hell¡¯s Pce is the most powerful artifact in the Netherworld. It can iste the world of light and dark and hide our existence. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Amelia nodded. In that case, it was worth it for her to go down and pick up treasures! In the future, if she wanted to eat candy, she could hide in the King of Hell¡¯s hall and eat it! She could even hide the candy in the King of Hell¡¯s hall. Grandma wouldn¡¯t be able to find it!


    Amelia immediately felt that the King of Hell¡¯s Pce was too useful. It was even more useful than the Soul Retrieving Gourd!


    The King of Hell¡¯s Pce:


    The Soul Retrieving Gourd:

 Chapter 820: Take Your Bracelet away

    Chapter 820: Take Your Bracelet away<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Elmer stared at Lace¡¯s bracelet and whispered, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Amelia drew a bow and aimed at Lace¡¯s bracelet. ¡°Ready!¡±


    Elmer was focused and subconsciously turned around. Her eyes widened. When did she have another bow and arrow? And it was a hidden arrow! This was really the case. It was easy to dodge an open spear, but difficult to guard against a hidden arrow.


    Amelia narrowed one eye and pulled the bow hard. The bow was bent almost in a semicircle, taut.<div>


    ¡°Go!¡± Amelia shouted in a low voice, feeling inexplicably cold!


    The dark arrow shot out at the speed of light. Whoosh!


    Lace was trying his best to please Mrs. Walton when suddenly, with a bang, the bracelet on her wrist exploded! Before the ck shadow could react, it turned into ashes!


    On the other side, the ck shadow¡¯s main body: ¡°???¡± He was shocked! What happened just now? He did not feel anything wrong, but his connection with his clone was cut off!


    ¡°What happened ¡± The ck shadow was bewildered. His avatar had been killed? Impossible If someone wanted to kill him, he would definitely be able to sense the killing intent, but no! There was nothing!


    ¡°Could it be Amelia?¡± The ck shadow thought of Amelia and quickly denied it. He did not think Amelia was that strong. Amelia had not awakened the power in her body in her life. Everything depended on the red string on her wrist. He could sense the power of the red string!


    ¡°Could it be Elmer?¡± The ck shadow shook his head again. It was impossible for Elmer. No matter how bad he was, he could not be worse than Elmer. Could it be that he had entered some ce and suddenly lost his sense of his clone?


    The ck shadow was very frustrated. He could either go to the Walton residence to take a look personally, or he could only suffer in silence. Who was the one who set the trap!


    Lace looked at her wrist in shock and then at herself, who was pressing against Mrs. Walton¡¯s body. She quickly sat up straight and thought to herself that she had been too anxious and actually lost her sense of propriety.


    Mrs. Walton saw Lace¡¯s bracelet suddenly explode and vaguely understood something. Mia had done her thing? That meant she could chase this annoying mother and daughter away, right?


    ¡°Mr. Smith ¡± As soon as Mrs. Walton finished speaking, Seven¡¯s arrogant voice sounded. ¡°Fork out! Trash! Fork out!¡±<div>


    Mr. Smith was still frowning when Ling appeared first and went downstairs expressionlessly.


    Lace was in a very awkward situation now. She was unwilling to leave just like that, but there was no way out. She could only push Ray hard. ¡°Ray, apologize to Grandma Walton quickly.¡±


    Ray looked at Mrs. Walton with tears in his eyes. ¡°Grandma Walton, I¡¯m sorry. Ray said the wrong thing.¡±


    Lace pushed the bracelet over again and said sincerely, ¡°Old Madam, please ept it. This is a token of our appreciation I¡¯m really sorry. Ray is still too young and insensible. Please don¡¯t hold it against her.¡±


    Mrs. Walton sneered. ¡°If your daughter is rude, then it is due to your education. And now you ask me to amodate her. What logic is that?¡±


    Mrs. Walton thought for a moment, but she was afraid that Mia had not done her own thing. She was about to ask Emma to ask if Mia had finished her business when William came down first and said, ¡°Why would we ept it? This bracelet is not purple nor red. The color is not good at all. The stones outside our courtyard are better looking than it.¡±


    Mrs. Walton nodded in agreement. She had been cooking in the kitchen just now and actually did not know that the huge rock Amelia had moved back was jadeite. However, she felt that the huge rock was beautiful, ten thousand times better than the bracelet!


    Lace was extremely embarrassed. She had spent 2.8 million yuan to buy this bracelet! In order to borrow money, she even promised to mortgage the bracelet on her hand! Lace¡¯s bracelet was already under her husband¡¯s surveince and could be seen every day when she returned. If she mortgaged the bracelet for a few days, she would definitely be discovered. She still wanted to use an excuse to fool her, but she had paid such a huge price, but William said that the bracelet she bought was inferior to a stone? It was really infuriating!


    Lace suppressed her grievance and said, ¡°Violet is indeed worthless. I came here in a hurry. That shop only has one bracelet that looked good. I didn¡¯t consider it carefully ¡±


    Mrs. Walton suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t call Alex by his nickname. Alex isn¡¯t a name you can use. How manyyers of kinship are there between the two of you? Even if you want to freeload, this isn¡¯t how you do it.¡±


    Lace bit her lip and her eyes instantly turned red. ¡°Did Alex tell you that? Alex really misunderstood ¡°


    <div>

 Chapter 821: After All, They’re Siblings

    Chapter 821: After All, They¡¯re Siblings


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lace shook her head. ¡°Every time I want to exin, I don¡¯t know how to exin. He really misunderstood. I remember that I went to school with him when I was young He liked to stick to me and call me sister. Now, he misunderstood me because of my grandfather. Our rtionship actually reached this point.¡±


    At this point, Lace sighed. Unexpectedly, a cold voice sounded. ¡°Why? Do you think you can fabricate what happened in the past because I¡¯m not around?¡±


    Lace was shocked, but she immediately calmed down and said happily, ¡°Alex, you¡¯re here too ¡± Her face was calm, but her heart was in a panic. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Your brother-inw keeps saying that he wants to treat you to a meal. You¡¯ve been busy.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes were cold as he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re lying too much.¡±


    Mrs. Walton nodded. ¡°I remember Alex was with his parents when he was young. When he was seven years old, his grandfather and parents were killed by bad people. He escaped alone and has been on the run ever since. How could he have time to go to school with you?¡±


    Lace: Damn it, she actually forgot about this! She thought that Alex was not around, so she lied!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I remembered wrongly,¡± Lace immediately said. ¡°But we¡¯re siblings after all. Alex ¡± Before she could finish speaking, she saw the silent woman beside him walk over. Her face was wooden, and her eyes were fixed like a dead person¡¯s. Her skin was terrifyingly pale.


    Lace was stunned. ¡°This is ¡±


    Ling went straight to Lace and lifted her up. As she walked, she said, ¡°Trash, fork it out!¡±


    Ray was stunned. Why did it be like this? She had thought that if she came here to visit Grandma Walton, she would be liked by Grandma Walton. At that time, Grandma Walton would invite her and her mother to stay here for dinner. After dinner, she would even get someone to send a car to send them back! Then, when she went back, she could brag in school for two days! Even her father would have to reevaluate her to see if she was useful or her sister was useful! She did not expect that the oue would be forked out! Her mother was clearly chatting well with Grandma Walton just now.


    Ray panicked, and her eyes turned red. She knelt in front of Mrs. Walton and choked. ¡°Grandma Walton, don¡¯t do this. Don¡¯t do this to my mother ¡± She cried sadly and sadly. She raised her hands in shock, flustered and helpless. It was heartbreaking to watch.


    Unfortunately, Mrs Walton was no ordinary person.


    ¡°Are you going to get up on your own or do you want me to walk you?¡± Mrs. Walton said with a frown.


    Ray cried, ¡°Grandma Walton, are you so angry because Ray counted wrongly? I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all Ray¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t hit my mother ¡± As she spoke, she burst into tears. ¡°Don¡¯t hit my mother, don¡¯t hit my mother ¡± She was extremely pitiful. Her frightened eyes seemed to have encountered this kind of thing often. It subconsciously made people think that Lace was often beaten at home.


    The servants of the Walton family could not bear to look. This girl called Ray was the same age as their Miss Mia. As soon as they saw her cry, they thought of how Miss Mia used to be so terrified and helpless when she first came.


    ¡°Sigh, what a sin. What did the child do wrong?¡± The servants muttered, but they did not dare to stand up and persuade Mrs. Walton. After all, Lace deserved it. Wasn¡¯t she courting death by bringing her child over to tell Old Madam that Miss Mia was dead?


    Lace was thrown out. Lace hugged Ray and cried as if she had been bullied by some evil person. However, no matter how pitiful they were, they could not escape the fate of being thrown out.


    Mrs. Walton asked worriedly, ¡°Where¡¯s Mia? Is her job done?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes flickered. So the olddy knew too.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Alex looked at the broken bracelet on the ground and came over personally to squat down. He picked it up. There was no dark energy, so it must have been removed very cleanly. ¡°Honest, pick this up and throw it on Lace¡¯s face.¡±


    Honest responded and immediately went up to pick up the broken bracelet. If the family head said that he wanted to throw it in Lace¡¯s face, he would definitely throw it in her face.


    Lace was crying outside the Walton residence. Not only was she chased out and embarrassed, but her bracelet was also broken!

 Chapter 822: Throwing It In Her Face

    Chapter 822: Throwing It In Her Face


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Initially, Lace wanted to please Mrs. Walton first and then obtain Alex¡¯s approval. As long as Alex acknowledged her, her future would definitely be good. It would be easy for her to ask her husband for a million yuan of pocket monesh Unexpectedly, her bracelet inexplicably exploded! Then, before she could please her, she was forked out! How was she going to exin it when she returned?!


    At this moment, a voice sounded. ¡°Wait.¡±


    Lace looked over. It was Honest. She knew this person. He seemed to be Alex¡¯s subordinate. Had Alex asked him toe out and ask her to stay? Lace quickly wiped her tears and asked pitifully, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Alex has something to ¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, something hit her face. Lace instinctively turned her face away and raised his hand to block it. However, the broken bracelet was a little sharp, and it still left a few light blood marks on her face.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lace eximed.


    Honest looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Take your own trash away!¡± With that, he went in without looking back!


    Lace was so angry that she was trembling! This man was only Alex¡¯s subordinate! He was just a servant! But he dared to throw the bracelet in her face and call her trash!


    ¡°Mommy ¡± Ray grabbed Lace¡¯s hand in fear. When she saw her face covered in blood, she was afraid.


    Lace took a deep breath and wanted to say that she was fine, but she recalled what Ray had said at the Walton residence just now. She said angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. When we get back, if Daddy asks Mommy how her bracelet shattered, just say that you fell. Mommy identally dropped her bracelet to stop you, understand?¡±


    Ray nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± It was always like this. Her mother always used her as an excuse, unlike Cousin Mia. Those people from the Walton residence treated her so well Ray swore in her heart that she would not give up! Cousin Mia was not back yet! It had been so long. She would definitely note back! She had to work harder in the future and would definitelye again!


    Ray went back, full of ambition.


    Honest returned and reported to Alex, ¡°Master, the bracelet has been thrown in Lace¡¯s face!¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°It was thrown urately!¡±


    Alex: ¡± Well done.¡±


    After being praised, Honest¡¯s expression did not change. When he saw Amelia go downstairs, he suddenly went up and said, ¡°Miss Mia, I threw the bracelet in Lace¡¯s face. It flew urately!¡±


    Amelia immediately raised her thumb. ¡°Awesome! Uncle Honest is amazing!¡±


    Honest was pleased.


    Amelia ran to Mrs. Walton and hugged her. ¡°Grandma, Grandma, you were so cool just now!¡±


    Seven immediately curried favor. ¡°Grandma, Grandma! You¡¯re my goddess!¡±


    Mrs. Walton gave Seven a sideways nce. ¡°You survive on your mouth. Otherwise, you¡¯d have been stewed countless times.¡±


    Seven immediately flew to Amelia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Grandma can¡¯t stew Seven. Seven is Mia¡¯s favorite baby.¡±


    Mrs. Walton shook her head helplessly and asked, ¡°Mia, are you hungry?¡± It must have consumed a lot of energy to shatter a bracelet from afar, right? She had to stew a chicken to nourish her. No, stew two. One would be steamed, and the other would be braised. Let¡¯s see which Mia liked to eat. Anyway, there were many people in the Walton family, and if Mia could not finish, there were others to finish it.


    Amelia said, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook.¡±


    The rest of the Walton residence silently took a step back. The olddy cooked in a variety of ways. When Mia came back, she lost two kilograms, which aroused her desire to cook. What if she couldn¡¯t finish all the food? Everyone would eat with her and eat as much as they could! Especially in the two days after Mia came back, the olddy seemed to be possessed.


    Amelia secretly nced at the kitchen. After confirming that Mrs. Walton couldn¡¯t hear her, she told Alex about meeting the Ninth King, the King of Equality. Alex only knew that Amelia had disappeared to a ce they couldn¡¯t go, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so dangerous!


    Alex unknowingly clenched his fists and frowned. ¡°Looks like this traitor has alsoe to the human world ¡± Wait, a traitor? He looked at Amelia in shock and opened his mouth. Since he had rebelled under the name of a traitor, it meant that Amelia¡¯s status was very high. He knew about the Netherworld and knew that there was the Emperor of Ghost City. Below the Emperor of Ghost City was the East Peak Emperor, the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, followed by the five Ghost Emperors, and then the ten Kings of Hell. There were even more titles below the ten Kings of Hell. In the structure of the Netherworld that people were familiar with, the King of Hell was the most respected person in the Netherworld. If there was a traitor, it meant that Amelia¡¯s status was definitely very high!

 Chapter 823: Two Eyebrows Are Raised!

    Chapter 823: Two Eyebrows Are Raised!<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Alex guessed in his heart and asked, ¡°Mia, are you the King of Hell?¡±


    Amelia gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Yes, yes! Daddy, you¡¯re amazing. You even guessed that!¡±


    Alex:


    The uncles:<div>


    William, Harper, Lucas:


    Emma: ¡°???¡± What were they talking about? She looked at Alex nkly. Wasn¡¯t Mia just a very powerful Daoist priest? Why was she rted to the King of Hell? Wasn¡¯t the King of Hell in hell? How could she be her sister?


    George took a while to recover. The Mia in front of him had a chubby face, round and cute. Her big eyes were bright, innocent, and sunny. No matter how he looked at it, she could not be associated with the King of Hell with a greenish-ck face, thick eyebrows, and a fierce expression.


    William circled Amelia twice and said in shock, ¡°The King of Hell is actually my sister? My sister is actually the King of Hell?¡±


    Harper was speechless. He had said that he wanted to protect his sister. Good lord, now he was suddenly her subordinate and needed her protection.


    Emma did not understand, but she still interrupted and asked, ¡°What King of Hell? The King of Hell on television has a dark face and the two eyebrows are vertical. And he¡¯s a man!¡± Hence, her uncle and the others were talking nonsense. She really did not understand. It was a headache.


    Amelia blinked. ¡°Which TV show says that?¡±


    Emma said, ¡°Journey to the West. The Monkey King went to look for the King of Hell and forcefully removed his name from the Hell register. The King of Hell was so angry that he cried.¡±


    Everyone:


    William thought of this question. ¡°So in the myth, is the King of Hell a man or a woman?¡± He had just imagined his sister sitting on the King of Hell¡¯s throne with a cold and dignified expression. After Emma¡¯s interruption, it became Mia sitting on the throne with two eyebrows raised and a dignified expression Alright, she was quite good-looking too. His sister was good-looking no matter what!


    Amelia shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Anyway, I¡¯m a woman.¡±


    Elmer said, ¡°The myths and unofficial records are different. No one said that the King of Hell must be a man.¡±<div>


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, who said that the King of Hell is a man!¡±


    Alex was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°Now that the King of Equality has followed you to the human world, he hid in Lace¡¯s bracelet and secretly came to the Walton residence. Then, his goal must be to find Mia¡¯s weakness.¡± At this point, Alex and George looked at each other. What was Mia¡¯s weakness? She could bend the railing with her bare hands, lift boulders with both hands, draw talismans to catch ghosts, and protect her family. When they first brought her back, she was covered in injuries. Everyone felt that she was very fragile and could be easily hurt. But now, with the love of her family, she didn¡¯t seem to have any weaknesses.


    ¡°The only weakness is us,¡± Alex said. ¡°Mia cares about her weakness.¡±


    George nodded. ¡°So the traitor King of Equality¡¯s goal is very clear. He wants to start with us and the people around Mia.¡± The fact that the King of Equality could urately find Lace showed that his ability could not be underestimated.


    Eric frowned and said unhappily, ¡°He actually dares to plot to usurp the throne. He¡¯s even usurping our Mia¡¯s position. Watch me beat him to death with steel bars!¡± However, these words were just words. This was already beyond their ability. In the world, they could do everything to protect Mia, but they could not do anything when it came to theherworld.


    Eric touched his chin. No, they couldn¡¯t help because they were humans when it came to theherworld, but what if they were also from theherworld?


    Eric: ¡°Why don¡¯t we all die together?¡±


    Amelia:


    The others: What kind of brain did he have toe up with such a bad idea?


    William said silently, ¡°Fifth Uncle, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t speak. You¡¯re not helping, you¡¯re sending yourself to death!¡± The King of Equality wanted to rack his brains to kill them so that Mia would copse and have no one to rely on. Fifth Uncle, on the other hand, didn¡¯t need anyone to do anything and sent the head over himself.


    Eric rubbed his nose. Wasn¡¯t he anxious?


    Alex said, ¡°The best defense is to take the initiative to attack.¡± He casually took a notebook and pen from the table. ¡°The King of Equality has alreadye to the human world, but he only spied on it. Just now, he hid in Lace¡¯s bracelet and waited for an opportunity to move. Obviously, he didn¡¯t discover Mia, so our advantage now is ¡°<div>

 Chapter 824: I Can Help Mia

    Chapter 824: I Can Help Mia<div>


    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions


    Alex wrote the words ¡°King of Hell¡¯s Pce¡± in his notebook. He paused for a moment and added Amelia¡¯s name. ¡°Mia has a certain amount ofbat power, but in the end, it¡¯s still not enough.¡± To be able to kill the dark spirit in the bracelet with one arrow, but it was not enough to kill the other party in one go. ording to Elmer, when Mia was powerful, a gentle push could destroy the King of Equality¡¯s soul. Now, it was just a hole in his head. No matter how good the weapon was, it depended on the person who used it.


    Alex drew a few plus signs after Amelia¡¯s name, indicating that her strength needed to be improved.


    ¡°The other party is the King of Equality. With the degree of cunning and fear of death described by Mia, the one who was destroyed today was definitely not him.¡± Alex continued writing.


    Amelia raised her hand. ¡°I know that. That¡¯s the clone of the King of Equality!¡±<div>


    Emma: She looked at Alex¡¯s notebook in confusion, her mind nk.


    Harper handed over a notebook. ¡°I can help Mia.¡±


    Alex opened the book and saw a data panel drawn on it.


    Name: Amelia.


    Attack Power: 800 (Maximum Value: 10,000+. Other skills have not been developed and cannot be quantified.)


    upation: Daoist (once), King of Hell (now).


    Vitality: 500 (Maximum value: 1,000, will decrease after catching ghosts).


    Speed: 80 (Maximum value: 1,000. Short legs are too slow. It¡¯s best if she can teleport.)


    Weapons: Purple Gold Hammer, Spirit Binding Net, Eight Trigrams Compass, talismans, King of Hell¡¯s Pce, Dark Arrow, five evil ghosts.


    uracy: 100%


    Personal Mythical Beast: Master, Daddy.


    Recovery: 900 (Temporarily 1,000 points based on current data analysis).<div>


    Evasion: 500 (Based on current data analysis, full value is tentatively 1,000 points).


    It was obvious that some of the data was new. No wonder Harper looked like he was always one step behind when they were speaking. He was jotting down these things, but


    Alex pointed at the mythical beast column. ¡°What does this mythical beast mean?¡±


    Harper exined seriously, ¡°In some games, game characters can carry pets with them. Generally, it can help the character increase theirbat power. These things can be called pets or mythical beasts.¡± At least he wrote mythical beasts instead of pets.


    Alex¡¯s mouth twitched. He knocked Harper on the head with his notebook.


    Amelia sat on the sofa carefreely, her legs swaying. Seeing her father writing and drawing, her brothers and uncles went up to help her think of a way. She suddenly felt not lonely anymore! In the past, catching ghosts was her alone. Now, everyone was thinking of a way together. How good.


    Amelia jumped off the sofa and squeezed into Alex¡¯s arms. She leaned on the table and supported her chubby face, watching everyone discuss with lively eyes.


    Alex: ¡°That¡¯s why we need to take the initiative to attack from two sides. One is to increase Mia¡¯s strength, and the other is to take the initiative to find King Equality¡¯s hiding ce.¡±


    Amelia nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Alex ced his chin on her furry little head and said, ¡°Physical fitness is the foundation to increasebat strength. In the future, Mia will train with me.¡±


    Amelia continued to nod. ¡°Yes, yes!¡±<div>


    Alex pondered for a moment. ¡°Apart from her ownbat strength, herbat strength in catching ghosts is also indispensable. She needs more dangerous ces and more ghosts to train Mia¡¯s reaction speed andbat strength.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    Alex paused. He was distracted by Amelia¡¯s serious nod. He rubbed Amelia¡¯s little head. ¡°Do you know what this means? Don¡¯t just nod.¡± This meant that she would have to train very hard in the future.


    Amelia said, ¡°I know, Daddy. Don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m no longer a four-year-old Mia. I¡¯m a five-year-old Mia!¡±


    William eximed, ¡°Impressive!¡±


    George said, ¡°Pay more attention to that Ray.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°We should pay more attention.¡±


    They nodded.


    Emma: ¡± What were they talking about? Besides, Ray was so annoying. Why should they pay attention to her?


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Sister is so stupid. The King of Equality will definitely go back to look for her.¡±


    Emma subconsciously asked, ¡°What do you mean? How can you be so sure? Then who¡¯s looking for who?¡±


    Alex scooped Amelia up in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s move!¡±<div>


    George looked at his wristwatch. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the office first. We¡¯ll go to Rainbow Ind next week.¡± Mia¡¯s birthday still had to be made up. No matter howte it was, as long as she came back, they would definitely wait for her.


    Alex nodded.

 Chapter 825: Stop!

    Chapter 825: Stop!<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Eric stared at the book and wondered if he could help a little in a fight.


    Andrew pondered. ¡®We need a ce with a lot of dead people, a hospital mortuary Can we borrow the venue from the dead people?¡¯


    Henry was silent. Could they use satellites to locate the King of Equality?


    Chris was half sitting on the arm of the sofa, thinking about something. Dn didn¡¯t say anything either. Everyone dispersed as they thought.


    Elmer, who was floating at the side: No, you guys have done all the work. What is he doing as the master?<div>


    Just then, Mrs. Walton shouted, ¡°Time to eat!¡±


    George immediately picked up his briefcase and walked out. ¡°It¡¯s an emergency at thepany.¡±


    Dn said, ¡°There¡¯s something missing from the engineering diagram. I¡¯ll fill in the data.¡±


    Henry said, ¡°The flight is confirmed today. I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡±


    Chris: ¡°The production team¡¯s progress has been dyed for a long time. I have to go back and catch up on work.¡±


    Eric took out his phone and pretended to answer the call on the spot. ¡°Hello? What? The pir cement can¡¯t be erected? I¡¯ll go over now!¡±


    Andrew:


    Alex:


    William, Lucas, and Harper:


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces fell. After losing Mia and regaining her, the olddy had been too scary these few days. She simply wanted to make up for the food she had not cooked for the past three months!


    <div>


    As for Ray and Lace, after returning home, Lace hurriedly went to deal with her bracelet.


    Ray sat alone in the room and could not calm down for a long time. She looked around and thought about the Walton family¡¯s princess castle, then looked at her shabby cubicle. She and Amelia were cousins, but why was the difference so big?


    Just then, a voice chuckled. ¡°Do you know the difference between you and Amelia?¡±


    Ray was shocked. ¡°Who! Who is it!¡± She couldn¡¯t see anyone around. When she looked up, she saw the mirror in front of her. Her pupils constricted in shock! In the mirror, she smiled strangely at her, but behind her stood a woman with a red veil.


    Ray was so frightened that her face turned pale, as if she was frozen and could not move. The female ghost in the red veil walked closer step by step and ced her hands on her shoulders. Ray felt a chill run through her body, as if she could not breathe. Help, was she going to die?


    Tears of horror filled Ray¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Look, do you see that?¡± The female ghost grabbed Ray¡¯s hand and pressed it against the mirror. Unknowingly, Ray followed her directions. In the mirror, a man in ck was anxiously looking for a child. In the photo, it was actually her face!


    ¡°Eldest Uncle is looking for me?¡± Ray was a little puzzled, his expression nk.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the female ghost behind her said.


    The scene in the mirror continued. The man took the photo and searched. ¡°This is my niece. She¡¯s very important to me. All of you, find her!¡± The bodyguards were all mobilized to look for her


    Ray was stunned as her eyes gradually became empty. At this moment, someone quietly changed her photo to Amelia¡¯s photo. A bodyguard brought Amelia to the Walton residence¡¯s manor. Amelia in the mirror gave her a disdainful and arrogant smile, and Ray instantly became angry! Eldest Uncle was looking for her! Amelia was shameless and stole her position! As Ray was angry, the mirror instantly darkened. Soon, the Walton residence, which was as luxurious as a princess¡¯s castle, appeared in front of her again. The huge and ugly stone in front of the main building was gone, and the door was nted with sunflowers that she liked. A little girl skipped forward from the cobblestone road in front of the manor. She was wearing a pink princess dress and holding a bouquet of flowers. When she saw her walk over, the nanny and bodyguards standing on both sides bowed and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Ray!¡±


    In front of the mirror, Ray widened her eyes. Was the little girl in the mirror herself? In the mirror, Ray walked into the manor. An Old Madam smiled kindly. ¡°Ray, you¡¯re back. Are you hungry? Grandma will cook for you.¡± It was Mrs. Walton. Mrs. Walton, who looked down on her today, hugged her lovingly and asked the Walton family¡¯s servants to serve the food. A steady stream of servants came in from outside. All the dishes filled the long dining room.<div>


    ¡°Grandma didn¡¯t know what Ray likes to eat, so I prepared all the delicious food for you.¡± Mrs. Walton held her hand and walked to the dining room. ¡°Ray can eat whatever you want. If you can¡¯t finish it, we¡¯ll throw it away.¡±

 Chapter 826: This Is My Father!

    Chapter 826: This Is My Father!<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    In the mirror, Ray said obediently, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not good to waste it. Let¡¯s give it to the beggars by the roadside and those hardworking sanitation workers.¡±


    Mrs. Walton immediately praised, ¡°Ray is so kind!¡±


    At this moment, a tall and handsome man wearing a knight¡¯s uniform walked downstairs. It was Alex.


    ¡°Eldest Uncle!¡± Ray pounced over happily in the mirror. Eldest Uncle picked her up and said, ¡°Ray, eat quickly. After you¡¯re full, Eldest Uncle will bring you to the amusement park to y.¡±


    The scene changed and they arrived at the amusement park.<div>


    ¡°This is an amusement park that Eldest Uncle built specially for you. Do you like it?¡± Alex stroked Ray¡¯s head gently. ¡°This is your own amusement park. You can let whoever you want y. If you don¡¯t want anyone toe, chase them out.¡±


    In the mirror, Ray was extremely happy. When she walked into the amusement park, she saw the brightly lit carousel and the dreamy Ferris wheel¡­ All of this was hers! Not only that, but Eldest Uncle also yed with her the entire time. The amusement park was filled with theirughter¡­ Everyone loved her very much. She was the most doted on little princess in the world. She had many friends in school. Everyone praised her clothes every day and fought to be friends with her. Where was her vicious sister? She no longer dared to bully her and could only do housework at home every day. When she saw her, she knelt on the ground and shouted, ¡°Hello, Miss Ray.¡±


    Ray was mesmerized by the mirror and had long forgotten about the female ghost behind him. The female ghost¡¯s nails slowly lengthened and dug into the skin of her neck!


    The image in the mirror changed abruptly, and Amelia appeared with a fierce expression. She pushed Ray hard, grabbed Alex¡¯s hand, and shouted, ¡°This is my father!¡±


    In the mirror, Ray fell to the ground. Eldest Uncle quickly came to help her, but Amelia pulled him away. Amelia screamed and made a scene. ¡°Don¡¯t help her! These are all mine! Even if they¡¯re hers, they have to be mine!¡±


    In the mirror, she was originally the Walton residence and Eldest Uncle¡¯s most doted on little princess, but Amelia snatched it away. Not only that, Amelia even locked her up when no one was paying attention and strangled her neck fiercely, the nails on her hands digging into her flesh.


    ¡°Let me go¡­¡± Ray cried out as she felt the pain.


    Amelia grinned hideously. ¡°You want to fight me? Hahaha, even if I snatch everything from you, what can you do to me? Hahaha!¡±


    With a crash, the mirror shattered. Ray woke up from her fantasy with tears all over her face. Before she could react to what was happening in the mirror, there was a dpidated desk in front of her. Her princess storybook was on the desk, and it had been flipped until it was a little tattered. The surrounding space was narrow and cramped, and even the bed was pitifully small. There was nothing new in the entire room, and it everything was leftovers that her sister didn¡¯t want. Her father¡¯s family was also very rich, but her father said that the things her sister bought were very expensive and told her not to waste them¡­ When Ray thought of this and thought of everything that had happened in the mirror, the difference was too great. She couldn¡¯t ept it! Everything just now was too real. She didn¡¯t even think that it was an illusion, but the truth was like this. Originally, everything was hers, and it was Cousin Mia who stole everything from her. She had always been in the capital. Cousin Mia had been picked up from Bradford City. Eldest Uncle should have been looking for her, but Amelia had snatched him from her¡­ If they couldn¡¯t find Amelia from the beginning, Amelia would have died in Bradford City from the beginning. In the end, she would definitely appear in front of Eldest Uncle and be loved by him. Now, Amelia had everything.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The female ghost behind her chuckled. ¡°Do you see? This is called past and present.¡± Her face was covered by the red veil, but Ray inexplicably felt that she was being stared at.


    ¡°Do you know what past lives are?¡± The female ghost with the red veil continued, ¡°It¡¯s like in the mirror in your previous life. It was Amelia who tampered with the Book of Life and Death and changed all the good things to herself.¡± The female ghost grabbed the red veil and slowly pulled it down, revealing an unfamiliar face. This face actually looked a little simr to the Walton family!


    ¡°My Helena is the Walton residence¡¯s only daughter. In my previous life, you were my daughter¡­¡± The female ghost¡¯s eyes shed with a treacherous light. ¡°Your original mother was not a mistress. She was the Walton residence¡¯s only eldest daughter. You should have had a bright background and eight uncles who doted on you. It was Amelia who stole everything from you!¡±<div>

 Chapter 827: The Temptation of the Female Ghost

    Chapter 827: The Temptation of the Female Ghost<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    Your original mother wasn¡¯t a mistress. These words hit Ray¡¯s heart hard! All the malice she had felt since she became sensible started from the saying that your mother was a mistress! If her mother wasn¡¯t a mistress, if her mother was the only eldest daughter of the Walton residence, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered everything she was experiencing now. Thinking of the difference between Amelia and herself, her eyes burst with intense unwillingness!


    The female ghost nodded and was very satisfied with Ray¡¯s reaction. ¡°Our master has been fighting Amelia. We wanted to capture a bad person like her and punish her, but was seriously injured by her. Now, we need your help¡­ You must want to ask why it¡¯s you, right? Because Amelia reced your identity. You should have been Amelia, but now Amelia is just the incarnation of a demon¡­ Now, I¡¯ll teach you something. Let¡¯s defeat the demon together and snatch back your life¡­¡±


    Ray could note back to his senses for a long time. So she was not the daughter of a mistress. So everything she had was taken away by Amelia! Now, everything Amelia had was hers!


    Although Ray was a little afraid, she still asked, ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    The female ghost leaned on her shoulder and said, ¡°Amelia is so favored now because she can spy on everything in theherworld and help her family catch ghosts. That¡¯s why everyone likes her so much. She¡¯s cheating¡­¡± The female ghost stroked Ray¡¯s eyes. ¡°You have to do the same. First, open your eyes.¡±<div>


    Ray was stunned. Was that it? But whether it was or not, she was tempted. ¡°How?¡±


    The female ghost giggled. ¡°My good daughter, of course I have to take off your eyes first.¡±


    Ray was instantly afraid. ¡°What? I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    The female ghost said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just taking off your muddy mortal eyes. I¡¯m not really taking off your eyeballs. You won¡¯t be blind.¡±


    Ray struggled again. If everything in front of her was fake, then it was fine to give it a try. If it was true¡­ What if the female ghost was telling the truth? Should she just let Amelia take everything that belonged to her? She was indignant.


    The look in Ray¡¯s eyes became more and more determined. She had to take back everything that belonged to her!


    The female ghost with the red veil was very satisfied. Her hands slowly reached for Ray¡¯s eyeballs¡­


    Amelia had a very calm week, a chaotically calm week. Every morning, she would wake up and run ten kilometers with Alex. When she returned, she would be so tired that she would copse on the ground and not be able to get up. Alex even tied two sandbags to her feet.


    ¡°Daddy, why do I have to run like this?¡± Amelia¡¯s face was wrinkled. Ten kilometers was because she was a little stronger now. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to run. It was already very strenuous to run. If she tied something to her feet, she would really be exhausted.


    Alex said, ¡°When you¡¯re used to this gravity of something heavy on your feet, it will train the strength in your feet. When the timees, take the heavy thing off your feet and you can jump very high.¡±


    Amelia understood. ¡°Understood!¡± She could jump up in the underground world, but not in the human world.


    ¡°That way, I can jump onto the wall and climb over it, right?¡± Amelia asked excitedly.<div>


    Alex: ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    At the side, Mrs. Walton raised the frying pan. The second half of Alex¡¯s sentence immediately became: ¡°No, climbing over the wall is wrong. We have to abide by thew. Safety first.¡±


    Amelia was speechless. In addition to running, there was also reflexes and memory training. Alex ced the pots and pans in the courtyard. Amelia could only look at them once. Then, based on her memory, she threw the stone into the designated bowl. There was a bang. The bowl shattered!


    Mrs. Walton ran out of the kitchen with a cucumber. ¡°Alex!¡±


    Alex shouldered the blindfolded Amelia and broke into a run.


    There was also the willpower exercise. Alex crouched quietly by theke with Amelia. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Amelia deftly took off her clothes and jumped into theke barefooted.


    ¡°The water is very cold. Hold on.¡± Alex looked at the timer. ¡°Swim! Swim! What did I teach you yesterday?¡± His expression was cold, but his eyes were fixed on Amelia. Just as she was about to copse, he scooped her up. He didn¡¯t know how many times Amelia finally choked on the water and couldn¡¯t swim. General and Guard jumped down and swam around Amelia.


    Amelia had learned it herself. She had not learned the swimming method her father had taught her, but she had learned the doggy paddle! She swam happily in the water with two dogs!


    Alex:

 Chapter 828: Birthday!

    Chapter 828: Birthday!<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Walton rushed over with a thick towel and said in exasperation, ¡°The water is so cold. Must you learn to swim at this time? Also, Mia is a girl. How can you take off your clothes when you swim?!¡±


    Amelia happened to swim to the shore and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not naked, I¡¯m not naked. Grandma, I¡¯m still wearing a pair of underwear!¡±


    Alex scooped Amelia up and quickly took the towel from Mrs. Walton¡¯s hand. He wrapped Amelia up and began to run. As he ran, he said, ¡°Cold water trains one¡¯s will!¡±


    Mrs. Walton stood rooted to the ground, cursing. Her heart ached. When she saw that Alex and Amelia had run out of sight, the expression on her face faded. She walked back silently. Mia had to train. She didn¡¯t seem to be able to do anything but feel sorry for them. In just a week, Mia had lost weight. Her small, round face was now showing her sharp chin.


    ¡°No, I must go back and stew chicken.¡± Mrs. Walton muttered to herself, ¡°Stewed chicken doesn¡¯t seem to be enough to nourish the body. Then I¡¯ll get some sea cucumber. Children should be able to eat sea cucumber, right? What else can nourish the body? I have to think¡­¡±<div>


    Time passed quickly. The weekend that the Walton family had agreed to go to Rainbow Ind to celebrate Amelia¡¯s fifth birthday arrived. Emma was so happy that she flew. In order to y to her heart¡¯s content, she did her best to finish both days of homework on the weekend. This was very difficult for her!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Emma ran quickly. After getting into the car, she ran down again. ¡°My bucket! Bucket!¡±


    Amelia called out names in the car. ¡°Seven!¡±


    Seven, who was in the thermal pet bag, stuck his head out. ¡°Here!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°General!¡±


    General barked majestically.


    Amelia: ¡°Guard!¡±


    Guard stuck to Amelia¡¯s leg and licked her foot.


    Amelia: ¡°Gold!¡±


    Gold knew how to do it. He jumped into Amelia¡¯s arms and rolled over, revealing his stomach. ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    Seven made a very vivid sound. ¡°Ptui!¡± It pped its wings and was very indignant. ¡°Shameless stinky cat!¡±


    Amelia made a sound of surprise. Who was missing¡­<div>


    ¡°Aiyo, Grandpa Turtle too!¡± Amelia quickly ran out of the car and bumped into Emma, who was carrying a small bucket.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The sisters hugged their heads at the same time. The bucket in Emma¡¯s hand fell, and Grandpa Turtle rolled out.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Emma touched Amelia¡¯s head, not caring that her head hurt.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°It hurts a little, but it¡¯s fine. Sister Emma, your head is really too big!¡± The two of them chatted happily. Seeing that they were still not picking it up, Grandpa Turtle on the ground quietly climbed back into the bucket.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Emma picked up the bucket. Amelia stuck her head out and nced at Grandpa Turtle. ¡°We just took attendance. Now I¡¯m calling your name, Grandpa Turtle, you have to say ¡®here¡¯!¡±


    Grandpa Turtle:


    Amelia: ¡°Grandpa Turtle!¡±


    Grandpa Turtle: It was stunned for a moment, and then¡­ it knocked its head against the small bucket with a bang.


    Amelia was stunned for a moment before sheughed out loud. She reached out and patted Grandpa Turtle¡¯s head. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Emmaughed too. ¡°Next time you should hit it with your shell!¡±<div>


    Everyone could not help butugh.


    Mrs. Walton walkedst and nagged, ¡°Slow down. There¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s our family¡¯s ne. What¡¯s the hurry¡­¡±


    The ten low-key Maybachs slowly drove away from the Walton residence. The huge Walton residence seemed to be empty all of a sudden. Only the huge rock Amelia had brought back stood alone in front of the main building¡­


    After the Walton family left, the cloth covering the stone was blown away, revealing a dazzling purple color. Grandpa Newton was patrolling with a pitchfork when he saw the exposed jadeite.


    ¡°Wealth should not be leaked¡­¡± Grandpa Newton muttered. When he saw Mrs. Taylor pickling vegetables, he took the white stic film that she had prepared to cover it with and wrapped it around the huge rock.


    Mrs. Taylor: ¡°Hey, what are you doing? This is for me to use!¡± Then, she looked at the stone that was entangled. It was gray and looked like it had horns on its head. It was so ugly.


    Grandpa Newton said, ¡°Don¡¯t you still have two vats that haven¡¯t started marinating? Later, dry the pickled vegetables on the rocks. It¡¯ll be clean and easy to dry.¡±


    Mrs. Taylor: This was not an ordinary stone. Could it be used to dry pickled vegetables?


    Grandpa Newton waved his hand. ¡°Just listen to me!¡±


    Mr. Smith had specially instructed that this stone was worth hundreds of millions. Currently, he was still looking for a suitable sculpting artist. He had to take good care of it.

 Chapter 829: A Stone Worth Billions Used to Dry Pickled Vegetables

    Chapter 829: A Stone Worth Billions Used to Dry Pickled Vegetables<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    Uncle Newton said, ¡°The more serious something like this is, the easier it is to be targeted by thieves. It¡¯s right to use it to dry pickled vegetables.¡±


    Mrs. Taylor: She was speechless.


    With Uncle Newton¡¯s help, Mrs. Taylor dried arge bucket of pickled vegetables.


    ¡°I have to say, this stone is quite suitable for drying pickled vegetables!¡± Mrs. Taylor sized up with satisfaction.


    Eric kept the broken stone in his room. Not only was a corner of it wrapped in white stic, but Mrs. Taylor also pressed two pickles on it.<div>


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Mrs. Taylor sighed. She wiped her hands on her apron and continued working.


    Outside the Walton residence, a ck car slowly drove past. A small and light drone quietly flew above the Walton residence.


    In the ck car, someone asked, ¡°We can¡¯t see if we fly too high! Can¡¯t we fly lower?¡±


    Another person said, ¡°If we go any lower, we¡¯ll be discovered. Hurry up and fly away.¡±


    This was the wealthy district, and the surveince was very strict. The drones could not fly casually, nor could they fly too low. They hade secretly. They had been scouting for so long, so they could fly at this time.


    It turned out that this group of people was a band of thieves. The news that the Walton residence had obtained a priceless jade had already spread. Recently, they had been looking for a suitable sculptor. This group of people had been on the lookout for a few days, and finally, everyone from the Walton residence went out.


    After the ck car walked over, the video footage and photos of the drone were sent to theputer.


    The thieves widened their eyes and searched. ¡°It¡¯s said to be a very big raw stone. I think it should be hidden in the main building.¡± He pointed at the Walton family¡¯s main building. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because we don¡¯t know what the raw stone looks like. We checked all the surveince cameras, but we didn¡¯t see any traces of the raw stone being transported in¡­ During this period of time, other than the Walton residence¡¯s private car, no other car has entered the Walton residence, so it can only be their car pulling the raw stone in. Since it¡¯s their car pulling it back, thergest raw stone can¡¯t exceed the size of a trunk.¡±


    In the drone¡¯s image, there was a huge rock in front of the main building. The huge rock was covered in pickled vegetables, and the thieves automatically ignored it. After all, such a huge rock could not be stored in the trunk of a private car, not to mention that it was covered in vegetables. Who would take a raw stone worth billions to dry vegetables?


    ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s mainly because Third Brother was captured. Otherwise, we would have had a scout. I don¡¯t know why he was so unlucky to encounter four police officers when he opened the door. I¡¯ve already told him not to take advantage of others, but he insisted that thieves have no bottom line,¡± someoneined. The Third Brother he mentioned might not be outstanding in other aspects, but his scouting ability was very outstanding. He didn¡¯t expect to run into the police thest time he attacked. Every time the bandits thought of this, they found it unbelievable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look again and think of a way to detect the structure of the Walton residence¡­¡± This group of thieves had stolen the bank, the safe of the richest man in the world, and even the cultural relics kept by the museum. Therefore, this time, they were as confident as before and had no idea what they were about to face.


    <div>


    The Walton family came to Rainbow Ind happily, not knowing that their house was being targeted by thieves. Of course, they knew the principle of not leaking money. However, if they wanted to find a suitable sculptor, the news of the raw stone would definitely be leaked, but this was not within their scope of consideration for the time being.


    The terrain of Rainbow Ind was not suitable for the construction of an airport, and the Walton family¡¯s private ne arrived in the adjacent city and then took a boat to the ind.


    Alex was talking to Amelia in a low voice. ¡°There¡¯s also weightless adaptation training. Our team¡¯s training base isn¡¯t suitable for you. You¡¯re still too young. So after we reach Rainbow Ind, we¡¯ll use the jumper and roller coaster training built by your eldest uncle.¡±


    George, who was walking in front:


    Mrs. Walton:


    Ling, who had been following silently, said very skillfully, ¡°Forward!¡±


    Alex touched his nose. It was a pity that he had yet to find a ce with many ghosts. Otherwise, he could still train in actualbat¡­


    There were many tourists taking a boat to Rainbow Ind. Rainbow Ind had built a super amusement park. At the same time, it had a clear shallow sea, delicate and soft beaches, and a luxurious hotel with perfect facilities. Every weekend, there would be many rich people bringing their children to y. The weekend was the most popr time, so there were quite a few people this week.


    Eric snatched Amelia from Alex¡¯s arms and carried her on his shoulder like a treasure. He said, ¡°Your eldest uncle controlled the tickets this week. There won¡¯t be too many people and it won¡¯t be crowded. Have fun for the next two days!¡± Children needed a lively environment to have fun.

 Chapter 830: Ghost Mother

    Chapter 830: Ghost Mother<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    There was once an olddy from a wealthy family who built a super huge amusement park for her grandson, but the child did not y as happily as in normal amusement parks. In the end, they even stopped ying. It was precisely because theycked a lively environment that the amusement park had to be open. Not only was it lively, but it could also earn money! The Walton family was always so down-to-earth when it came to earning money!


    Amelia rode on Eric¡¯s shoulder andmanded happily, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Take the big ship!¡±


    The group boarded the luxury cruise ship. The cruise ship quickly left the shore and disappeared. A little girl stood in the crowd and looked in the direction of the luxury cruise ship with a jealous expression. It was Ray. She finally saw Cousin Mia. She did not expect her to reallye back. Ghost Mommy did not lie to her!


    Amelia¡¯s uncles were all tall and handsome, and they doted on her so much that they attracted the envious gazes of passersby wherever they went. When Ray thought of everything in the mirror, she felt as if her things had been snatched away. It was unbearable.


    Lace came over with tickets and a boat ticket. Heined, ¡°Seriously, we still have to line up. What kind of lousy ce is this? One ticket costs nine thousand yuan, and that doesn¡¯t include the cruise ship! We booked a hotel for two days, ten thousand yuan a day, and that doesn¡¯t include eating, drinking, and having fun.¡±<div>


    After seeing the Walton family¡¯s generosity and looking at her mother, Ray felt even more upset. Yes, her father was very stingy. He was clearly so rich, but he could not bear to spend it for her and her mother. Fortunately, she had a ghost mother. The ghost mother calcted that there would be a small crisis when her father signed the contract, and she stopped it in time. Her father was happy, so he agreed to her request toe to Rainbow Ind to y! With the ghost mother¡¯s help, she would definitely be able to deal with Amelia! Her and her mother¡¯s lives would get better and better in the future!


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡± Ray held Lace¡¯s hand and could not wait to set off for the ind. This time, Ghost Mom did note, but she had given her a very important mission. Ray held a ck ss ball in her hand tightly. Ghost Mom said that there were many evil ghosts inside. As long as these evil ghosts were ced in the amusement park¡­


    Rainbow Ind was slightly closer to the south, and the weather was much warmer than in the capital. The cruise ship docked at the northern port of the ind, and the sun was shining.


    Seven shrunk its head and stuck out its head. The feathers on its head were a little messy from the sea breeze. It cawed excitedly, ¡°The sea, my mother!¡±


    At this moment, a huge wave hit the reef, and the sshing waves happened to p Seven¡¯s face. Seven shivered from the p. ¡°Ah, this is a stepmother!¡±


    Everyone:


    Seven had just arrived on the ind when he was pped by the sshing waves. The entire bird¡¯s feathers stood on end. It retracted into its pet bag and kept shaking its feathers. The sea was not fun at all!


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw a silver beach in the distance. ¡°Eldest Uncle, what¡¯s over there?¡±


    George said, ¡°There¡¯s a beach in the bay over there. It¡¯s the calmest side of the waves on the entire ind. There¡¯s also a natural bath.¡± He looked behind him. ¡°This side happens to be at the end of the cliff of the ind. It¡¯s suitable for stopping ships, so it¡¯s made into a port.¡±


    Amelia understood. ¡°Then can I go over and y now?¡± No child could resist the temptation of sand.


    Amelia, Emma, and William¡¯s eyes lit up! Harper looked up, then his face was expressionless as he thought: Combat value¡­ Magic attack¡­ Cooldown time¡­


    Lucas, on the other hand, was cold. He did not want to y with something that only children liked. The next second, Amelia grabbed Lucas¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother Lucas, let¡¯s go together!¡±<div>


    Lucas: ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±


    General was the first to run in front, and Guard followed slowly. Gold was not very good. Perhaps he was dizzy from the sea, but he actually curled up in a luggage bag and whined.


    Andrew carried his things, Eric pulled a few suitcases, and Dn carried fruits and snacks in both hands, all of Amelia¡¯s favorites. Chris and Henry also followed him back to the hotel to help decorate the venue of Amelia¡¯s birthday party. Quinn and Milo had returned two days ago, but were now in a hurry to return to their posts. To them, the country was their lifelong mission. Although they wanted toe, they could only give up.


    Mrs. Walton and Mr. Walton walked together and instructed, ¡°We¡¯ll go back to the hotel to prepare first. Take good care of Mia.¡±


    George nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°Yes, with you I can rest assured¡­¡± Oh wait, I can¡¯t rest assured about you either.


    Mrs Walton nced at George and turned to go.

 Chapter 831: Uninvited Guest

    Chapter 831: Uninvited Guest<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    George rubbed his nose and followed Alex and the others. The children ran very quickly. Ling¡¯s legs had not fully recovered, but she was no longer limping.


    ¡°Let me hold it.¡± George reached out when he saw Ling holding a few children¡¯s water bottles.


    Ling turned around and hugged the water bottle. ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t give it to you!¡±


    George was amused and helpless. He could only let her hold it.


    Alex and the children had already reached the beach. Amelia flew over happily and sat on the sofa. Emma, on the other hand, knelt on the ground casually and began to dig the sand with all her might. ¡°Let¡¯s build a castle!¡±<div>


    General¡¯s fur was already shiny and his limbs were strong. He used his two front ws to help the little masters dig pits. The pet bag was thrown to the side. Seven bit the zipper and opened the bag. He stuck his head out to take a look. Then, he stepped on Grandpa Turtle¡¯s turtle shell and egged him on. ¡°Here, we¡¯re at your hometown. Go down, quickly go down!¡±


    Grandpa Turtle shrunk his head and didn¡¯t even bother to look at Seven. However, Seven raised his ws and kicked it out! This parrot was quite strong!


    Grandpa Turtle was caught off guard and rolled into the pit dug by General. Seven stuck out half of his head and shouted, ¡°Bury it! Send it back to its hometown!¡±


    Amelia giggled. ¡°Seven, do you know why the waves only hit you?¡±


    Emma rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a parrot with a worse mouth than Seven!¡±


    William: ¡°Why don¡¯t we stew it?¡±


    Seven tilted his head. He was just joking. He had also saved the old turtle¡­ probably¡­


    After Guard brought Grandpa Turtle out, Grandpa Turtlefortably spread his limbs andy on the beach to bask in the sun. He was asfortable as he could be.


    George ordered two umbres to be set up and sat down to start dealing withpany matters. Alex was wearing a thin shirt and pants. He crossed his legs and wore sunsses. He alsoy on the recliner and rxed.


    This scene was so leisurely and harmonious. Unfortunately, an uninvited guest had barged in.


    ¡°Eldest Uncle, you¡¯re here too!¡± Ray looked surprised and ran over happily.


    Alex¡¯s face darkened. Ray had already run in front of him and was looking around. ¡°Wow, the weather here is so good. Is that Cousin Mia? She¡¯s so cute!¡±<div>


    Alex:


    ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t make me say it a second time.¡± Alex¡¯s tone was cold. Even his sunsses couldn¡¯t hide the murderous intent in his eyes.


    Lace happened to rush over and said with a smile, ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s Alex¡­¡±


    Alex slowly took off his sunsses and nced at her expressionlessly. Lace¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Alex¡¯s identity was special. Even those officials and leaders did not dare to call him Alex¡­ She quickly changed her words. ¡°Family Head Burton, you¡¯re here too¡­¡±


    Ray pretended to be innocent and could not read other people¡¯s faces. She said happily, ¡°I¡¯m going to y with Cousin Mia!¡± With that, she ran over before Alex could say anything.


    Alex didn¡¯t move. George didn¡¯t move either. Ray couldn¡¯t gain anything from them, let alone Amelia, William, and Emma.


    As expected, as soon as Ray went over, General dug up the sand and blew it all over her face. Even the dogs didn¡¯t like her.


    Lace stood at the side shamelessly, not daring to approach the umbre, but unwilling to leave. She just stood there. Ray¡¯s eyes were red from rubbing, making her look pitiful. She carried a pink bucket to Amelia¡¯s side and called out timidly, ¡°Cousin Mia.¡±


    Amelia looked up at her and frowned, looking confused. Why was she here? And why did she have a strange aura? She sensed it carefully and looked Ray up and down.


    Ray thought that Amelia did not know her, so she smiled sweetly. ¡°Cousin Mia has never seen me, right? When you went missing, I apanied Eldest Uncle to look for you every day. I didn¡¯t expect you to suddenlye back!¡± She squatted down beside Amelia and said happily, ¡°Let¡¯s y together!¡±


    William and Lucas:


    Emma:<div>


    Harper:


    Seven was a little afraid of the sea breeze and shrunk into his pet bag. He immediately shouted, ¡°Nobody wants to y with you!¡±


    Ray felt a little aggrieved. ¡°Cousin Mia, what are you talking about¡­¡± This Cousin Mia was indeed evil. It could be seen from her pet that she definitely did not teach him well.


    Before Amelia could speak, a small shovel pped Ray¡¯s face.

 Chapter 832: Who Are You Calling Brother!

    Chapter 832: Who Are You Calling Brother!<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    Ray was stunned. Tears instantly welled up in her eyes. ¡°Why¡­ why did you hit me?¡±


    Emma held the small shovel and looked fierce. ¡°I told you long ago not to let me see you, or I¡¯ll hit you every time I see you! Now you still have the cheek to ask me why I hit you. You forced me to hit you!¡±


    Ray:


    Everyone: Although these words were a little unreasonable, it was really satisfying!


    Emma took the small shovel and nked it against Ray¡¯s head. Fortunately, the shovel was stic. Otherwise, Ray¡¯s head would have been split open.<div>


    Lucas and the other boys trembled as they watched. Emma was bing more and more ferocious!


    Amelia¡¯s little head nodded back and forth as Emma¡¯s little shovel nged back and forth. She counted. It nged six times.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Amelia was dumbfounded.


    Ray¡¯s head was covered in bumps as she cried. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. Boohoo¡­ Don¡¯t hit me¡­¡± She looked at William with tears in her eyes. ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    William¡¯s fists hardened. ¡°Who are you calling brother! Who¡¯s your brother! Mom, take her away!¡±


    Ling had been squatting at the side from the beginning and focused on digging the sandpit. Her movements were mechanical and efficient. At this moment, she had already dug a huge pit half a meter deep. When she heard William¡¯s words, she stood up straight and raised her hand to fork Ray up. She frowned and said, ¡°Bury her and send her back to her hometown!¡± With that, she threw Ray into the sandpit.


    When General saw this, how could he miss it? He immediately used his four ws to bury the pit with all his might! Grandpa Turtle, who was sunbathing at the side, suddenly spat at Ray.


    Amelia and William widened their eyes in surprise. Turtles could actually spit!


    Before Ray could get up, her face was covered in sand and the turtle¡¯s saliva stuck to her face. She didn¡¯t dare stay any longer and ran away crying.


    Emma shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te again! Don¡¯t cause me to attack again, understand!¡± After saying that, she even snorted. ¡°This is how you deal with such people. Mia, let¡¯s continue ying.¡±


    Amelia was speechless. Was it over just like that? She hadn¡¯t even had time to make a move!


    Ray ran to Alex in tears. ¡°Eldest Uncle, Cousin Mia hit me¡­¡± She was so indignant that she was chased away in less than two seconds. She did not have time to disy all her ambitions before she ran back dejectedly and even dirtied her clean and beautiful dress. She had specially worn this dress, but it was not beautiful at all now! She was really embarrassed and angry, so when sheined, she said that Cousin Mia hit her.<div>


    Alex sneered. How dare shein to him? Who did she think he would help? He said coldly, ¡°Is that so? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t be able to see whether Mia attacked from here?¡±


    Ray opened her mouth and stammered, ¡°Ah¡­ Ray was wrong. It wasn¡¯t Cousin Mia who hit me. It was another sister. No, it should be an older sister¡­¡±


    Alex: ¡°Whoever hit you, go look for their parents. Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Ray: She subconsciously looked at George.


    George was busy and didn¡¯t look up.


    Alex said coldly, ¡°Stop looking. The child who hit you isn¡¯t his either.¡±


    Lace and Ray never expected Alex to say this. For a moment, they were speechless. Although Emma was not George¡¯s child, she was still the Walton family¡¯s child. How could they ignore her like this! If it were anyone else, Lace would have long started arguing with them fiercely, but in front of Alex and George, she did not dare. The adults ignored them, and the younger ones did not y with them. Even the dogs did not like them. Lace could only awkwardly find an excuse for herself. ¡°I see that you¡¯re all so busy. Then let¡¯s go back to the hotel to put our things. We¡¯lle and y with youter.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t even look at her.


    George paused the meeting and looked up at Lace. Lace was delighted and thought that George was about to say something. Unexpectedly, he pressed down on his Bluetooth earpiece and made a call. ¡°Inform everyone to permanently cklist Harrison Burton¡¯s family in the future, especially Lace and her daughter. They are never allowed to step foot on Rainbow Ind.¡±


    Lace:


    Ray clenched her fists and subconsciously put her hand in her pocket. She held the ck ss ball tightly. One day, they would beg her. She swore!


    Ray lowered her head and was pulled away by Lace unwillingly.<div>


    George frowned. He was here to celebrate Mia¡¯s birthday this time. He did not want these people to affect his mood. Just as he was about to call the hotel to ask them to send Lace and her daughter away, Alex stopped him.

 Chapter 833: How Much Rebellion in Your Bones

    Chapter 833: How Much Rebellion in Your Bones<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    Alex: ¡°Let them stay for a night. I can feel that Mia¡¯s KPI ising.¡±


    George:


    On the beach, the children were having fun. Ling squatted at the side and continued to dig. Her eyes were filled with interest. Every hole was square. At first nce, they thought that she was going to bury something.


    George put down hisputer and walked over. He put his hands in his pockets casually and smiled. ¡°Are you done digging?¡±


    Ling looked up at him and her eyes suddenly lit up. Then, she dug a bigger hole!<div>


    George didn¡¯t pay much attention at first. Seeing that Ling was digging enthusiastically, he looked at Amelia and Emma. The children actually piled up a small castle that was about half a meter tall. The outline of the city walls and bricks were clearly visible.


    Amelia said happily, ¡°Eldest Uncle, look. This is a castle we made. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±


    George nodded in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± From afar, he had only seen a few well-arranged castles. He did not expect them to be so detailed up close.


    Amelia proudly introduced, ¡°Brother Harper helped us design this. Eldest Aunt dug up the wet sand, Brother William and Brother Lucas carried it, and Sister Emma and I built it!¡± She pointed at the two dogs, a turtle, and Seven. ¡°General and Guard also helped dig the sand. Grandpa Turtle didn¡¯t do anything. Seven is the chief engineer.¡±


    Grandpa Turtle: He was aggrieved, he contributed some saliva!


    George found it funny. ¡°Looks like you guys are having a good time.¡± At this moment, his sleeve was tugged. Ling was standing behind him, her face still covered in sand. Her beautiful eyes were dark and bright as she looked at him expectantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± George was puzzled.


    Ling pulled him in front of the pit she had just dug. George did not understand. Seeing her expectant expression, he thought that she wanted praise, so he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re also very impressive. You dug such a big pit in such a short time.¡±


    Ling didn¡¯t seem satisfied. She pointed at him, then at the pit.


    George:


    Ling: ¡°Lie¡­ Bury¡­¡±


    George¡¯s mouth twitched. How much rebellion did she have in her bones to want to bury him? He ruffled Ling¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±<div>


    Ling was not so easy to get rid of. She wanted George to lie down and bury him. Seeing that George did not understand, she even pointed at the tourists in the distance. In the distance, there was a tourist lying in a sandpit. His friendsughed and buried him. Laughter spread throughout the beach.


    George was enlightened. ¡°You want to y too?¡±


    Ling nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.


    George¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked at the sandpit and then at his clean suit. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it. You y.¡± As the President of the Walton Corporation, each of his projects exceeded a hundred million yuan in minutes. It was impossible for him to y such a childish game, but Ling refused and pulled him towards the sandpit.


    George was forced to go over and look at Ling¡¯s beautiful eyes¡­


    In the end, George half-squatted beside the sandpit and said helplessly, ¡°Lie down. I¡¯ll bury you.¡±


    Ling¡¯s eyes lit up. Soon, shey t on the ground and looked at George expectantly.


    George was speechless. He silently reached out and held her head, lifting her up a little. ¡°Silly girl, if you lie in all of it, the sand will bury your face. Your head has to be exposed, understand?¡±


    Ling had never yed such a game before. Shey in the pit, and then her eyes shone as she watched him bury her. Although she had been lying in the coffin for the past eight years, lonely and cold, the sun was shining on the beach now, and the sand was soft. It was apletely different feeling from back then.


    George was amused. ¡°You like being buried so much?¡±


    Ling suddenly stared at him. After a while, she said, ¡°I like¡­ being buried by you¡­¡± In the future, when she died, please don¡¯t nail her in the coffin like those people she hated, okay? Please let her be buried by the people she liked. This way, even if she slept forever, it would be very warm.


    George looked into Ling¡¯s pure eyes and suddenly understood. His hand that was holding the small shovel couldn¡¯t help but stop. He wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.<div>


    At this moment, Emma, Emma, and William ran over. When they saw George burying Ling, they happily joined in.


    George was unknowingly immersed in it, and the smile on his face unknowingly widened. In the end, only Ling¡¯s head was revealed.

 Chapter 834: No One Can Escape Mrs. Walton’s Suppression

    Chapter 834: No One Can Escape Mrs. Walton¡¯s Suppression<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    Emmaughed out loud. ¡°Let¡¯s make a Mickey Mouse shape on Aunt¡¯s head!¡±


    The children excitedly piled up a Mickey Mouse ear again, and right on the heels of that, they made a full-body Mickey Mouse pose for Ling. George took out his phone and took photos of them.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Alex came over and called them back to the hotel.


    Amelia was famished from ying. She ran happily along the garden path back to the hotel with a bucket and a small shovel.


    George handed the photo taken by his cell phone to Ling. When Ling saw herself in the photo, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she giggled happily. She held the cell phone and refused to put it down. She kept looking at the photo. She was in the photo. There was Mia, Emma, William, and Lucas, as well as Harper. There was also George, who was holding his cell phone and was very close to the camera. As she watched, the screen of the cell phone suddenly went out. She immediately grabbed George¡¯s hand and tugged.<div>


    George helped her turn on the screen again. Ling stared at it again and soon turned off the screen again. George patiently helped her turn it on. When they returned to the hotel, George simply took the cell phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the password to turn on the screen¡­¡± He grabbed one of Ling¡¯s fingers and clicked on the screen. He taught patiently. His slender and strong hand pinched Ling¡¯s slender and pale fingers and tapped four numbers on the screen. It was Amelia¡¯s birthday.


    The phone screen shed and lit up. George turned the phone off again and repeated it. He asked, ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Ling was enlightened and understood! She held the cell phone and entered the password clumsily. When the cell phone lit up, she happily turned it off and did it again. This repeated.


    George let her y. In the end, Ling was even addicted to it and refused to go to the shower.


    Amelia looked at her eldest aunt, who was engrossed in her cell phone, and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s hopeless!¡±


    William was surprised. ¡°I never expected my mother to be addicted to cell phones!¡± She could y so enthusiastically just by unlocking the screen!


    Lucas took the cell phone away. ¡°Go take a shower first. I¡¯ll give you your cell phone after you shower.¡±


    Ling looked at Lucas angrily and then at Amelia aggrievedly.


    Amelia waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t look for me. I¡¯ll listen to Brother Lucas.¡±


    Ling looked at George again.


    George pinched the space between his eyebrows. ¡°Go take a shower first.¡±


    Ling: ¡± She wouldn¡¯t!<div>


    Mrs. Walton happened to walk out. When she picked Amelia up, she brought her up to take a shower and change her clothes. When she saw that Ling was dirty, she said in surprise, ¡°Did you roll in the sand? Go take a shower. After the shower, we¡¯ll celebrate Mia¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Ling immediately left obediently. As expected, no one could escape the suppression of Mrs. Walton.


    The hotel was resplendent and was built ording to the standard of a tinum five-star hotel. In the middle of the lobby was a musical fountain. The entire hotel had three to four floors. Above the fifth floor were all rooms, and below the fifth floor was amercialplex. Although it was on a small ind, it was no different from a first-tier city.


    Amelia¡¯s birthday banquet was held in the state banquet dining room on the fifth floor. It was a few hundred square meters of the event location. All the drinks and food were provided for free. There was a huge flower arch wrapped in front of the dining room. The moment they entered, they saw Amelia¡¯s photos. There was three-year-old her who was still in a daze. There was four-year-old her, mischievous, cute, and yful. There were also pictures of her when she had just trned five years old and had only been taken recently. Her beautiful eyes were much more lively. In addition, there were also photos with Alex, her brothers, sisters, uncles, and grandparents.


    When Lace heard that the dining room on the fifth floor was free today, she brought Ray down. However, when she reached the door, she realized that it was Amelia¡¯s fifth birthday party.


    ¡°How luxurious,¡± Lace said sourly.


    Ray had changed into clean clothes, and her hair had been washed. The sides were clipped with bow hair clips, and the rest of her hair was loose, making her lookdylike and open. She had attracted many passersby along the way, but as soon as they came here, everyone was attracted by Amelia¡¯s photos! Just Amelia¡¯s photos stole her limelight.


    Ray looked jealously at the luxurious lineup in front of her. Everyone was happily congratting Amelia and wishing her happy birthday. Amelia was surrounded by her father, uncles, and grandparents. She was wearing a powder-blue tutu dress and a princess crown on her head. She was smiling happily. Everyone liked her. Why wasn¡¯t she the one who was so dazzling?


    Ray lowered her head and clutched the ss ball in her hand aggrievedly.

 Chapter 835: Night Parade of a Hundred Ghosts

    Chapter 835: Night Parade of a Hundred Ghosts<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    There was also a stage in front of the dining room. George gave a speech to wee everyone to Rainbow Ind and exined that today was the birthday of the Walton family¡¯s little princess, Amelia. He hoped that everyone would have fun. Then, arge cake of several levels was pushed up. All the tourists present were smiling and singing a happy birthday song. When Amelia blew out the candles, everyone immediately apuded and cheered. The few people at the front even twisted their confetti cannons, and glittery pieces floated all over the stage.


    Amelia held the microphone and said in a childish voice, ¡°Thank you, everyone. I also wish everyone peace and happiness¡­¡±


    Lace took a bite of the soft cake and snorted. ¡°You didn¡¯t even say the lines of this blessing well. How can you wish others peace?¡±


    Ray said silently, ¡°Mom, stop talking.¡±


    Lace frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not much different from Amelia. Why are your lives so different? Sigh, some people are really born lucky.¡±<div>


    Ray thought of everything in the mirror again. Had Amelia really been born lucky and reincarnated well? Ghost Mother had said that wasn¡¯t the case at all. Amelia had tampered with the Book of Life and Death and stolen all the good things for herself.


    Ray looked at the birthday banquet in front of her. In a daze, Amelia¡¯s face turned into hers. This should have been hers. She was supposed to be reincarnated in the Walton residence. Her father was Alex, and her mother was Helena. However, Amelia had upied her position, so Alex became her eldest uncle¡­


    Ray couldn¡¯t take it anymore and threw the ss ball in her hand! A luxurious birthday banquet, right? She just didn¡¯t want Amelia to be smug! She wanted to give her a big gift!


    There was jealousy in Ray¡¯s eyes as she watched the ck ss ball roll out¡­


    After Ray threw the ss ball out, she quickly regretted it. Ghost Mother had said that she had to bury this ss ball in a ce where no one could discover it. Then, the evil ghost in the ss ball would help George regain his intelligence. Now, the Walton family doted on Amelia because Amelia had bewitched them. Now, she had thrown this ss ball out¡­


    Ray was a little uneasy. She wanted to pick up the ss ball and hurriedly run into the crowd, but the ck ss ball rolled and rolled¡­ There were people walking around the event location. A man in leather shoes identally stepped on the ss ball. With a crack, the ss ball was crushed.


    In an instant, an invisible ck aura emerged.


    The man did not notice it and looked at the soles of his feet in surprise. ¡°Eh? What is it¡­¡± He did not care. This feeling was like a crispy sugar ball. He thought that a child had identally dropped the sugar ball and rubbed the sole of his shoe against the floor.


    Ray¡¯s heart turned cold. It shouldn¡¯t matter, right? They were going to put it on the ind anyway, so it shouldn¡¯t matter if she put it there now¡­ What she didn¡¯t know was that the reason why the female ghost with the red veil didn¡¯t follow this time was because she was afraid that Amelia would find out that she had taken the route of plotting. However, she didn¡¯t expect Ray to be so stupid out of jealousy that she threw the ss ball in front of Amelia and it was crushed by someone.


    On the stage, Amelia and Alex looked at each other. Alex could feel a strong sinister aura!


    Amelia, on the other hand, watched in amazement as the night of a hundred ghosts passed through the crowd at the banquet! Some of them had sinister smiles, some had bitter expressions, and some looked like children. They let out bell-likeughter and leaned on the tourists. The originally happy and enthusiastic atmosphere suddenly became a little sinister.


    ¡°Daddy, there¡¯s a big gift!¡± Amelia rubbed her palms together. ¡°Shall we fight?¡±<div>


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Alex said. ¡°There are too many people.¡±


    Amelia asked, ¡°So what do we do?¡±


    Alex looked at George. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your handsome and rich eldest uncle.¡±


    George:


    After the ck ss ball was crushed, Ray was originally very uneasy, but after observing for a while, she realized that Amelia still did not seem to notice. She was still eating her cake happily and chatting with William and the others.


    Ray immediately felt relieved. So that was all Amelia could do? For some reason, she felt an indescribable feeling. It was as if she was much better than Amelia. She was high up in the air, and Amelia was no match for her at all! This feeling was too good. It made Ray feel confident that she hadpleted the mission given by Ghost Mother! Next, she just had to wait for George toe to his senses. Then, she would appear in time and tell him that they had been bewitched by Amelia, this demon! Then, the Walton residence would be grateful to her, and she would be epted and liked by the Walton family. Then, it would be Eldest Uncle¡¯s turn¡­


    Ray thought about everything happily. Children were children after all. They thought too simply.

 Chapter 836: Why Is Your Skin Peeling?

    Chapter 836: Why Is Your Skin Peeling?<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, Lace walked over stiffly with a strange smile. ¡°Ray, where did you go?¡±


    Ray was shocked by her mother¡¯s appearance. Then, she saw the female ghost lying behind her mother. She looked at the luxurious birthday banquet at the event location reluctantly and thought again how good it would be if it was hers. However, she still endured the pain and pulled Lace away. Stepping out of the dining room, the female ghost behind Lace immediately fell and looked at Lace with hatred.


    Ray still didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. She thought that these evil ghosts were afraid of her and didn¡¯t dare to continue harming her mother! She didn¡¯t realize at all that there was a hidden golden light on the ground. People could go out, but a ghosts could not go out.


    George stood on the stage and gently patted the microphone. ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s also a pool reception on the garden terrace outside the first floor. On the other side is the children¡¯s indoor marine park. There are many children¡¯s amusement facilities. Everyone can move to the first floor. The banquet will continue.¡±


    Everyone was already almost done eating. When they heard that there was such a good thing, they quickly brought their children and girlfriends to the first floor. Originally, this segment was not set up on the first floor, but the handsome and rich George used his money to set up the pool cocktail party in ten minutes. Then, he turned on the indoor children¡¯s yground. The lights shed and it was extremely lively. It was much more fun than the dining room! When they were tired, they could even eat on the garden terrace at the side! The tourists who came to Rainbow Ind this week felt that they had made a killing!<div>


    The crowd dispersed, and the dining room on the fifth floor became quiet, but it was also extremely lively. All the evil ghosts in the hall turned their heads and stared at the three children and one adult who were still eating at the only banquet: Alex, Amelia, William, and Harper.


    Harper and William were both holding a notebook and writing quickly. Amelia bit the golden spoon and melted the sweet cake in her mouth. She felt that today was really a good day! She said happily, ¡°What a great person! They even specially sent over the evil ghost gift bag!¡±


    William: ¡°How many ghosts are there?¡±


    Amelia extended her finger. ¡°One, two, three¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore. I can¡¯t count them. There are so many of them!¡±


    William was delighted. ¡°We¡¯re rich!¡±


    Harper wrote in his notebook: ¡°The cooldown time of the purple gold sledgehammer: None.¡± There also didn¡¯t seem to be a cooldown time for the golden steamed bun either? The King of Hell¡¯s Pce didn¡¯t have a cooldown time either. He wasn¡¯t sure. Let¡¯s see. His sister definitely had a weakness. His mission was to find it and provide her with the bestbat n.


    ¡°Too bad I can¡¯t see¡­¡± Harper frowned.


    Amelia said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that easy?¡±


    With two whooshes, Harper and William¡¯s vision blurred. Right on the heels of that, they saw a child¡¯s pale face pressed against them!


    Harper and William: ¡°!!!¡± They were not mentally prepared at all!


    William hugged his notebook and jumped up in fear, jumping into Alex¡¯s arms. Harper¡¯s reaction was a little slower. After a few seconds, he quickly took his notebook and hugged Alex¡¯s thigh.


    As for why she did not hug Amelia, it was because she was squatting in front of a little ghost. She grabbed her face curiously. ¡°Why is your skin peeling? Did you die from a burn?¡±<div>


    The little ghost:


    William and Harper:


    Alex, who couldn¡¯t see the ghost, was rendered speechless by Harper and William, who were hanging on him. ¡°Come down!¡±


    On the first floor.


    Ray was rxed and looked around quietly. She didn¡¯t know where her eldest uncle and Cousin Mia had gone, but the remaining Waltons clearly had something on their minds and looked distracted. Ray immediately picked up a small cake and ran happily to Mrs. Walton. Ghost Mother said to get up wherever she fell! Today, she had to get Mrs. Walton to like her!


    Ray held a piece of cake and actually squeezed in front of Mrs. Walton smoothly. She thought to herself, It¡¯s just as Ghost Mother said. As long as the ss ball is thrown out, everything will go smoothly! Ray¡¯s confidence soared!


    ¡°Grandma Walton.¡± Ray obediently held up the cake. ¡°Ray feels like you have something on your mind. Have a piece of cake.¡±


    Mrs. Walton was distracted when she saw a piece of cake in front of her. Her eyes were filled with undisguised disgust. ¡°Take it away. I don¡¯t like sweet things.¡±


    Ray wheedled, ¡°Grandma Walton, don¡¯t reject Ray. My mother said that when you¡¯re in a bad mood, eat something sweet and your mood will improve! Besides, Grandma Walton, can you tell Ray why you¡¯re unhappy? Ray can coax Grandma Walton.¡±


    Mrs. Walton was really disgusted. ¡°I feel like vomiting when I eat sweet food. Take it away.¡±

 Chapter 837: You Can’t Pick A Fight With An Elder, Right?

    Chapter 837: You Can¡¯t Pick A Fight With An Elder, Right?<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    Ray would not give up. Ghost Mother said that everything would go smoothly. Ghost Mother also said that those evil ghosts would not hurt anyone else and only target Amelia. Perhaps Amelia had already been torn to pieces by the evil ghosts! It did not matter if Grandma Walton did not like her now. When they found out that they had been bewitched by Amelia¡¯s ck magic, they would definitely be grateful to her.


    ¡°Grandma Walton¡­¡± Ray continued to stay by Mrs. Walton¡¯s side. Mrs. Walton originally didn¡¯t want to embarrass her because she was a child, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be like a ster that couldn¡¯t be chased away.


    Mrs. Walton stood up and red at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to get lost? Who are you? Call me Grandma! Do I have anything to do with you?¡±


    Lace was frightened by this cold shout. She had just been possessed by a ghost and waspletely awake now. She hurriedly said, ¡°Ah, Mrs. Walton, why are you so angry? Speaking of which, Master Burton and I are cousins. We¡¯re considered rtives. Ray is still a child. Don¡¯t hold it against her.¡±


    Ling was expressionless as she walked towards Ray. Fork out, she would fork out the trash!<div>


    Ray was afraid when she saw Ling and subconsciously wanted to run. Unexpectedly, Ling¡¯s movements were skillful and she threw her outside.


    Lace was shocked. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ling turned around and forked Lace out.


    With two bangs, the mother and daughter fell on thewn outside.


    Everyone looked over in surprise.


    Lace covered her leg and looked pitiful with red eyes. ¡°Mrs. Walton, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all our fault. Ray saw that you were unhappy, so she thought of bringing you a cake to eat. We didn¡¯t know you didn¡¯t eat sweet things¡­¡±


    Ray also choked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma Walton. It¡¯s all Ray¡¯s fault.¡±


    The mother and daughter had forgotten how powerful Mrs. Walton was.


    Everyone was confused, but if it was just a piece of cake for Mrs. Walton, and Mrs. Walton threw her out because she didn¡¯t like sweet food¡­ that wouldn¡¯t be right.


    Mrs. Walton was worried about Amelia. When George suddenly called her down, she felt uneasy. However, Lace and Ray were still looking for trouble. She suppressed the anger in her heart and nced at Lace. ¡°What are you saying? How can I argue with a child over a piece of cake? It¡¯s as if I¡¯m so unreasonable. ording to your logic, I¡¯m already so old. You can¡¯t argue with an old person, right?¡±


    Lace opened her mouth. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. To be able to harm Harrison Lindor¡¯s ex-wife to such an extent, you should have some IQ. What¡¯s the benefit of ndering an olddy like me in public?¡±<div>


    Lace could not answer this question.


    Everyone looked at Lace strangely. Oh, so it was her! The most failed mistress in the world had used all her strength to squeeze out Harrison Lindor¡¯s ex-wife. In the end, she lived a tight life in the Burton family. In order to buy a bracelet, she even mortgaged her own bracelet and often brought her daughter to various afternoon tea banquets. The mother and daughter were both petty.


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°I heard that Harrison Lindor ordered you to give birth to a son this year? Sigh, you¡¯re too pitiful. You didn¡¯t raise your daughter well, so you can¡¯t give birth to a son. Unlike my daughter-inw, she has two children in her life.¡±


    Lace:


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°I only know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re afraid that Harrison Lindor won¡¯t like you, so you came to curry favor with our family. Last time, I told you that when Alex was seven years old and homeless, you moved your entire family. The two families are no longer rted, and you have nothing to do with our Walton residence. Tell me, is there something wrong with your brain that you came to our house?¡±


    Lace blushed and stammered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to Alex back then¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton was surprised. ¡°Now you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t know? That¡¯s not right. You said before that you were on good terms with Alex and went to school together.¡±


    Lace:


    Ray carefully got up and looked pitiful. ¡°Grandma Walton, stop talking. It¡¯s all Ray¡¯s fault. I¡¯m sorry. Ray didn¡¯t know you didn¡¯t eat sweet things¡­¡± Her eyes were red and she clenched her fingers nervously, looking at a loss.


    Mrs. Walton was expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t eat sweets. That depends on who brings them over. If I eat them and you shamelessly say that I¡¯m your Grandma, won¡¯t I suffer a huge loss?¡±


    Someone around themughed.


    <div>

 Chapter 838: Her Mission Is Completed

    Chapter 838: Her Mission Is Completed<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    With Mrs. Walton¡¯s words, they also understood. So Lace and her daughter actually wanted to rely on their unrted rtionship with Alex to cling to the Walton family?


    ¡°I¡¯m speechless. A mistress is a mistress. No matter what she does, she can¡¯t wash that away!¡±


    ¡°Ray is exactly like her mother at such a young age. This child is ruined! I wouldn¡¯t dare to eat a cake brought to me by such a child!¡±


    Ray gritted her teeth in hatred. What grudge did she have with Grandma Walton? This damn olddy always didn¡¯t like her! Must Amelia die before they coulde to their senses?


    At this moment, a garbage truck drove over. Honest jumped out of the truck and grabbed Lace and Ray without a word before walking out. The family head had said to send these two pieces of trash out of the ind! He had to execute the mission!<div>


    Ray¡¯s eyes filled with tears. Mrs. Walton¡¯s words were too merciless. Just as she was feeling embarrassed, Honest got out of the garbage truck, grabbed her and her mother, and walked out¡­


    More than ten minutes ago, Alex saw that the gift had been received and called Honest to send the trash, Lace and Ray, away as quickly as possible. Unexpectedly, Honest really drove a garbage truck over! He threw Lace and Ray into the car in one go and transported them to the sea.


    Fifteen minutester, Lace and Ray were thrown to the ground with a bang. Their suitcases were also thrown to the side. The yacht had sailed too quickly just now, and the wind was blowing. Their faces hurt from the wind, and there was a buzzing in their ears, so the two of them did note back to their senses. Lace¡¯s hair was like a chicken coop, and Ray¡¯s originally drooping hair was disheveled, covering his face.


    After a long while, Lace came back to her senses and trembled with anger. ¡°They actually threw us out! We¡¯re consumers. What is the meaning of this?!¡± She was so angry that she sat on the spot and questioned loudly, ¡°Is this Rainbow Ind¡¯s attitude? We came to support the spending out of goodwill, but just because we carried the wrong piece of cake, the Walton family threw us out?¡±


    The peopleing and going stopped in surprise. Lace added fuel to the fire, saying that the Rainbow Ind hotel bullied customers. They were checked out for no reason and were even thrown out without dignity, saying that they wanted to report them! Just as she was talking more and more loudly and there were more and more people around, the electronic screen in front of the ticketing booth suddenly shed, showing all the times Lace curried favor with the Walton family. Not only that, but on the way out of the dining room on the fifth floor, she said with a sour expression, ¡°As expected of the Walton family¡¯s little daughter. She¡¯s so precious. I really hope she dies one day. Let¡¯s see how the Walton family will cry.¡±


    Everyone looked at Lace and Ray differently.


    ¡°I really thought that Rainbow Ind was bullying the guests. I didn¡¯t expect it was them who acted despicably first!¡±


    ¡°So she¡¯s a mistress. Then it¡¯s fine. A mistress will die a horrible death!¡±


    ¡°Cursing other people¡¯s children to death at their birthday banquet. If it were me, I would p her a few times and smash her mouth!¡±


    The onlookers looked at them with disdain and spurned them.


    Lace tried to go for wool but came back shorn. She picked up her things in a sorry state and ran away with Ray. Ray wanted to cry. This was not what she had imagined! Why was it always so embarrassing whenever she followed her mother?


    Ray cried all the way back, not wanting to stay with Lace. She could not help but think of her ghost mother. Fortunately, she hadpleted the mission given to her by her ghost mother¡­<div>


    Rainbow Ind.


    In the dining room on the fifth floor, Amelia finished thest piece of cake and put down the te in satisfaction. The evil ghosts that were immobilized by her looked at her resentfully.


    ¡°How else do we train, Daddy?¡± Amelia asked, licking cream from her fingers.


    Alex: How else could she train? His daughter pped her small hand on the ground, and a huge talisman appeared, instantly freezing all the evil ghosts. What else was there to train?


    Harper¡¯s jaw dropped because he was too shocked. He slowly said, ¡°This is¡­ a big move?¡± He silently wrote in his notebook: Giant Array Formation, SSS-level. The disadvantage is¡­ Harper nced at the table and wrote, ¡°Disadvantage: the consumption is huge. Needs to eat three small cakes to recover your strength.¡±


    Alex muttered, ¡°This move is indeed very powerful. Mia, let go of them. Let¡¯s do it again.¡± It was not easy to get so many evil ghosts, more than a hundred of them! He did not know how the other party collected them. They had probably taken out all their savings. He could not waste them!

 Chapter 839: Too Slow, Continue!

    Chapter 839: Too Slow, Continue!<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± With that, she pped the ground with her small hand! The evil ghosts that had just been able to move and roared as it rushed over was frozen again.


    Alex looked at the stopwatch and said, ¡°1.67 seconds. It¡¯s mainly because you attacked too slowly. Let¡¯s do it again. In the highest-level battle, half a second is enough to determine life and death. You have toplete this move in half a second.¡±


    William paused for a moment. ¡°Uncle Alex, isn¡¯t this too strict?¡± Half a second! The lightning process was about 0.25 seconds. In other words, Mia had to be as fast as lightning!


    Alex ignored him and shouted with the stopwatch, ¡°Begin!¡±


    Amelia pped the ground with her small hand!<div>


    Alex frowned. ¡°Again!¡±


    Amelia pped the ground again. This time, it was even faster than thest time, but her small hand was red from pping the ground.


    Alex: ¡°Too slow! Continue!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Pa!¡±


    Alex: ¡°Continue!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Pa!¡±


    Alex: ¡°Still slow! Again!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Pa!¡±


    In the dining room, hundreds of evil ghosts were reduced to training materials without any dignity. They were about to copse! Was this their original intention? Where were their ambitions? They wanted to tear Amelia into pieces! The evil ghosts roared angrily!


    Amelia only felt that her hand hurt, and tears flickered in her eyes as she roared! Boom! For thest time, before her small hand could hit the ground, a golden rune shot out like lightning. Before it touched the ground, it turned into a huge talisman and sent all the evil ghosts flying!


    William and Harper were stunned. This was the first time the special effects in the game were presented in front of them. This scene was so shocking that it made their scalps tingle!


    Alex looked at the stopwatch and gave a satisfied smile. ¡°Very good. 0.25 seconds.¡± The speed of lightning!<div>


    Amelia gasped for breath and sat down on the floor. Her little hand was already red and swollen, but her eyes were filled with excitement. Wow, she didn¡¯t expect herself to be so good!


    ¡°I¡¯m super awesome!¡± Amelia waved her small fists and shouted.


    Alex nodded. ¡°Next is your reaction speed. In actualbat, don¡¯t let the enemy get half a meter closer to you.¡±


    Alex asked Amelia to let go of the evil ghosts and asked Amelia not to use any attack skills. She had to rely on her speed to dodge so that all the evil ghosts in the hall could not approach her body.


    William calcted. ¡°There are 101 evil ghosts in the dining room now. The area of the dining room is¡­ the average distance¡­¡± In other words, the evil ghosts that were neatly arranged were less than a meter apart. If they all pounced on Amelia, how could she get more than half a meter away?


    Alex did not care. Amelia was thrown into the pile of evil ghosts. She was not allowed to use skills or props. She could only run wildly in the dining hall, but she could not outrun the flying evil ghosts!


    ¡°You¡¯re too slow! Run!¡± Alex shouted coldly. ¡°Have you done nothing for the past week? What did I teach you!¡±


    Amelia gritted her teeth and ran for her life. Alex sneered. ¡°You can run faster than this even with a sandbag. You can¡¯t lower your speed just because you¡¯re dodging!¡±


    Amelia:


    Suddenly, an evil ghost grinned and bit Amelia¡¯s shoulder!


    Alex¡¯s heart tightened and he resisted the urge to rush forward. My daughter, Daddy can¡¯t be by your side all the time. Perhaps in five or ten years, perhaps she will reach a ce he will never reach and face an even stronger enemy alone¡­


    Alex clenched his fists and held it in.<div>


    Elmer had already left because he could not bear to look at her.


    Amelia¡¯s shoulder hurt and she subconsciously waved it. In the end, she was surrounded by evil ghosts. Layer afteryer of evil ghosts drowned her small figure.


    ¡°Mia!¡± William was anxious.


    At this moment, Amelia stepped on a chair with all her might and jumped up! Like a dragon emerging from the sea, she nimbly jumped out of the encirclement of the evil ghosts! Her small face no longer had the immaturity from before, reced by coldness and unyieldingness. The strange light in her eyes leaked out, and she shuttled through the evil ghosts like a bolt of lightning.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Amelia shouted as she ran. Her voice was childish. ¡°Come on! Chase me if you can!¡± She was a little angry. She did not believe that she could not do it!


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? I didn¡¯t even use my ultimate move!¡± Amelia shouted as she dodged.


    ¡°To think that you¡¯re an evil ghost! Yo, yo, yo, how embarrassing!¡± Amelia was bing more and more proficient in mocking.


    ¡°Trash, all of you are trash!¡± Amelia dodged more and more freely, as fast as lightning.

 Chapter 840: Too Humiliating

    Chapter 840: Too Humiliating<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    The evil ghosts: They never dreamed that they would be yed like a dog even after they were dead! It was too insulting to ghosts!


    The evil ghosts screamed and rushed up angrily. In the end, they stacked one by one and could not touch Amelia!


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough,¡± Alex finally said.


    Amelia hurriedly waved her hand, and a bright light shed. The screaming evil ghosts were instantly frozen, unable to move or make a sound.


    The evil ghosts: Humiliating, too humiliating!<div>


    Amelia was so tired that her legs went weak. She was about to fall to her knees when Alex scooped her up and held her in his arms. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He suppressed his heartache. His voice was deep.


    Amelia nodded. ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­ I¡¯m just hungry¡­¡±


    William quickly ran over with the cake.


    The people in the dining room on the fifth floor had left, and the attendants had been evacuated, but the tables of delicacies in the buffet area were still there.


    Amelia swallowed two cupcakes in one gulp and drank two bottles of juice. Right on the heels of that, she saw Harpering over with a te of garlic lobsters. She didn¡¯t reject anyone and finished them all. Only then did she feel a little stronger.


    ¡°Again!¡± Amelia was ambitious. She clenched her fists and shouted, ¡°There are so many evil ghosts. We can¡¯t waste them!¡±


    The evil ghosts: So they are sandbags, right?


    Next was the training of her instinctive reaction ability. Amelia stood motionless. When the evil ghost was about to attack her, she suddenly waved her hand and hit the other party¡¯s head! This way, Amelia¡¯s intuition was quickly trained. Even if she was eating, she could instinctively sense danger. Before her brain could react, her big move flew out! In the end, no evil ghost was willing to ambush her anymore!


    Amelia fought from the 1st to the 99th ghost without stopping. In the end, the evil ghosts were terrified and retreated.


    Explosive force training, continuous training on how explosive Amelia¡¯s punch could be, how many evil ghosts could be turned to dust without magic power. This training was to prevent special situations from happening so that she could protect herself.


    At first, Amelia could kill an evil ghost with one punch. Gradually, two, four, six¡­ The final limit was ten with one punch! At this point, the sky was almost bright. The Soul Retrieving Gourd burped. It overate.


    In the Soul Retrieving Gourd, the flirtatious ghost who stuck her head out was amazed.<div>


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°I don¡¯t dare to provoke her!¡±


    The cowardly ghost: ¡°Mia is really amazing.¡±


    The unlucky ghost: ¡°Those ghosts are so pitiful!¡±


    They looked at the corner. There was only a trembling evil ghost left in the huge dining room on the fifth floor. Looking at Amelia, who had a fierce gaze, he knelt down with a plop. ¡°Please, please spare me!¡±


    Amelia retracted her posture and clenched her fists to feel it. Although she had fought all night, she was even more awake. She gently raised her hand and struck out with her palm. There was a sonic boom in the air, and a bottle half a meter away cracked with a bang. It could be seen how powerful this palm was!


    Amelia seemed to have discovered a new continent. She looked around excitedly and took a fancy to a coconut. She chuckled and shed out with her palm, easily splitting the coconut in half!


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wow! In the future, Grandma won¡¯t have to work hard to open durians. I can split them open with my bare hands! Brother, look for me if you want to cut fruits in the future!¡±


    Harper and William: Alright, they were really dumbfounded this time! Just¡­ in this short period of time, the training results were so great?


    Harper hurriedly took out his notebook, crossed out the original data, and filled in the new data. Then, he muttered, ¡°Almost invincible¡­ If I get such a role in a game, I¡¯ll be able to kill everyone!¡± Thank you for nature¡¯s gift, sending more than a hundred evil ghosts to increase his sister¡¯s strength. I¡¯m super grateful!


    Harper looked at Amelia excitedly, only to see that her small hand was red and swollen. It hurt to look at it.


    William held Amelia¡¯s hand with heartache and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel any pain just now. It hurts so much now¡­¡±<div>


    William nced at Alex. Oh no, Uncle Alex, just wait for Grandma¡¯s new weapon!


    Elmer floated in and nced at the empty dining room and the trembling evil ghost in the corner.


    ¡°There¡¯s still one stingy ghost left.¡± Elmer waved his hand and caught the remaining stingy ghost. ¡°If I remember correctly, you bit Mia¡¯s shoulder just now, right?¡±


    The stingy ghost: What did he do wrong! Why was he sent to this godforsaken ce!


    Elmer pinched the stingy ghost and asked coldly, ¡°Tell me, where is the King of Equality?¡±

 Chapter 841: Do You Have Anything to Say?

    Chapter 841: Do You Have Anything to Say?<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    The stingy ghost cried, ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡±


    With a bang, Elmer cut off half of his head.


    The stingy ghost:


    The stingy ghost: ¡°I really don¡¯t know! We were released by a female ghost with a red veil. She¡¯s a ghost general¡­¡±


    Elmer sneered and cut off the other half of his head.<div>


    The stingy ghost¡¯s head was like a sharpened pencil¡­ He was on the brink of tears. He suspected that Elmer was using his position to avenge Amelia in the name of extorting a confession! Wasn¡¯t it just a bite on the shoulder? Amelia was full of vigor. There was nothing wrong with her. Did he have to abuse him like this?


    The stingy ghost tried his best to recall and only thought of a key piece of information. ¡°There are ginkgo leaves where we came out of. Oh right, there¡¯s also bell chimes!¡±


    Alex narrowed his eyes. Ginkgo leaves, bells¡­ These two pieces of information were enough for him to roughly lock onto a few locations. That traitor King of Equality, he would definitely find him!


    The stingy ghost said obsequiously, ¡°Look, I¡¯ve already confessed. Can you¡­¡±


    Elmer¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    The stingy ghost racked his brains. ¡°No, there¡¯s really no more.¡±


    Elmer nodded. ¡°Then you can leave.¡± With that, he waved his hand and the stingy ghost turned to ashes and was absorbed by the Soul Retrieving Gourd.


    Elmer would not keep the ghosts under the King of Equality no matter what. It was better to be safe than sorry. He only had Mia as his disciple and could not afford to gamble.


    Amelia was lying on Alex¡¯s shoulder, too sleepy to open her eyes. She was really tired. She didn¡¯t feel it when she was excited, but once she rxed, she felt like her bones were about to fall apart.


    Mrs. Walton waited for the entire night. At midnight, George pulled her back to her room to rest. Early in the morning, before dawn, she came to wait again. Finally, she saw the door of the dining room on the fifth floor open and Alex came out with Amelia, who was already sound asleep.


    ¡°Is she alright?¡± Mrs. Walton¡¯s face was filled with heartache. ¡°What have you been doing all night? Seriously, it¡¯s not easy for her to have a birthday celebration, and it didn¡¯t even go well¡­¡±


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± After a pause, he looked at the handsome and rich George. ¡°Anyway, my brother-inw is rich. Let¡¯s do it again tonight.¡±<div>


    George:


    Mrs. Walton was about to say something when her eyes suddenly narrowed. She saw Amelia¡¯s red and swollen hand. It was not an ordinary red and swollen hand. It was almost as red as the braised pork trotters she made!


    ¡°Alex!¡± Mrs. Walton¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent!


    Alex carried Amelia and strode two meters away with his long legs. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from the elevator. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Mia back to her room first. She¡¯s very tired. She didn¡¯t sleep the entire night. We can¡¯t make noise¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Alex was gone.


    Mrs. Walton wanted to chase after Amelia, but she was afraid of waking her up. She could only watch as Alex carried her away. Then, she red at George. ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and n the next party! Yesterday¡¯s birthday party doesn¡¯t count!¡±


    George rubbed his nose.


    Before Mrs. Walton could calm down, she nced at Eric from the corner of her eye. ¡°Why are you still standing here as a telephone pole? Hurry up and make preparations!¡±


    Eric was speechless. Sure enough, angry mothers were the scariest!


    Everyone quickly ran away. Even Ling turned around and ran with George. Mrs. Walton finally sighed and looked at the messy dining room on the fifth floor. She didn¡¯t know what happenedst night, but some tables and chairs had copsed. It seemed like they had eaten a lot? Mrs. Walton was very sensitive to food and clearly felt that arge piece of the cake was missing. Before she left, there was a garlic lobster, but it was gone now. Other than that, the most missing thing was fruit juice and drinks.


    ¡°Mia must have had a hard timest night¡­¡± Mrs. Walton muttered to herself. ¡°How can cakes be nutritious¡­¡± The dishes must have turned coldst night, so she ate cakes the most. Mrs. Walton¡¯s heart ached. Since she was on Rainbow Ind, she had to have enough seafood. Big lobsters, king crabs, sea urchins¡­ All of them were arranged!


    William and Harper stayed up all night and went to bed too.<div>


    The day passed iparably peacefully, other than for Emma, who was bored. Lucas did not y with her, so she could only shoulder the heavy responsibility of walking the cat, dogs, bird, and turtle.


    Amelia slept until six o¡¯clock that night. When she opened her eyes, she was just in time to see the sunset outside. The setting sun was pressing down on the sea level like an egg yolk. Golden sunlight filled the beach, and the sky was like an artist had sttered ink, outlining a dreamy sea scene of seven-colored sunset. The children ran happily on the beach, and behind them, their parents took photos with their phones contentedly.

 Chapter 842: Sister Can Do It, So Can I!

    Chapter 842: Sister Can Do It, So Can I!<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Amelia leaned against therge ss that fell to the ground, unwilling to look away.


    Emma kicked the door open and entered. She said excitedly, ¡°Mia? You¡¯re awake! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go swimming!¡±


    Amelia quickly changed into her swimsuit and rushed out with Emma like a little mermaid with a bucket. Alex followed behind them leisurely, his hands in his pockets. He watched Emma and Amelia run to the beach and write and draw on the sand before being swept away by the waves. Then, they sshed into the sea to swim. This weather was still a little cold. Rainbow Ind was about fifteen degrees. Amelia was fine thanks to her training, but Emma was not. After sshing for a while, she ran up and shivered from the cold.


    ¡°Cold as a dog,¡± Emma sniffed.


    Mrs. Walton rushed over with a thick towel and wrapped it around Emma as she scolded, ¡°Even dogs aren¡¯t as stupid as you. Do you think you¡¯re Mia in such a cold weather¡­¡±<div>


    In the distance, Amelia was still sshing in the water. General and Guard were guarding her from the front and back. When they saw her swimming out a little too far, they pulled her back.


    Emma was unconvinced. ¡°If my sister can do it, so can I!¡±


    Mrs. Walton nced at her. ¡°You really can¡¯t.¡±


    Emma sneezed. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go on a roller coaster, a big pendulum, a bungee machine¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton refused without thinking. ¡°No!¡±


    Emma said, ¡°Why?¡±


    Mrs. Walton sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid your brains will fall out.¡±


    Emma:


    This time, there was no annoying Lace and her daughter. Amelia¡¯s birthday party was very grand.


    Amelia had never celebrated her birthday by the sea. Her father was by her side, her grandparents were by her side, and her uncles were also by her side. There were also her brothers and sisters, her favorite pets, and many other children. They all told her happy birthday happily and were very envious that she could celebrate her birthday for two days. There were songs and dances on the beach. Someone was ying and singing with a guitar. The sea breeze was a little cold, but people¡¯s enthusiasm did not decrease at all.


    Amelia was so happy that she yed untilte at night before reluctantly going to bed. When she fell asleep, she was still smiling sweetly.


    Alex stroked her soft hair and said in a low voice, ¡°Mia, happy five years old.¡± He ced a small gift on the head of her bed. Looking around, her room was filled with gifts. The gift boxes were all from her grandparents, uncles, and brothers. Some were in loose packages. There were a bunch of flowers or brightly colored seashells, and beautiful hair clips. They were all given by the children who came to the birthday banquet.<div>


    George stood at the door and looked silently at Amelia, who was sleeping. Everyone said that Mia was very happy. She was indeed very happy, but what others could not see was the responsibility and pressure behind her.


    Alex closed the door. They had booked a suite. One suite had three bedrooms and two living rooms. Amelia was staying in one, so Alex naturally had to stay in one. Thest was upied by Emma. After two days, they had only held a beach birthday party and had not really gone to the amusement park on Rainbow Ind.


    The amusement park was quiette at night. Suddenly, a seesaw moved on its own. Creak, creak¡­ In this quiette night, this sudden sound was especially strange.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Amidst the dead silence, there was a faintughter and singing. ¡°The stars in the sky blink. There¡¯s a rag doll by the roadside. A rag doll, a rag doll. It¡¯ste at night. Why don¡¯t you go home? Do you not have a home? A rag doll, a rag doll. Don¡¯t be sad or afraid. Let me lend you half of my mother¡­¡±


    Under the streetmp, a strange rag doll appeared! It leaned against the streetmp and tilted its head. Its eyeballs seemed to be like a real person¡¯s eyes as it stared ahead.


    Amelia, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly opened her eyes.


    Elmer floated cross-legged by the bed and stared in the direction of the amusement park in the distance. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± He pointed outside. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be ghosts on this ind.¡±


    Amelia nodded and got out of bed barefoot. She ran to Alex¡¯s room. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    Alex suddenly opened his eyes and sat up. ¡°Mia?¡±


    Amelia shushed him. ¡°Daddy, did you hear anyone singing?¡±


    Alex frowned and was about to say something when his eyes suddenly narrowed. He could not hear the song, but he could vaguely hear musicing from the amusement park. It was the music of the carousel!


    ¡°Over at the amusement park?¡± In the middle of the night, Alex felt a chill run down his spine.<div>

 Chapter 843: Paper Doll Under the Street Light

    Chapter 843: Paper Doll Under the Street Light<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, yes! Daddy, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Alex was speechless. What was it like to be pulled up by your five-year-old daughter to catch ghosts in the middle of the night?


    Alex, who was standing in front of the amusement park in a windbreaker, was speechless. He looked around strangely. ¡°Aren¡¯t there guards on duty at night?¡±


    The amusement park was closed, and the guards should be asleep. Alex shook the iron door, but no one came out to open it. At this moment, the skills he had learned were used. He brought Amelia in.


    Amelia looked nervous. ¡°Daddy, Grandma won¡¯t know, will she?¡±<div>


    Alex: ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Then, he looked up and saw the surveince cameras not far away. He suddenly felt¡­ uncertain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and return to the hotel before your grandmother gets up. As long as she doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re out, she won¡¯t ask. If she doesn¡¯t ask, she won¡¯t check the surveince cameras¡­¡± Alex held Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The father and daughter walked deeper into the amusement park. Elmer floated silently behind. Recently, he felt that he was getting more and more useless. He thought to himself that his job as a master had been snatched away by Alex.


    There was only Alex and Amelia¡¯s footsteps in the quiet amusement park. The two of them walked to the carousel, only to see that it was quiet and did not move at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. We heard the music of a carousel just now.¡± Amelia frowned. She definitely had to catch this ghost. This was an amusement park established by Eldest Uncle. If something unlucky offended tourists or caused casualties, Eldest Uncle¡¯s amusement park¡¯s reputation would not be good. If his reputation was bad, he would not be able to earn money. How could he not earn money?


    With a whoosh, the pendulum in the distance suddenly swung up and quickly returned to calm.


    Alex¡¯s eyes narrowed as he asked in a low voice, ¡°It can drive the pendulum. Mia, what¡¯s the level of this ghost?¡±


    Amelia was also very serious. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s definitely stronger than Brother Cowardly Ghost.¡± In other words, its level was above evil ghosts.


    Alex suddenly became more serious. He picked Amelia up and quietly walked towards the pendulum. Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong. He suddenly turned around and saw a doll under the streetmp post behind him. The doll was wearing a princess dress with multipleyers and long socks. There were two pigtails on her head. Her hair was dark and didn¡¯t look like cotton linen. Instead, it looked like real human hair¡­ She was tilting her head and looking at them.


    Alex felt a chill run down his spine and he could not help but tense up. When he passed by just now, he was very sure that there was no doll under the streetmp!


    ¡°Mia¡­¡± Alex subconsciously grabbed Amelia tightly and stuck her in front of him as an evil-warding talisman. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy will go and take a look.¡±


    Amelia was speechless. She wasn¡¯t afraid. Could Daddy let her go first?<div>


    Amelia was speechless. She patted Alex¡¯s back. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Alex was speechless. Was it that obvious? Although he had cleared many haunted houses alone, he was still a little afraid of this doll. For some reason, this doll gave him a dangerous feeling.


    The next second, Amelia shouted. ¡°Fire!¡±


    With a whoosh, the green fireball pounced on the doll, and a scream sounded on the spot. Soon, the fireball was extinguished, and the doll disappeared.


    Alex: ¡°???¡± It was destroyed just like that?


    Amelia blinked innocently. ¡°Daddy, you said that if there¡¯s something dangerous, make the first move no matter what!¡±


    Alex silently gave her a thumbs up. However, just as he turned around, he saw another doll under the streetmp not far in front of him! This time, the doll was staring at them. Its pitch-ck eyes made people feel inexplicably resentful.


    Amelia said, ¡°Wow? No way.¡± Her green fire hadn¡¯t burned it down?


    ¡°Master, what level of ghost is this?¡± Amelia immediately turned around and asked Elmer.


    Elmer stared at the doll and said, ¡°Little Ghost King.¡±


    Ghosts were divided into specters, imps, resentful ghosts, malicious ghosts, evil ghosts, ghost generals, and ghost kings.


    Elmer: ¡°Theoretically speaking, Ghost Generals and Ghost Kings can only be found in the underworld. For example, if the flirtatious ghost and the others follow you, they can advance from evil ghosts to beginner Ghost Generals through their own upgrades. They are born from the world and can advance to Ghost Generals and Ghost Kings. They are extremely ferocious.¡±<div>


    Amelia understood and asked, ¡°Then is it already a ghost king?¡±


    Elmer: ¡°Not quite. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called a Little Ghost King.¡±

 Chapter 844: Another Ghost King!

    Chapter 844: Another Ghost King!<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia nodded. So it wasn¡¯t a ghost king. There was still the word ¡®little¡¯ in front. She was a little kid, and there was also the word ¡®little¡¯ in front¡­


    ¡°Hello.¡± Amelia waved at the doll.


    Alex:


    ¡°How do we deal with it?¡± Alex stared at the doll under the streetmp. A ghost king could fight more than a hundred evil ghosts. Last night, Mia had to use all her strength to deal with more than a hundred evil ghosts. A ghost king could more or less be called a king. It was definitely not easy to deal with. Unexpectedly, Amelia rushed forward and said, ¡°Go straight ahead!¡± How else could she deal with it? She chose to fight head-on!


    Amelia¡¯s movements were as fast as lightning. In the blink of an eye, she arrived in front of the doll and punched it! The results ofst night¡¯s training were obvious. The doll could not dodge in time and was smashed into a crack! Amelia¡¯s punch could split durians in the air. At this moment, her punch could only crack the other party and scatter a some cotton wool.<div>


    ¡°Impressive!¡± Amelia thought!


    The cloth doll suddenly disappeared again. Amelia immediately pped the ground!


    ¡°Call me Daddy!¡± Amelia shouted in a low voice! The huge golden rune lit up the night sky like lightning and swept in all directions! The rag doll was fixed and appeared above Amelia¡¯s head.


    Elmer: ¡°¡­¡± He was too careless. Such a cool posture, but the spell¡¯s name was Call Me Daddy. He shouldn¡¯t have made it up back then¡­ This time, he had to change the name when he went back!


    Amelia looked at the doll above her head and snorted. ¡°You still want to ambush me?¡±


    The doll¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as it stared straight at Amelia. Amelia was about to suppress it when she suddenly felt a chill run down her spine and the hairs on her skin stood on end! Before she could figure out what was going on, her hand had already instinctively thrown out! This was her intuition that she had trainedst night! The purple gold hammer smashed in the other direction with a bang!


    A scream sounded. A little girl suddenly appeared and rolled under the streetmp! The rag doll took the opportunity to break free and rushed into the little girl¡¯s arms!


    The little girl got up and hugged the doll tightly. She looked at Amelia without saying a word.


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Two?¡±


    Elmer came behind Amelia and quietly protected her as he said in a low voice, ¡°This is the real Ghost King. She looks to be only three or four years old, but she¡¯s a Ghost King. Even the doll in her arms has be a little Ghost King¡­¡± His expression was solemn.


    Amelia nodded and said, ¡°I know that. Master wants to say that the two of them are very powerful, right?¡±


    Elmer nodded, but he was thinking that he was finally useful. Alex was useless in such an asion!<div>


    Amelia squeezed her fingers and clenched the purple gold sledgehammer in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can do it!¡± She jumped up and used all her strength to raise the purple gold sledgehammer and smash it at the little girl. ¡°Hey!¡± When people exerted strength, they always wanted to shout. As Amelia snorted, the purple gold sledgehammer had already hit the little girl.


    The little girl was very powerful. In the blink of an eye, she appeared under another streetmp and grinned. ¡°Hehe,e y with me¡­¡± The streetmp suddenly short-circuited and flickered. Her vision darkened, and then it lit up again¡­ The little girl suddenly appeared in front of Amelia!


    Amelia¡¯s pupils constricted! Ahhh, it was even faster than lightning! In this situation, she had no time to use her divine power!


    The little girl revealed a terrifying smile and opened her mouth to bite Amelia¡¯s face!


    Amelia threw a punch! With a bang, she punched the little girl¡¯s face!


    The little girl immediately screamed. Her figure shed and she disappeared!


    Amelia panted, rubbing her small fists. ¡°Master, she¡¯s harder than Eldest Aunt!¡±


    Elmer was speechless. When Alex was training herst night, he had wondered why he had to train her fists. Amelia had all kinds of magical powers. Was there a need to train the strength of her fists? He didn¡¯t expect it to be put to use now. She had used everything Alex had trainedst night today!


    Elmer suddenly felt ashamed. As the Infernal Judge of the Netherworld, hisbat experience was actually inferior to Alex¡¯s!


    Alex saw that the little girl had run away and his tense nerves rxed for the time being. He walked up to Amelia and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that my hand hurts a little.¡±


    Alex grabbed her hand and looked at it. He saw that her knuckles were red. It was obvious that the other party was really hard!<div>

 Chapter 845: Hanging Figure

    Chapter 845: Hanging Figure<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    Alex¡¯s eyes were solemn as he asked, ¡°This little girl is a Ghost King?¡± A Ghost King should be more powerful than the Little Ghost King.


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Awesome! Daddy got it right!¡±


    Alex asked again, ¡°Your master can win against a Ghost King, right?¡±


    Amelia looked at Elmer.


    Elmer simply revealed his true form and red at him. ¡°What do you mean can I win? Of course I¡¯ll win! Is there a need to ask?¡± He actually doubted his strength!<div>


    Alex nodded. ¡°As long as you can win. Let¡¯s go, Mia. The new training sandbag is here again! With your master backing you up, go ahead and fight!¡± If there was no one backing her up, she would have to avoid trouble tonight and go back to think about it. However, with Elmer around, she could carry out actualbat without worry. Realbat! Elmer would not let anything happen to Amelia!


    Amelia nodded and clenched her fists. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Alex: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The two of them rushed in the direction where the little girl had disappeared.


    Elmer was speechless. Alright, so that was how he was used. The corners of his mouth kept twitching, but what else could he do? Of course, he had to follow her and be a bodyguard.


    In the depths of the amusement park, there was the asional sound of amusement facilities running. There was no one on the roller coaster that whistled past in the middle of the night. Amelia and Alex could clearly hear the little girl¡¯sughter. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    In the quiet night, thisughter sounded extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up.¡± Alex climbed over the ticket fence of the roller coaster. Just as he was about to bring Amelia over, he saw that she had also climbed over with familiarity. Alright, the training results of tying sandbags for the past week were used to climb over the wall.


    Alex looked at the running roller coaster and couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. The roller coaster is so noisy, but no one came to check?¡±


    The amusement park was a little far from the recreation penins where the hotel was, but on the same ind, it would not be too far away. Not to mention the guards guarding the amusement park, even the hotel staff should have noticed the abnormality.


    Elmer said, ¡°This is the Ghost King¡¯s domain.¡±


    This was the first time Alex and Amelia had heard of this term. Both father and daughter turned to look at Elmer at the same time. They looked at him as if he were an encyclopedia.<div>


    ¡°What is a domain?¡± the father and daughter asked together.


    Elmer said silently, ¡°Humans have auras, and ghosts have domains. You can understand domains as the aura of ghosts.¡±


    Alex: I understand a little, but I understand nothing at the same time.


    Amelia: Not understanding at all. She blinked her big eyes at Elmer.


    Elmer: ¡°¡­ For example, you¡¯ve read your Brother William¡¯s physics book, right? In the chapter about the maic field, ce a ma on the t iron powder, and the iron powder will form a pattern. The maic field formed by the small ma is a little smaller, and the maic field formed by the big ma is a littlerger. It¡¯s also like the maic field formed by our Earth¡¯s north and south poles that covers the entire Earth. Although the Ghost King in front of us is young, her maic field can cover the entire amusement park. In the range of her domain, outsiders won¡¯t know what happened here.¡± If someone identally fell into this domain, even if they died tragically and shouted for help, no one would hear them.


    Amelia was enlightened. ¡°Isn¡¯t this like a ghost building a wall?¡± It was the same principle as a ghost building a wall!


    Elmer: ¡°¡­ If you think of it that way, it¡¯s not wrong. Ordinary ghosts can create walls in the right environment, but the Ghost King¡¯s domain doesn¡¯t need a specific time and ce. She just needs to appear.¡±


    Amelia: ¡°I understand! It¡¯s just that it¡¯s more powerful! Master, what you said is soplicated!¡±


    Alex also nodded. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s like the attack range of a soldier. If you get close to this range, you won¡¯t even know how your opponent died. This is called a domain.¡±


    Elmer:


    As they spoke, the roller coaster whistled past again. This time, a little girl suddenly appeared on the empty roller coaster. She was holding a cloth doll in her arms and turned her head 360 degrees, her eyes fixed on Amelia and Alex.


    Alex said in a low voice, ¡°If the entire amusement park is her domain, what about the staff in the amusement park?¡± They had just entered the guard post, but there was no one inside.<div>


    There were a total of four directions in the amusement park. There were guard posts in every direction. There were two guards on duty in each pavilion. In other words, there should be eight guards at the amusement park at night.


    Amelia suddenly looked up and pointed into the distance. ¡°There!¡±

 Chapter 846: Trembling

    Chapter 846: Trembling<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    Alex focused his attention and looked over! On the track at the top of the roller coaster, there were two ropes hanging. Under the ropes, there were two people hanging¡­ swaying with the wind. Their hands were limp, and their heads were lowered. It was strange.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Amelia rushed forward. ¡°They¡¯re not dead yet!¡± No one could die in the amusement park built by Eldest Uncle!


    Alex cooperated and immediately walked to the control room. ¡°I¡¯ll control the other roller coaster. When the car reaches the top, I¡¯ll stop it. You go help them down.¡±


    Amelia ran two steps forward and suddenly stopped. ¡°Daddy, are you sure?¡± she asked. She looked into the dark, lightless control room.


    Alex was speechless. At first, he was sure. When Amelia asked, he suddenly imagined himself controlling the roller coaster. A terrifying image of a rag doll appearing above the back of his head.<div>


    ¡°Mia, give Daddy some talismans,¡± Alex said without blushing or panting. He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all.


    Amelia took out the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. ¡°Ordinary talismans are not powerful enough. Daddy, you should enter the King of Hell¡¯s Pce!¡± With that, she threw the King of Hell¡¯s Pce over and put it on Alex¡¯s head.


    Alex was speechless. He had never thought that he would be in the King of Hell¡¯s Pce before he died! The King of Hell¡¯s Pce was still on his head! He was about to ask Amelia to erge the King of Hell¡¯s Pce, or at least trap himpletely, but Amelia had already run far away.


    Alex walked silently towards the control room. The two people hanging above could not afford to wait. It was better to ignore the King of Hell¡¯s Pce on his neck.


    Amelia ran to the edge of a roller coaster and climbed up. It was enough for the King of Hell¡¯s Pce to wrap around her father¡¯s head. Her King of Hell¡¯s Pce also had a domain! If it was magnified a little more, her father would not be able to take it away. The King of Hell¡¯s Pce was not something anyone could take away.


    Amelia had just fastened her seatbelt when the roller coaster started. It gradually elerated and sprinted towards the top, getting closer and closer to the two guards hanging.


    Amelia focused. Just as she was about to wait for the roller coaster to stop and think of a way to pull the two uncles down, she suddenly heard a giggle. When she turned around, the little girl from before was already sitting beside her. Her body was facing forward, but her head was twisted 90 degrees. Her face was facing Amelia, and she almost touched her face!


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Amelia subconsciously shouted and pped her!


    The little girl¡¯s head immediately turned around and quickly stopped in front of Amelia. ¡°Hehe,e y with me¡­¡± She smiled, revealing her white teeth¡­ The roller coaster that was about to stop suddenly lost control. It sped up and quickly reached the top, whistling down!


    Amelia: ¡°Wahhhh¡­¡± Her hair was standing up, and the wind was tugging at her face. When she opened her mouth, the fleshy cheeks on both sides of her mouth trembled like waves. ¡°Ahhhhhh¡­¡± Her voice was trembling.


    Alex was anxious in the control room, but no matter how he pressed the button, the roller coaster was not under his control. With the King of Hell¡¯s Pce above his head, he stretched out his neck and shouted, ¡°Mia, hold on! Treat it as weightless training!¡±


    Amelia: ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± A series of trills whistled past.<div>


    Alex:


    Elmer:


    There was no way to control the roller coaster, and there was no point in staying in the control room. Alex ran towards the two hanging guards. When he reached the bottom of the roller coaster track, he reached out and threw. Two glints of des whistled by, and the rope snapped. The two guards fell vertically!


    Elmer quickly raised his hand and raised it through the air to prevent the two of them from falling into a meat patty.


    Elmer was speechless. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have told me in advance? Even if they weren¡¯t hung to death up there, they would fall to death because of you.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I knew you¡¯d make a move.¡±


    Elmer:


    At this moment, another string of trills whistled past.


    Amelia: ¡°Masterrrrrrr¡­¡±


    Elmer:


    Alex:


    Elmer: ¡°Mia, hold on! Master ising!¡±<div>


    Alex stopped him and said loudly, ¡°Mia, hold on! In an extreme environment of weightlessness and eleration, keep your mind clear!¡±


    The roller coaster whistled past in front of the two of them again. Amelia¡¯s voice also came trembling. ¡°I know, I know, I know¡­ Ll¡­ Save Uncle¡­ Eldest Uncle, money, money¡­¡± Although there was a tremor, the meaning of her words was clearly conveyed, especially the word money. She enunciated it especially clearly, and the amusement park was filled with the sound of money.

 Chapter 847: I Really Admire Your Courage

    <div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    The corners of Elmer and Alex¡¯s mouths twitched at the same time. At this moment, she did not forget to ask them to save people. She was still thinking about earning money. Her mind was indeed quite clear.


    Elmer said, ¡°You go. You have the King of Hell¡¯s Pce on your head. I¡¯ll watch Mia here.¡±


    Alex wanted to say that he would stay and watch Amelia, but on second thought, if the Ghost King wanted to harm Mia, he could not help. He could only turn around and leave reluctantly. He searched the amusement park and felt that his neck was getting heavier and heavier. It seemed that the farther he was from Mia, the heavier the King of Hell¡¯s Pce was. It was so heavy that he almost could not walk.


    At this moment, Alex arrived at the 4D Experience Hall of Universal Studios. The entire wall of the Experience Hall was made of floor-to-ceiling ss windows. Alex saw his stupid appearance in the reflection of the ss mirror. There was a small house above his head, and his neck was very bent. At this moment, something moved behind him. Alex¡¯s back stiffened, and he saw the rag doll from just now suddenly appear behind him in the mirror! The rag doll¡¯s eyes were especially terrifying. Under the mirror refraction, it looked even stranger!


    Alex was so shocked that his heart trembled! At this moment, he saw two other guards hanging under the banyan tree not far behind the doll. He immediately turned around. The King of Hell¡¯s Pce was on his head, so he was not afraid of the protective fire on his shoulder being blown out! The moment he turned around, the doll screamed and pounced on him!<div>


    Alex sneered. ¡°You dare to pounce on me while I¡¯m in the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. I really admire your courage!¡± He took this opportunity to practice. With a wave of his hand, the sharpncet hidden weapon flew out! Thencet pierced through the doll and only cut a crack half a finger long. A small amount of cotton flew out.


    Thencet did not cause any substantial damage to the doll, but the King of Hell¡¯s Pce sent the doll flying!


    The dollnded on the ground and stared at him resentfully. Alex had no time to care about the doll for the time being. He threw out a knife and cut the rope. He caught the two guards who had fallen and pasted a few talismans on them. When he turned around again, the doll was sitting up slowly and staring at him.


    ¡°Come.¡± Alex hooked his finger. ¡°Coincidentally, I also want to see if I can deal with a Little Ghost King!¡± What was his limit? How much strength could he reach now? It was a good opportunity to practice!


    Alex, who was staring at the King of Hell¡¯s Pce, began to fight the doll. As he fought, he searched for the other guards. During the process, he was also worried that the rescued guards would be hung up again. However, to his surprise, the doll kept following him. He could not help but wonder what this little girl and this doll were trying to do.


    Amelia had already whistled past more than ten times on the roller coaster. She was gradually calmer and could even pick her teeth in midair. The little girl beside her actually did not bite or pinch her. She yed with her more than ten times like this and seemed to be satisfied. The roller coaster gradually stopped.


    Amelia had her hair standing on end. She was still a little unustomed to suddenly stopping. She asked dizzily, ¡°It¡¯s fun, it¡¯s fun. Why did you stop? Aren¡¯t you going to do it again?¡±


    The little girl was speechless. She stared at Amelia without blinking.


    Elmer did not expect the roller coaster to stop just like that. The three or four-year-old Ghost King in front of him was also quiet. He frowned and whispered, ¡°Mia¡­¡± As soon as he opened his mouth, the little girl instantly disappeared. When she reappeared, she stood in front of Elmer and stared at him with her head tilted.


    Elmer: F*ck, this is the first time I¡¯ve been frightened by a ghost!


    ¡°Hehe,e y with me!¡± the little girl said.<div>


    Amelia got off the roller coaster crookedly and shouted, ¡°I, I, I, I¡­ I¡¯ll y with you!¡± She seemed to understand this little girl. She must be too lonely and had been looking for someone to y with. By hanging those guards, she should be ying a game too? But this was wrong.


    Amelia lectured, ¡°If you want to y, I can introduce you to a few friends, but you can¡¯t hang those uncles up, understand?¡±


    The little girl frowned and turned to look at Amelia. The surrounding lights sizzled, and the surroundings fell into darkness. The roller coaster was closed. The drop tower in the distance suddenly started and the lights came on.

 Chapter 848: Don’t Play Such Childish Things

    Chapter 848: Don¡¯t y Such Childish Things<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia ran towards the drop tower, and Elmer chased after her. ¡°Mia, wait!¡± y with a ghost king? Beforeing, Elmer had thought about Amelia ying with her brothers, her uncles, and even Mrs. Walton, but he had never thought of ying with a ghost king! But Amelia seemed to have her own decision. When she ran to the drop tower, it stopped quietly in front of her, as if waiting for her.


    Amelia immediately got in and fastened her seatbelt. She also fastened the little girl¡¯s seatbelt. The little girl lowered her head and frowned at the thing tied to her waist. With a wave of her hand, she broke it. She looked up at Elmer, who was standing on the ground. The corners of her mouth curled up, revealing her white teeth. ¡°Come y with me¡­¡±


    Elmer: Was one not enough?


    Amelia waved her hand. ¡°Master,e quickly. It¡¯s very fun!¡±


    Elmer wanted to say that how could he y as a ghost? These things were useless to him. The reason why the drop tower was fun was because humans had gravity. When they came down, they felt the stimtion of that moment of heartbeat, but he was a ghost! He didn¡¯t even have a heartbeat, so he couldn¡¯t feel any stimtion.<div>


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Elmer crossed his arms. He was an Infernal Judge. He definitely wouldn¡¯t y with such childish things.


    Five minutester, the drop tower rose to the top. Elmer looked at himself in his seat and then at the unlucky ghost, cowardly ghost, flirtatious ghost, muddled ghost, crybaby ghosts, red wedding dress female ghost, ugly auntie, little malicious ghost¡­


    Elmer:


    The drop tower at the Rainbow Ind amusement park was 100 meters tall, equivalent to the height of the 25th floor. Amelia had personally fastened the seatbelt, which was a seatbelt that even souls could not break free from. Elmer, the cowardly ghost, and the others were firmly locked in the seat of the drop tower.


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress looked nervous. ¡°After I died, I never experienced the feeling of a drop tower. I¡¯m so nervous¡­¡±


    The unlucky ghost looked bored. ¡°Why are you nervous? We¡¯re all ghosts. Do you believe that when the drop tower fallster, we¡¯ll still be sitting in the original air?¡±


    The cowardly ghost: ¡°¡­¡± Thinking about that scene, a group of ghosts were sitting on the spot above the drop tower?


    The flirtatious ghost teased with a rxed expression, ¡°That might not be the case. Look at this seatbelt. The King of Hell personally tied it. Are you afraid?¡±


    The muddled ghost yawned. ¡°How can that be? Anyway, we¡¯re all ghosts. At most, we¡¯ll go down together.¡± After being a ghost for so many yearrs, would he be afraid of a drop tower? He had never seen a ghost y in an amusement park. It would be more fitting to go to a haunted house.


    The crybaby ghost had already begun to cry. ¡°Boohoo, I¡¯m so afraid¡­¡±


    Elmer could not help but frown. How did he agree to sit down?


    At this moment, Amelia said excitedly, ¡°Everyone, sit tight! Get ready to start¡­ Ahhh¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, the drop tower suddenly fell! The whistling wind blew past their faces, and the weightlessness made their hearts palpitate. Amelia¡¯s series of trills appeared again. Amidst the trills, there was theughter of a little girl. Other than the little girl, the other ghosts were all screaming! They never expected their souls to look like this after being tied up! Their lower bodies fell! Their upper bodies chased after them!<div>


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, oh, my face, my face¡­¡± This was the female ghost in the red wedding dress.


    ¡°F*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck¡­¡± This was the unlucky ghost.


    ¡°Mommy, Mommy, Mommy¡­¡± This was the little malicious ghost.


    ¡°Oh goddddd¡­¡± This was the flirtatious ghost.


    Elmer tried his best to press down on his soul to prevent himself from being elongated. This¡­ was like a f*cking dream! Could it be yed like this?!


    When the drop tower was about to reach the ground, it suddenly stopped! The elongated souls of the flirtatious ghost and the others rushed back to their lower bodies with a bang. Their heads were shrunk into their stomachs, and there were still a few soul fragments that were flung away in the air.


    The ghosts:


    Elmer, who had barely maintained hisposure:


    Amelia, with her messy hair: ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The little girl seemed to be very happy too. She excitedly raised the drop tower again and let out a string of bell-likeughter.


    The unlucky ghost shouted, ¡°No way? Again!¡±


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress: ¡°Brother unlucky ghost, did you see my face?¡±<div>


    The little malicious ghost: ¡°Sister Red Dress, I¡¯m also looking for the head. Let me know if you see it.¡±


    The ugly auntie touched herrge face. ¡°Eh? I think I¡¯ve had stic surgery. I¡¯ve be a little prettier¡­¡±


    The muddled ghost: ¡°Urgh!¡±

 Chapter 849: What Are You Playing in the Next Project?

    <div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°This thing that should grow needs to be lengthened. There¡¯s really no need to lengthen things that shouldn¡¯t grow!¡±


    The cowardly ghost youth¡¯s gentle voice was tinged with a trace of trembling. ¡°Mia, why don¡¯t you unbuckle our seatbelts?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and shouted over the howling wind, ¡°We have to fasten our seatbelts to prevent idents!¡±


    Before the drop tower reached the top, the ghosts were already wailing. They were all dead. What ident could happen?! The seat belt was their biggest ident, okay?


    There was no time to think. The drop tower that had risen to the top suddenly fell again!<div>


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress had just happily found her face when she fell again in the next second!


    The event location was in chaos.


    In the silent night, the drop tower operated strangely. A group of ghosts searched for faces, noses, and eyes in the air. After going back and forth eight to ten times, the little girl finally got tired of ying and stopped the drop tower. Other than Elmer, who had some strength on him, protected his image, the other ghosts were all searching for faces and fragments on the ground¡­


    Amelia¡¯s head was covered in chicken coop hair, and her eyes were gradually filled with excitement. She waspletely on a high!


    ¡°What are we ying next?¡± Amelia asked impatiently. There was no chance to y such an exciting game during the day. She would be stopped by her grandmother!


    The little girl did not expect Amelia to snatch her lines. She had also found many people to y with, but those people were afraid. When she was angry, she would hang them up. There was also an uncle who pretended not to be afraid. He did not want to y with her at all. He looked at her with fear, but he had to pretend to be happy.


    The little girl looked at Amelia and her frown deepened. She turned around and disappeared again. Not far away, the lights of the pendulum lit up. Amelia was the first to run over. ¡°Wait for me! Master! Sister flirtatious ghost! Brother cowardly ghost, follow me!¡±


    All the ghosts: ¡°???¡± Again!


    The cowardly ghost barely stabilized his soul and returned to his original state. He said helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Time was long, and the road ahead was still very far. How many more opportunities would he have to y with Mia like this in the future? He shouldn¡¯t miss it.


    The cowardly ghost was the first to follow. The other ghosts could only follow. As they floated, they observed the pendulum.


    ¡°Fortunately, this height isn¡¯t high, and it doesn¡¯t look fast. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a pendulum. As the name implies, it¡¯s like shaking your head when you sit on it.¡±<div>


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress stretched out her hand and gestured. ¡°I think the area around this huge pendulum is only so big. It shakes much less than a drop tower. It should be fine.¡±


    The ghosts were relieved.


    Who would have known that this was a pendulum?! This was directly called the Invincible Firestorm Wheels! Under the Ghost King¡¯s control, the pendulum directly swung in a circle! Now, the ghosts who had just looked for their faces and noses were like they had been thrown into a washing machine. Their facial features and bodies flew everywhere! Their elongated heads and feet could form a circle!


    When they cameter, the ghosts were all stunned.


    Amelia swayed as if she was drunk and sat on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± She raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡± Her father had said that she had to train and her body had to withstand it! Not fainting or spitting out her head was victory! She was super awesome!


    ¡°Again!¡± Amelia, whose hair was already a chicken coop, said.


    The ghosts:


    The little girl grinned. She was starting to like Amelia. This time, she did not suddenly disappear. She held Amelia¡¯s hand and ran to the next facility. It seemed that watching the ghosts howl had be her new pleasure. The ghosts did not want to y, so she stubbornly asked them to y together and kept repeating, ¡°Come, y with me.¡±


    No one knew what kind of night these ghosts had spent, and Elmer didn¡¯t know how he got dragged on the boat. He was supposed to catch ghosts, but now he was ying with them!


    The amusement park was very lively in the middle of the night. It was unknown what time it was before it gradually quietened down. Amelia sat down on the grass and felt the sea breeze. The little girl also sat down beside her without saying a word. The ghosts were in a mess. They looked at the new ghost in front of them and were dumbfounded. ¡°Who are you?¡± After ying around, there was another ghost? And it looked so messy and tragic?


    The ghost didn¡¯t say anything.


    The red wedding dress said suspiciously, ¡°Why does this face look so familiar?¡±<div>


    The unlucky ghost touched his nose. ¡°This nose is quite simr to mine.¡±


    The flirtatious ghost: ¡°Hey, boobs! My boobs!¡±


    It turned out that the person in front of them was not a new ghost, but the spare parts of them! Hence, the ghosts quickly distributed the spare parts.

 Chapter 850: The Little Girl’s Story

    Chapter 850: The Little Girl¡¯s Story<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Sister flirtatious ghost, this is your eyebrow.¡±


    ¡°Ah, my face, my face is finally back!¡±


    ¡°Whose eyeball is this? It¡¯s on my head!¡±


    There was a flurry.


    Amelia simplyy down on the grass and said in satisfaction, ¡°How fun!¡± But she seemed to have forgotten something? Amelia eximed and suddenly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡±<div>


    Elmer: Okay, you can still think of your father.


    At this moment, a figure appeared in the distance. Under the streetmp, his shadow was long. He was hunched over, the heaving of his chest visible to the naked eye. He was panting heavily.


    Alex held the streetmp with one hand and held a rag doll in the other. The King of Hell¡¯s Pce was ced on his head like a hard hat. The open door revealed his face.


    Alex wanted to say something, but it was hard to say. It was too lively just now. As he fought with the doll, he could hear Amelia¡¯s cute voice echoing in the amusement park. Unfortunately, he could not be distracted. After a night of fierce battle, he finally defeated the Little Ghost King by himself! Now, the Little Ghost King was obediently pinched by him and beaten into submission. Its entire body was in tatters, and cotton flew under the light. However, Alex felt that the King of Hell¡¯s Pce above his head was getting heavier and heavier. What he could not believe was that his daughter did not look for him!


    ¡°Hi, Daddy!¡± Amelia waved her hand guiltily.


    The little girl seemed to have just thought of her doll. She turned around and looked guilty.


    Alex looked at Amelia resentfully.


    The doll looked at the little girl bitterly.


    Alex: Fighting all night!


    Cloth Doll: I was beaten up all night!


    In the end, these two! They yed all night!


    Amelia took back the King of Hell¡¯s Pce, and the little girl took back her doll.<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Amelia asked the little girl curiously. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Just as everyone thought that the little girl would not answer, she said, ¡°My name is Ery. This is my older sister, Gigi.¡± The child pointed at the doll.


    Everyone was shocked. This doll was actually her sister?


    ¡°We¡¯ve been on this ind for a long time,¡± Ery said. ¡°Before the amusement park was built here, my sister and I were here. We escaped from there, from the archipgo far, far away.¡±


    Ery¡¯s short words seemed to reveal a lot of information. Why did her sister be a rag doll, why did they escape here, why did they be a ghost king, a little ghost king¡­


    Ery said faintly, ¡°My sister and I originally relied on each other. We still had a mother, but no father.¡±


    Amelia was confused. Since she had a mother, how could she rely on her sister? Could it be that she had not learned the idiom well?


    Alex sat on the side and realized that the ground was cold. He pulled Amelia into his arms.


    The sky before dawn was very dark and a little cold. The ghosts sat in a row and listened to the little girl¡¯s story quietly.


    ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t like us and doesn¡¯t like to talk to us,¡± Ery said. ¡°When I was a child, my sister fed me.¡± She had loved to stick to her sister since she was a child. Her sister was beautiful. Her eyes were as beautiful as the sky, clear and clean and sparkling. She liked nothing better than to snuggle up to her sister and stare into her beautiful eyes. Unfortunately, her sister was mute and couldn¡¯t speak, but her sister was good. Every time she came back from work on the farm, she would take something out of her pocket and give it to her.


    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s a candy, sometimes it¡¯s a beautiful little flower.¡± As if recalling those good years, Ery¡¯s face lit up with a smile. ¡°But when Sister was eighteen, Mom suddenly brought a few men to the house.¡±


    Ery¡¯s eyes darkened when she thought of that day, and the smile on her face instantly disappeared. ¡°They said they wanted to y games with me and wanted me to hide. Mom even called my sister over. I didn¡¯t want to y games with them. I only wanted to follow my sister, but Mom wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡± Her mother never cared about her. Sometimes, when she was so hungry that she wailed, her mother wouldn¡¯t even look at her. But that day, her mother made her a lot of delicious food. There was roast beef and warm milk. She was so attracted by the delicious food that she forgot to look for her sister for a moment.<div>


    ¡°It was that day that my sister disappeared.¡± Ery¡¯s eyes turned venomous as she said this, but Amelia saw her venomous eyes reach out, hiding a trace of regret and pain.


    Amelia seemed to understand something. What Ery regretted was that she had lost her sister while immersed in delicious food.

 Chapter 851: Drum Made of Human Skin

    <div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    Ery continued, ¡°I searched for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t find my sister even when it was dark. I kept crying. Mom got impatient and stuffed a little bear into my hands, saying that my sister had left it for me. She also said that my sister had left with someone far away to enjoy life and wouldn¡¯te back to this poor ce.¡±


    At this point, Ery couldn¡¯t help but cry. She pursed her lips and said stubbornly, ¡°But I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Her sister wouldn¡¯t leave her behind. Absolutely not!


    From that day onwards, Ery searched the entire ranch, the grasnd, and found the high mountains on the coast and the coast from the grasnd. She hugged the rag doll her sister had left for her and searched in fear. When she was hungry, she ate some grass. When she was thirsty, shey in a low-lying puddle and drank some water. The rag doll silently apanied her, turning from clean to dirty.


    ¡°How did you know that this doll was a gift from your sister?¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Ery shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Mom said that my sister left this for me, so I believe that she left it for me.¡± She touched the doll. ¡°Because my sister said that she would give me a doll on my birthday.¡± My sister also said that she would sew the doll herself and pick cotton herself.<div>


    ¡°Did you find your sisterter?¡± The flirtatious ghost looked at the doll in Ery¡¯s arms and could not help but ask.


    Ery stroked the rag doll in her arms and said faintly, ¡°I found her. I couldn¡¯t find my sister by the sea. I thought that her sister might have gone home and was waiting for me at home. So I was very anxious to set foot on the road home¡­¡± However, she had been wandering outside for too long and almost couldn¡¯t find the way home, but at this moment¡­


    ¡°I hear a very nice drumbeat,¡± Ery said. ¡°That drum seems to speak. It¡¯s my sister¡¯s voice.¡± Although her sister was mute and had never spoken, Ery felt that it was her voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s my sister calling me home. She¡¯s looking for me too.¡± Following the drums, Ery kept walking until the soles of her feet were blistered. Even one of her toenails had been ground off. Finally, she saw a lot of people around a drum. She saw them kneeling piously and beating.


    ¡°I recognized it immediately. That drum was my sister,¡± Ery said faintly. ¡°It was my sister¡¯s skin, made into a drum.¡±


    Amelia and the others were caught off guard when they heard this. They felt their blood run cold! A drum made of human skin?


    Ery continued, ¡°Where we were from, everyone¡¯s skin is tanned. Only my sister¡¯s skin is white, soft, and delicate¡­¡±


    The flirtatious ghost couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°But how are you sure that it¡¯s¡­ a drum made of human skin? Maybe it¡¯s another skin? Like sheepskin or something?¡±


    Ery was stubborn. ¡°I¡¯m sure! Because the drums sound like my sister¡¯s voice!¡±


    The ghosts were speechless.


    Ery¡¯s sister was mute, but she said that the drums were her sister¡¯s voice. Could this be the telepathy between sisters?


    Ery¡¯s eyes gradually filled with tears. ¡°I saw the men who used toe to our house in the crowd.¡± They hugged the drum and caressed it lovingly after the crowd dispersed.<div>


    ¡°I also heard the secret they said. They said that the Phantom Drum was top-notch. They chose a girl who had never experienced love. This way, the drum made would be the purest and most beautiful. It would be even better if this girl was mute, because mutes could not lie, and their souls would not be tainted. They said that the girl with this skin waspletely up to their standards. She was also very beautiful, and her skin was white and delicate. The drum made of such human skin could reach the sky and travel a few kilometers.¡± As Ery spoke, she shed tears. ¡°They were talking about my sister!¡± Her sister was pure and beautiful, and she was also mute. She rushed forward to call her sister, but she was beaten out by the men. They seemed to be afraid that she would expose them, so they nned to kill her.


    In the darkness, Ery heard her sister¡¯s voice. Her sister told her to run and took her into a cave. She escaped the men, but they took her sister.


    ¡°In order to find my sister, I found them again and secretly followed behind them.¡± It was also at this moment that Ery knew what the Phantom Drum was. The Phantom Drum was also called the Sister Drum. They said that this drum could be used with life and death to transcend reincarnation. It was mainly used to worship the gods and pray for the protection of the gods. They had to choose the skin of girls who had never experienced human love. It was best f they couldn¡¯t speak. They had to skin her while she was alive to make the best drum.

 Chapter 852: Why Are Gods Protecting Bad People?

    Chapter 852: Why Are Gods Protecting Bad People?<div>


    Editor:Henyee Trantions


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but hug Alex. Goosebumps appeared on her skin. ¡°Does anyone really do this in this world? How do you pray for the protection of the gods to make a drum out of human skin?¡± Shouldn¡¯t such a cruel method be punished by the gods?


    Ery chuckled. ¡°They said no. They took my sister away, but they told the people kneeling that there was no such thing. They said it was a rumor that bad people were spreading and deliberately smearing them.¡±


    Those people brought the drum made of their sister¡¯s skin and walked around, enjoying the worship of countless people. In the end, they returned to the original spot where they had made the drum.


    Relying on her small and agile body, Ery crawled through the cracks in the wall and the bushes. She found her sister¡¯s hair and eyes where the people were.


    ¡°I hid my sister¡¯s hair and eyes in the doll¡¯s body.¡± Ery hugged the doll tightly, her eyes filled with attachment. ¡°I wanted to snatch my sister back, but those people were too fierce and there were clubs and knives, so I burned their house in the middle of the night. They caught me and said in front of everyone that I was a bad child and they were going to redeem me with kindness, so they sent me back to Mommy.¡±<div>


    When her mother heard what she had done, she was very angry and locked her up. Ery cried and asked her mother if she knew long ago. She was the one who gave her sister to those bad people, right? Her mother told her to shut up in exasperation. Her mother refused to admit it and even said that if she spoke nonsense again, she would sew her mouth shut.


    Ery looked down and said, ¡°I was holding the rag doll. I asked the rag doll if it wanted Mommy. I could give it half of Mommy.¡±


    Amelia was at a loss. ¡°Why split Mommy in half¡­¡±


    Ery giggled. ¡°Because Mommy isn¡¯t a good Mommy.¡±


    On the night of the lightning and thunder, Ery took advantage of her mother¡¯s sleep and smashed her to death with a very big rock. Lightning illuminated the mirror in the house. She saw that her face was covered in blood. It was terrifying. She also saw the rag doll sitting up behind her, as if encouraging her. So she split it with her mother and finally returned to the ce where the people who had taken her sister lived. This time, she set a very, very big fire. Even she was burned to death. Many people died in that ce. Hundreds of people.


    The ghosts were silent. As expected of a ghost king, she was a ruthless person! She killed her mother, killed the demons who took her sister, and even burned herself to death. No wonder she could be a ghost king. She was a little ruthless!


    At this point, Ery grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m done with my story. Do you think I did the right thing? Am I very brave? In the end, I even found my sister. I ced her eyes here. Her hair is also her hair, but I can¡¯t take back her skin.¡± There was a golden light in that ce, as if there was really a god protecting her.


    Ery¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°But why? Those people are all bad people. Why are the gods still protecting them?¡± That was why she brought the doll and ran so far toe here. In the beginning, this was only a deserted ind. There was nothing and no one. After she came in, she seemed to be trapped and could not leave. After a long time, she felt so lonely and bored¡­ Until a beautiful uncle came to the ind and built an amusement park. She realized that she could move and y everywhere. She still wanted to look for that uncle, but for some reason, she could not get close to that uncle. As long as that uncle was around, she was ostracized.


    Ery stopped talking about the rest and looked stubbornly at Amelia. ¡°Tell me, am I right? Are they bad people? Why are the gods protecting bad people?¡±


    Amelia opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t count the words. Were the people who had made the Phantom Drum, who surrounded it and begged for the protection of the gods, really unaware? Ery had burned so many people, but did everyone deserve to die? So who was right and who was wrong?


    In the end, Amelia shook her head honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re doing the right thing now. I don¡¯t know why they did so many bad things and have the protection of the gods. If I know the answer in the future, I¡¯ll definitely tell you.¡±


    Ery looked at Amelia steadily. After a long time, she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you. Remember to tell me when you find the answer!¡±<div>


    Amelia nodded and made a pinky promise with Ery.


    It was almost dawn.


    Alex looked at the sea and said, ¡°We should go back.¡±

 Chapter 853: Right and Wrong

    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia put all the ghosts back into the Soul Retrieving Gourd, including Ery and her doll.


    On the way back, Ameliay limply on Alex¡¯s shoulder and yawned, but she wasn¡¯t sleepy. She stared fixedly in one direction.


    Alex asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Amelia asked, ¡°Dad, did Ery do the right thing?¡±


    Alex was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Ery and her sister¡¯s tragedy stemmed from their cultural characteristics, from their mothers and those with evil intentions. Killing to stop killing. No one can say if it¡¯s right or wrong. I can¡¯t answer this question either.¡± Everything in this world was definitely not as simple as ck and white. That was why there was the King of Hell. With the King of Hell looking at the past and present lives, they could determine right and wrong. Simrly, he was not the King of Hell and could not determine the right and wrong of this matter.


    Ameliay on his shoulder and yawned again.


    Elmer floated to the side and said, ¡°Right and wrong. If we talk about it separately, Ery¡¯s mother and those people were wrong. Ery was also wrong. Those people were stupid and possessed. Ery was wrong and killed indiscriminately. Among hundreds of people, perhaps there were only those few who were possessed, but she set fire to everyone.¡± To be able to kill hundreds of people with the body of a child was also unique in the world.


    Elmer: ¡°But if webine them, there¡¯s cause and effect. There¡¯s retribution. Ery and her sister were originally living a simple and beautiful life, but because of those people, they triggered a tragedy and evoked Ery¡¯s tyranny. Instead of saying that Ery killed those hundreds of people, it¡¯s better to say that those few people joined forces with Ery to kill everyone. After all, without those few people doing evil before, there wouldn¡¯t be Ery killing people behind.¡± Of course, there would be people who retorted that Ery had the genes of murder in her bones. Otherwise, how could she have killed hundreds of people? This kind of thing depended on how the world looked at it. Different people had different opinions. Those innocent people who died tragically also had their own rtives. Who should they resent? Of course, it was Ery.


    Amelia was not sleepy at first. After listening to Elmer¡¯s words, she began to feel sleepy. Her eyelids gradually could not hold on anymore and she muttered in a daze, ¡°Every time Master speaks, it¡¯s winded and long¡­¡±


    Elmer was speechless. He was being despised?<div>


    Elmer¡¯s figure slowly faded and disappeared. Of course, Alex could not see. In fact, he was still guarding Amelia.


    Alex carried Amelia to the hotel and ced her on the bed before Mrs. Walton could do her rounds. The guards at the amusement park were saved. When they woke up at dawn, they felt confused and did not know what had happened.


    As the sun rose higher and higher, the amusement park also looked the way it should. It was really lively.


    Mrs. Walton came over with a hearty breakfast and found Amelia still asleep. She called out to her and turned over. She couldn¡¯t even open her eyes.


    Mrs. Walton smiled. ¡°Alex, didn¡¯t Mia sleep well yesterday?¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°She slept well. She slept very well.¡±


    Mrs. Walton pointed at Amelia, who could not be woken up. ¡°Then tell me what¡¯s going on? Did you take her out to fool around against night?¡±


    Alex looked straight ahead. ¡°How is that possible!¡±


    Mrs Walton stared at him. ¡°Mm?¡±


    Alex spouted nonsense in all seriousness. ¡°I guess they yed toote at the birthday party yesterday. George is to me.¡±


    George was speechless, but he continued, ¡°Then let Mia sleep more. She didn¡¯t sleep the first night on the ind. Maybe shecked sleep and had a lot of aftereffects.¡± The meaning between the lines was that she should only me Alex for training Amelia overnight the night before.


    Alex rubbed his nose.


    Mrs. Walton looked at Alex and George. These two had enough schemes for 800 people! They med each other but protected each other! They really made people worry!


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t disturb Mia¡¯s sleep.¡± Mrs. Walton put down her breakfast and said, ¡°Get out!¡±


    After Mrs. Walton spoke, Alex went out to do something. He wanted to see the surveince cameras at the amusement park and see if there was anything extra in the surveince cameras. If the surveince cameras couldn¡¯t capture ghosts, it would be very strange if they captured Amelia ying alone for the entire night.


    The room fell silent. Amelia rolled over and slumped her small hands and feet. Her stomach rose and fell regrly, and she slept soundly. She slept until dark, and when she woke up, she was starving. Fortunately, there was delicious food prepared by Mrs. Walton at all times. After a while, Amelia¡¯s stomach bulged.

 Chapter 854: Attack Tonight

    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After that, everything was calm. Amelia no longer had any scruples and yed across the entire Rainbow Ind with Emma! When they arrived at the amusement park, Emma wanted to y the roller coaster.


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°No!¡±


    Emma wanted to y with the pendulum.


    Mrs. Walton: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Amelia thought to herself that she was indeed controlled by her grandmother! Fortunately, she had already yed it!


    Amelia asked curiously, ¡°Grandma, why can¡¯t children y with these?¡±


    Emma muttered, ¡°Because it will throw out the brain!¡± But she didn¡¯t believe it! How could it throw out a brain!


    Mrs. Walton said, ¡°The reason why children are not allowed to y is that the child¡¯s brain is not fully developed. Unlike an adult¡¯s brain, arge portion of it is water. A violent shaking will cause the brain to collide with the skull, causing the cerebrovascr rupture. Do you know the shaken baby syndrome?¡±


    Mrs. Walton said a lot, but it was a pity that Emma, as a bottom-feeder, could not understand a word. She pulled Amelia and ran away! They were not allowed to go on the exciting rides. A carousel was fine, right?!


    Two dayster, they yed all the ces they could y on Rainbow Ind and made up for Amelia¡¯s fifth birthday. Only then did they leave no regrets.<div>


    It was rare for them toe here. The Walton family¡¯s original n was to go back in another day, but Amelia suddenly insisted on going home. The Walton family could only set off at thest minute and return to Buffalo.


    At this moment, the thieves who had their eyes on the raw . stones were about to attack.


    ¡°ording to reliable information, the Walton family will only arrive in Buffalo at six o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon. We¡¯ll take action tonight!¡±


    A stupid thief asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    The thief boss red. ¡°Why? On the one hand, the Walton family is preparing to go home. On that day, the servants and guards of the Walton residence will have a rxed state of mind. It¡¯s easy to be negligent and let us find a loophole!¡±


    The stupid thief: ¡°What¡¯s the other reason?¡±


    The stupid thief¡¯s boss: ¡°The other reason is, of course, because you idiots didn¡¯t find the location of the raw stone!¡±


    The thief boss was so tired! It wasn¡¯t even that difficult to steal the treasure of the museum! It was really strange! In the Walton family¡¯s manor, they actually couldn¡¯t find where that raw stone was! Such a huge piece of raw stone!


    The stupid thief hesitated and said, ¡°Boss, do you think the raw stone is the one ced at the entrance of the main building?¡±


    The thief boss pped him. ¡°Are you stupid? Is that possible? That stone is so big. I¡¯ve been around for decades, but I¡¯ve never seen any raw stone that big! Impossible, absolutely impossible! Besides, have you seen anyone dry pickles on such a precious raw stone? They even dry salted fish!¡±


    Theckeys: ¡°¡­¡± Yes, Boss made sense! Boss was the most intelligent among them. If Boss said no, then no!


    As night fell, ten low-key Maybachs drove on the way back to the Walton residence. The thieves who were preparing to steal the raw stone also drove the truck to the Walton residence. They couldn¡¯t find the raw stone and decided to go in and search! Tomorrow, the Walton residence¡¯s people would return. When the time came, the raw stone might be transported away, or it might be guarded more tightly, or sent somewhere to be protected. Only tonight was the best opportunity for them to make a move! The first thing was to knock out all the guards! Of course, drugging them was the fastest way.


    The thief leader arrived at the mountain behind the Walton residence¡¯s manor. The car stopped on the mountain road and quietly used the drone to investigate the situation. In the drone¡¯s image, the Walton family¡¯s guards were indeed all smiling and rxed.


    ¡°As expected, they heaved a sigh of relief when the master was about to return. Now is the time when they are most rxed¡­¡± Otherwise, why would it be said that the more they persevered, the harder it would be in the end? With such a huge raw stone, these guards and servants must be unable to eat or sleep every day. Their nerves were tense. Now that they were about to be liberated, they were naturally happy.


    ¡°Move!¡± The leader of the thieves gave the order! The underlings who had long been hiding in the dark immediately shot in the knockout bullets. These were the colorless and odorless knockout bullets they had developed. They shot in with pistols equipped with silencers, fast and urate. In the beginning, some guards swayed and fell with a bang. After all, these thieves had robbed many ces. Although they looked stupid, they were still very organized. Every one of them had a clear division ofbor. They aimed at the guards who had yet to fall and prepared to press the warning device, quickly dealing with them.


    ¡°The main entrance is done!¡±


    ¡°Side door done!¡±


    ¡°Back door¡¯s done!¡±<div>


    The vanguard rushed in. After a while, the thief leader¡¯s earpiece sounded. ¡°The main building is done! All the servants are done!¡±

 Chapter 855: Getting Rich This Time

    Chapter 855: Getting Rich This Time


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The thief boss¡¯s heart instantly rxed. As expected, ordinary residents were ordinary residents. No matter how big the manor was, the servants inside were ordinary people. The houses were also ordinary houses. Compared to museums and banks, they were simply too easy to break through.


    ¡°Damn, if we had known that it would be so easy to break through, we would have attacked two days ago! Everyone, go in now! Second Brother, leave a team behind and guard the door!¡±


    With amand from the leader of the thieves, the eleven or twelve thieves all infiltrated the Walton residence¡¯s manor and began a carpet search. In the end, they were dumbfounded. They searched the entire Walton residence but could not find the legendary raw stone!


    ¡°Could it be fake news?¡± The leader of the thieves frowned.


    But at this moment, ackey ran out excitedly with a palm-sized piece of rock. ¡°Boss, Boss! I found it! I found it! It¡¯s the orthodox royal purple jade!¡±


    The thief boss quickly took the piece of rock. When he saw the purple jade exposed on it, his eyes widened. He had never seen such a good royal purple jade! Just one look was soul-stirring. It was so beautiful that he could not take his eyes off it.


    ¡°But why is there only this piece?¡± Although this piece was also a treasure and was worth hundreds of millions, it was far from what they had imagined. Didn¡¯t they say that it was a huge piece and had to be carved into arge ornament?


    ¡°Quick, quick, quick. Continue searching. It must be at the Walton residence!¡± The thief leader¡¯s heart was burning. He looked at the rock in his hand and his eyes were about to burn.


    The thieves walked around the Walton residence, up and down, passing by the big rock at the door, but no one looked at it. After all, it was really too big. The jade stones that could be transported manually in this world would definitely not be so big! The stupid little thief who spoke at the beginning stared at the rock in the thief boss¡¯s hand and felt very puzzled.


    ¡°Strange, why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before?¡± He muttered. The thief boss pped him again. ¡°Where else have you seen it? You¡¯re ignorant. You¡¯ve never seen this kind of jade raw stone!¡± All the raw stones on the market were inferior to this one!


    The stupid thief suddenly said, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you think this piece of rock is a little simr to the color of the huge rock outside?¡±


    The leader of the thieves was about to p him again when the stupid thief hurriedly ran to the huge rock in the main building and pulled off the vegetables that were drying on it. ¡°Boss, look, the colors are really the same!¡±


    The leader of the thieves was about to curse when his eyes suddenly narrowed. He looked at the rock in his hand and then at the huge rock outside. His eyes widened. No¡­ it couldn¡¯t be?! He hurriedly walked out in two to three steps andpared the rock up and down. Suddenly, he looked at the ce wrapped in white stic on the huge rock.


    The stupid thief¡¯s underling quickly pulled off the stic film. In an instant, the dazzling purple almost blinded them! The boss trembled and pressed the rock in his hand. It was exactly this piece! Damn it, the raw stone they had been looking for for several days was actually right under their noses! Such a huge raw stone was actually used to dry salted vegetables and salted fish!


    The thief leader¡¯s voice changed. ¡°Move! Move for me! I¡¯m rich this time! I¡¯mpletely rich!¡±


    The thieves¡¯ eyes lit up and their hearts burned. They immediately took action.


    At this moment, a voice sounded. ¡°Hello, what are you doing? Do you need help?¡±


    A glowing green parrot had unknowingly stood on the raw stone. Perhaps it was because of the cold, but one of its feet had even curled up. Its feathers were all raised, and it shrunk its neck. It tilted its head and looked at them!


    ¡°Where did this parrote from?¡± The leader of the thieves frowned. He picked up a piece of pickled vegetables and threw it at Seven!


    Seven pped his wings and flew up. The thieves didn¡¯t care if it was a parrot or not. What could a parrot do that was more important than a raw stone? He pressed the call button and called Second Brother, ¡°Quick, quick, quick, drive the truck in!¡±


    The thieves quickly threw away the pickles and salted fish on the raw stone. Seven¡¯s heart ached when he saw this. ¡°Mrs. Taylor is going to vomit blood! Someone! Mrs. Taylor! Someone is ruining your pickled vegetables!¡±


    The thief leader¡¯s vision darkened. He was afraid that this noisy parrot would ruin his n!


    ¡°Kill it!¡± The thief boss said coldly.


    Seven hurriedly flew up. With a bang, the silencer was aimed at it, but unfortunately, it missed. Just as the thief was about to fire a second shot, a smartwatch appeared on Seven¡¯s w. It was calling the police.

 Chapter 856: Parrot Calls the Police

    Chapter 856: Parrot Calls the Police


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seven: ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Uncle Policeman, there¡¯s a thief in my house. Catch the thief, catch the thief!¡±


    The stupid thief¡¯sckeyughed. He had only seen parrots imitate words, but he had never seen a parrot call the police! No matter how smart a bird was, it would not call the police. It was holding a pink watch that looked like a stic toy. It might be a child¡¯s toy. There was nothing to be afraid of.


    The stupid thieves had no time to care about Seven. They were racking their brains to think of a way to move the raw stones. Seven on the tree was describing his address to the police on his watch.


    When the stupid thieves heard this, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. This parrot was quite interesting. It really seemed like it was calling the police.


    The stupid thief frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Second Brother hasn¡¯t driven the car in yet? Go and rush him.¡±


    The rest of the people were stuffing strips under the raw stone. No matter how heavy the thing was, as long as they were given a lever, they could¡­ Oh, that wouldn¡¯t do either. They had to use machinery to move the raw stone. However, for some reason, they were unlucky today. Their chain was finally stuffed under the raw stone when suddenly, with a bang, the chain broke. The stupid thief, who was exerting strength, staggered and the thing he was pulling flew out. It hit the head of the thief boss and instantly formed a big bump.


    The thief boss was furious and pped the thief¡¯s head again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± The underling apologized while apologizing in fear and trepidation. Unexpectedly, he stepped on something and suddenly slipped, crashing into the thief boss¡¯s crotch. Two muffled groans sounded at the same time. The thief boss covered his crotch and almost flew to the sky in pain.


    ¡°You!¡± The thief boss was so angry that his fingers were trembling.


    At this moment, the truck drove in. The leader of the thieves said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with you when we get back!¡±


    The thief underling covered his head. He kept feeling that there was a dark cloud above his head. Why was he so unlucky today? The few of them walked towards the truck and prepared to take the new transport chain and quickly move the raw stone away. Unexpectedly, just as he opened the door of the truck, he saw a red-dressed female ghost standing there. When she saw them, the red-dressed female ghost grinned and said, ¡°Hello? Do you need my help?¡±


    The pupils of the thieves suddenly constricted. No matter how bold they were, they were so frightened that they screamed and ran back. Unexpectedly, as soon as they turned around, they saw another female ghost standing behind them. She was dressed in white and had no expression, but she was bleeding from her seven orifices. She grinned and asked, ¡°Brothers, what are you doing in our house? Does your family know that you¡¯re doing shameful things in our house?¡±


    All the thieves: ¡°¡­¡± To their horror, they realized that ghosts appeared one after another around them. A hand even suddenly appeared on the ground in front of them. An extremely ugly female ghost crawled out and reached out to them.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The thieves had stolen so many times, but this was the first time they had seen a ghost. For a moment, they were scared out of their wits and had no way to retreat. They could only hug each other in fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t panic.¡± The leader of the thieves forced himself to calm down. ¡°Ghosts are not physical objects. They can¡¯t touch us!¡± Just as he finished speaking, a male ghost grabbed a small thief at the side fiercely. With a crack, his head spun 90 degrees! The small thief was not twisted to death, but he was almost frightened to death!


    The muddled ghost sneered. ¡°How dare you steal our things?¡± He suddenly opened his bloody mouth and bit the head of a thief. This frightened the thief. They raised their guns in a panic and swept them around. However, the ghosts could twist their necks, but their bullets could not hit them. This time, they could not care less about the raw stone. They were so frightened that they rushed out one by one, only wanting to leave this ce as soon as possible. However, the flirtatious ghost grabbed their feet and climbed up bit by bit¡­


    ¡°Help! Help!¡± The thieves screamed!


    The door of the truck suddenly opened, and a very tall man got out. He looked at him coldly. ¡°You blind thing. How dare you steal from the Walton residence? Be careful in your next life.¡±


    The thieves were so shocked by his cold expression that they calmed down a little. They subconsciously went back to look, but they could not see the shadow of the ghost. It was as if everything just now was their imagination. The thieves turned around suspiciously again, but when they turned around, they were stuck to a few ghost faces!


    A certain thief squeezed his legs and peed his pants! After robbing so many ces, this was the first time they regretted robbing the Walton residence. Not to mention the huge raw stone here, even if all the gold in the world was piled here, they would not dare toe!

 Chapter 857: Grandma Is Shot

    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, the rm sounded. Soon, the police surrounded the Walton residence and shouted, ¡°Everyone, raise your hands. Don¡¯t move!¡±


    In the past, the thieves would run when they saw the police, but now that they saw the police, they ran over as if they had seen their family. ¡°Officer, save me! I¡¯m guilty. Take me away! Please!¡±


    The police: ¡°???¡±


    The thieves cried and begged to be taken away. The thief boss finally rxed when he saw the police. After all, they often interacted with the police and could be considered acquaintances. It was much better than being with ghosts! He turned around in fear and saw that the Walton residence was brightly lit. There was no sign of ghosts.


    The Walton family had all returned and were following behind the police. A cold-looking man was talking to the police and even nced in his direction. The thief leader¡¯s heart turned cold. It was over. They were really doomed this time!


    George finished his statement and returned to Amelia¡¯s side. Mrs. Walton was nagging, ¡°I¡¯ve really lived long enough to see a thiefe to our house and try to steal my stone!¡± Mia had given her the stone!


    Mrs. Walton was furious. If Mia hadn¡¯t suddenly said she wanted toe back, wouldn¡¯t they have stolen the stone?


    ¡°Where¡¯s my frying pan?¡± Mrs. Walton rolled up her sleeves.


    George said, ¡°Alright, alright. Mom, bring Mia back to her room first. I¡¯ll handle the matters outside.¡±


    Eric also stopped her. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mom. It doesn¡¯t have to be like that¡­¡± Then, he picked Amelia up and walked towards the room. He didn¡¯t care if it was jade or not. Anyway, he had already hidden a piece. The rest had nothing to do with him.<div>


    Amelia suddenly looked at the leader of the thieves and said, ¡°Fifth Uncle, he has your stone.¡±


    Eric stopped in his tracks and looked fierce. ¡°Which one? Which shameless person took my stone?¡±


    Amelia:


    The police took a photo of the stone in the thief boss¡¯s hand and registered it. Then, they returned it to Eric. Only then did Eric calm down and re at the thief boss.


    Amelia frowned. She had a bad feeling. She looked at the gravel in Eric¡¯s hand and felt that there was something hidden inside¡­


    ¡°Fifth Uncle, give me the stone.¡± Amelia reached out.


    At this moment, Mrs. Walton was standing by the raw stone. She reached out to touch it and smelled the smell of pickles and salted fish. Amelia was looking at the rock in her hand in concentration. George was cooperating with the police to deal with the aftermath, and Alex was on the phone talking. No one noticed that the thief boss, who had been escorted into the police car, quietly raised a gun. No one knew where he got this gun, but his normal eyeballs had turnedpletely ck, and there was no white left.


    With a bang, a gunshot rang out.


    Amelia¡¯s hand trembled, and the rock in her hand fell to the ground and shattered into two again. Everyone was shocked and hurriedly looked over¡­


    Mrs. Walton was stunned. She subconsciously reached out to touch her chest. Her hand was covered in blood¡­ Her vision darkened and she fell.


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Olddy!¡±


    The Walton residence fell into chaos. The police quickly restrained the thief boss and realized that he had fallen behind at some point. He was holding a gun in his hand. It was the weapon that they had just confiscated. The police broke out in cold sweat. It was over. Someone had died. The one in trouble was the Walton family¡¯s Old Madam! But why? They had clearly taken away the thief¡¯s weapon! Why was there still a gun? If it was a mistake in their inspection and they did not find this gun, it would be their serious negligence and implicated innocent lives!


    ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­ I just put away this gun. I remember¡­¡± A police officer was shocked and confused. Why would the gun that had just been put away return to the thief¡¯s hands?


    ¡°Take him away. Take the prisoner away first! Call an ambnce quickly¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton could no longer hear anything around her. Her eyelids were so heavy. She heard Mia squatting beside her and crying helplessly.


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s heart ached. She struggled to open her eyes, wanting to tell Mia not to be afraid, but she couldn¡¯t open them.<div>


    ¡°Mia¡­¡± Mrs. Walton murmured silently, fallingpletely into darkness.


    In the hospital.


    The Walton family walked back and forth. The bullet pierced through the edge of Mrs. Walton¡¯s heart, and the ICU issued a critical condition notice several times. Amelia sat on a chair outside the ICU with a cold body and looked at her hands in a daze. She could have avoided it. Why didn¡¯t she think of reading Grandma¡¯s fortune just now? She clearly felt that something was wrong, so why did she pay attention to the rock in her hand?


    <div>

 Chapter 858: Go Away, Don’t Come Over!

    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amelia felt like she was about to break down and started crying. Alex hugged her and keptforting her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not your fault. Your master often told you not to read fortunes casually. None of us expected something to suddenly happen to the olddy¡­¡±


    Amelia choked and said, ¡°But I clearly felt that something was wrong¡­¡±


    The cowardly ghost floated to the side, his heart aching. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s really not your fault.¡± He ignored Alex and leaned closer to hug Amelia. ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t cry. Brother¡¯s heart will ache.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s tears fell, and she was flustered. Although she was the King of Hell, she could not control a person¡¯s life now. She had understood the principle of life and death a long time ago, so she watched her mother leave and say goodbye to her mother. If her grandmother¡¯s life really came to this point¡­ The more Amelia thought about it, the more afraid she became. She cried uncontrobly.


    At this moment, the corridor at the entrance of the ICU suddenly turned cold, and an invisible dark aura enveloped it. The ghosts of so many dead people in the hospital gathered at once. Male, female, old, young, and even a baby lying on the ground. They all smiled strangely and said, ¡°Hehe¡­ Cry, cry hard. It¡¯s you who killed your grandmother¡­ I¡¯ll kill your loved ones one by one. Mrs. Walton is only the first. This is just the beginning¡­ You have to remember that their deaths are all because of you. Because of you, they suffered such a disaster¡­¡±


    Amelia looked at the many ghosts in front of her in shock. They were getting closer and closer, forcing her to suffocate. The cowardly ghost blocked Amelia¡¯s path with a ruthless gaze. ¡°Go away, don¡¯te over!¡±


    George did not notice anything. He only saw Amelia¡¯s pale face and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright? Mia, don¡¯t me yourself¡­¡±


    Alex, however, felt that something was wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡± He looked around warily. Amelia¡¯s small hand gripped his shirt tightly. Alex sensed Amelia¡¯s despair.


    ¡°Mia?¡± It had to be known that no matter what Amelia faced, even if it was the King of Equality, she wouldn¡¯t be in her current state.


    Elmer held the Infernal Judge pen in his hand and waved his hand. The surrounding dark ghosts dissipated. However, so many people had died in the hospital, and soon, a group of dark ghosts surrounded them. Their eyes were strange, and they had mysterious smiles. Their voices were both high and low, but they said the same thing. ¡°Hahaha, mini King of Hell, are you worthy of being the King of Hell? There¡¯s no equality in the world to begin with. Look at your cowardly appearance. How dare you control life and death in the world? Is it fair? You must lose. We¡¯ll kill your true friends and family one by one! Just you wait!¡±<div>


    Amelia¡¯s hands trembled. Yes, she couldn¡¯t protect her family at all times. What was she going to do? Was her family going to be taken revenge by their enemies just because she was the King of Hell?


    Elmer waved the Infernal Judge pen again and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Mia!¡± These dark ghosts in front of them were not the King of Equality. Killing them was useless.


    Elmer just found it tricky.


    Amelia looked up at all the dark ghosts in front of her. Every face was different, but they said the same thing. ¡°However, if you want your family to be safe, make a decision yourself and take the initiative to give me the King of Hell¡¯s Pce and the throne of the King of Hell. I promise that I won¡¯t touch your family¡­¡±


    Amelia looked at the King of Hell¡¯s Pce on her wrist and subconsciously took it off.


    The King of Equality¡¯s voice suppressed heat. ¡°Yes, give it to me. Give it to me, and your beloved grandmother will be fine¡­¡±


    Amelia raised the King of Hell¡¯s Pce.


    In the distance, the King of Equality, who was controlling the dark ghosts, saw Amelia¡¯s actions through the eyes of the dark ghosts. He could not help but be overjoyed. The King of Hell¡¯s Pce was his! However, he saw Amelia raise the King of Hell¡¯s Pce and smash it in front of him!


    The King of Equality was shocked and subconsciously cut off his connection with the dark ghosts. Although the King of Hell¡¯s Pce didn¡¯t hit him, it made him feel terrified! After calming down for a while, he contacted the dark ghosts again and said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were red as she said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely find you! I¡¯ll smash you into ashes!¡± She was a small girl, and her voice was still soft, but her eyes made the King of Equality hesitate. He actually hesitated. He was really afraid that Amelia woulde and destroy him!

 Chapter 859: Is Mia Leaving?

    Chapter 859: Is Mia Leaving?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The King of Equality was furious. Amelia was not the real King of Hell yet. She had so many family and friends around her, all of which were her ws and weaknesses! How could he be afraid of her?


    The King of Equality sneered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you toe and find me. Your Seventh Uncle will be next. Hahaha, I want to see how many rtives you can take care of!¡±


    Amelia was shocked and fell into panic again. Seventh Uncle was not in the capital!


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my Seventh Uncle!¡± Amelia was furious. A ck vortex suddenly condensed behind her. She raised the King of Hell¡¯s Pce and seemed to be looking at the dark ghosts in front of her, but she didn¡¯t focus on them, as if she was looking into the distance. She raised the King of Hell¡¯s Pce and smashed it out!


    The King of Equalityughed and was about to say that he couldn¡¯t do anything to him, but in the next moment, a ck shadow smashed over from the void and smashed fiercely on his head!


    The King of Equality¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted as he retreated repeatedly, but he was still hit by the ck shadow of the King of Hell¡¯s Pce! He let out a tragic cry and hurriedly cut off the control of the dark ghosts. He was shocked and furious! Even from so far away, one of his shoulders was actually smashed off by the King of Hell¡¯s Pce!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The King of Equality¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Just you wait. When I put your Seventh Uncle¡¯s head at the Walton family¡¯s door, I¡¯ll make you regret everything you said today!¡±


    In the hospital, Amelia grabbed the King of Hell¡¯s Pce tightly, her eyes red. ¡°Seventh Uncle, where is Seventh Uncle? Hurry up and get him back!¡±


    George immediately went to make the call.<div>


    Elmer heaved a sigh of relief. He really thought Amelia would send the King of Hell¡¯s Pce out just now.


    ¡°Master, is Mia leaving too?¡± Amelia asked softly.


    Elmer shook his head. ¡°If you leave, will the King of Equality let your Seventh Uncle go?¡± Regardless of whether she left or not, even if she disappeared to the ends of the earth and was not found by anyone, it was useless.


    In the past, the King of Hell had always been alone. She was cold and had no worries. She only needed to see through the various states of life in this world. However, this time, Amelia had her beloved family and many people she cared about. She could not guarantee everyone¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Amelia was at a loss. She looked at the ICU with tears in her eyes and then at Elmer. ¡°Will Grandma really die?¡±


    Elmer could not bear it and subconsciously said, ¡°Mrs. Walton¡¯s lifespan has yet to end¡­¡± At this point, he paused. The Book of Life and Death could not be revealed, but he subconsciously said it anyway.


    Elmer sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Amelia nestled quietly in Alex¡¯s arms, wishing she could find and kill the King of Equality now. Simrly, Amelia also wanted the King of Equality to regret everything he had done today!


    Alex stroked Amelia¡¯s little head and said in a low voice, ¡°Mia, you were asking what to do just now, right?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Daddy, that bad guy said that he wanted to kill my uncles one by one. What should we do?¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t help but think of his grandfather being exposed. His parents and Grandma had all been killed. When he was a child who fled alone, his heart ached terribly. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you want to protect the people around you, the only thing you can do is to make yourself strong.¡± So strong that enemies would tremble when they saw you. So strong that those evil people didn¡¯t dare to move!


    Amelia cried. ¡°But Mia is too weak now.¡± She couldn¡¯t defeat the King of Equality. She had trained very hard, but she still couldn¡¯t defeat the King of Equality. Just now, she let him escape again. He was hiding somewhere, secretly coveting her grandmother, brothers, sisters, and uncles.


    Alexforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Daddy will apany you to find him.¡± The only way to protect one¡¯s loved ones was to destroy the source of the threat to one¡¯s loved ones! He had done this in the past. This time, he would apany Mia. The father and daughter would definitely be able to do it.


    Amelia took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go now!¡± She jumped down anxiously, but when she thought about how her grandmother was still inside, what if her grandmother woke up and didn¡¯t see her? Wouldn¡¯t she be very worried? Moreover, if she left, what if the cunning King of Equality came again?


    Amelia was in a dilemma.


    At this moment, George hung up the phone and walked over. He said, ¡°Mia, we can¡¯t contact your Seventh Uncle. Eldest Uncle asked a few people and only found out that he¡¯s on a mission.¡±


    Amelia became even more anxious.


    Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll look for him.¡± George really couldn¡¯t find him, but he could try. Alex put Amelia in George¡¯s arms and walked out to make a call.


    <div>

 Chapter 860: Finale

    Chapter 860: Finale


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, the door of the ICU opened and Mrs. Walton was pushed out. The doctor was shouting, ¡°Where¡¯s the family? Come here for a moment!¡±


    Old Master Walton hurriedly went over. Amelia broke free from George¡¯s arms and ran to the operating table. She tiptoed and looked at Mrs. Walton.


    ¡°Grandma,¡± Amelia called out urgently. ¡°Grandma, wake up¡­¡±


    The doctor was saying to George in a low voice, ¡°The bullet went past the edge of the olddy¡¯s heart. She¡¯s out of danger now, but we don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll wake up, or even if she¡¯ll wake up¡­¡±


    Andrew was at the side, memorizing what the doctor had said and nodding. In the end, Mrs. Walton was pushed back to the intensive care unit and given special attention. Ameliay by her hospital bed and held her grandmother¡¯s hand tightly. Her grandmother¡¯s hand was a little cold, not as warm as before.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes turned red. She choked and said, ¡°Grandma, can you get better? Open your eyes¡­ Grandma, Mia misses Grandma so much. Grandma, hug¡­¡±


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s eyes were closed tightly, showing no signs of waking up.


    Amelia grabbed Mrs. Walton¡¯s hand. If her grandmother did not wake up, she did not dare to leave. She drew a circle and guarded her grandmother. No demons or ghosts could get close to her grandmother. She had drawn hundreds of safety talismans, warding off evil talismans, and protective talismans day and night. Every uncle, brother, sister, and father¡¯s pockets were filled with clothes. She regretted not drawing a few more protective talismans for her grandmother. She regretted that her protective talismans were not powerful enough, so she began to use the jade stone she carried back to cut out pieces the size of a sea bowl. She personally ground them one by one into strings of protective jade beads. Pure jade could be made into elementary magical artifacts.


    Amelia gave everyone a bracelet. George looked at the pure purple jade beads on his wrist and asked, ¡°This is?¡±<div>


    Amelia lowered her head and continued to make jade beads as she said, ¡°This is a protective artifact. Eldest Uncle, you have to wear it well. Don¡¯t take it off when you shower and sleep.¡±


    George nodded solemnly. ¡°Eldest Uncle will remember.¡±


    At this moment, George keenly noticed that Amelia¡¯s fingertips were trembling.


    ¡°Mia?¡± George frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Amelia looked up and forced a smile with trembling lips. ¡°Eldest Uncle, Mia is fine. I just didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    George did not think that was the case. He pressed Amelia¡¯s hand down to stop her from grinding the jade beads. Only then did he realize that there were several talismans wrapped around her hand. The talismans were identally knocked off, revealing Amelia¡¯s bloody fingers. It turned out that Amelia had not only worn her fingers out when grinding these jade beads, but she had also emptied her mind because Dharma artifacts needed to be enhanced by the efforts of the practitioner. She was afraid that her father and Eldest Uncle would find out, so she used the talismans to hide. Now that she was too tired and really could not hold on, George knocked off the talismans.


    George¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°Mia, stop!¡±


    Amelia tried her best to squeeze out a smile to reassure George, but she fainted in George¡¯s arms!


    ¡°Mia!¡± George eximed.


    When she woke up again, Amelia was beside her grandmother¡¯s bed. She was still thinking about her grandmother when she fainted. George had no choice but to add a small bed beside Mrs. Walton¡¯s bed so that Amelia could rest.


    Amelia woke up and tilted her head to see her grandmother lying beside her. Her eyes immediately moistened. ¡°Grandma, can you wake up? Mia is hungry¡­¡±


    At that moment, Mrs. Walton¡¯s voice burst out. ¡°Hungry? Mia¡­ hungry?¡± Her voice was weak, even soft, but Amelia heard her!


    Amelia was stunned for a moment before she quickly climbed onto Mrs. Walton¡¯s bed. ¡°Grandma, Grandma!¡±


    Mrs. Walton¡¯s eyshes trembled. She seemed to have used all her strength to open her eyes. ¡°Mia¡­ Mia is hungry¡­ Grandma will go now¡­ to make¡­ delicious food for Mia¡­¡± Mrs. Walton¡¯s lips moved, and her voice was intermittent. She had been lying down for a few days without eating or drinking, so her voice was extremely hoarse.


    Amelia burst into tears. ¡°Grandma!¡±


    When Mrs. Walton woke up, Amelia felt relieved. Mrs. Walton was too old, and her injuries this time had hurt her body. She needed to recuperate well. While Amelia apanied her to recuperate, she was also investigating the King of Equality¡¯s hiding ce with Alex. Finally, good news came. On the day Mrs. Walton recovered, Amelia and Alex embarked on the path of taking revenge on the King of Equality.


    This time, the winner would definitely be them.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!